《Potent CEO,Please Love Tenderly》


 Chapter 1

    The sky is high, the clouds are light, and the summer sun is burning.


    The cafes in city a are full of people.


    Only a coffee shop, because of its high price, has few people.


    Su Su sits quietly in the corner, looking at the man in front of her. Now she just wants to end this unnecessary blind date.


    Originally thought it was just a simple greeting, but the next scene made Su Su a little stunned.


    "Are you a * *" The man''s eyes swept Su Su Su up and down, which made Su Su feel uncomfortable.


    But when Su Su was ready to say something, the man didn''t seem to give her the chance at all.


    He continued to chatter on: "you can''t go out to work when you get married. You have to give birth full-time at home. And if you don''t have to, you can''t go out. I don''t like my woman to appear in public. Don''t go to shopping malls. You don''t need anything at home after you get married..."


    Su Su only felt that there were 10000 grass mud horses running in her heart.


    Su Su looked up and down at the man. Although she was wearing a famous brand, she was still very poor. She glanced out of the window. At the moment, she would rather look at the pedestrians coming and going out of the window than stay on him for another second.


    "Did you listen to me?" Su Su''s attention was finally pulled back by the man''s low roar. Looking at the man''s face, Su Su suddenly pulled up a far fetched smile.


    Slowly said: "finished?"


    "By the way, after you marry me, you should always listen to me. You can''t be distracted when I speak..."


    Su Su once lost a white eye son, impatiently lightly picked next eyebrow, "finish?"


    "What''s your attitude? Don''t you know it''s impolite to interrupt people like this?"


    "In the face of a man like you, I really want to kick you out, so it''s very polite for me to listen to you safely."


    Su Su tugged at the corner of her mouth, looked at the man''s red face, and her smile deepened. She continued: "I''ve seen a lot of men like you. You know, Gu Da Shao is all the people I can''t get rid of. What are you? He also asked me if I was * * and you''ve seen too many romantic dramas! "


    Su Su was so self-conscious that she didn''t know that in the corner beside her, a pair of fierce eyes had already looked at her.


    "Gu Dashao?" The man obviously couldn''t believe Su Su''s words.


    You know, Gu Sixian is the youngest president in city A. he is less than 25 years old and has been in charge of the family care industry and plays an important role in city A.


    Su Su tugged at the corner of her mouth. Just as she wanted to say something, she suddenly had a shadow in front of her eyes.


    Gu Sinian, like a statue, was still there. His eyes were as black as ink, making it hard to see what was hidden inside.


    "It''s said that Gu Da Shao is the one you can''t get rid of even if you want to?" Looking at Su Su, Gu Sinian felt that this petite woman had a big voice.


    Su Su looked sideways. When she saw Gu Sinian beside her, her whole body became stiff and her face became ugly. No matter how stupid her brain was, she knew that she had offended the wrong person.


    Su Su only felt that his feet were a little unsteady. Under his sharp eyes, Su Su inexplicably felt a burst of pressure.


    Gu Sinian watched Su Su stand still for a long time. He didn''t speak for a long time. His nasal voice made Su Su shudder.


    The man looked at Su Su and said with a smile, "how can I look at Gu Dashao as if I don''t know you?"


    Su Su glared at the man, hoping to poke a hole in him.


    I just had a love affair with Gu Er Shao, and I''m not familiar with Gu Da Shao. But I just wanted to scare men, so I didn''t think Gu Sinian was in this cafe.


    Su Su''s mouth twitched twice, her eyes turned around, suddenly hugged Gu Sinian, and said: "who said I didn''t know Gu Dashao well, we just had a fight, didn''t we..."


    Su Su raised her eyes and looked at the radian of Gu Sixian''s lips, but her eyes were cold.


    Su Su was so scared that she took back her eyes.


    Then Su Su pasted it on Gu Sinian''s chest and said gently, "honey, are you still angry with me? You know, I just couldn''t resist the pressure of my family to have a blind date. Don''t be angry... "


    Su Su rubbed in Gu Sixian''s arms, thinking that anyway, the big words have been talked out, and now she can only come round by herself.


    Gu Sinian wants to struggle, but he Su Su tightly embraces his waist, making him unable to move at all.


    Su Su has a perfume smell on his body. Gu Sien only feels dizzy in his mind.


    "You..." What Gu Si Nan wanted to say, but the perfume of his burst of perfume made gushing''s eyes droop with invisible invisible currents.Pushing Su Su, who ever thought that the more he resisted, the stronger Su Su was. The smell of


    perfume surrounds Gu Si, and breathing becomes more and more difficult.


    Su Su obviously didn''t notice the sudden change of Gu Sinian''s expression, but the man looked at Gu Sinian and didn''t struggle. He thought Su Su really had something to do with Gu Sinian.


    Su Su looked at the man still standing in front of him, suddenly staring at the man, "what are you doing here! Can''t you see Gu is angry now? Be careful... "


    Su Su''s words haven''t finished yet, the man''s body is tight, a glimmer of fear flashed on his face, suddenly grabbed his own things and ran away.


    Watching the man leave, Su Su tugs at the corner of her mouth.


    "Can you let go now?" Gu Sinian''s face turned red. Because of his discomfort, he frowned slightly.


    Su Su only cares about the happy man''s leaving, and seems to have forgotten the existence of Gu Sixian.


    Su Su hurriedly pushed out Gu Si Yan, and the smell of perfume suddenly dissipated.


    "Thank you." Su Su glanced at Gu Sinian. As he was about to leave, Gu Sinian grabbed Su Su Su''s arm and gently raised his eyebrows.


    "What? Don''t you want to explain, "Gu is the one you can''t get rid of?"


    Su Su listened to Gu Sixian''s words, pulled the corner of her mouth, patted Gu Sixian, and laughed awkwardly twice, "misunderstanding, pure misunderstanding."


    Misunderstanding?


    Gu Sinian narrowed his eyes slightly. In his eyes, Gu Sinian could not tolerate so many misunderstandings.


    Thinking, Gu Sinian has moved his steps and gradually approached Su Su.


    Su Su watched Gu Sinian get closer and closer to him, subconsciously embracing his chest, leaning back, as if to escape Gu Sinian, "you, what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t do anything, just want to know how I can''t get rid of you."


    With that, Gu Sinian pulled up an imperceptible smile from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 2

    There was leisurely music in the coffee shop, but Sue only felt strangely quiet.


    Gu Sinian was getting closer and closer to him. Su Su''s pupils were gradually enlarging, and her feet were retreating. Maybe she was not careful at her feet, and she faltered, making her body fall down quickly.


    Fortunately, when I was about to kiss the earth intimately, a strong hand firmly caught her.


    Su Su suddenly exclaimed, but just when he looked into Gu Sixian''s eyes, he felt a strange feeling in his eyes.


    Gu Sinian''s breath began to become a little short, and his forehead was also covered with sweat.


    damn woman, she is wearing such a strong perfume!


    Su Su stared at the Secretary for a long time, then slowly asked, "are you allergic to perfume?"


    Su Su vaguely remembered that many years ago, he had met such a person. He was born allergic to perfume. When he smelled perfume, he would breathe quickly and sweat.


    Gu Sixian''s frowning brow is getting tighter and tighter, and he immediately spreads Su Su Su away. Because Su Su is caught off guard, it''s hard to avoid a close embrace with the earth.


    "You Su Su blames Gu Sinian for letting go suddenly, but when he sees Gu Sinian''s indifferent expression, he suddenly gets angry.


    Gu Sinian stood in the same place like a sculpture, motionless, but the corner of his mouth was slightly upward. In Su Su''s eyes, it was the naked provocation.


    Su Su snorted coldly. Since you are merciless, don''t blame me.


    Su Su suddenly climbed up from the ground and got up to Gu Sinian in an instant. His outstretched hands tightly encircled Gu Sinian.


    "I''ll give you one second. Get off me!" Gu Sinian''s low voice rang out, Su Su could not help shivering, but at the moment, there was only one idea in her mind, that is, she must get back the revenge just now.


    Su Su''s perfume constantly sprang into csien''s nose.


    In an instant, Gu Sinian''s body suddenly collapsed and his eyes fell on Su Su.


    "Hello Su Su seemed to be unprepared for Gu Sinian''s reaction. "Gu Sinian, don''t scare me, wake up!"


    Su Su shakes Gu Sinian''s body, but now he is like an invertebrate.


    However, when Su Su was in a panic and was ready to send Gu Sinian to the hospital, a charming woman came to her face.


    "You let go of Si Nian!" Murong Jing angrily pointed at Su Su, "what are you? How dare you hold Si Nian?"


    Su Su looks at Murong Jing carefully. Her whole body is full of limited edition clothes. Her wavy hair is hammered at her waist. She looks at her anger in her eyes. Is this Gu Sixian''s girlfriend?


    "Did you hear me! Let go of Si Nian Murong Jing''s sharp voice attracted people from the coffee shop to cast their eyes here.


    Su Su looked coldly at each other, thinking about what happened today and meeting so many wonderful people.


    Murong Jing saw that Su Su had been in the same place, and didn''t want to let go of Gu Sinian. She stepped in front of Su Su with an arrow. When she raised her hand and was ready to fall, Su Su saved her hand.


    With a cold hum, he said, "Miss, has no one taught you to be polite when you meet people?"


    "Courtesy, do you deserve it? You don''t look down at your poverty. Are you profitable when you are close to Si Nian? "


    Su Su was very dissatisfied with Murong Jing''s performance, but she still chuckled and said slowly, "Miss, what else can I do for you? If there''s nothing, I''ll go ahead. "


    Then, as Su Su was about to bypass Murong Jing, he stopped and looked at Murong Jing. "By the way, Gu Shao opened a room in the Hilton Hotel. Would you like to come along?"


    Su Su laughs scornfully. Without waiting for Murong Jing to say anything, she drags Gu Sinian out of the cafe.


    "Cheap woman! I''m sure you can''t eat it!" Murong Jing is biting her teeth. Her slender fingers can''t help but gather together.


    ¡­¡­


    Hilton Hotel.


    Su Su can be regarded as the effort of nine cattle and two tigers, finally get Gu Sinian rolling with drag to the room.


    Without mercy, he threw Gu Sinian on the bed and breathed for a long time.


    GU Sinian had more and more sweat stains on his face, and his face seemed to be flushed with allergies. Su Su flipped Gu Sinian''s wallet to find someone he could contact, but she accidentally found the pill.


    Su Su hurriedly took out one and put it into Gu Sinian''s mouth.


    Just as Su Su was about to leave, her hand accidentally touched Gu Sixian''s chest. The full feeling made Su Su Su''s heart flutter.


    Su Su chuckled and stretched out her hands. While Gu Sinian was sleeping, she pinched them secretly.


    Su Su smacked her mouth, "tut Tut, the perfect chest and abdominal muscles..."


    Boom¡ª¡ªThere was a sudden thunder outside the window, Su Su''s smile suddenly froze on her face.


    Is this to stay here tonight?


    Su Su sighed and sat on the chair beside him. He wanted to wait for the rain to stop, but he didn''t expect that before the rain stopped, he was already sleepy.


    Until the next day, when the sky just turned white, Gu Sinian and Su Su opened their eyes.


    When Su Su''s eyes were on Gu Sixian, her hale and hearty eyes were colder than Longdong''s snow. Under her nose, Su Su''s thin lips became a line. Although she didn''t say a word, she didn''t dare to get close to her.


    , "don''t get me wrong. I just brought you here yesterday because of your allergy to perfume, so you can rest assured that I am not interested in you."


    Gu Sinian, listening to Su Su''s words, couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    Just when Su Su thought Gu Sinian was still misunderstood and thought about how to explain, Gu Sinian had already walked to the door, and then left Su Su A indifferent figure without leaving a word.


    Su Su curled her lips, thinking of Gu Sixian''s fierce appearance. She wished she would never see him again in her life.


    Gu Sixian came out of the hotel, but there was an imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Woman, I''ll see you later.


    Su Su suddenly shook her body, but just as she was about to leave the hotel, a distant noise caught Su Su''s attention.


    "Even if I turn the corner today, I will find out that bitch! Dare to seduce Si Nian, I think she is tired of living! "


    The woman last night?


    Su Su didn''t expect that the woman last night would find the hotel with someone, but now she is alone, where should she go?

 Chapter 3

    Just as Su Su was about to flee, Murong Jing''s voice exploded in the corridor of the hotel before he could step out. "That''s her. Catch her for me!"


    Su Su watched a group of people struggling to run towards her, and then she ran away like the wind. However, how could she escape the palm of a group of men.


    After running less than 100 meters, Su Su was grabbed by the leader''s man.


    "Let go of me!" Su Su struggled, but the more he struggled, the more the other side exerted.


    "If you arrest me so openly, believe it or not, I will sue you!"


    "Sue us? It depends on whether you have the ability to escape today. " Murong jingleng snorted, and walked to Su Su''s face with ten centimeter high heels.


    "What? Wasn''t it arrogant yesterday? Dare to rob a man under my nose, are you tired of living? " Murongjing''s expression became a little ferocious, which made Su Su standing in front of her a little afraid.


    Murong Jing looked at Su Su and said with satisfaction, "now I''ll let you taste the consequences of robbing my man!"


    After that, Murong Jing''s hand quickly rose into the air, and Su Su suddenly closed her eyes.


    "Stop it Not far away, there was a deep male voice. Although it was not loud, it was still enough to make people shiver.


    Su Su slowly opened her eyes. As soon as she lifted her eyes, she faced a pair of long dark eyes. What was flowing inside was the cool and indifferent breath.


    "Gu Shao, help me!" Now Su Su seems to think that Gu Sinian is his life-saving straw.


    "Si Nian, why are you here?" Murong Jingyang''s hand is still hanging in the air. Seeing Gu Sinian''s appearance, Murong Jing tugs at the corner of his mouth forcefully, "aren''t you gone?"


    Hearing Murong Jing''s words, Gu Sinian picked his eyebrows and said in a scornful tone: "what? If I don''t come back, you''re going to do it here today, aren''t you? "


    Gu Sinian walked slowly to Su Su and suddenly pulled Su Su into his arms.


    "Si Nian, I didn''t..." Murong Jing bit her lips, and her tears were dancing, which made her look very pitiful.


    Just Gu Sixian''s eyes suddenly flashed a sinister light, and his breath suddenly became fierce. A pair of sharp and terrible black eyes made all the people present take a breath.


    "Murongjing, I remember I said this sentence to you many times. I don''t like you, so don''t sway around in front of my eyes." Gu Sinian said, and suddenly tightened Su Su in his arms. "Moreover, you can see clearly that the woman in my arms now is my woman, so if you dare to move her, I will get it back from you thousands of times."


    "What?" Su Su and Murong Jing make big eyes and look at Gu Sinian.


    Although Su Su knows that she can''t offend Gu Sinian now, otherwise she can''t go out safely today, but she lowers her head to ask him to save herself, but it doesn''t mean that she will be taken advantage of in vain.


    Think of here, Su Su''s hand suddenly touched Gu Sixian, want to push him away, but Gu Sixian tightly imprisoned himself, can''t escape.


    "Gu Sinian, who are you, eh..." Before she finished speaking, she had been pulled into a hard embrace, and her unprepared lips were pressed down. Gu Sinian repeatedly trampled on her lips mercilessly, and the hot kiss even spread to her neck.


    Su Su suddenly earned round eyes, just when he wanted to resist, Gu Sinian had left him.


    "Si Nian, you..." Murong Jing stood in the same place, looking at the intimate scene between Gu Sinian and Su Su. He felt his brain humming and his eyes filled with tears.


    However, Gu Sinian doesn''t seem to want to stay any longer. Without waiting for Murong Jing to say something, Gu Sinian has left the hotel with Su Su in a stupefied state.


    It wasn''t until the engine of the car started that Su Su suddenly recovered and covered his mouth, "Gu Sinian, you shameless..."


    "If you don''t mind if I throw you out of the car now, you can continue your speech."


    Su Su wanted to continue, but looking at the sudden change of weather outside the window, she still closed her mouth and put her hands around her chest. She couldn''t help thinking of the picture of Gu Sinian''s strong kiss.


    Gu Sinian''s remaining light fell on Su Su. Looking at her angry face, Gu Sinian''s mouth inadvertently pulled lightly.


    Just now, if I hadn''t suddenly realized that I had forgotten to take something, Su Su might have been ruined by Murong Jing.


    When the car safely stopped in the underground garage, Su Su suddenly came back and asked, "where is this?"


    "Company, get out of the car!" Gu Sixian was afraid that Murong Jing would retaliate again, so he took Su Su to the company.


    Su Su snorted coldly. Just as he wanted to sneak away, Gu Sinian suddenly stood in front of him.


    Su Su finally has to be obedient and follows Gu Sinian to the office.


    Su Su looked around and looked at the display of the office. She couldn''t help looking around. It seemed that everything could arouse Su Su''s curiosity.As soon as Gu Sinian entered the office, he sat down at his desk and looked up at Su Su. Then he looked down at the manuscript in front of him and frowned.


    Su Su watched for a long time, until the office suddenly quieted down, she couldn''t help looking at Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sixian''s eyebrows, which are sometimes tight and sometimes stretched, attract Su Su Su''s attention. He sneaks up to Gu Sixian and finds that he is actually designing high-heeled shoes.


    "Tut Tut, you''re not right. If I''m a woman, I''ll definitely not wear it. Don''t you think I''m going to add some beads to keep up with you? It''s like an elf..." Su Su pointed to Gu Sinian''s manuscript and put forward various ideas.


    After a while, Su Su''s body suddenly took off.


    "Ah Su Su exclaimed, and saw Gu Sinian holding himself up?


    At this moment, Gu Sinian didn''t seem to think about anything. Because the new product couldn''t be designed for a long time, he always bothered himself. He didn''t think of Su Su Su''s words, so he solved his trouble all at once.


    "Gu Sinian, you put me down!" Su Su patted Gu Sinian on the shoulder. Just when Gu Sinian didn''t think so, he followed Su Su''s eyes.


    Gu Sinian''s action suddenly froze in the same place, Su Su was embarrassed and laughed twice, "Gu Shao, the shutter didn''t pull, I''m afraid you have to think about how to explain."


    People outside the office are shocked and stare at Gu Sinian in the office. It seems that they have never seen such Gu Shao in their mind.

 Chapter 4

    Gu Sinian was in the same place for a full minute, until Su Su patted Gu Sinian''s body again. Then he let go of Su Su.


    Gu Sinian put his hand lightly to his mouth and coughed a few times. Then he turned solemnly, looked at the manuscript for a long time, and slowly said, "I appreciate your design ability. In a moment, I''ll ask the personnel to send you an invitation letter to invite you..."


    "I''m not interested." Su Su didn''t wait for Gu Sinian to finish, but interrupted.


    Gu Sinian turned around and glared at Su Su. No one ever dared to oppose his opinion. What''s more, he had already lowered his stature to talk to her.


    This woman, really don''t know heaven and earth?


    Thinking about it, Gu Sinian''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "what did you say just now?"


    Su Su shrugged and repeated what she had just said without fear, "I''m not interested..."


    Su Su''s voice did not fall, a hand suddenly around his waist, and then his waist arm suddenly closed a few minutes, too heavy force let Su Su have a moment of suffocation, maybe looking at other people''s eyes is love and intimacy, but Su Su Su knew that this is Gu Sixian''s warning.


    Sure enough, Gu Sinian bowed his head to Su Su''s ear, and a low voice rang out, "woman, I warn you, don''t challenge my patience again and again."


    However, at this time, Gu''s actions all fell into the eyes of the employees.


    "Is Gu Shao in love?"


    "That woman doesn''t look very good either."


    "But looking at Gu Shao, he seems to like her very much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the office, the relationship between Gu Sinian and Su Su was discussed.


    Su Su was imprisoned in Gu Sinian''s arms. She felt her cheek burning. She put her hands on Gu Sinian''s chest and pushed him away. "Gu Dashao, if you don''t have anything else, I think I''ll..."


    Su Su''s words were suddenly interrupted by a mobile phone ring.


    However, when she saw that the caller ID was su Yao, she frowned.


    Hesitated again and again, or answered the phone, "Dad, what''s up?"


    Gu Sinian suddenly stares at Su Su, looking at her sudden change of expression, and he can''t help pulling her up.


    Damn, how could you react like this?!


    Su Su hung up in a hurry and said to Gu Sinian, "Gu Dashao, there''s something wrong with my father''s company, so I''ll take the first step. I wish we''ll see each other again."


    Su Su suddenly pulls up the corner of her mouth. Without waiting for Gu Sinian to respond, she has taken the lead to escape from the office, leaving only Gu Sinian with a solemn face.


    Gu Sixian dropped his eyes, but found an ID card on the ground.


    "Ann, check all the information about Su Su and send it to my office in ten minutes."


    Suddenly, Gu Sinian''s mouth lifted a smile that people couldn''t notice.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Su went out of the office building and looked up. At this time, the sky was like a crack, and the rain was all slanting down.


    In the roadside to take a car, Su Su non-stop back to the company.


    But at the moment Su Su just stepped into the office, Su Yao''s bitter voice rang, "sister, you know you''re back. Dad is worried, but you haven''t come back all night. If dad doesn''t call you, I''m afraid you''re still fooling around outside."


    Su Su lost a white eye and didn''t want to talk to Su Yao.


    If the stepmother''s younger sister had not kept Su Yao''s blood on her body, I''m afraid Su Su would have broken all relations with her.


    But Su Su''s silence didn''t seem to get Su Yao''s silence.


    At first, Su Yao didn''t say anything, but at last, Su Yao couldn''t help talking about Su Su, "Su Su, do you still have this family in your eyes? Is there another company? What did you do when you stayed up all night last night? "


    "I don''t know which man''s bed I''ve climbed to." Su Yao snorted coldly, her eyes full of irony and disdain.


    "Su Yao, keep your mouth clean!" Su Su''s slender fingers could not help but gather together and turned to look at Su Yao, "Dad, if you call me back to slander me with Su Yao, then I don''t think I need to stay here!"


    After that, Su Su had to turn around and walk away. Seeing Su Su going away, Su Yao''s tone suddenly eased down and said: "recently, Gu has a project, but the company has not won the contract. So Su Su, dad wants you to go to Gu Er Shao and sign the contract successfully."


    Hearing Su Yao''s words, Su Su had a bitter smile on her lips.


    It''s also his daughter. She always seems to be the one who can sacrifice everything for the sake of interests. However, Su Yao always enjoys her success at home and enjoys all kinds of love.


    Originally, Su Su thought that since she was a member of the Su family, she would have to pay something, but now she didn''t want to, she didn''t want to be asked to go around like a fool."No!" Su Su stood still and looked at Su Yao firmly. "Dad, Gu Sirui and I have already broken up, so I can''t help you. You''d better find another way."


    Su Su refused Su Yao for the first time, which made Su Yao unable to adapt.


    "Su Su! Now the company is in trouble. Why don''t you go to see Gu Er Shao? Do you want to see the company destroyed in your hands? "


    "In my hands?" Su Su laughs, "Su Yao, you are also a member of the Su family. Should you do something for your father and the company? Don''t have two eyes and one mouth all day long, you can only say something useless! "


    "Su Su!"


    "I''m sorry, but I have something else to do. I''m sorry if you''re not with me."


    Su Su dropped a word and left.


    Only Su Yao with a stunned face and Su Yao with an angry face are left.


    Although the day is gloomy, Su Su''s mood is extremely cheerful.


    Su Yao cold hum, good you Su Su, I can still help dad sign the contract without you, then I let you still so arrogant!


    Su Yao''s heart seems to have made up her mind. Regardless of Su Yao, she went directly to Gu''s group.


    "I want you, Mr. Gu!"


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    The front desk took a contemptuous look at Su Yao and sneered, "I''ve seen a lot of women like you. I''ll ask you to leave without an appointment."


    "Who said I didn''t make an appointment? My name is su..."

 Chapter 5

    Su?


    The front desk looked at Su Yao, vaguely remembering that today the company was talking about the affair between a woman surnamed Su and President Gu.


    Is it her?


    Although the front desk was not sure, but still did not dare to neglect, directly dial the phone to Secretary an, "an, a miss surnamed Su said she wanted to see President Gu..."


    "Miss Su?" Ann pauses for half a moment. In her memory, Gu Sinian is not a person who likes to approach women, except Miss Su in the morning.


    "Let her come up."


    After receiving an''s order, the front desk relaxed her smile and looked at Su Yao, "Miss Su, this way, please."


    Su Yao looked at the front desk, which was completely different from what she had just seen.


    The front desk takes Su Yao into the elevator, suddenly turns back and glances at her, "what are you proud of? I don''t know how to cry for a while. "


    Su Yao arrived at Gu Sixian''s office, it can be said that all the way is smooth, let Su Yao do not feel a little surprised.


    Su Yao opened the door of the office and stared at Gu Sinian for a long time. Then she said slowly, "Gu Shao..."


    Gu Sinian has been immersed in the idea Su Su told him. He didn''t know that he was standing in front of him. However, just as he raised his eyes, his eyebrows began to frown and he asked coldly, "who are you?"


    Su Yao pulled the corners of her mouth and showed a perfect smile. "Hello, Gu Shao, I''m from su''an company. My name is Su Yao. Today I''m here to talk about the recent project of Gu''s..."


    "Who let you in?"


    Gu Sinian doesn''t seem to be interested in Su Yao''s conversation. Su Yao can''t help but have a little fear because of her fierce eyes.


    "Gu Shao..."


    "Are there more and more rules and regulations in the company now? What kind of cats and dogs can be put in? " Gu Sinian ignores Su Yao and dials an''s phone directly.


    However, Su Yao did not know what an said.


    Gu Sinian said: "I''ll give you a minute to clear my office! Otherwise, you will go to the finance department to get your salary! "


    After that, Gu Sinian suddenly hung up.


    "Gu Shao..." Su Yao was hanging in the same place, some at a loss, but just as she was about to persevere in saying her purpose, an and two security guards came in.


    "Miss, please get out of here now, or we will take strong measures to" ask "you out."


    Su Yao saw this posture, her eyes could not help a trace of fear. She knew Gu''s method, but she did not expect that it was so ruthless.


    "Mr. Gu, I just want to talk about the cooperation of the project for you today. I..." Before Su Yao''s words fell, her body was empty. Without waiting for her struggle, she was thrown out of Gu''s door.


    Su Yao''s downfall fell into the eyes of the front desk just now, and her sarcastic smile deepened a lot.


    Gu Sixian''s cold refusal undoubtedly made Su Yao helpless.


    But Su Yao didn''t flinch. Gu Sirui suddenly came to her mind.


    Su Su, don''t blame me for being unkind. The more you don''t let Gu Sirui know about you, the more I let him know.


    Su Yao is well aware of Su Su''s position in Gu Sirui''s heart and that Su Su can definitely let Gu Sirui help him sign the contract successfully.


    The corner of Su Yao''s mouth rose.


    When Gu Sirui receives Su Yao''s message, he doesn''t hesitate for a moment. When he arrives at the coffee shop, he sees Su Yao sitting in the corner.


    He came up to Su Yao and said, "what''s wrong with Su Su?"


    "Gu Er Shao, sit down first. I think you will be very interested in my next conversation." Su Yao smiles and calls the waiter. She looks at Gu Sirui and says, "what would you like to drink?"


    Although Gu Sirui didn''t know what was selling in Su Yao''s heart at the moment, he still sat down and asked for a cup of blue mountain.


    After staring at Su Yao for a long time, he said, "come on, you asked me out with a simple thing. What''s the matter?"


    "Gu Er Shao, I asked you out today just to talk about a deal with you."


    "What deal?"


    "Gu recently has a project that Su an wants to cooperate with, but Gu Da Shao seems to be sticking to this project all the time, so I''d like you to help me get the contract. Of course, as long as you agree to help me, as a reward, I''ll tell you all about Su Su Su''s recent situation."


    After hearing Su Yao''s words, Gu Sirui''s heart is undoubtedly moved. Since he separated from Su Su, he has been trying to find Su Su, but Su Su seems to avoid himself.


    Su Yao sees that Gu Sirui doesn''t speak for a long time. She doesn''t feel scared. Doesn''t Gu Sirui want to know Su Su''s situation?


    However, when Su Yao was ready to work again, she only heard Gu Sirui''s quiet voice, "OK."


    Su Yao succeeded in a smile, stretched out a slender hand, "then wish us a happy cooperation."


    Gu Sirui breaks up with Su Yao. When he gets home, he sees Gu Sinian sitting in his study, and Su Yao is talking about the project."Brother, it''s said that Gu''s project is very popular recently. I don''t know which company let you take a fancy to it..."


    Gu Sirui suddenly raised his eyes and raised his eyebrows. "It seems that you never ask about the company."


    Gu Sixian''s words suddenly made Gu Sirui stand still.


    Because Gu is older than himself, and he never wanted to run a company, Gu never asked about Gu''s business.


    Now, because of Su Su, he suddenly asked, but it seemed a little abrupt. It was just that the words had already been spoken out, and then he took them back. For Gu Sinian''s suspicious character, he must feel that he was not interesting.


    Gu Si Rui shrugged, "just occasionally feel curious, after all, there are a lot of people in your place to eat the door shut, all came to me to bribe me."


    Gu Si young smile, "this matter I already have a plan."


    After that, Gu Sinian looks down and doesn''t seem to want to say anything to Gu Sirian. Gu Sirian can''t pry Gu Sinian''s words away, so he can only give up. He just glances at su''an''s name.


    Is it su an that Gu Sinian is interested in?


    Just when Gu Sirui was still suspicious, Su Yao''s text message had already been sent: if Gu Ershao is really efficient, at 10 o''clock tomorrow, all the information about Su Su Su in the coffee shop will be reported.


    Su Su had been away for a day. Just after returning home, he heard Su Yao''s excited voice: "if I''m really Yao Yao, I''m still Yao Yao!"


    Su Yao was praised, and her eyes flashed at Su Su. "Dad, this is what I should do. I don''t want some people..."


    However, Su Su did not make any statement and gave Su Yao a cold back.

 Chapter 6

    Seeing Su Su''s indifferent face, Su Yao''s anger ran up and said, "Su Su, your sister has signed a big contract for the company. Don''t you come to congratulate her?"


    Congratulations?


    Hearing this word, Su Su gave a sneer and then looked at Su Yao coldly. She held her head up and looked proud.


    "Su Yao, remember to take protective measures when you are in trouble." Su Su lost a word, Su Yao''s face suddenly became white.


    "Su Su, what are you talking about?" Su Yao rushes to Su Su''s face, but she is not stable. Su Yao falls to one side. Seeing this, Su Yao grabs the stair handrail, but the mobile phone comes out of her pocket at this time.


    The interface just stays on the SMS sent to Gu Sirui.


    Su Su glances unintentionally. Before Su Yao, she grabs the mobile phone on the ground and looks at the text message with Gu Sirui. Su Su suddenly earns her eyes and shouts, "Su Yao, don''t you think you should explain this?"


    When Su Yao saw Su Su''s anger, a smile rose from the corner of her mouth, shrugged her shoulders and said lightly, "there''s nothing to explain. As you can see, I used your news to exchange Su an''s contract..."


    Before Su Yao''s voice fell, Su Su suddenly pulled Su Yao''s arm and glared at her angrily, "Su Yao, do you know what you are doing? Don''t you know Gu Dashao''s temper? Do you think it''s all right to use Gu Sirui and me to sign a contract for Su an? If you let Gu know that you are making small moves behind his back, you will not be afraid... "


    Listening to Su Su''s words, Su Yao pulled her arm back and said with a cold hum: "sister, do you think I signed a contract for Su an and stole your limelight?"


    "If you had known today, why should you have said that to Gu Sirui, there is no need to envy me here."


    "You Su Su immediately felt that Su Yao was so stupid. Although she didn''t like Su Yao, as a member of the Su family, she suppressed her anger and said, "Su Yao, don''t blame me for not reminding you. If Gu Sinian knew about it, he would not forgive you."


    Su Yao looked at Su Su''s solemnity, and her arrogance suddenly went out. Although she didn''t dare to admit it, she was slightly afraid in her heart.


    "Susu, you are jealous of your sister, so let''s make alarmist remarks from here." For a long time, the man who didn''t speak suddenly cut in.


    "I''m alarmist?" Su Su has always despised this stepmother, but after all, she is her own elder, so she still respects her three points. Now her daughter has provoked Gu Sinian, and she is not worried at all. She also blames herself for being alarmist. If there is a mother, there must be a daughter.


    Su Su looks at Su Yao, half squinting, and seems to think that he is exaggerating because he is jealous of Su Yao''s signing the contract.


    Su Su, who wanted to say something, finally gave up. Her slender fingers were gathered together. Under the gaze of the family, she went straight back to her room without looking back.


    Su Yao looked at Su Su just disheartened appearance, the corner of her mouth can''t help pulling.


    ***She looks at Su Yao and praises her. She only thinks that Su an''s property belongs to Su Yao. It''s just around the corner.


    At this time, Gu Sinian was immersed in his own work, but the Secretary''s phone call came in. When Gu Sinian answered, there came a voice, "Mr. Gu, I have verified that today Gu Sirui went to see a woman, and the woman is the one who went to your office today..."


    Hearing these words, Gu Sinian immediately stopped all the movements in his hand and raised his eyebrows.


    No wonder Gu Sirui asked about the project when he came back today. It turned out that he was pulling strings.


    "I want the address of that woman in three minutes."


    Having said that, Gu Sinian mercilessly hung up the phone, his eyes can not tolerate the sand, the brave woman even collude with Gu Sirui to act under his own eyes.


    Thinking, Gu Sixian''s eyes narrowed dangerously.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Sinian arrived at Su''s home, the house was still full of laughter, as if celebrating the successful signing of the contract.


    However, when the servant reported Gu Sixian''s visit, Su Yao''s face turned white.


    Is Su Su Su right?


    When Su Yao saw Su Yao''s face, she was also confused. It seemed that her eyes were full of tears because of fear.


    "Don''t panic. Mr. Gu may come because of cooperation. Don''t think too much about it." Su Yao comforted himself and tried to pull up a polite smile on his face, but he was already at sixes and sevens in his heart.


    Su Yao smiles and greets Gu Sinian to his home. But at the moment when he sees Su Yao, Gu Sinian seems to have no patience. He opens the door to the mountain and says, "Miss Su''s ability is really great. She dares to act recklessly under our Gu Sinian''s eyes."


    "Mr. Gu, things are not what you think..." ***See Su Yao had a little bit of fear, busy defense way.Gu Sinian couldn''t help but raise his eyes when he listened to her words, as if he was waiting for her to write down. However, he stood in the same place for a while, hesitating and wondering what to say.


    Lying on the bed, Su Su could not help putting on her shoes when she heard the noise downstairs.


    However, just as Su Su came down the stairs, he felt a little chilly when he looked into Gu Sinian''s eyes.


    "It''s you?" Gu Sinian looks at Su Su and raises his eyebrows. He thinks of the information he has read before. He only knows Su Su is a miss of Su an company, but he doesn''t think that she and Su Yao are sisters.


    Su Su knows the purpose of Gu Sinian''s visit. Although she doesn''t want to help Su Yao, she knows Gu Sinian''s temperament well. Su Yao''s practice undoubtedly violates his bottom line. Therefore, Gu Sinian''s vigorous and resolute practice will certainly affect the whole company.


    "Mr. Gu, my sister is young and not sensible. If she offends you, please forgive me."


    After that, Gu Sinian gradually pushed Su Su Su in front of him and asked, "so, you know what she does?"


    "I..." Gu Sixian''s approach made Su Su''s mind remember the unexpected kiss this morning, and her cheek was suddenly flushed.


    Seeing Su Su like this, Gu Sinian seems very satisfied. Just when Su Su thinks Gu Sinian is going to do something, his steps stop abruptly. He turns to Su Yao and says, "come to our company tomorrow and sign a contract. From tomorrow on, Su an will belong to Gu''s family, and..."


    Gu Sinian stopped suddenly, and Yu Guang glanced at Su Su. "I want her to be the president of Su an."

 Chapter 7

    Gu Sixian''s words were enough to make all the people present dumbfounded.


    Su Yao was so angry that she couldn''t help but pull down the corner of her mouth, showing her aggrieved expression.


    ***What''s the meaning of Gu Sinian?


    Is it just his words that Suan company gives up?


    Over the past decade, she has made so many efforts to transfer su''an''s property to Su Yao. How can she abandon all her previous achievements just by Gu Sinian''s words?


    However, * knows that no one dares to disobey Gu Sinian''s words, otherwise with Gu Sinian''s contacts and means, the Su family will not be able to gain a foothold in this city.


    Su Yao, who was standing on one side, was afraid to speak. Although he was also the president, he was insignificant in front of Gu. What''s more, Gu Sinian personally found his home and named Su Su Su.


    However, Su Su''s face was not at all happy. He stepped forward to Gu Sinian, raised his chin slightly, and said angrily, "Mr. Gu, it seems that it has nothing to do with you who is the president of Su an, not to mention I won''t be the president."


    Su Su has always hated the manipulation of others, even if the other side is Gu Sinian, who plays an important role in the city.


    Gu Sinian''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard Su Su''s words. He leaned in front of Su Su step by step. Seeing others as if they didn''t exist, he pushed Su Su Su to the corner of the wall, supported her hand on the wall and looked down, "woman, repeat what you just said."


    Gu Sinian raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Su in front of him. This woman dared to speak to him like this. Who didn''t know that Gu Sinian''s words, no one in the whole city dared to disobey him.


    "It''s the same with saying it a hundred times. You''re not qualified to arrange me..." Su Su didn''t know where she had the courage, so she raised her eyes and went back.


    Just as the two men were locked in a stalemate, she came to Su Su and Gu Sinian''s side with a smile, "how can they quarrel with each other when they say it? Gu Zong, Su Su Su is just joking for you. How can she disobey your words, right?" What


    *** said has the Su Su''s body falling on her body. When she looked at what she wanted to say, she suddenly glared at the past. "Su Su, don''t be capricious. This matter can''t let you decide, your father has the final say."


    Gu Sinian''s clenched lips seemed to move slightly as he listened to the words.


    He left Su Su, turned around and left behind, "the process is not important, I just want to see the result."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gu Sinian''s figure had disappeared in the Su family.


    When the engine of the car started, Gu Sixian''s eyes finally glanced at Su''s house, and an imperceptible smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    After Gu Sinian left, Su Su quickly stepped forward to Su Yao and said directly, "I won''t agree to this. You don''t have the right to force me..."


    Pop!


    With a crisp sound, the room suddenly quieted down.


    Su Su covers her red and swollen face and looks at Su Yao with red eyes. She doesn''t dare to belittle herself.


    Even if she married later and had Su Yao, although she had different attitudes towards herself, she never beat her own Su Yao.


    Now, he started beating her, and he was still in front of Jiang and Su Yao.


    Although Su Su didn''t look, she could still feel Su Yao''s arrogance and schadenfreude.


    "Su Yao, how can you fight Su Su?" ***See, busy to Su Su in front of, "let mom see, you see this face is red, must have to leave a print tomorrow."


    ***Just touched Su Su''s hand, he was suddenly thrown away by Su Su. He snorted and said, "Mom? ***Maybe if you pretend to be poor in front of my father, my father will give you what you want, but here, I think you''ve miscalculated! "


    "Su Su! How can you talk to your mother? "


    "There''s only one mother! She is not Su Su stares at Su Yao with hatred, which has given her happiness and his father pain.


    After Su Su roared, the angry Su Yao raised his hand again, but when he fell down, * * grabbed him quickly. "Su Yao, Su Su is just a little excited. How can you give your child some insight?"


    "The villain! How could I have a daughter like her


    "I''d rather not be your daughter!"


    Su Su dropped a word and slammed the door.


    Looking at Su Su like this, Su Yao only feels that his blood pressure rises suddenly, and his breath is overstocked in his chest, which makes him a little out of breath.


    "Su Yao, don''t be angry. Come on, I''ll help you to your room." With that, * * * helped Su Yao up. When he went upstairs, he did not forget to turn back and said to Su Yao, "pour your father a glass of water!"


    ***He helped Su Yao lie down, took the water from Su Yao, fed him, and comforted him: "Su Su just didn''t want to open up for a while. After all, her mother died not long ago, and you married me again. Naturally, her heart is not good, and you want to open up a little bit."Listen to the words of the Communist Party, how can su Yao not know that he owes Su Su.


    But


    Thinking of this, Su Yao can''t help sighing, grabbing the hand of * * and patting it, saying, "I''ve wronged you."


    "Don''t be wronged, as long as I can be with you." ***With a smile, Su Yao, who was standing on one side, couldn''t understand it. Why did * * face Su Su all the time?


    Su Su was staggering along the street, feeling that her eyes were very dry. Although her heart hurt, she couldn''t shed a tear.


    Thinking of Su Yao, Su Su''s heart tingles, there are a lot of grievances and helplessness, but now she can tell who?


    Boom -


    just listen to a loud noise. In midsummer, there seems to be more rain. On a sunny day, it suddenly began to rain cats and dogs.


    Su Su didn''t dodge and let the heavy rain fall on her.


    Tears eventually fell down along the corner of her eyes, but she could not tell whether it was tears or rain on her face.


    In the distance, a glare of light came towards Su Su. Su Su, who couldn''t open her eyes, subconsciously blocked her eyes.


    The rapid sound of the horn exploded in Su Su''s ear. At the moment when she put down her hand, she saw a car coming towards her.


    But when Su Su was ready to dodge, the screeching sound of the brake suddenly sounded in her ears.


    Then Su Su fell into the rain.

 Chapter 8

    Gu Sinian watched Su Su fall in front of his car and swore in a low voice.


    However, when he got out of the car and was ready to check her injury, Su Su''s face came into Gu''s eyes.


    Is that her?


    Wasn''t he at home just now?


    Why did you just fall in front of your car after a while?


    Although Gu Sinian didn''t understand why, he even suspected that Su Su had intended to get close to him from the beginning to attract his attention.


    But for a moment, he didn''t seem to have more time to think about it. Suddenly, he picked up Su Su, who was wet all over, and put her in the car.


    Gu Sinian glanced at Su Su''s face from the corner of his eye while driving.


    There was a little worry in my heart.


    When Gu Sinian anxiously entered Gu''s villa with Su Su in his arms, even the servants were a little surprised. Gu Sinian had lived for more than 20 years and never openly brought a woman home.


    Sometimes the servants were discussing privately whether Gu Sinian didn''t like women.


    But now when Gu Sinian came in with Su Su in his arms, the idea disappeared.


    Gu Sinian didn''t stop for a moment. He went straight back to his room with Su Su in his arms. When Gu Sinian put Su Su down to get her a clean suit, her arm was suddenly pulled by her.


    "Si Rui, don''t go, don''t go..."


    However, Gu Sinian didn''t hear Su Su Su''s name clearly. He just heard the word "Si". Gu Sinian frowned slightly and let Su Su hold his hand.


    After a while, Su Su calmed down, as if she had Gu Sinian around her. Everything made her feel safe.


    Looking at Su Su''s sleeping appearance, Gu Sinian suddenly tugged at the corner of her mouth. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and gently flicked the hair on her forehead.


    Su Su is so involved in Gu Sixian''s heart, even Gu Sixian is surprised by this mood.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when the first ray of sunlight in the sky hit Su Su''s face through the window, Su Su''s eyes couldn''t help but move, subconsciously blocked the dazzling sunlight with her hand, and then slowly opened her eyes.


    Looking at everything around, Su Su suddenly widened her eyes and looked around at the strange environment.


    Where is she?


    Last night''s scenes filled Su Su''s brain again, vaguely remembering that she finally fell under the car.


    Is it hard to be dead?


    "Wake up and get up quickly. I''ve asked the doctor to check your body. It''s OK, so don''t put the patient number on the bed."


    Su Su was so excited by the sudden sound that she jumped out of bed when she turned her head to Gu Sinian''s deep eyes.


    Drooping eyes, looking at his clothes.


    Just as Su Su was thinking wildly, Gu Sinian called Su Su''s head with a shudder. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth and said, "don''t worry, I''ve changed my clothes for the servants at home. I''m not interested in you yet."


    When Gu Sinian finished this sentence, he remembered that Su Su had said the same thing to himself in the hotel last time.


    This woman is really out of her capacity. You know, she''s in city a, but all the celebrities want to be attached to her, but when she comes to Su Su, she doesn''t have any interest.


    "So, did you hit me last night?"


    Gu Sixian shrugged. She didn''t ask her if she was trying to get under her car to get her attention. Instead, she asked herself if she had hit her.


    Gu Sinian didn''t mean to pay attention to Su Su. He left her behind and turned out of the room alone. But not long after he left, Gu Sinian''s voice came faintly, "come with me to the company later. From today on, you are the president of Gu''s subsidiary."


    "I don''t..."


    "You can''t resist!" Gu Sinian seems to have expected Su Su to say so. A word has already been prepared and he throws it to Su Su.


    Gu Sixian was already waiting at the door. He knew that with Su Su''s character, he would never be so obedient.


    Sure enough, when Su Su wanted to slip away, Gu Sinian was ready and grabbed Su Su Su''s collar.


    Then, regardless of Su Su''s struggle, Gu Sinian threw Su Su into the car.


    The car goes away, Su Su can only sit in the car obediently.


    Along the way, Su Su and Gu Sinian never said a word.


    Su Su couldn''t help looking sideways. Gu Sinian looked ahead. Although his face was dignified, he couldn''t stop his pretty face.


    "You are so handsome." This sentence, Su Su seems to have no brain, so light spit out.


    Gu Sinian heard her words, his eyes suddenly trembled, and his closed lips raised slightly.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian and feels what she has just said.Oh, my God!


    Su Su, is your brain rusty? Although Gu Si is very old and handsome, you have to find a place to be crazy about flowers.


    In this way, he openly praised Gu Sinian as handsome.


    How could Gu Sixian not laugh at himself.


    Thinking about it, Su Su felt her cheeks suddenly hot, and then she glanced awkwardly out of the window, pursed her lips, and her eyes narrowed.


    Gu Sinian was not moved, but Yu Guang still glanced at Su Su''s red ears.


    This woman is still shy.


    Because Su Su''s words made their atmosphere even more awkward. When the car was safely parked in the underground garage, Su Su got out of the car in a hurry and let out a long breath.


    Just when she thought Gu Sinian had forgotten what happened just now, she didn''t expect that at the moment when she turned around, she saw Gu Sinian looking at herself. He said slowly, "if I had just photographed your crazy face and posted it to the Internet, would you guess that the click through rate would be very high?"


    "Mean!" Su Su''s slender fingers could not help but gather together, and her body trembled slightly because of anger.


    Gu Si young smile, turn around and enter the elevator.


    Looking at Gu Sixian''s action, Su Su suddenly realized that he had been fooled by him!


    "Gu Sixian!" Su Su suddenly roared. Just as the elevator door was about to close, she ran up.


    "Gu Sinian, do you know you are really shameless?"


    "Is it?" Gu Si young light picked next eyebrow eye, but didn''t seem to want to go on with Su Su meaning.


    "Gu..."


    The elevator suddenly trembled. Because Su Su didn''t have the slightest precaution, she faltered and fell into Gu Sixian''s arms.


    However, his lips suddenly touched Gu Sinian''s warm lips

 Chapter 9

    Two people four eyes opposite, Su Su Leng in situ, that moment she seems to have forgotten what to do.


    The door of the elevator was opened. Just as the people outside were ready to come in, Gu Sinian''s eyes suddenly widened, which immediately made the people outside the elevator dare not move.


    The feet that want to step into the elevator are hanging in the air.


    When the elevator was about to reach the floor of the president''s office, Su Su suddenly pushed Gu Sinian away, covered his mouth and cried out: "Gu Sinian! You wretch


    Scumbag?


    Gu Sinian''s mouth dropped down on Su Su''s name, and his deep eyes revealed a fierce look. He came up to Su Su, and his mouth suddenly pulled up a teasing smile. "If I were a mean person, do you think you can still keep your temper now?"


    Su Su listens to Gu Sinian''s words, his eyes are wide and round, and pokes Gu Sinian''s body, hoping to poke him out of a hole.


    Ding.


    When the door of the elevator opened, Su Su wanted to say something, but he was forced to go back by Gu Sinian.


    When Gu Sinian arrived at the conference room, he saw Su Yao sitting in the corner from a distance.


    Why is she here?


    When he was in doubt, Su Yao stood up in a hurry, as if explaining the arrival of Su Yao. "President Gu, this is Su Yao, my little daughter. She has lived with Su Su Su since childhood. Now Su Su is the president. Su Yao can be with her and help her with her two sisters."


    Help me?


    When Su Su heard the word, her mouth showed a trace of disdain.


    It''s more like coveting.


    Just Su Yao''s words down, Gu Sinian does not seem to have much interest.


    Su Yao gives Su Yao a wink, just as Su Yao stands up and smiles at Gu Sinian, ready to say hello.


    Gu Sinian''s voice rang, "well, let''s make a long story short..."


    Gu Sinian directly ignores Su Yao completely. Su Su, who is standing on one side, can''t help but laugh. Everyone''s eyes fall on Su Su.


    Gu Sinian didn''t respond at all, and then he talked.


    Su Yao sees Gu Sinian''s indifference to her and her tolerance of Su Su. She only feels the anger in her heart.


    Susu, we''ll see. I won''t let you have a good time!


    Normal acquisition will be very smooth, Su Su also in all kinds of pressure, brazenly agreed to the post of president.


    Because of everyone''s opinions, so in the evening, a celebration was held at the Heaton hotel.


    Just as we raised our glasses to celebrate, Gu Sixian''s remaining light could not help but catch a glimpse of Su Su, who was sitting in silence. Sometimes he frowned and sometimes his eyes were dull.


    She didn''t seem to like the occasion.


    Su Yao raised her glass, looked at Gu Sinian, looked at Su Su in the eyes, and clenched her hand tightly.


    The cup is next to her mouth, and Su Yao''s mouth is gently pulled. She thought that 20 minutes ago, she had already sent a text message to Gu Sirui.


    Looking at Su Su''s glass, the smile from the corner of her mouth deepened.


    Su Su, I''m going to make you lose your head today!


    There''s no doubt that Su Yao did something in Su Su''s cup when she came into the arena.


    What she wants to see is Su Su''s ugly side, what she wants is to discredit Su Su''s reputation!


    During the whole celebration, Su Su just drank the wine in her glass and didn''t say a word. When she met everyone''s toast, she just laughed, as if everything around her had nothing to do with her.


    It''s just, why is the body suddenly so hot?


    Su Su''s cheeks were flushed, her forehead was covered with sweat, and her slender fingers could not help pulling her chest collar.


    "Excuse me, I''ll go to the bathroom." Su Su is still trying to smile, but in Gu Sixian''s eyes, her eyebrows start to frown.


    Susu stood up, shaking her body, staggering, one hand against the wall, and trudged toward the bathroom.


    Su Su''s body was getting hotter and hotter. She just wanted to fall to the ground.


    Su Yaomo is silent, but she still drops her eyes and sends a text message to Gu Sirui with a smile: Su Su seems uncomfortable. She has gone to the bathroom. Go and see her.


    Looking at the text messages sent in the past, Su Yao''s mind suddenly comes up with the picture of Su Su and Gu Sirui lying together. If such a picture makes the headlines


    She wanted to see how Sue could justify herself.


    Not long after Su Su left, Gu Sinian walked out of the private room without everyone''s attention.


    Before I went to the bathroom, I saw Su Su supporting the wall with one hand, which was very painful.


    At that moment, Gu Sinian didn''t think of anything in his mind. He took Su Su Su in his arms, but he just touched Su Su''s skin, and the hot temperature made Gu Sinian frown.


    "Hot..." Su Su pulled his chest clothes, white skin immediately reflected in Gu''s eyes, heart suddenly surged up a * *, that is ready to move * * let Gu feel uncomfortable."Hot, hot..." Su Su''s mouth murmured, her hands around Gu Sinian''s neck, and a slight murmur hummed in her mouth.


    Damn, this woman should seduce him so naked.


    Gu Sinian suddenly picked up Su Su and walked towards the room.


    Along the way, Su Su held Gu Sinian''s hands and didn''t put them down.


    Until Gu Sinian just put Su Su on the bed that moment, want to turn around sober, Su Su once again around Gu Sinian''s neck.


    The warm face gently pasted on Gu Sixian''s face and whispered: "don''t go, don''t go..."


    Su Su''s words undoubtedly made Gu Sinan''s heart fire again.


    "You won''t let me go!" Gu Sinian picks up Su Su''s eyebrows and takes advantage of the situation


    When Gu Sirui receives a text message and comes to the bathroom, he finds that there is no one.


    Until she went to the private room, when Su Yao looked into Gu Sirui''s eyes, her hand holding the wine cup turned white.


    What''s going on?


    Shouldn''t Gu Sirui be with Su Su now?


    Gu Sirui gives Su Yao a look, and Su Yao follows Gu Sirui out of the private room.


    "Didn''t I tell you that sue is not feeling well? Why are you here? "


    "There''s no such thing as Su Su in the bathroom..."


    No?


    Su Yao stares big eyes, which link is wrong?


    Is it that Su Su has found out her plot and left by going to the bathroom?


    All kinds of conjectures filled Su Yao''s brain at this moment.


    However, they didn''t know that in the room, Gu Sinian had a night with Su Su

 Chapter 10

    The next day, Su Su opened her eyes slowly as the sky just turned white.


    It''s swollen and painful below. It''s as painful as being burned by fire.


    What happened yesterday?


    There was a faint crash in the bathroom. Su Su suddenly sat up. She saw a bright red flower blooming in the middle of the white sheet. It was very dazzling. Her eyes were sore.


    Just as Su Su tried to recall what happened last night, the door of the bathroom suddenly rang. Su Su looked at the source of the sound and saw that Gu was only wrapped in a bath towel.


    "Gu Sinian, you are a mean person!"


    Gu Sinian listened to Su Su''s gnashing of teeth. This time, he didn''t retort. He wiped his wet hair and slowly came up to Su Su. His slender fingers gently raised Su Su Su''s chin. "You told me not to leave last night..."


    Gu Sinian thought of Su Su''s ecstatic appearance last night, and his eyes and eyebrows could not help but have more profound meaning.


    "Mean!" Su Su''s teeth itch with hate. At this time, she wants to tear him, but just as she is about to wriggle and get ready to stand up, the sharp pain from her body makes her fall back again.


    Gu Si was young, but just when he was ready to say something, the door was suddenly pushed open, and then a group of reporters swarmed in.


    The flashing lights made Gu Sinian and Su Su unable to open their eyes.


    Su Su is determined to recognize the past. Gu Sinian rushes to Su Su in front of her. Her tall body completely blocks her. Her sharp eyes are like a sharp knife, sweeping to the reporters, "get out!"


    The three words are neither humble nor overbearing, but they still make the reporters feel shivering. Their hands holding the camera tremble slightly.


    "Get out of here."


    Another three words, the reporters who came in immediately retreated.


    Just when Gu Sinian thought Su Su Su was at a loss, her eyes turned grey and her mind seemed to be thinking about something.


    Yesterday, it was after drinking that she found something abnormal in her body. Could it be said that there was something wrong with that glass of wine?


    Just who would it be?


    Su Yao''s figure suddenly appeared in Su Su''s brain, and her body trembled slightly.


    Gu Sinian didn''t know what Su Su was thinking. She suddenly got out of bed. When she was ready to go out, Gu Sinian grabbed her arm and said, "where are you going?"


    "Let go of me!"


    Su Su struggled, but Gu Sinian saved her hand, and it seemed that she couldn''t allow her to fool around for a moment.


    "Gu Sinian, you..."


    Before she finished speaking, she had been pulled into a hard embrace, and her unprepared lips were pressed down. He repeatedly trampled on her lips mercilessly, and the hot kiss even spread to her neck, as if to pour out all the suppressed anger.


    Gu Sinian suddenly made his eyes round, and his eyes were full of endless disbelief.


    Why is he so angry in the face of Su Su?


    Su Su put her hands on Gu Sinian''s chest, but she couldn''t push him away.


    Pop!


    Su Su''s slap hit Gu Sinian in the face without any deviation. Although his strength was not heavy, it was enough to distract him, so Su Su took the opportunity to break away from his control.


    Gu Sinian didn''t hurt his face. In fact, Su Su''s slap was not heavy, just to avoid him. But in Gu Sixian, it was an unforgivable sin. No woman ever dared to do this to him.


    Gu Sinian angrily turned around, only to hear a bang, the door was heavily closed down.


    Su Su was the only one left in the room. She sat down on the bed in a dazed state, and tears welled up in her eyes. Then she fell like a broken bead.


    Because of Su Yao''s calculation, because of Gu Sixian''s * *, he saved his body for 22 years, so it disappeared overnight!


    Think of, in the heart of that firm strength son ran up in the heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yao is dealing with the rest of the work in his office. However, when he sees the intimate photo of Su Su and Gu Sinian on the front page, he slaps it angrily on the desk.


    There was a strong pain in his chest. Su Yao covered his chest and collapsed on the ground with weak legs. His breathing became more and more difficult. Just when he wanted to hold the phone, his hand hit the ground heavily, and then he didn''t feel the slightest.


    Just when Su Su was still in the hotel, staring at a place with dull eyes, the sudden sound of her mobile phone pulled her back to reality.


    However, at the moment when she heard the cry from the mobile phone and learned that Su Yao was sent to the emergency room, Su Su only felt that her body was not forced and her legs were weak. Finally, she seemed to have forgotten how she came to the hospital.


    Su Yao and * * stood outside the rescue room, their faces full of anxiety and worry.


    When Su Yao saw Su Su standing in front of her, she rushed to her and slapped her impolitely, holding Su Su Su''s collar in both hands and pulling back and forth, "it''s all you! If you didn''t mess with others and let dad know, Dad would not be hospitalized! If there''s something wrong with Dad, you''re the killer! "Su Su stood still, even though she hated Su Yao, even though she was dissatisfied with Su Yao, at this moment, when Su Yao was lying on the cold bed, her heart was more or less distressed.


    "Susu, you murderer! The murderer Su Yao desperately shakes Su Su''s body when she is ready to give Su Su another slap.


    Su Su''s body was suddenly pulled away from Su Yao''s hand.


    Su Su''s body was surrounded by a warm and strong embrace. He couldn''t see clearly what was in his eyes in his deep eyes.


    "Gu Sixian?"


    Gu Sinian glanced at Su Su. At this time, she was like a sculpture, holding herself in her arms without any struggle and resistance. Her empty eyes fell on Gu Sinian''s eyes, and her heart suddenly clattered.


    "Who allowed you to touch my woman?"


    Su Yao retreated two steps. Just as they were in a stalemate, the door of the emergency room suddenly opened.


    At the moment when the doctor came out, Su Su suddenly broke away from Gu Sinian''s arms, rushed to the doctor and asked urgently, "doctor, how''s my father?"


    The doctor slowly pulled off the mask and said: "the patient is suffering from acute blood attack. After rescue, it is no big problem, but remember not to let him be stimulated again, otherwise when his blood attacks the brain again, he may become a vegetable."


    Su Su tried her best to thank her, but she didn''t find it. The corner of her mouth was slightly pulled.

 Chapter 11

    Although Su Yao takes care of Gu Sinian, she is more and more angry. Why is Su Su so lucky? I can''t help but sneer, "Su Su, what are you pretending to be? I don''t know how filial you are!"


    Su Su just glanced at Su Yao. Although she hated her very much, she had a sense of propriety at this time. What''s the point of arguing with the mad dog?


    "Su Yao, people always have to pay for what they have said." Gu Si Nian''s eyes said coldly, staring at Su Yao''s heart.


    Seeing that Su Yao was pushed out of the operating room, he found a step for himself and went down. Originally, he still had a little mean eyes, and he burst into tears, "Dad, what''s the matter with you? Can you hear me? "


    "Miss Su, your father just finished the operation. He can''t wake up in a short time..."


    "Why do you want to go?" Gu Sixian picks eyebrows.


    When Su Yao came out, Su Su obviously wanted to go up and care about it, but as soon as she saw Su Yao go up, she stopped her steps. It seemed that she was thinking about something. What should she care about her father?


    "There is a baby girl on the tip of my heart. Do you think the second one is necessary?" Su Su''s eyes were sad, and then she looked indifferent, as if the sad woman was not her.


    Gu Sinian kept this scene in mind.


    When Su Yao wakes up, Su Su looks at the window and looks happy, but he plans to leave.


    Gu Sixian grabbed Su Su and said, "why don''t you go in?"


    actually he probably knows something. When he investigated Su Su, she wrote that she was not at odds with his father. According to what he saw today, Su Su should still care about her father. After all, what is the contradiction between his father and daughter?


    "It''s not your father. What''s your hurry?" Su Su''s mouth is slightly crooked. She seems to be really happy.


    But whether you are happy or not, people''s eyes can''t deceive people. Gu Sinian can see everything, but he can''t explain it. Su Su seems cheerful and lively. In fact, she has a protective wall in her heart, which says don''t disturb strangers. To her, he is still a stranger.


    "Where are you going?"


    "You don''t care too much, do you? I look like you You know After that, she felt that her words seemed to be a little meaningful again, with an embarrassed face.


    "Anyway, it''s none of my business. I''ll go first." Su Su raised her right hand and made a parting gesture. She really didn''t want to have anything to do with Gu Sinian.


    A woman''s intuition is very accurate. It''s very dangerous to be close to Gu Sixian, so she must put an end to it first to avoid trouble in the future.


    What''s more, he is a family man, that is the trouble in trouble!


    Looking at Su Su''s rickety back, Gu Sinian smiles. For the first time, a woman is thousands of miles away from him, but he just wants to pester her. What''s wrong with this?


    Out of the hospital, Su Su''s smile stopped instantly. For a moment, she didn''t know what her expression was. She really forgot her appearance after wearing the mask for too long.


    She just doesn''t want to see those people, but she can run away from them. Now she doesn''t know where to go. Everyone has a home, but she doesn''t have one. Having a father is the same as not having one. It''s better to be an orphan without any worries.


    Su Su reached for a taxi.


    "Where are you going, girl?" The driver looks like a boy in his early twenties, but his voice is mature, like a young man in his thirties.


    "Drive first. You can go wherever you want. I''ll take care of your time today." It seems strange and inappropriate to say this to a taxi driver, but she can''t think of that much now.


    "Girl, are you in a bad mood?" The driver couldn''t help talking after a long time.


    Su Su just nodded, thinking, can''t you see it?


    "If you are in a bad mood, you can go out with your friends, or go out alone Forget it, you''d better not go out alone. Last time I had a customer who was in a bad mood and went out to play alone. Later I heard that he committed suicide. "


    "By the way, it''s a pity that I''m still about your age..." Said also a face regret shape, brow tight wrinkle.


    Su Su thought that he was too talkative and nosy, but he thought he was cute and stupid.


    "How old are you?" Su Su suddenly threw out a puzzling question.


    The driver didn''t understand, but he replied honestly, "twenty."


    "Do you know how old I am?" Su Su''s eyes are joking. She hasn''t met such a funny person for a long time. She is young and mature, but she feels that her IQ is not enough.


    "Twenty three four?" The driver is a little cautious. The woman is most afraid that others will tell her age. The girl is in a bad mood now. If he irritates her again, she really can''t think of it. That''s the end.


    "No! I''m old enough to be your mother! "


    "Ah?"


    "Take your jaw back, it''s a big fuss! Now plastic surgery technology is so developed, what is impossible? " She''s quite impressed with her momentum. How can she tell such lies without changing her face? If she has a chance, she''d like to go to the mixed show business in the future."Gu Well, I''ve been driving here for more than an hour. Where are you going? "


    "There''s a cemetery near here. Go there."


    Su Su obviously saw that the driver''s face began to sweat. He couldn''t help laughing. He was so timid that he believed everything he said!


    "The road inside is a bit rough. Cars can''t drive in. Why do you go to the cemetery? Even if you can''t think of it, don''t go to that kind of place. At that time, no one will know how miserable it is. "


    Su Su saw a magazine beside him, rolled it up and knocked on the driver''s head.


    IQ is not high, did not expect the brain hole is quite big, what do you think?


    "Drive your car." He said with a fierce face.


    The driver was so scared that he didn''t dare to speak any more. Xiao began to think whether Su Su was a criminal who had run away. Because he was afraid of being found, he changed his face. Now he felt that he couldn''t live and wanted to commit suicide.


    As soon as Su Yao woke up, his eyes began to turn around. He didn''t know what he was looking for. Then he looked back in disappointment and said weakly, "where''s Su Su Su?"


    Su Yao was worried about what happened to her father. He was looking for Su Su as soon as he opened his mouth. Now he is surrounded by her and her mother. Su Su''s white eyed wolf didn''t know which man to hang out with for a long time, and her jealousy burned wildly again.


    She won''t make her feel better. She bites her lower lip to control her emotions. No matter what, she can''t let Su Yao find the clue, "sister, she She... " Su Yao was indecisive and did not dare to say.

 Chapter 12

    Su Yao did not finish, Su Yao also probably know what is going on, suddenly face with anger, "what you say, don''t cover for her! Cough... "


    Su Yao was in a hurry and a little excited. Suddenly he coughed.


    "Dad, are you ok?" Su Yao claps her father''s back and her eyes are anxious.


    Lin meihui is also the first time to take care of the water, "Su Yao, drink some water."


    The water was cold. Su Yao hesitated when he took the cup, and finally drank it with a smile.


    "I''m fine. Tell me, where''s your sister?"


    Su Yao stirred her hands together, lowered her head and struggled for a long time, "she..." At the end of the day, one word is enough.


    "Well, the child must have been absent because of something No, Su Su began to come, that is, something happened at the moment... " Lin meihui''s sudden remark is like adding fuel to the fire.


    Originally, Su Yao''s words may not hurt Su Su enough. Her participation is the best cooperation.


    "Yes, Dad, my sister had something important to do later."


    Mother and daughter sing one song, Su Yao is more convinced, he also has a conclusion, mostly he is hospitalized, Su Su does not know where to go, Su Yao and Mei Hui are still here to excuse her, "you two don''t have to help her explain, what she looks like I know very well!"


    Cemetery, Su Su holding a bunch of wild flowers in front of a tombstone, eyes red, condensed tears to fall.


    "Mom, why don''t you come to see me all the time? Is it because Lin meihui and I live under the same roof? "


    "Mom, I miss you."


    In the end, she just raised her head and looked at the dazzling sunshine, tears forced back to her eyes again. From then on, she vowed that no matter what happened, she would never cry again.


    For a long time, he finally lowered his head and let go his eyes hurt by the sun. "I came in a hurry, only the wild flowers picked by the roadside." After that, he put the wild flowers in his hand in front of the tombstone, bowed three times and then turned away.


    Before I left, I put on my sunglasses again and restored the heartless Su Su.


    Su Su felt annoyed when she saw the little driver in the car showing sympathy for her. She didn''t need pity from others, and finally she couldn''t resist kicking the door. The best pain was her own foot. "Go, what are you looking at?" Lame on the car, angry.


    "To the cemetery?" Gu Sinian in the office was surprised to hear an''s report.


    How could she go to the cemetery? She just got out of the hospital when he was there. It wasn''t long before she went to the cemetery so far?


    "It''s like her mother''s graveyard, but..." Ann didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    This time, she went to help the president find out some secrets about Su Su. Last time, it was just a simple investigation, but she didn''t find that Su Su''s mother had a relationship with her family.


    "But what? You can say whatever you have, as long as it''s about her. " Gu Sinian was worried about an''s ink.


    "But her mother''s graveyard is empty. It''s said that her mother left with her father at that time, but they didn''t come back. It''s just that someone heard of her death." Ann was a little uneasy and suddenly regretted it.


    If the chairman knows that she and the president know these things, it will be over. She has been with the chairman for some time before, and some things are more or less clear.


    "Her mother and..."


    Gu Sinian wanted to ask something more. Suddenly, a stern voice interrupted him, "Gu Sinian, have you paid attention to what I asked you to do? Do you know that Si Rui is gone again? "


    The office door was suddenly pushed open from the outside. A middle-aged woman, who looked like she was 40 or 50 years old, came along. Although she was old, her temperament was still there, and her high-grade goods were not affordable to ordinary people.


    "Chairman."


    Gu Sinian and an share the same voice. When they see the chairman, one is respectful, the other is afraid, and their hands are shaking.


    "You go out first. I have something to discuss with the president." She didn''t think that there was someone else in it. For a moment, she was embarrassed. "Close the door by the way."


    An shuddered and carefully closed the door of the office. She was relieved at last. She was just afraid that the chairman would see something wrong. Fortunately, it was OK.


    "Chairman, Si ruita..."


    "You don''t have to call me chairman when there is no outsider." Si Hui sat on the sofa and looked around.


    Gu Sirui has been here before when he disappeared. I don''t know if he will be here this time.


    "Mom, Si Rui has already returned home. Originally, the people I sent have found him, but they just lost him." Gu Sinian was afraid to look up.


    He has always respected Sihui, but he hasn''t done it well. He''s a little ashamed of Sihui''s kindness.


    "I don''t want to blame you for taking dim sum on Si Rui''s business. I''m still too worried about Si Rui. How can I inherit Gu''s family if it goes on like this?" Si Hui only looks at Gu Sixian''s words, but half a sentence doesn''t leave Gu sixui. Gu sixui is in both eyes and heart.It''s not sad. It''s fake. It''s a little bit. But Gu Sinian also knows his identity. He is the adopted son of the family. It''s a gift to have everything now. What do you want?


    "I''ll send more people to look for him, and you can rest assured that you will get him back." His existence is to assist Gu Sirui in the future, so he never expected to be president of Gu. Now he is just sitting for the time being, ready to leave at any time.


    Si Hui just nodded and left soon after. She came here just for Gu Sirui''s sake. Naturally, there''s no need to stay here when things are done.


    After Sihui left, Gu Sinian began to ponder. An said that Su Su''s mother had gone with her father, but someone had heard of her death. Who knows if she really died? How do you know if you don''t even have a body?


    When he was adopted by Gu''s family, it was just the day before Gu Sirui''s father died. What''s the connection between these two things?


    After thinking about it for a long time, I can''t figure it out. It''s a foregone conclusion. What''s the use of thinking more? What can be changed? It''s better to be safe now.


    Gu Sirui called him two days ago. He didn''t tell Si Hui about it. He was afraid that after Gu Sirui came back, Si Hui would shut him up completely.


    Gu Sirui said that he was wronged by a woman and almost became a father. When he asked him where he was, he refused to say. Finally, he had to give him a sum of money to send him away first.


    Then Gu Sirui couldn''t get in touch with him. Now he seriously suspects that he came here to cheat money because his credit card has been stopped. He forgot him as soon as he got the money.

 Chapter 13

    Su Su went back to her so-called home for a long time. She didn''t want to stay in this place any more. It might be a good idea to go out and live alone instead of watching their family show their affection in front of her every day.


    "Driver Well, what''s your name? " Su Su left home limping with two heavy boxes and a backpack in her left hand and right hand. Seeing that she was waiting for her at the door, the driver couldn''t help jumping.


    The little driver seemed to be distracted, but she didn''t hear her cry. Su Su just wanted to wave her hand, and the two boxes on her hand slipped away. Su Su''s first reaction was to grab the box. As a result, she did not grab any of them and tripped, "ah!" they hurt! I feel like I''m going to break my foot!


    Su Su seriously doubted whether he was stepping on dog dung when he went out today. How could he just carry on his back so that everything he did had to happen the accident of bad shooting.


    After waiting for a long time, the driver didn''t see Su Su come out. He was still wondering if she planned to stay at home and didn''t make a phone call. Then he remembered not to talk about the phone. He didn''t even know her name! The girl hasn''t paid for the taxi yet! If you really run into a liar, it''s the end of the day. You have to be scolded to death by the boss when you go back.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I still plan to go to her house to collect debts. No matter what the reason, I have to make it clear first.


    "Driver! You just look at me and you don''t help! My feet Su Su saw the driver get off and began to howl, just like the sky collapsed.


    The driver ran towards Su Su with a worried look on his face, and felt guilty. He felt that what he had just thought was too much. How could he slander other girls?


    "Girl, are you all right?"


    "Do you think I''m ok? Can you help me up first? " Su Su''s hands merged and prayed. Her eyes were full of water. She looked pathetic.


    "Oh, good."


    "What a bad day By the way, I don''t know your name yet? " Su Su took off her shoes and lifted her feet in front of her.


    The driver wanted to talk but stopped. He didn''t dislike it. He just felt that a girl''s action was a little rude. "My name is Chen Cheng. I''m Chen Cheng. I''m honest."


    "You call me Just Susu. By the way, your fare. " Su Su took out his wallet, turned it over and over, and there were only a few hundred yuan bills, ten fingers to count, and a few coins scattered around, "well, how much does it cost to pack a day''s car?" It''s embarrassing if you don''t have enough money.


    "Six hundred and five, you can give six hundred. Anyway, you haven''t been to many places." He could see that the girl had no money. She wanted to be lower, but if she was lower, she would be scolded by the boss.


    Su Su counted and reluctantly took out 600 yuan, leaving 100 yuan. What kind of house do you rent? Now there is a feeling that she wants to cry without tears. It''s bad enough for her. She has to make it by herself. That''s what she deserves!


    "Yes! You go and help me with the boxes, two! My feet hurt. " With that, he had a pathetic look on his face, which made him refuse.


    Su Su was bored in the car alone. After waiting for Chen Cheng for a long time, she didn''t see him come back, but she just asked him to pick up a box. Why didn''t she come back after such a long time?


    Waiting for her a little sleepy, one did not resist to fall asleep, confused she seems to hear someone calling her, bored to death.


    "Susu?"


    "I''m bored!"


    Su Su''s sudden fury scared Chen Cheng to death, and he took a step back.


    "I''m sorry. I have a bad temper when I sleep. What do you want me to do?" Su Su said with an apologetic face.


    In a moment, she changed her attitude. She felt that she was not alone when she was sleeping and now she is so kind.


    "Here you are. I just went to buy it." Chen Cheng blushes and loses something to Su Su.


    Yunnan Baiyao.


    "Thank you She didn''t expect Chen Cheng to be so considerate and prepare the medicine in silence.


    Chen Cheng just nodded his head, some of them didn''t dare to see Su Su.


    Su Su picked up her feet and began to apply the medicine carefully. The shoelaces were so bad that she fell like this. Her feet were swollen, blue in purple, red in green. In short, it was very tragic. She was distressed to see it.


    "Where are you going to wait?"


    "The orphanage nearby is ready."


    I just saw Chen Cheng''s ears turn red. Su Su was a little confused, but she just went to buy a medicine. What''s the matter? The words suddenly become less.


    When she got to the orphanage, Su refused to get off the car. She leaned against the window and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Chen Cheng called her for a long time before she heard.


    As soon as they entered the orphanage, a lot of children gathered around them. Chen Cheng thought that he was attracted by the children. However, the painting style suddenly changed, and all the children rushed to Su Su Su, so he was forced out by those children.


    "Sister Su, you haven''t come to see us for a long time!" The little girl who just changed her teeth said indistinctly, and then she gave Su Su a kiss.


    "Sister Su, did you bring me anything to eat?""Sister Su, and my toys, you promised me to reward me for the first ten of the exam..."


    "Be quiet! You know the reward. Why don''t you miss me? " Su Su pretended to be angry and turned away.


    "Sister Su, I didn''t think of you before I thought of toys..."


    Chen Cheng was cut off and couldn''t get in. But seeing Su Su smile so happily, she was even happier than her. That''s great. She finally laughed, so she shouldn''t think about it any more?


    Think of the first time to see her, she lied to him that he had plastic surgery, it was funny, he is also stupid, really believe it.


    "Giggle what? Come and help Su Su slaps Chen Cheng on the back and thinks.


    If she said that she was actually a man, he would believe that she was really cruel.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Su drags Chen Cheng to leave directly, a bit impolite, "move thing, I bring prize to them."


    "Then I''ll go. You can accompany them."


    Chen Cheng thinks that being a man and a gentleman should be, but as a woman, at least she should be considerate, right?


    "That''s not very nice. Thank you. Be careful. Everything is in the box. It''s very heavy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Cheng dragged the two boxes, but Su Su even said that his physical strength was not good and needed to be strengthened!


    Su Su laughs when she divides things. It''s a little strange in Chen Cheng''s eyes.


    These things were all moved from Su''s house. Most of them were picked up from Su Yao''s room. Anyway, she pretends to be weak and kind all day long. How can she do something good for her!


    Regret is not to take some money, bank card password she had forgotten, this is a trouble.

 Chapter 14

    Gu''s annual meeting was well held, but he suddenly remembered Su Su''s appearance and his firm refusal.


    "President, President..."


    I was called by an several times before I reflected. For the first time, I had a flustered look at the meeting, although it must be fleeting, "ah! Yes, go on. "


    But this way of speaking also reveals everything. Gu Sinian, who has always been meticulous in his work, will be distracted! This is probably the most exciting thing in today''s meeting.


    "President, some designers in our company really have to change. Now they are getting worse and worse. They hand in a few works in a month, and in the end, only one or two of them can stay. It''s not that I can''t get along with them. Everyone will have them in the bottleneck period, but the key is that they have already affected the company..."


    When it comes to designers, Gu Sinian thinks of Su Su again. She is very talented. If she can receive the company, it will be convenient for him to get close to the company.


    But her character is really difficult, especially now she has become the president of Suan. Yes, she is now the president of Suan, and Suan is his. That''s not a reason.


    The directors saw that Gu Sinian suddenly raised his lips, one by one as if he had seen a ghost. You know, they haven''t seen him smile after so long with the president.


    Ann doesn''t have to guess. She can understand who she is except Su Su. After talking with the president for so long, she has met Su Su, a woman who can make the president make many exceptions.


    "Let''s change them all. You can do as you like, especially the chief designer, who can''t climb the upper level without hardware. I have the candidate to replace them." Some things he knows very well, but has not been clear, after all, which company is not a little greasy?


    But it can''t be done too much.


    "This..." Lin Hao hesitated. After all, he was a vice president, but Gu Sixian''s position in front of him was bigger, "OK."


    After returning to the office, Gu Sinian still dialed Su Su''s data after a long struggle.


    After ringing for a long time, no one answered. Just when Gu Sinian was disappointed to hang up, a male voice came from the other end of the phone, "Hello, are you looking for Su Su?"


    All of a sudden, Gu Sinian really wanted to drop the phone directly. She had been with a man, a woman, for a long time. Could she be more careful in her private life?


    It''s called "Su Su". It''s not a normal relationship! Gu took a deep breath and said, "Hello, I''m her husband. Who are you?"


    "Well, don''t get me wrong, sir. I''m the taxi driver of Miss Su''s bag. She''s asleep in my car now." Inexplicably, when he heard that Su Su was married, he was disappointed.


    But what does that have to do with him? He''s just a driver. What are you thinking about.


    "The driver?" It''s said that Gu Sinian, a taxi driver, felt relieved. He thought he was Su Su Su''s boyfriend, but why did a driver call her so intimate!


    Nowadays, there are all kinds of drivers in the world. Before there was a news report about a murderer pretending to be a taxi driver. Su Su, a woman, dared to fall asleep in someone''s car casually and was not afraid of an accident. It''s really worrying.


    "Where is she now? I''ll pick her up. I''m just off work. " Wait a minute. It looks like there''s a video conference


    But it can be put off until tomorrow.


    "On XX road..."


    Get the address, Gu Sinian directly to hang up the phone, Chen Cheng also holding a mobile phone to say what, a face of unknown, so.


    Looking at the phone shows that this man is not in Su Su''s phone list, is this man really Su Su''s husband? Chen Cheng is deeply suspicious.


    When Gu Sinian arrived, Su Su had just woken up and looked at Gu Sinian walking slowly towards her. She would not be dreaming, would she? Why does Gu Sinian exist in his dream? That''s bad luck.


    "Is this your husband?" How does Chen Cheng feel? I''m familiar with this man.


    Hearing Chen Cheng''s voice, Su Su just reflected that she is now in reality, and the person who has come to her side is really Gu Sinian, the bad luck star! She had already had enough bad luck today, but she didn''t expect that the worst is still to come!


    Husband? "I''m not married! Not married! Even if the man in the world is dead, I will not be with him! " Su Su looks at Chen Cheng with fierce eyes.


    She just don''t want to get involved with this kind of villain. The man who can''t even control his own desire destroys a pure and beautiful girl. It''s polite to use villain to describe him.


    If it wasn''t for Su Yao''s distraction in the morning, she wouldn''t have paid any attention to him at all. Don''t think that if you do something wrong and help her, it will be over. She wrote it down!


    Su Su face provocative directly closed the window, "drive."


    "Where are you going?" Chen Cheng is confused by them now, isn''t he a couple? How come it''s the same as worrying people now?


    "Why don''t you go to your house first."


    If she didn''t have money now, how could she have said such a bottomless word.


    Chen Cheng was scared by Su Su''s words, "this...""What is this? I''ll take care of your car. Don''t be so stingy. I can''t do anything to you. " Looking like a retarded child, she couldn''t do it.


    "I don''t mean that. It''s because I''m in a mess. Are you sure you want to go..."


    "Touch!"


    Suddenly, there was a rear end collision. If it wasn''t for the seat belt, they would have had an accident. Su Su just kowtowed his head, but it was not light. "Who is so blind? Do you have a driver''s license! Now it''s so easy to test for a driver''s license. What level can I pass? "


    Chen Cheng''s face hit the steering wheel directly, and his forehead bled a little. Su Su was even more unhappy. This can''t be passed!


    Take off the seat belt, open the car door, all in one go, wearing sunglasses, I can''t see the road


    Su Su took off his sunglasses as if nothing had happened, "Chen Cheng, get out of the car! Can you have some courage


    She also convinced him. Her forehead was hit and bleeding, but she didn''t respond at all. She didn''t mean to settle accounts with the car owner behind. It''s really miserable to be a human being, that is, she was bullied.


    "Su Su..." Chen Cheng was trying to persuade her, but she gave her a look and immediately shut up.


    If it wasn''t for her injured foot, she really wanted to kick Maserati directly behind her, but she couldn''t afford to pay for it. Fortunately, she didn''t have the impulse when she hurt her foot.


    The one inside is really shameless. They all crashed. There''s no movement inside. I don''t know how to open the window. I have no quality!


    "Pa Pa!" Su Su knocked hard on the car window, and only two knocks turned her hand red.


    Su Su is really going to copy the guy, but the window slowly rolled down, "sorry." A man apologizes without apology.


    It''s Gu Sixian again!

 Chapter 15

    "Gu Sinian, you are a stalker!" Su Su has no way to be angry.


    Gu Sixian''s eyes flashed, provocative way, "is this road your home?" The implication is that he just happened to pass by.


    "I really don''t have this ability, but, Mr. Gu, you''ve hit the tail. Do you have legal consciousness?"


    "There is no camera in this road, but I am not the kind of person you think. How can I be irresponsible?" Gu Sinian looked at Su Su and said, "how much is it?"


    As soon as I heard Qian Su Su''s expression, I began to feel abnormal, as if I was holding back something, and then it would burst out.


    How could she not know that Gu Sinian''s words were nothing more than mentioning that matter.


    If he doesn''t say these words, she can still talk with him calmly, but now she wants to smash his car, asshole!


    Su Su didn''t get angry immediately. She just joked, "do you think you are rich? Is everything responsible? Then I want a billion yuan. Can you afford it? "


    Before that, she just hated Gu Sinian, but now she really hated him.


    What she hates most is the kind of person who can insult others at will if he has money. What''s more, I heard that he is still the same. Can his adopted son be so arrogant now? I really think of myself as a young master!


    He knew Su Su was angry, but he couldn''t help trying to tease her. "I can''t afford to pay for it. Can I pay for it to you?"


    No matter what Gu Sinian said, when he looked at Su Su, the corners of his eyes were slightly tilted. People with clear eyes could see that he was only joking. But what he said already touched Su Su Su''s bottom line. Su Su Su didn''t care whether he was serious or joking. Anyway, she took it seriously.


    "I''m sorry, your estimate in my mind is only two dollars and five. I won''t take it if it''s too much."


    "I''ll go with you for two dollars, and I''m not greedy."


    "Yes, I''ll pay a billion yuan for the car first, and then I''ll think about it."


    "What do you think, Madame


    One by one, they had a good conversation. Chen Cheng couldn''t figure out what they were doing? One second ago, they were tit for tat, and no one would give in. Now they are joking together.


    "Don''t do this with me, lose money! Two, five thousand dollars, not a Penny Less! " She''s short of money right now. There''s a bastard who hit her at the muzzle of the gun. It''s true.


    It''s just that I feel that I''m a little bit short of talking. I have to rent a house and spend it. Five thousand yuan is really not enough. Is it too late for her to change her tongue now?


    Gu Sinian leaned his right elbow against the bottom of the window and tapped his index finger on his temple from time to time. After thinking for a while, he said, "here''s 10000 yuan. I''m a part-time chief designer of our company. I''ll still pay you as a designer. How about that?"


    "Money first." Su Su''s right hand stretched out, waiting for Gu Sinian to give him money. His eyes were a little sly.


    "Can I believe you?" That''s what he said, but at the same time he took out the money and put it into Su Su''s hands without counting.


    Su Su weighed the weight in his hand, and without counting it, he put it in his pocket directly. "I''m sure I can rest assured about the money given by President Gu. Now that everything has been solved, I''ll go. Bye bye!" The one who smiles at Gu Sinian is called a brilliant one. After all, it''s necessary to be polite after taking other people''s money.


    With her years of experience in counting money, she has more than ten thousand in her pocket. I didn''t expect that president Tang Gu would put so much cash on her.


    Chen Cheng is a bit stunned. Even if his car is repaired, it''s not worth so much. It''s blackmail to tell about it. Even though I haven''t known Su Su Su for a long time, he''s also a customer of his day. He can''t watch her break the law!


    "Susu, my car, um..."


    Su Su knew that the fool was going to make trouble. She held the slightly heavy bill in her pocket in one hand and covered Chen Cheng''s mouth in the other. For a moment, she really felt that she was a man.


    "Susu, what did you promise me?" Gu Sinian was anxious to get out of the car window. Without paying attention, he put his head on the top of the car window and said, "ah!"


    "Puff..."


    Su Su and Chen Cheng laugh unkindly almost at the same time. Chen Cheng remembers that this man is the president of Gu''s company. He saw it on TV before. No wonder he looks familiar.


    Su Su laughed for a long time and then restrained himself, pretending to be dignified. "Gu Sinian, which ear did you hear that I promised you? I''m just asking you to lose money first. Do you know what it means to have proof for everything? Although I''ve taught you this, I''m free of tuition. After all, I''m so kind. Goodbye The hope is never to see you again.


    Looking at Su Su and the driver''s back, Gu Sinian was so angry that he wanted to grab Su Su and beat her. As a result, he accidentally bumped her head out of the window and said, "Su Su, wait!"


    Sooner or later one day he will take her down, little girl film is still wild, don''t believe he can''t cure her.


    "In fact, my car is not worth so much money..." As soon as he got on the bus, Chen Cheng was going to make a long speech.


    Su Su had seen his power for a long time, and would never give him another chance to hurt her ears. He immediately interrupted Chen Cheng, "first, the money is not for you. I know him. He owes me before and should pay it back. Moreover, I''m too little. Second, if you are stupid, don''t persuade me to be the same as you. When you encounter this kind of thing in the future, can you go straight to the master, and you don''t owe others? Why should you let meChen Cheng was blocked up by Su Su, so he had nothing to say. It sounds like such a truth, but it''s a bit rude. After all, it''s better not to be so fierce to be reasonable. "Then we can talk about it calmly."


    Su Su looks up to heaven to help her forehead. She is not the most stupid person she has ever seen. She is even more stupid. It seems that she has raised him a bit by calling him a fool. Before today, she did not expect that there would still be such a person. She was obviously bullied and had to talk with others calmly. If she were


    She doesn''t seem to have the right to say that. After all, when she is bullied by Su Yao''s mother and daughter, she will also play tricks. If she can be a little more ruthless, how can she get to this point? I don''t want to stay at home.


    At the thought of those two people, she easily fell into the memory, and the sadness was unconsciously expressed on her face.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so upset all of a sudden? " Chen Cheng thought that he had said something wrong and upset Su Su.


    Back to God, it is heartless giggle, "what can I do? Fool, don''t preach to me. You have to remember a truth. When you are weak, you are a soft persimmon that can be pinched by others. " This is not so much for Chen Cheng as for herself.

 Chapter 16

    Chen Cheng''s lips moved. He wanted to explain more, but seeing Su Su''s appearance, he knew that now that he said this would make her unhappy, so he gave up.


    He felt that taking a step back can not be said to be weak, people''s good is mutual, and there is nothing wrong with being kind to others.


    "Are you going to my house now?" Chen Cheng asked with some uncertainty.


    After all, she seems to have money now, so she should be able to live.


    "You don''t welcome me so much?" Su Su thinks Chen Cheng doesn''t want her to go to his house. She''s still a little unhappy for a while. How can a stranger dislike her?


    Is she that unpleasant? Father, too, was robbed by Su Yao, a good talker. Is not her unpleasant daughter a daughter?


    Chen Cheng was a little worried about Su Su''s misunderstanding. He didn''t know why. He just wanted to explain for the first time, "why, I just think you can go to a better place when you have money. I''m afraid you''ll dislike..."


    "Stop! If you put your mouth in ancient times, you will be a competent young monk. You can recite scriptures well. " It''s just a little silly. Not surprisingly, he saw Chen Cheng''s red face and said with a smile, "let me ask you a question. Do you think I''m a pleasant person?" Su Su looks forward to it.


    She really wants to know the answer. She really wants to know what Chen Cheng, who is half a stranger, thinks of her. In fact, she always wants to know the answer to this question, but there is no way for those people to ask.


    Only in the face of the nerd who has just known her for a day, can she be unscrupulous. After all, if there is no accident after today, she will never see you again.


    "Please?" Chen Cheng is a little cautious. In his impression, answering a girl''s question is the most troublesome thing, because if he doesn''t pay attention, he may be sentenced to death.


    Su Su''s eyes nodded in succession.


    "I think you can''t be regarded as a pleasant character, even a little annoying. You love to tease people, and you don''t look like a girl many times..." Yu Guang Piao to Su Su slightly angry appearance, Chen Cheng immediately came to the turning point, "but, you are very lovely, I think you this person is very interesting, with many girls I met are not the same, very unique."


    "That''s it?" The front all said her bad, the back said a very unique, is it over? Su Su was a little dissatisfied with the answer.


    But what can a person who has only known her for less than a day see from her? What you see is just the tip of the iceberg. People are multifaceted.


    "Also, you are kind-hearted. For example, the children in the orphanage, you also Is that enough? " Chen Cheng feels like Su Su is forcing him to say she is good.


    "Well, I''d rather ask you about the wall. Is there any cheaper house around here? I want to rent a house. Small ones are OK. I''ll live alone. It''s better not to pay for them. I''m a little short of money for the moment. " Su Su soberly realized that the most important thing now is to rent a house.


    It''s going to be dark. If you can''t find a house today, you''ll be living on the street.


    Otherwise, I''ll have to stay in a hotel. It''s so expensive. She''s in poverty now.


    Chen Cheng thought for a while and replied, "there''s really no place near here. How prosperous the area is. If you want to find that kind of house, you have to be partial."


    "How much more?" Intuition tells her that what Chen Cheng said is a little bit biased, which is definitely not a bit.


    "More than 100 kilometers."


    Su Su really wanted to hit the window. On second thought, life can''t go on, and she can''t abuse herself! More than 100 kilometers away, you can imagine how far it is. I don''t know if there is a taxi.


    She is still the president of su''an. She must come back here to work. It''s very interesting. Let alone the rent, it''s the fare that makes her flesh ache.


    She now seriously suspects that Chen Cheng is cheating him, "where do you live?"


    Didn''t he say at first that the place where he lived was very shabby? It must not be much more expensive. With her current condition, she can accept it.


    "We are about to be demolished. There is no room left. I went there last month and just got the last one. I don''t think I can live for long." He is worried about the house.


    This is a money city!


    "You''re miserable enough, too." Su Su unconsciously touches Chen Cheng''s head with a look of sympathy, but forgets that it''s her who should feel sympathy now.


    Su Su''s eyes turned and suddenly flashed, "why don''t we rent together? What do you think? "


    Sharing is a way to save money, and my roommate is a taxi driver, so it''s easier to go out in the future. Isn''t that the best of both worlds? It would be more perfect if the little driver could cook again.


    It seems that what she thinks is a little beautiful


    "I don''t think it''s feasible." If you live with Sue, it''s never going to be peaceful.


    "You are..." I''m not sensible at all. At least I''m a stranger.


    "Find a general hotel nearby. I''ll stay one night first. Anyway, we''ll have nothing to do with each other. You don''t have to worry about my life." Su Su, this is the angry words. As soon as he spoke, he realized that it was not right."Don''t be angry. I didn''t mean that..." The more he wants to explain now, the more confused he is.


    Seeing him worried, Su Su said with a smile, "OK, I know. You can help me find it first, or I won''t have a place to sleep tonight."


    "We have to go back. The hotel XX should be the nearest one, and the charge is reasonable. It''s a civilian price."


    "Then go there." Anyway, she can''t afford to stay in a five-star hotel any more.


    Gu Sinian originally planned to go back to the company directly, but suddenly saw Gu Sirui''s call, which can be regarded as a miracle.


    In the instant of the call, Gu Sinian pressed the answer button, and began a crackle of education, "what''s the matter with you? You promised me last time that you would go home as long as you solved the problem. Now that you are good, there is no one. I have been helping you with your business. Can you also consider my situation He didn''t intend to be so fierce, but he didn''t control his mood for a while with Su Su.


    This should be his first time to take care of Sirui. No matter what happened in the past, he could persuade him calmly. This time, he was involved.


    "I said make, who''s bothering you? Are you going to be so angry with me? " Gu Sirui didn''t get angry either. On the contrary, he felt a little schadenfreude.


    It may be for the sake of women. In his impression, he has never lost his temper in his life. Except for his cold personality, he is always in a sheep state and is very patient with him.


    But today, before he spoke, he was taught a lesson. There must be a reason.

 Chapter 17

    Gu Sinian blushed unconsciously. "I, I''m not worried about you. Don''t think so much. Where are you now? You give me the address and I''ll find you. "


    "You don''t have to look for me. Do me a favor..." Gu Sirui begged pathetically.


    Gu Sinian didn''t want to refuse, "if you want to say something that has nothing to do with where you are now, then I''ll hang up first." And keep your cell phone away from your ears.


    He can''t know what difficulties he has. There should be nothing else except money. Last time he was given so much money, it''s gone only a few days.


    This time, he will make up his mind that he will never help him. If he wants money, he will go home and get it.


    "Make, why are you so cruel? You are my uncle in name! Before I even spoke, you refused me... "


    "Dudududu..."


    Gu Sirui looks at the mobile phone for a while in a daze. When did his make become like this? He was so cruel and merciless that he was so kind to him and willing to bear any disaster for him, but now he didn''t want to listen to his little favor and hung up the phone.


    There is a feeling that the world is no longer the world.


    Gu Sinian is playing around with his mobile phone. He''s just waiting for the news from Gu Sirui. With his understanding of him, he will be back in half a minute.


    "The peach blossom is red, the willow is green..." Looking at the caller ID "little devil", just 30 seconds.


    Gu Sinian was stunned for a while before he got through, "what''s the matter? I''m quite busy right now. "


    It''s because every time he responds to his requests, so whenever he is a little bit cruel, Gu Sirui can''t stand it and begins to retreat.


    "Make, I tell you, my life and death depends on you. I ordered a little wine in the bar, and then invited several people. I''m a little short of money now. Let them treat me if you say I can''t speak. That''s a shame!" He is now absolutely with great sincerity to entreat Gu Sinian, this time if he is not willing to help him, he will really end.


    Entering the detention house is a trivial matter. He is used to it, but he can''t bear to let him lose face in front of so many people.


    All let him guess, if it is really related to money, "you have the ability to do something, I think you should also be able to deal with it?" Gu Sinian didn''t immediately agree. He joked with him first.


    Gu Sirui looks depressed. If he has the ability, how can he beg him? Isn''t that what he wants?


    "My uncle, do you have the heart to see me ridiculed by a group of people? I''ve said that. It''s up to you whether you come or not, but you have to be clear that one of your actions may kill a life. " Gu Sirui said that he did not speak any more.


    Gu Sinian almost didn''t laugh. I haven''t seen him for a long time. When did he know how to tell jokes?


    Gu Sinian cleared his throat and said, "address." We have to get him back this time.


    "I''ll text you..." The phone was hung up in the middle of the conversation.


    This should be the cruelest time Gu Sinian ever treated him. He almost doubted whether it was Gu Sinian. It was like a changed man. He knew that he was threatening him, and he was not gentle at all.


    Ice face used to be very gentle at all times. Now it''s so cruel even when it comes to doing things. Shouldn''t it be stimulated?


    Gu Sixian really believed in Gu Sirui, but in return, he cheated him!


    When Gu Sinian arrived at the bar mentioned in Gu Sirui''s message, he didn''t see anyone at all. As soon as he entered the bar, he was recognized by the bar owner, and then he was taken to the store manager''s office.


    "Is it Mr. Gu?" The man has been staring at Gu Sinian since he came in.


    When he first entered the hotel, he thought that the decoration was so strange that it should be opened by a young man. But he didn''t expect that it was a middle-aged uncle. In a word, it was very elegant. It didn''t conform to the temperament of the bar.


    Gu Sinian hesitated and nodded.


    "Si Rui has paid some of my things, but he still hasn''t paid the bill. He said that you will come to pay for him later. I have known him for some years, so I just let him go..."


    The boss said that Gu Sinan would also nod his head politely from time to time. He wanted to peel Gu siriu''s skin for a long time in his heart. Now he also knew that Gu siriu had returned home very early, but he didn''t know what he was doing when he came back so long?


    If the chairman of the board of directors knows about this, what else can he do?


    The chairman of the board has always hoped that Gu Sirui can concentrate on her work and achieve something. This is probably her only sustenance and the only request for him. He is sure to complete it.


    But now this situation, he simply can''t manage Gu Sirui''s playful temperament, if only someone could cure him.


    "Mr. Gu, are you listening?" Seeing Gu Sinian''s appearance, the man seemed to be distracted all the time. He didn''t know if he had heard what he said.When he was called by the bar owner, Gu Sinian came back and said with some apology, "well, you can tell me directly, how much money does he owe?"


    Although he has psychological preparation, but


    "Eight hundred and thirty thousand."


    After hearing the answer from the owner of the bar, Gu Sirui was really stunned for a moment. He couldn''t see how much wine he drank in this hotel. You could get 830000 yuan in debt. It was either a black shop or Gu Sirui''s intention.


    Although the heart has been turbulent, but the surface is still calm, to hide emotions, which is probably Gu Sinian''s best, "what wine did he drink?"


    The owner of the bar didn''t say anything. Instead, he took Gu Sinian to the center of the bar and pointed to a table full of wine bottles on one side of the table, saying, "these are all drinks he bought. The treasure of our hotel was drunk by him before. That bottle of wine alone is 300000. After he returned to China, he owed no less than 830000. I''ve already made a small change."


    There was another thing that he didn''t know whether to talk about. He hesitated for a moment, looked at Gu Sinian, and then looked at other places.


    "If there''s anything else, just say it." Anyway, what Gu Sirui has done is too much. Another one is just that effect.


    "In fact, he owes more than 300000 yuan. The rest of the money is due to..." Although he promised Gu Sirui not to talk about it, it would really affect his business.


    Simply finish today, so that there will be no chance in the future, "Si Rui, he offended people."


    Gu Sixian is out of the bar, but he hasn''t reflected what he heard. He didn''t expect that Gu sixui is so ridiculous now!

 Chapter 18

    Su Su was lying on the bed in a big shape, her hands forcing her eyes to open wide, looking at the ceiling. She was wandering.


    She has been in this hotel for one day and two nights. Today is the next day, but the expenses are like running water. If it goes on like this, she can''t live any longer.


    It''s boring to stay here alone. It''s better to find a house and a job as soon as possible. By the way, she suddenly remembered that she seems to be the president of su''an now. Why do you have to go to the company to report? Can the president advance his salary? The salary of the president should be very high, right?


    Let''s go back and have a look. By the way, let''s see what happened to Su Yao. He''s also his own father. As the saying goes, broken bones are still connected with blood.


    Su Su picked clothes for a long time and found that she didn''t have any formal clothes. They were all casual clothes, but she had to make do with it. She had no money and had to make do with everything.


    In the end, she chose a slightly formal dress and wore sunglasses to improve her temperament. She tied up her only bag and went out.


    "Ghost


    As soon as Susu opened the door, she saw a man squatting at her door, then suddenly turned around and gave her a smile! Wait, why does this man look so familiar?


    Su Su bent down slowly and took off her sunglasses. She was really an old acquaintance! Two days ago, he was chased by a man surnamed Gu. Today, there is another man, Gu Sirui, who has not seen him for many years.


    She almost doubted whether she had a grudge against Gu''s family and saw that they were ready.


    "Little Sue." He''s the only one in the world who calls her that.


    Sue used to feel sweet, but now she''s a little tired.


    Su Su didn''t plan to take care of Gu Sirui. She stepped on the wind and fire wheel and left.


    The thumping sound of just stepping on the floor is like knocking on Gu Sirui''s heart. People who have lived in his heart for so many years have made him find people for so many years. Today, he finally meets them, but the reality runs counter to what he once imagined!


    Su Su didn''t even say a word to him. Wasn''t she the one who did the wrong thing? How can she be so righteous? Even so easy to forget him, or she never had him in her heart?


    Gu Sirui called Su Su, "Su Su!" He is not reconciled. In any case, after looking for people for so many years, he must ask an answer today.


    How else can you stand up to yourself?


    He saw Su Su stop, but he walked away again.


    Gu Sirui catches up and grabs Su Su''s arm. Su Su''s brow is frowning. "Gu Sirui, are you sick? Let go, you hurt me


    Gu Sirui just stares at Su Su''s eyes all the time. He wants to see a little miss and love from it, but all he can see is determination and disgust. He doesn''t believe Su Su Su has no feelings for him.


    Clearly they used to be so good, why did she leave quietly? Now he won''t even look good.


    "Su Su, I just want to know why you left at the beginning. Didn''t you promise me that you would stay with me all your life?" He''s looking forward to it. It''s just a joke.


    But Su Su''s response was only a constant struggle. She couldn''t get rid of Gu Sirui''s grasp of her hand, so Su Su had to face it, "when did that happen? You believe what you said when you were a child. We are all adults now. Can you stop being so funny? " She did not want to say so absolutely, but she would not break her promise.


    Gu Sirui holds Su Su Su''s hand a little loose. Su Su takes the opportunity to break free and rubs her red wrist. She is dying of heartache.


    "Su Su, why didn''t I see that you are so cruel? Grandma said that you took her money and left me. I don''t believe it, but today it seems that what she said is true. What can''t you do for such a cruel woman? " Gu Sirui''s eyes are red. It seems that they will burst out at any time, but they are enduring it.


    "You should have believed that I did not leave you until I received the money. Listen to me, a woman like me is not worth your attention." Su Su spoke with a smile around her eyes, as if she was born with such a cruel person.


    Gu Sirui had advised himself to calm down, but when he saw Su Su so happy, he couldn''t help it. Suddenly he raised his hand and slapped Su Su, "pa!" He didn''t give much hard hand, but Su Su''s face was still red.


    Her skin has always been whiter than most people, so it''s just a slap that can leave a mark on her face.


    Su Su stroked her face. It was inconceivable that Gu Sirui in her impression was the one who couldn''t bear to be cruel to her. Now she even slapped her in the face. People, if you are in a hurry, you can do anything.


    She didn''t blame him either. After all, she was responsible for everything. After all, she really took grandma Gu Sirui''s money. This slap should be her return to him, and she will never owe him again.


    "Sue..." He wanted to comfort her, but he thought of her expression. He was the same as before, but Su Su was not the same person."Are you happy now? They''re all back. If it''s OK, I''ll leave. I have to go to work. " Su Su directly pushes Gu Sirui away, turns around and turns red in the eye.


    Gu Sirui didn''t come after her this time, but satirized her behind her, "you will pay for what you have done sooner or later!" Dare to cheat his feelings, and a cheat is so many years, thanks to him, also silly believe her.


    Now she has a new identity, the president of su''an. It seems that it''s time for him to look back on Gu''s group. Su''an is now a subordinate company of Gu''s group, and he will soon be her leader. How can she hide in the future?


    Because of the problem of capital, Su Su still called Chen Cheng''s car. After all, he knew it. Should it be cheaper?


    "Where are you going?" Chen Cheng said and handed Su Su a cup of milk tea. "I just bought it, but I don''t like it very much. Here you are."


    Chen Cheng is a bit awkward when he talks. The foreword doesn''t match the style of the following words. Su Su wants to laugh when she looks at it. How can this fool be more stupid if he hasn''t seen him for two days?


    Su Su picked up the tea and said, "thank you. To su''an enterprise, you should know that it''s not far from here. "


    "Good."


    Su Suzhen feels that Chen Cheng is not right today. He just agreed that he is a little coquettish. But he seems to be not right all the time.


    It was a little stuffy in the car. Su Su rolled down the window, half of his head out of the window, and saw Gu Sinian''s cold face.

 Chapter 19

    Gu Sinian had some signs of turning his head. Su Su immediately lowered his head and accidentally bumped into the bottom of the window. "No wonder it''s so bad luck. It''s because he bumped into him again! My head Su Su rubbed her head carefully, as if it was swollen.


    Is this retribution? I knew I wouldn''t laugh at him two days ago. Now it''s her turn.


    It''s all Gu Sinian. No, their family members are all broom stars, so they have to fight against her. She can''t be better if she has something to do with Gu''s family. What kind of life is it!


    "Why are you hitting the window?" Chen Cheng saw Su Su suddenly hit the bottom of the window from the rear-view mirror, so he didn''t know why.


    What are you doing against the window? Is there something wrong with her brain? You want to hit the window yourself? Can''t you see that?


    Now she is completely convinced of Chen Cheng''s brain thinking, which is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "I have an ominous premonition that you concentrate on driving your car." Because I just saw Gu Sixian.


    Just in case, after all, it''s not good to see him every time.


    Last time, it was just a rear end collision, but there was no big problem. This time, it''s not necessarily. Accidents always happen by accident, especially when you meet someone like him, who specializes in killing her.


    "What premonition?" Chen Cheng doesn''t know why she is so suspicious all of a sudden, and seems to be hiding from someone.


    "Just leave it alone and concentrate on driving!" Su Su is a little irritable. She is still on the same road with Gu Sinian so far. Is he going to su''an, too?


    I hope God doesn''t make fun of her. Her heart can''t bear it.


    "Oh."


    Chen Cheng is a bit depressed.


    When Su Su looked up again, Gu Sixian''s car was gone. He was a little relieved, but he didn''t know where he was going. What if he was going to su''an?


    Now it doesn''t seem to work.


    When he arrived at su''an, Su Su didn''t see Gu Sinian. It seems that he didn''t come here. However, although he didn''t see Gu Sinian, he met another annoying person, Su Yao!


    A few days did not see her as if haggard some, do not know is not to do too much, unable to sleep at night.


    She was going to skip her directly. After all, they had nothing to say to each other, but Su Yao obviously didn''t think so.


    "Oh, isn''t this my filial sister? Where have you been these days? I heard that you have been with a man recently... " Su Yao stopped in the middle of his speech, but who didn''t understand the meaning?


    People passing by unconsciously slowed down and eavesdropped on their side ears.


    Su Su had some scruples. After all, she is in the company now. In front of so many people, she really doesn''t want to quarrel with Su Yao. However, Su Yao seems to have no worries at all. In this case, she doesn''t have to be polite.


    Su Su replied impolitely: "my good sister, who are you listening to all day long? If you tell me his name, I''ll go and ask him which eye he saw, why don''t I know? " The sound is not big or small enough for passers-by to hear.


    As soon as you see Su Yao''s appearance, you can see that she is talking nonsense, but she just wants to embarrass her. She is not so fragile.


    "It''s not convenient for me to disclose it, so that you won''t seek revenge, will you? But you should know what your sister has done, not to mention where you''ve been these two days. Dad is still in the ward. Why don''t you even look at it? " As soon as Su Yao said this, some people began to watch them.


    Su Su arranged her hairstyle. Although she didn''t have any hairstyle, she had to have some momentum.


    Leaning slightly to the left, he squinted and said angrily, "have you found another job?" In a word, they were scared away.


    No one would have paid attention to Su Su before, but now it''s different from the past. How can we say that she is also the president of Su an, and it''s really a matter of minutes to get rid of them.


    When all the people were gone, Su sucai slowly approached Su Yao and whispered in her ear, "I remember that some people like to fan the flames around their father most. Do you think it''s because of someone''s nonsense that his father got into the hospital?" Su Su obviously doubted Su Yao.


    With that, he stepped on the gaogeng shoes and walked away.


    After su Yao reacted, she was so angry that she stamped her feet. It really had nothing to do with her. Her father was so angry when he saw her news, and she even beat her back!


    "Dong Dong!"


    Hear knock on the door, Gu Si year also didn''t lift, "come in."


    "Make, what are you doing so seriously?" Gu Sirui with some flattering smile, but Gu Sinian didn''t even look at him.


    "Make, you don''t know?"


    Maybe people who have done bad things are like this. Gu Sirui thinks of the bar owner for the first time, and he is the only one who hides his embarrassing things.


    "Give you a chance to be frank and lenient." Gu Sixian is still busy with his work and refuses to look up. His attitude towards Gu Sirui is freezing!"This..."


    Although I know Gu Sinian already knows, he still can''t open his mouth. This kind of thing is too humiliating.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t speak, and Gu Sinian is also silent. The atmosphere in the quiet office was once embarrassed to death. To be exact, Gu Sirui was embarrassed to death.


    Think about it. It''s better to be frank and lenient. He hasn''t seen make angry with him yet. This should be the first time.


    "I admit that I shouldn''t be drunk, crazy, or talking nonsense. I shouldn''t do something wrong and return your name. I shouldn''t..."


    In the middle of his speech, Gu Sirui was interrupted by Gu Sinian''s indifference, "say the point!"


    "I shouldn''t tease other people''s girlfriends when I''m half drunk, and I shouldn''t rush up with them, let alone treat people blindly and spend money recklessly..."


    Gu Sinian suddenly slapped the table hard. Listening to the sound, his palm should be red, but there was no expression on his face. Su stood up and said, "these are small things. How can you let others beat you casually? Don''t you know how to fight back? But can''t you call someone? " He also knows today that Gu Sirui suffered this kind of crime when he was not around.


    He was spoiled and grew up. Every time he made a mistake, he was responsible for it. Now he has been beaten for nothing. How can he not be angry?


    "Ha?" Gu Sirui didn''t expect it. It seems that he has deviated from the normal track.


    He thought Gu Sinian was angry at him for making trouble outside and reporting his name, but he just worried that he would be beaten.


    For a moment, he really wanted to burst into tears, but his eyes were a little dry. He remembered a sentence he didn''t know where to see. Nothing can be solved by a hug. Gu Sirui suddenly hugged Gu Sixian.


    It''s just that the hand is a little short. It''s not very successful

 Chapter 20

    "Can you stop acting like that and let go!" Gu Sixian grabs Gu Sirui and throws him aside.


    Gu Sirui was a little embarrassed for a moment. He almost forgot that Gu Sinian had a habit of cleanliness. He never let anyone near him, and women were even worse. He once doubted whether he was gay or not.


    Gu Sixian frowned and arranged his clothes. He was not satisfied with how to arrange them. He took off his coat and left it to one side.


    "Why are you still like this? How can you marry a daughter-in-law when you are so clean?" Gu Rui make complaints about the coffee on the kitchen table, and he drank it without thinking.


    "Ah..." He wanted to stop him, but it was too late.


    "Have you had it? I''ll go home as soon as I drink. The chairman has been looking for you. I have work to deal with, so I won''t be with you. " Gu Sinian''s dislike of Gu Sirui is all written on his face, and he doesn''t avoid it at all.


    For Gu Sixian''s dislike, he didn''t care at all. After all, he was used to it. What''s more, now there are more important things, "don''t rush me like that. I have something else to do."


    Gu Sinian glanced at Gu Sirui and motioned him to continue.


    Gu Sirui wants to get close to Gu Sinian and say that he immediately retreats with a look in his eyes. "Is there a bigger position in your company than Su an''s president? I think it''s time for me to come back and help. "


    "If you are willing to come back to help, I can give up my position as president to you." He didn''t joke with him. He was supposed to help him sit for the time being. When everything is sorted out, he will return it to him sooner or later.


    But he suddenly so foreword does not match, after the language is certainly what ghost, want to come back to the company to help, why should suddenly mention su''an enterprise? There must be something fishy in it.


    However, no matter what the trick is, it''s a good thing to keep him in the company to learn management.


    "I''m not qualified for the position of president. I''m afraid if I replace you, the company will be replaced by another company, but I can still be qualified for a smaller position." Gu Sirui blinks peach blossom eyes and says sincerely.


    He didn''t come back just to settle accounts with Su Su. It''s serious to be a president. After that, he can''t run away. Isn''t he going to lift a stone and hit himself in the foot? He''s not that stupid.


    "What about the art director? That''s what the chairman originally meant. As soon as you come back, it''s impossible for you to jump to the position of president all of a sudden. Let''s start with the art director. Haven''t you studied art for a period of time before? " For a while, he couldn''t figure out what Gu Sirui had learned at that time. After learning for a while, he didn''t know how to do it again.


    It''s embarrassing to mention Gu Sirui. Learning art is probably the biggest stain he has lived for so many years.


    "Don''t mention that..."


    Gu Sixian patted his head and remembered, "you seem to have learned erhu before? Later, he was ridiculed, as if he gave up because of this. " But erhu is a bit out of place with the art director.


    To sum up, it''s all art, and it can also make a living.


    "You mean to laugh at me, make. You didn''t do that before. Who brought you bad?"


    Gu Sirui is referring to women, Gu Sinian deliberately avoided, "OK, you go home first, come to work tomorrow."


    "Another thing, Suan is already affiliated to our group. Can the people from their side come over a little?" He just wanted Su Su to come over, and as for others, it didn''t matter.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t say that he hasn''t remembered. He hasn''t seen Su Su for several days. People over there say that she hasn''t been to work recently. I don''t know if she''s fooling around with that driver!


    Although the heart is also a little worried, but the mouth is still calm said, "it''s just subordinate, not merger, how can the people of their company come here, there should not be the people you like?" In addition to this reason, he could not think of any other reason for Gu Sirui to say this.


    Inexplicably, he asked Suan''s people to come over. If they were not out of their mind, or just like his guess, he had someone in his heart.


    "If you don''t have a lover, you are just an enemy. Please help me." If Su Su doesn''t come to Gu, isn''t he back in vain?


    He didn''t want to stay at Gu''s work. If Su Su couldn''t come in the end, he would have trapped himself and failed to achieve his goal?


    "Name?"


    Gu Sirui didn''t understand what Gu Sinian was saying. It took him a long time to understand what he meant. It turned out that he was asking him the name of the man. I really don''t know when he can get rid of his problem of sparing words.


    "Su Su."


    Gu Sinian raised his head when he heard these two words. Their eyes were opposite and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t know why Gu Sinian suddenly looks at him like this. His eyes are a little strange. It seems that he is surprised? Gu Sinian didn''t expect anyone who could make Gu Sirui willing to go back to his company that he was always tired of. It''s said that when he was in school, he talked about a girl friend, and he''s still thinking about it. Is it Su Su?If this is the case, he would feel a little heartache when he thought of it.


    Gu Sirui always likes what he wants. He will never fight for it. But Su Su, does he also like her? Is it heartache that Si Rui likes her because he likes her?


    In fact, he didn''t know her for many days. He just thought that she was very interesting. He just thought that she was different from other women. He just wanted to put her beside him. When Si Rui said her name, he found that his feelings had grown boundless before he found out.


    "Make, what''s the matter with you?" Gu Sirui is good at swinging around in front of Gu Sinian. He is really strange today.


    "Ah? It''s OK. I see. Go home first. " Back to God, this is the first time he selfishly because of his own problems and did not immediately agree to Gu Sirui''s request.


    At least he''ll have to wait until he''s clear about it. It''s too hasty to make a decision right now.


    "You haven''t given me the answer yet!" How can he be so worried about the expression of Gu Sinian? If he had promised him without saying a word as usual, he would have escaped today.


    "It''s not a small matter for president Su an to come to Gu''s, and it''s not a matter for me to say a word. Go back first, and I''ll let you know when there''s progress." It''s not really a matter for him to say a word, but it''s not too difficult as long as he wants to do it.


    Although Su Su is a hard stone, it is not without seams.


    "I''ll wait for your news." Gu Sirui still doesn''t want to leave, but he can''t help making.

 Chapter 21

    Su Su is still sitting in the office when she gets off work. The main reason is that if she goes back to stay in a hotel today, she will have to live on the street in a few days. She is so sad when she has no money. God, please kill her with money. She must be happy to drink.


    When Su Yao passed by Su Su''s office, she thought about it. She said, "Su Su, you''d better go home today."


    Su Su''s face is not clear, so when will it be her turn to take care of whether she will go home or not?


    Su Yao was a bit awkward, coughed twice and said, "Dad let me see you and ask you to go home. He has something to tell you."


    "Don''t you like to stir up a fire in front of dad and say bad things about me? What''s your peace of mind this time? They''re going to help dad send me a message. " It is absolutely impossible for Su Yao to believe that she is so kind all of a sudden.


    In her eyes, Su Yao will never be kind to her. Maybe you want to hurt her. Maybe Su Yao is on fire at home now. Isn''t she going back to the gun?


    "Believe it or not, Dad can''t sleep well these two days. I heard him call your name when he was asleep." She doesn''t want Su Su to be better, but Su Yao is her father. If she really didn''t sleep well because of her, she would like to help him call Su Su to see him.


    These are just for Su Yao. She has nothing to do with Su Su. She is still hostile to her now, unless she can give him back to her.


    Su Su thought about it for a long time. Today, Su Yao seems to be different from usual, and she is sincere. Maybe she didn''t cheat her.


    Think about it. After all, bad people can''t always be bad people. Su Yao may be in this period when she has a little conscience.


    "I see. It depends at night." Although she had a plan to see Su Yao when she came back, she couldn''t agree with Su Yao and had to carry it.


    After su Yao left, Su Su began to pack up, and there was nothing to do here.


    Looking at the people who had disappeared outside the door, Su Su was confused. She really couldn''t figure out why Su Yao was against her all the time. Although they were not born to the same mother, they were also the same father. When they were young, they grew up together. She didn''t look like this at that time. Since she went to junior high school, they have changed completely.


    At first, she doubted whether it was because of Lin meihui''s instigation. Later, she thought that it was not quite the same. Lin meihui loved to do superficial Kung Fu most. She didn''t have to ask Su Yao to fight against her every day. On the contrary, she broke the relationship. Isn''t that unnecessary?


    Su Yao''s dislike to her is sudden. It starts suddenly when she and he don''t respond to anything. She hasn''t thought about it all the time. Today, it''s the same. It''s a waste of time and a headache.


    Su Su scratched her hair, but she still decided not to think about it. Anyway, Su Yao is nervous. How could she guess it!


    When she got home, Su Su felt a little gloomy. She was only quiet with the sound of a gentle breeze in the air. It was like the tranquility before the storm, which made people feel a little cautious.


    "You know how to come back!" Su Yao didn''t know where she came from. Her tone was more severe than usual. She went to Su Su''s waist in a wheelchair, but she was startled.


    "Dad, can''t you squeak in advance? Scared to death This tone is a bit complacent and coquettish. After that, Su Su felt that it was not appropriate, and then she returned to her original cold face.


    Su Yao was surprised by Su Su''s words, and he was a little stunned. This is probably the first time Su Su has spoken to him in this tone in so many years. He is obviously happy and sad.


    He suddenly remembered that when Su Su was just born, his big hand was holding her little hand. It was probably the most harmonious time for them to get along with each other!


    "I hear you''re looking for me? What''s the matter? " A straight talk is probably the way they get along with each other, because their relationship is not very polite.


    His other baby daughter can talk very much. It''s no difference if she is less.


    Su Yao came back, his eyes sharp, "you still have the face to say, where have you been these days? How many days have you just returned home? I ran away from home


    "I didn''t run away from home. I just moved. Do you need to make a fuss? Anyway, I always make you unhappy at home. I''m still thinking about your health. You see, I''m so old that I won''t... "


    "Son of a bitch!" Su Yao was so angry that he directly picked up what he could take and threw it at Su Su.


    Su Su didn''t react. She turned a little late. The glass bottle passed between her eyebrows and almost hit her eyes.


    Su Su felt warm liquid flowing through her face. When she touched her hand, it turned out that she was bleeding. She was really her "good father"!


    "I..." He also found that he was carrying a glass bottle when something was smashed out. He was just a little confused by Su Su and wanted to teach her a lesson. This situation was not what he wanted to see.Su Su just looked at him quietly, and his eyes were full of sarcasm.


    But because she didn''t say anything, Su yaocai felt even more flustered. His daughter even looked at him with such eyes. How failed his father had to be?


    For a long time, Su Su took back her eyes and planned to turn away.


    "Where are you going? Bandage first, don''t infect the wound! " Only then did Su Yao remember to care about her.


    But in addition to the first time of love, Su Su needed everything, she saw him for so long, his eyes only guilt, no trace of love.


    If today, the injured person is replaced by Su Yao, he may directly rush up, this is the contrast.


    "My wound is infected. Do you feel bad? If Su Yao was injured, would you be so calm? " She would not have said these words before, but today she felt very wronged.


    It''s all daughters. Why should we treat them differently? What''s wrong with her? Why does he only believe Su Yao''s words?


    Su Su just stares at Su Yao for a few seconds and gets the answer. She really shouldn''t come back today, let alone say this sentence. Isn''t it self defeating?


    Su Su left this time, but Su Yao didn''t want to stay at all. He was thinking about Su Su''s words. As a father, his daughter couldn''t answer this question for a moment. Did he really do something wrong? Some things, really should put it down?

 Chapter 22

    When Gu Sinian deals with his work, the faces of Gu Sirui and Su Su always appear in his mind. The more he thinks about it, the more irritable he is.


    Now there are two kinds of thoughts in my mind. One is to let him fight for opportunities for himself, not to consider Gu Sirui''s idea. The other is to say, how can you be so selfish? Gu family adopted you, how can you hurt Gu Sirui?


    Finally, the second thought won, and he decided to give up Su Su.


    It''s good to bring Su Su to the company. On the one hand, she can control Gu Sirui and stay in the company to study. On the other hand, she is really talented in design.


    Gu Sinian decided to go to Su Su to talk about it in person. In fact, it''s OK to ask the Secretary to do it, but he is selfish. Since he has decided to give up, he wants to see her alone today.


    When Gu Sinian arrived in su''an, Su Su was working in the office. He didn''t know what he was drawing. He would frown and laugh. He had no image, but he was real and lovely.


    It''s probably the quietest side he''s ever seen of her.


    Su Su suddenly raised his head and startled Gu Sinian, but in a moment he recovered to his original state, and an unnatural look flashed in his eyes.


    "Rare guest! I don''t have a spare seat here. Why don''t you stand first Su Su said with a smile.


    At this time, there is no hostility. It''s probably because I''m in a good mood. Besides, it''s working time.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll leave in a minute." Then Gu Sinian took out a document from his pocket and put it in front of Su Su.


    Su Su just raised her eyes a little and was busy with the design in her hand.


    For Su Su''s attitude, Gu Sinian didn''t get angry. He said coldly, "I''m here to talk about work with you."


    "What do we have to talk about? Besides, what kind of work do you really have? Why bother to take a trip by yourself? Why don''t you just call a secretary? " Now her patience is being consumed by Gu Sixian little by little.


    For Su Su''s question, Gu Sinian avoided answering, and talked about his purpose of coming here. "Give me five minutes. I hope you can be the chief designer of our company, which is definitely more promising than you are in Suan, and we can negotiate with you if you have any requirements. "


    Su Su finally raised her head and looked at Gu Sinian, but she thought it was funny, "why do you think I will promise you to go to Gu''s? No matter how bad the development is, at least I am contributing to my own company. I don''t feel aggrieved. "


    Gu Sinian was silent for a long time and said, "I heard that your father is going to leave the company to Su Yao."


    In fact, we don''t need to hear about it at all. We all know it.


    As long as you can know the situation of the Su family by a little inquiry, Su Yao is not biased.


    It seemed that he didn''t expect that Gu''s annual meeting would suddenly talk about these things. Su Su was a little stunned for a moment. When he came back, he made a mockery again, "right? As the successor of the Su family, why don''t I know? What''s more, I''m not interested in the succession of the company. According to Mr. Gu, do you think I can get anything if I stay in someone else''s company? "


    Su Su''s eyes narrowed slightly. Now she has no perfunctory heart for Gu Sinian. After that, she and Gu Sinian can no longer live in peace.


    "I can make sure Suan is yours in the end."


    "First, I just told you that I''m not interested in the company''s commission. Second, it seems to be mine now. Although it''s just the president, it''s obviously different from a chief designer, isn''t it?"


    Su Su suddenly got up, and his head came to Gu Sinian''s shoulder. He looked at Gu Sinian with his head up.


    She is interested in designers, but going to Gu''s is impossible in her life!


    Gu Sinian suddenly had an idea in his mind. In a hurry, he said directly, "do you want to know about your mother?"


    Su Su was stunned. Even Su Yao didn''t mention her mother to her. Today Gu Sinian would mention this topic. Su Su suspected that he should know something, but he didn''t rule out that he just wanted to deceive her.


    Su Su stares at Gu Sixian''s cold eyes. For a long time, she is defeated.


    In Gu Sinian''s eyes, she can''t see anything. Gu Sinian is sometimes unpredictable.


    "If you will tell me, I agree with you." Su Su has the energy but not the way.


    "We need capital to talk about terms. Come to Gu''s office at 9 o''clock tomorrow." Gu Sinian left this sentence coldly.


    The next morning at seven o''clock, Su Su was all ready, but she was wandering around the room, not sure whether she wanted to go out or not.


    Finally, she reluctantly went out and admonished herself that if she didn''t hear about her mother today, she would make a quick decision and leave immediately.


    It was only 8:15 when Su Su arrived at Gu''s, and she had been walking at the door for a long time.


    Behind him came a familiar male voice, "it''s a narrow road."


    Su Su turned his head and touched Gu Sirui''s joking eyes, "it''s really a narrow road for the enemy!" After that, he stepped into Gu''s family with a high heel.


    Looking at Su Su''s back, Gu Sirui sneers.He thought Su Su Su''s visit to Gu would be delayed for some time, but he didn''t expect that make was so efficient. Yesterday, he even showed that he wanted to refuse him even more, and today he sent for someone.


    "Dong Dong!" Su Su was about to knock on the door when she suddenly put out a hand behind her and knocked on the door one step ahead of her.


    Su Su turns around, Gu Sirui is looking at her with a defiant attitude.


    "Come in." A cold voice came from the office.


    Su Su and Gu Sirui fight for the first door. They are on the same level, and Su Su finally gives in.


    "What do you two think of me as?" Gu Sinian''s eyes suddenly sank like ice, and his whole body was full of cool.


    He also watched the two of them enter the door together. For a moment, he couldn''t control his emotions. Aware of his gaffe, Gu Sinian regained his plain expression.


    Gu Sirui was a little scared by the way make just looked. In the past, although make was a little bit cold, he never showed that kind of expression to him. Gu Sirui didn''t respond for a moment.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Sixian stopped his movements and straightened himself up and said coldly.


    "I''ll come to work. I told you yesterday." Gu Sirui glanced at Su Su.


    "I''m here to report, too. What you promised me yesterday..."


    Su Su was interrupted by Gu Sinian before he finished his words. "You go to fill in the job form first, and I''ll tell you at noon." During this period, Gu Sinian glanced at Gu Sirui.


    Su Su immediately understood that Gu Sirui was still here. It was really inconvenient to say, but after filling in the entry form, she was afraid of Gu Sirui''s cheating. She thought about it for a long time, and now there was no other way.


    Before Su Su left, he reminded Gu Sinian, "I hope you can keep your word."

 Chapter 23-24

    Su Su went to the personnel department to fill out the entry form and began to wander around the company.


    It''s said that the chief designer''s office was smashed two days ago, but it''s still being rebuilt. It''s estimated that it will be finished at four or five in the afternoon, so she can''t get in now.


    "Make, yesterday you refused to promise me that it was not so simple. I didn''t expect that you gave me a surprise today." Gu Sirui smiles happily.


    "Well. You can check in now. " Gu Si didn''t lift it for many years and said coldly.


    "Do you want to be so cold? Well, I''ll check in first and come back to you later. " There was nothing he could do about Gu''s indifference.


    I really don''t know when a girl can come to rescue Gu Sixian from deep trouble.


    When I went to the personnel department to report, I ran into Su Su, and Gu Sirui''s mouth sank.


    "What are you doing here?" That''s what he asked. He wanted to see Su Su''s reaction.


    Su Su asked, "you can come, but I can''t?" Originally, the next sentence was to say that it''s not your family''s. suddenly, it''s really his family''s.


    I knew I would meet Gu Sirui when I came here today. She would rather not have any news.


    "This is my place!"


    Su Su found that he took care of Gu Sirui by finding fault for himself. He was childish and hopeless! No matter before or now, he has not changed at all.


    "Then you''ll have a good turn here. I''ll go first."


    Su Su was about to turn around when she was suddenly stopped.


    "Come with me."


    Although she didn''t look up, Su Su knew who was coming. The voice was so cold that she was a little tired. It was Gu Sixian.


    In order to get rid of Gu Sirui, Su Su followed Gu Sinian without saying a word.


    "Not at noon? Is there time now? " Su Su herself found a chair and sat on one side, leaning her head curiously.


    I thought I had to wait for a long time, but after a few rounds, Gu Sinian came to see her in person.


    "I''ve always had time."


    Su Su was waiting for Gu Sixian to write down, but after he said this, he shut up and threw himself into the busy work.


    She didn''t understand. Didn''t he come to her and tell her those things? If not, what does he mean now? Find her and hang her out. She really doesn''t understand.


    "Do you have anything else to tell me?" After waiting for a long time, Su Su couldn''t help talking.


    "No


    As soon as Gu Sinian said this, Su Su immediately bounced from her chair. Isn''t that playing with her? Does she look like such a playful person?


    "Gu Sixian!" Su Su didn''t control himself. He suddenly yelled at Gu Sinian.


    After roaring and reflexive, I went to see the blinds. Fortunately, I pulled them down this time. However, I don''t know if the office is soundproof.


    She was also angry by Gu Sixian. She almost doubted whether he was getting back at her because of her attitude towards him two days ago.


    "This is the office." Gu Sinian revealed some helplessness.


    Yesterday, he said that he knew something about Su Su''s mother, which was to deceive her. Naturally, he didn''t want to talk to her when he just came to her. He just felt upset when he saw her chatting with Gu Sirui and wanted to separate them.


    But this kind of words can''t be said at all. He can only pretend to handle official affairs. In fact, the more things he does, the more chaotic he is.


    "I didn''t mean to. You come to me and don''t talk to me. I''m in a hurry


    "I have some business." Gu Sinian''s original ice face will be relieved at last.


    "How long will that take?"


    Su Su was calm on the surface, but she began to talk about Gu Sinian''s stink in her heart. If she hadn''t asked him for something, how could she have waited patiently for him and asked him how long he had to be busy?


    Gu said solemnly, "one hour."


    I want to say more time, but I''m afraid she won''t be patient. I want to say less time, and I want to keep her for a while.


    "Yes, I''ll wait for you."


    Gu Sixian began to work again. Su Su took out her mobile phone and began to read entertainment news.


    It''s also boring. I turned out a funny video, but I didn''t wear headphones. I watched Gu Sinian quietly. Now he''s working hard. If she turns on the voice to the minimum, he won''t be able to hear it, will he? Susu thought.


    She is always worried to watch the video, during which she often quietly looks up to take care of Si Nian''s expression. Only when she sees that he has always been expressionless can she dare to put down her heart.


    Seeing Su Su Su''s head rising, Gu Si Nian immediately lowered his head and pretended to be engaged in his work, but his words were all typed out.


    Su Su was a little sleepy. She went to bed too late last night and got up too early this morning. Now she can''t afford to watch the video.


    She had planned to squint for a while, but she fell asleep by accident.At this time, Gu Sinian suddenly looked up and stared at Su Su for a long time.


    The mobile phone in her hand is still playing the video, and he can hear the faint voice clearly.


    Looking at his watch, it was time for dinner. He didn''t know whether to wake her up.


    Finally, she came to Susu and took off her coat. After a pause, she put it on her.


    Su Su was awakened by hunger. When she woke up, she suddenly found that Gu Sinian had disappeared. When she saw some of her slipped coats, she was a little confused.


    After looking at the mobile phone time, it''s one o''clock in the afternoon. No wonder she feels hungry.


    Su Su struggled for a long time between eating and waiting for Gu Sixian, and finally decided to eat first. After all, the body is the capital of the revolution.


    At this time, the offices were suddenly pushed away. Gu Sinian, with a lunch box in his hand, saw Su Su standing in front of him and was stunned for a moment.


    After a while, he returned to nature. Without waiting for Su Su to ask, he explained to himself, "I called you. I didn''t wake you up." Then he raised the lunch box in his hand and said calmly, "I''ve brought you one by the way. Take it as you please." Also deliberately stressed the casual use of these words.


    Su Su took over without any doubt about Gu''s words.


    Open the lunch box, fragrance hit, Su Su a greedy face, since she likes to eat! Although she didn''t have anything in particular she liked to eat.


    "Why don''t I go out and eat first? It''s a little bit of an influence here, isn''t it?" The main reason is that she is embarrassed to eat in Gu''s new year''s noodles.


    Gu Si Nian paused and replied, "you can eat here. I''m just going out. Clean this up after eating."


    "What a shame." Su Su said that she didn''t mean well. She had already sat at Gu Sixian''s desk.


    Ann saw this scene when she came in. She was so scared that her chin would fall off.


    Gu Sixian''s habit of cleanliness is well known by the whole company. This girl is really unusual. She can eat at the boss''s desk! It''s really big news!

 Chapter 25

    After Di Su Su left, Gu Sinian had some regrets for a moment. Doing so would only make Su Su hate him, but he felt very sad.


    On second thought, it''s all right. Su Su is Gu Sirui''s favorite. In the end, it''s impossible to have anything to do with him. Now that he''s broken, he hopes for better.


    When Su Su went to her office, the people who renovated the office had just left. Su Su went in to have a look.


    This is the 28th floor. Su Su goes to the window. The wind blows past her ears. The wind chime on the top of the window jingles and looks down at the things below. She likes this feeling very much.


    Because when she is blown by the wind, she can instantly forget her troubles. When she looks at those small things, she suddenly feels as if she is one of them, and even her mood will get better.


    After blowing for a while, the wind still couldn''t stand the cold. Su Su closed the window. The design here was so strange that it was almost the same as her preference.


    Su Su sat on the chair, looking at the paper on the table, and suddenly had an idea.


    After searching for a long time, she only found a pencil that was only half left. Although it was not for drawing, she didn''t want to go out to look for it now, so she had to make do with it.


    Su Su began to paint on the paper, with a faint smile on her lips.


    When Su Su designed the drawings, she was all involved, as if she were in the drawing paper, forgetting the time when she was painting. Finally, a knock at the door interrupted her thoughts.


    Su Su stopped writing a little displeased, but she had a semi-finished product. Fortunately, she was not interrupted earlier.


    The girl in her twenties was a little frightened when she saw Su Su''s displeasure. Now, who in the whole company doesn''t know that this new chief designer has something to do with the president.


    She has just graduated from university. She came to Gu''s family only after she had a good relationship with her family. She was afraid that she would leave because of Su Su''s words.


    Su Su couldn''t understand the girl''s expression. She seemed to be a little scared. Did she look so scary?


    "You look at me like this..." The words just said half, seeing the little girl''s hands began to shake, Su Su had to change the topic, "what do you want me to do?" She has been measured to achieve a bright smile, trying to prove that she is a gentle person.


    The little girl is a little better, but she can still see that she is nervous, "I, I''m your assistant, I..."


    "Don''t be nervous. I don''t eat people."


    Su Su''s words successfully made the girl laugh, and the atmosphere finally relaxed.


    "You sit and talk." Su Su pointed to the opposite chair and said to the girl.


    "No, no, I''ll just stand."


    Su Su didn''t say anything more.


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Su Qing."


    Su Su''s eyes suddenly widened. "We both have the same surname! What a coincidence In fact, it''s not so coincidental. There are more people with the same surname.


    Just as Su Su had just come, he met a man with the same surname. He felt a little surprised.


    "I heard that." Su Qing although the performance of the past is not so afraid, but also some formality.


    "By the way, what else can I do for you?" Su Su just felt embarrassed and wanted to find a topic.


    But look at Su Qing''s expression, she seems to misunderstand, and immediately explained, "I don''t want to drive you away, just I want to know if there is anything else."


    Su Qing was relieved and said slowly, "there''s nothing else. It''s mainly because I''ve been off work. Before, I didn''t dare to report it, so I''ve put it off till now."


    "I know. Let''s go home from work. I''m just leaving. Let''s go together." Su Su took the initiative to be friendly.


    The main reason is that she can''t leave Gu now. The assistant must follow her for a long time. It''s better not to be too embarrassed.


    "Good." Su Qing answers with a smile.


    At the beginning, she heard from those people in the company. She thought that the chief designer came in by relationship, and then she had a bad personality. She only knew it when we met today. As expected, all the rumors were untrustworthy.


    I didn''t expect that Su Su would take the initiative to make friends with her, and would also consider her embarrassment. She was gentle to her and grew up so big. It was the first time that she met someone who was so kind to her.


    As soon as Su Su was out of the office, he was directly blocked.


    The delivery boy covers his nose and holds two durian. He appears in front of Su Su. Su Su''s first reaction is to cover his nose and frown. He thinks which one of the immoral goods ordered the two opened Durian?


    "Miss Su, this is your take out!"


    As soon as the delivery boy opened his mouth, the two Miss Su looked at each other with doubts on their faces.


    "I didn''t make it."


    They spoke in unison.


    "I''m not sure about that. In a word, the people who ordered it said it was OK to find Su Su."


    "Do you know the name of that man?" Su Su''s first reaction was Gu Sirui.


    But now there is no evidence and no nonsense."I didn''t leave a name, I don''t know, but I called and heard it was a man."


    As soon as she heard that she was a man, Su Su was more sure. Besides Gu Sirui, she didn''t expect a second person to be so boring.


    Su Su plans to directly pick up durian to find Gu Sirui, but her hand hurts.


    "Where are you going, miss? I can deliver it for you. " Originally, he wanted to give up, but now that people can''t move away, there''s no way.


    "Just follow me." Su Su forbeared.


    She heard today that Gu Sirui is now the director of the art department, so she goes to the art department. If she doesn''t smash the two durian trees in his face today, she won''t be su.


    But facts have proved that some words are better not to be said easily.


    When Su Su arrived at the art department, she learned that all of them had left work ahead of schedule today. Now she was more sure that it was Gu Sirui!


    "Brother, please help me to leave these two durian trees in this office." Su Su said and left angrily.


    I don''t know if it''s durian or not. There''s no one here. If it''s here, people will come tomorrow. There must be durian flavor here.


    But now it''s time for him to get off work. After thinking for a long time, he left the durian on the ground.


    Su Su was going to go back and move early today, but now she was delayed by the durian affair.


    The original good mood all disappeared, can only hold fire began to tidy up the new home.


    The house she rents now is two bedrooms and one living room. It''s a little more expensive. Fortunately, she doesn''t have to pay a deposit or anything, and the traffic around is convenient, so she rents it.


    It is reasonable to say that she is now the chief designer, and her salary should be very high. Tomorrow she will have to ask Su Qing.

 Chapter 26

    Gu Sirui has been grinning since he lay on the bed.


    He knew Su Su Su hated the taste of durian most, so he specially prepared two for her and cut durian. As long as he thought of her expression when she saw durian, he couldn''t stop laughing.


    With a smile, Gu Sirui''s mind drifts away


    "What are you doing?"


    "Trouble you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Sirui hears a sound coming from his head and looks up to find two girls fighting in the corridor on the second floor.


    For these things, he has always been lazy to pay attention to, just about to leave, but was hit by a thing.


    Gu Sirui bent down to pick up and smash his bracelet. It looks like it''s all from the last century, but the material is very good. Gu Sinian slowly drew his bracelet close to his eyes. When he was going to have a look, he was suddenly snatched away by a hand.


    The girl in her school uniform, looking down at her bracelet, muttered, "it''s all broken. It''s my fault. I didn''t protect you." The girl seems to think of something, suddenly looked up, messy hair almost covered, most of her face. The girl said calmly, "thank you."


    After that, he ran away quickly, and even Gu Sirui didn''t see her face, but although it was just more and more blurred back, he recognized her as his classmate, Su Su Su.


    All he knew about her was the standard shoulder length short hair, short stature, baby face, joking, no friends If you don''t know much, it seems that you know a lot?


    Gu Sirui was woken up by the alarm clock. He sat up in a daze, his eyes bleary, and his slender fingers picked up the mobile phone on the desk. It was already half past ten


    Seeing the time, Gu Sirui is completely sober. Does he think that something is wrong with his eyes? Why is it half past ten?


    In a hurry to sort out, go out, to the company, it''s 11:30.


    When Gu Sirui entered the company, there was no one in the company. He basically went to eat. He was also a little hungry.


    "Should there be order in the company? If anyone can act with his own pettiness, should you act fairly? "


    A sharp female voice, spread to Gu Sirui''s ear, he is not going to intervene, a listen to the voice is not a beauty.


    Gu Sirui plans to go out for dinner, but he hears the cold voice of Gu Sinian, which has not changed for thousands of years. He stops and wants to eavesdrop.


    "This is my company!" Gu Sixian''s well-defined fingers constantly rubbed his temples.


    For Murong Jing entanglement, he really headache, but due to cooperation with Murong family, he is not easy to do too much.


    All he had to say was that it didn''t work for her. Now his patience was almost exhausted.


    "Does my father have shares in Gu family? His is mine. As Gu''s shareholder, don''t I have the right to fire an employee? " Murong Jing said although strong, but the eye can not be ignored, is begging.


    But when it came to Gu Sinian''s ears, it completely changed. He thought that she was threatening him. What he hated most was being threatened. Gu Sinian''s brow was locked and he wanted to say something.


    After struggling for a long time, Gu Si recovered at the end of the year. He had no expression and said calmly, "if my person is someone you can dismiss casually, you''d better call your good father and give you the position of president."


    With that, in the face of Murong Jing''s obstruction, Gu Sinian chose to take a detour, and even didn''t want to touch her.


    After Gu Sinian left, Murong''s cruel color in her eyes could not be dispersed for a long time. She hated her! Hate Su Su, hate Su Su Su so easily, robbed her has been extravagant hope, even she has been a pair, do not care about the appearance.


    Gu Sirui has been thinking about what Murong Jing and Gu Sinian are talking about, but he doesn''t find that they have already arrived. When Murong Jing in front of him suddenly looks up, "ah You scared the hell out of me Murong Jing was red eyes, staring at his appearance, scared to clap his chest.


    "I warn you, don''t pass it on!" Murong Jing fiercely warned Gu Sirui, then stepped on hating Tiangao, raised his head and left arrogantly.


    Gu Sirui still doesn''t know the situation. He remembers Murong Jing. Just looking at her, he seems to have forgotten him.


    But he was very impressed with her.


    They were neighbors when they were young. At that time, there were many children of the same age around them, but Murong Jing was the only one. She was also very beautiful. Because of this, she was loved by thousands of people since childhood, which made her proud.


    From the time he knew her, no one paid any attention to her. Only Gu Sinian, who spoke little and spoke little, was smiling every day. However, Gu Sinian refused to talk to her.


    I didn''t expect that she is still pestering Gu Sixian. It''s really a bad relationship. Gu sixui smiles and shakes his head.


    Gu Sirui saw that Su Su came out of the dining hall on the opposite side and unconsciously went in. In this kind of place, in the past, he would never come, but today he just came in.I remember before, Su Su hated going to the canteen to eat. She always had a good meal and sat alone in the corner. She said that it was too lonely for her to sit alone in a canteen full of people. Since then, he has accompanied her to the canteen. Up to now, he has never said that he really can''t get used to the food in the canteen.


    Gu Sirui thought, the corners of his mouth would not consciously rise, but after reflecting what he was doing, he turned cold again.


    Su Su is a woman. He knows her face. What else can he think of?


    At dinner, Gu Sirui hears people at the next table talking about Su Su. The two women should be from their company.


    One of them, a woman in a red dress, whose voice spread to Gu Sirui''s ears from time to time, was not easy to be quiet for a while, and then suddenly rang out, "when she came yesterday, I saw her face. It doesn''t look like a good woman. I told you yesterday that you still don''t believe it, but today the fox''s tail is exposed, right? I think she is looking for death to rob the president from Miss Murong


    Another woman immediately told the wind, "Mina, you talk about her. I can''t eat any more. I didn''t expect that she is such a woman. Today''s live version of Xiao San''s counter attack is a feast for my eyes..."


    When the woman thought about it, she looked disgusted and said, "the most irritating thing is that the president actually helped her speak, and gave Murong Jing a slap. I was really stupid at that time. Now that the fox spirit is so powerful, I doubt Su Su''s position as the chief Division You know


    Gu Sirui couldn''t listen any more. He stood up and said angrily, "what are you two talking about?"

 Chapter 27

    Gu Sirui''s posture, like the next second will kill them two, two people were scared to stand up immediately.


    People who have always been smiling suddenly get angry, which makes them feel more terrible than anyone else.


    "No, nothing." Mina stammered.


    "You just said, Sue, what''s the matter?" Gu Sirui slowly approached them, his eyes were sharp.


    Mina is a little shaken. Everyone in the company knows that Gu Sirui is the only heir to Gu''s family. If they offend him, they will not be able to get away with it.


    But now she didn''t know what they had said wrong and didn''t mention him at all? Does he deserve this?


    "I don''t want to say that for the third time. What did you just say about Su Su?" He''s a little out of control now.


    Obviously he hated Su Su, but when he heard them scolding her, he couldn''t help but want to help her scold her! He didn''t say that about her, these people, even worse!


    "Su, Su Su, she offended Miss Murong this morning, and then miss Murong wanted to fire her, so the president came out. For her sake, she even had a big fight with Miss Murong, and then drove us all out." What she said was to avoid the heavy and take the light. She didn''t mention a single detail of what happened.


    Gu Si Ruiwei narrowed his eyes. The atmosphere was tense for a moment. He was not stupid. Of course, he recognized the flaw in Mina''s words. Su Su would not be a person who offended others casually. She was always a person who didn''t offend her.


    How is it possible to offend Murong Jing suddenly? There is something strange in it. On the contrary, it is Murong Jing''s outspoken temperament, which is more likely to find fault first.


    Gu Sirui then asked, "how did Su Su offend Murong Jing?"


    "She accidentally spilled hot coffee on Miss Murong." Mina wants to get out of this place now.


    Gu Sirui got angry, but it was terrible.


    Quietly Piao Piao side, side of the girl already don''t know where to go, really enough "justice"!


    "Did you see it with your own eyes? Did you see the whole process with your own eyes? How could she accidentally spill coffee on Murong''s family? Have you seen clearly? " Gu Sirui pressed step by step, his eyes seemed to be on fire.


    It made Mina''s heart tremble.


    Minna was so scared that she repeatedly explained: "we didn''t see the front one, we just saw it. There was coffee on Miss Murong''s clothes, and then it was Miss Murong. She said it herself. I was wrong. I shouldn''t stir my tongue..." Said in the eye son also suffused with tears.


    "You should apologize to Su Su. You slander your colleagues when you don''t know anything? Do you know what one biography is and ten biographies are? You call it slander when you say it, do you understand? "


    Gu Sirui said, picked up the coffee on Mina''s table, slowly retreated from Mina, rubbed his hand against the coffee cup, which was almost warm, and threw it on Mina.


    "You see, there are few people around, and they are not looking at us. I said that I didn''t pour the coffee, but you should pour it yourself?"


    The tears on Mina''s face have been flowing wantonly, and she dare not speak any more.


    After Gu Sirui left, he was full of hate. She didn''t expect that the president was so fascinated by Su Su that even Gu Sirui liked her! Jealousy is like a fire in Mina''s heart.


    "Su Su, you wait for me!" Mina''s eyes were cruel and murmured.


    This matter how calculate, all calculate not to her head, why let her a person suffer?


    After Su Su entered the office, she began to wander.


    The morning incident, until now, has no way to wave it in my mind. Murong Jing''s last look at her, she always feels that there is something big to happen.


    With her love for Gu Sinian, she doubted whether she would kill her? It''s a bit exaggerated, but it''s not impossible. Isn''t that the way it is in idol dramas? Even though she was in real life.


    But anyway, as long as Gu Sinian is still pestering her for one day, she will have a hard time. Today, a Murong Jing will come out, and it''s uncertain when another Murong Dong will come!


    It''s really distressing, but now she can''t do without Gu. Gu Sinian dares to threaten her with the Su family! She really hoped that she could care nothing, how happy she was!


    Unfortunately, life is so unsatisfactory! God is so cruel to her!


    Su Su''s white right hand, from time to time clenched into a fist, hit his head, a kind of hate iron does not become steel feeling, she is this iron.


    "Make, are you too loyal?"


    Before Gu Sinian saw Gu Sirui''s people, he heard his voice from a long distance. No matter how hard the back door didn''t knock, he burst in directly.


    Gu Sinian raised his head in displeasure and frowned: "this is the company. Next time I come in, I''ll knock first!"


    "I said make, are you too disappointed? I came here to thank you. That''s how you... "


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted directly by Gu Sinian, "I haven''t finished my work." He''s a little fidgety now.Gu Sirui inadvertently glances at the pile of paper in the garbage can. You don''t have to think about it. Gu Sirian''s design is a headache.


    Although he doesn''t know how to design, it''s still first-class.


    "Although this work is important, it also needs a combination of work and rest. You work hard day by day. It''s easy to die..." Gu Sirui realized that he seemed to have said something wrong and directly covered his mouth with his hands.


    Seeing Gu Sinian, he said again, "I mean, you can''t find inspiration for the paintings you''ve been painting here. Why don''t you go out with me?" Actually, he wants to go out.


    Although he just came to Gu the next day, he couldn''t stay any longer. It was so boring! If it wasn''t for Su Su, because he wanted to revenge Su Su, he wouldn''t have come!


    Thinking of going home two days ago, grandma heard that he would come to the company to help. With a brilliant smile on his face, he now feels that he is going to have goose bumps.


    Because he thought of her happiness, he could imagine how difficult it would be if he wanted to leave the company in the future!


    Gu Sinian suddenly raised his head, stared at Gu Sirui for a while, and said coldly, "if you want to go out for a walk, I don''t mind leaving Su Su Su later!"


    This sentence is probably the most useful for retaining Gu Sirui.


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished, Gu Sirui immediately began to change his words, "I think I still have a job to do, so I''ll leave first, and I won''t disturb you!"


    When I got to the door, I suddenly turned around and said to Gu Sinian with a bright smile: "thank you for helping Su Su for me, but you may be wrong. I hate her very much. I''m here to revenge her. You don''t have to be soft hearted to her in the future!"

 Chapter 28

    After Gu Sirui left for a long time, Gu Sinian didn''t respond.


    Just now, Gu Sirui said that he hated Su Su? Doesn''t he like her any more?


    As long as you think that Gu Sirui doesn''t like Su Su, Gu Sinian wants to laugh for no reason. He is actually congratulating, hoping that Gu Sirui really doesn''t like Su Su Su.


    At the thought of these, he felt inexplicably sorry for Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sinian threw his head hard and forced himself to get rid of these evil ideas.


    Since we have decided to let go, we should be thorough and never think about it again.


    At more than seven o''clock, the sky suddenly began to light rain, and then there was a torrential rain, out of control.


    Su Su stood at the door of the company, embracing herself in both hands. She was wearing less clothes. In addition, it was raining, which really meant she was going to freeze to death.


    She has been standing here since the light rain. She has been thinking about whether to get in the rain or not. She went out to take a taxi directly. Then she has been thinking about the heavy rain. Looking at this posture, she can''t stop for a while.


    At this time, it''s hard to take a taxi nearby. If she runs out in the rain, it''s really cool!


    In the distance, Gu Sirui saw Su Su standing there by herself, stamping her feet, quietly approaching her, attaching herself to Su Su''s ear and gently saying, "Oh, no umbrella? Why don''t I give you a ride? I''m an old lover, too! "


    Just hearing the sound, she knew who it was, and she didn''t plan to talk to him.


    She knows that Gu Sirui, the more he deals with him, the more energetic he is.


    "Deler, if you want to be frozen, I don''t have to beg you to get in my car."


    With that, Gu Sirui slowly opened the umbrella, walked back step by step, the sound of footsteps, but Su Su was not moved, and refused to look at her.


    Gu Sirui was no longer waiting for her. He walked away quickly and splashed the water on the ground all the way. As he walked, he muttered, "I don''t know a good heart! Do you really think I want to take you? I don''t have a problem. I have to stick my face to your cold ass! You deserve to freeze to death! You just wait here! "


    But after walking far away, he unconsciously looked back. Su Su''s figure was already very vague.


    But suddenly saw her on a car, that car how a bit like, make today?


    After the car left, Gu Sirui also lost Su Su''s voice and shadow. Maybe it was a taxi? Gu Sirui thought.


    After all, Gu Sinian was so obsessed with cleanliness that he didn''t let anyone sit in his car. He used to sit once before, but later


    He just watched him take the disinfectant and wipe the seat of the car he had sat on. In a word, he hated it very much, so it would not be him.


    Su Su sat in the co driver''s seat, looking at Gu Sinian, who was concentrating on driving. For a time, he was embarrassed to death, and felt that he still needed to find a topic. After all, it was Gu Sinian who helped her now.


    Su Su said with a smile, "is your family on the way?"


    "Well."


    Gu Sixian once said that he died of chatting.


    Silent for a long time, Su Su did not give up, opened a new topic, "are you not with Gu Sirui?" But after that, she wanted to smoke herself.


    Good. What about Gu Sirui?


    Gu Sinian suddenly braked. Su Su hit his head in front of the car and cried out: "my head!"


    Su Su held his head in one hand and pointed to Gu Sinian. He said angrily, "do you know what you call it? Murder! If you don''t do it on purpose, you are not good at driving. If you don''t learn it well, what kind of car do you drive? "


    Gu Sixian''s eyes were cold and said coldly, "shut up!" He was a little fidgety.


    When he heard Su Su talking about Gu Sirui, he was inexplicably upset. It seemed that there was a fire burning in his heart, which burned his heart.


    He doesn''t want to get angry, but he can''t control his emotions.


    After he finished that sentence, Yu Guang obviously glanced at Su Su with a shocked expression.


    "You are not happy today?" Su Su asked cautiously.


    She didn''t expect that Gu Sinian got angry because of himself. She thought he was in a bad mood today. Then she made a little noise to him, which ignited his unhappy mood. That''s why she got angry with him.


    But when you think about it, he seems to be in a bad mood every day, because she hardly ever saw him smile, and she keeps a straight face every day, just like everyone owes him millions.


    "There''s something wrong with work." Gu Sixian tried to be gentle, but his voice was still cold.


    So many years of habits, how can we change them?


    "Things at work, that''s what you need to think about when you go to work. Now that you''re off work, you can think about some happy things, such as where to play..." Su Su suddenly shut up.


    She worried about Gu Sinian and thought she was bored. After all, people who are in a bad mood can''t listen to her very often.


    "Why not?" Suddenly without Su Su''s voice, Gu Sinian was not used to it.He always hates people who talk a lot, because he feels very annoyed, but Su Su talks to him, but he feels at ease, as long as he doesn''t mention Gu Sirui.


    "I''m not afraid you''ll say I''m bored..." Su Su whispered.


    She thought he didn''t hear it. In fact, as long as she spoke, he would listen attentively. He specially closed all the windows, just wanted to hear all her words clearly.


    Su Su didn''t speak any more for a long time. Gu Sinian began to look for a topic. He thought of it casually. "By the way, why don''t you talk about your views on design? I have a bottleneck recently."


    "Design?" Su Su was a little unsure whether she had heard it wrong.


    How could the president of Tang Tang Gu let her talk about design to him?


    Su Su didn''t believe it until Gu Sinian nodded.


    Su Su cleared his throat and said seriously, "I''ll make a fool of myself. I think design. Talent is very important, but the most important thing is life, just as art comes from life. If you blindly use the ideas you have learned to create, it will be a bit of the same... "


    He didn''t pay attention to what she was saying, but he just understood. She was clearly at the scene, but pretended to be true. He heard her clear voice, like a jade falling pearl plate, making a clear and cool sound, knocking on his heart word by word.


    "So, design is to see more, look at the way life looks, in order to design emotional, meaningful works!" Su Su stares at Gu Sinian expectantly, waiting for his praise.


    Although these words are her temporary nonsense, but she believed them. For a moment, she really wanted to be an actress. It must be a soft life when she won the grand prize.


    "Not bad."


    Gu Sixian''s indifferent response made Su Su feel that she was suddenly splashed with cold water.

 Chapter 29

    Su Su turned her face and turned her eyes.


    For Gu Sixian''s behavior, she was very contemptuous. After talking to him for a long time, she finally got a fairly good evaluation! How much should I praise? She is not easy to be proud of! Su Su was angry.


    When he looked up again, Su Su found out that Gu Sinian''s road didn''t look like going to her? And this is the way to her home, it should be early!


    "Gu Sinian, where are you going?" Su Su stares at Gu Sinian with some doubts.


    Gu Sinian was silent for a moment, and said with a little embarrassment: -- Where do you live? " He remembered that after Su Su got on the bus, he had not asked where she lived.


    Su Su said calmly, "I don''t know where my home is? Where are you going now? "


    "Whatever you want."


    Su sutan said: "x road XXX community." Buried in the hands of the face, has been a bit of gas convulsions.


    She really didn''t know how to describe Gu Sixian, stupid!


    In the residential area, Gu Sixian didn''t know what building he was in. He was just going to ask Su Su.


    A turn, but see her head against the glass window, has fallen asleep. I don''t know what''s whispering in my mouth. My brow is locked.


    Gu Sinian didn''t wake her up immediately, but, slowly, he took off his coat and covered her gently.


    And later into the community, casually find a location to stop.


    Gu Sinian''s vision almost never left Su Su''s face.


    To tell you the truth, she is not very beautiful. There are more beautiful women than she is. But she looks very nice, that is to say, when you see her, you will feel that she is a good girl.


    Such a quiet let Gu Sinian can''t help breathing lightly. Involuntarily, his hand slowly touched her cheek. The curly eyelashes on his small face made his heart itch.


    Hand slowly to Su Su, has not yet met, Su Su suddenly yelled: "Gu Sinian, asshole!"


    Gu Sinian''s face was too tight to move, waiting for Su Su''s accusation.


    For a long time, the woman under her body didn''t move at all. Gu Sixian fixed her eyes and saw that she was sleeping sweetly with her eyes closed.


    Are you talking in your sleep?


    Gu Sixian''s tense mood relaxed, slightly relaxed, with a little inexplicable loss.


    Is he so annoying to her? Hate to, dream all want to hit him? Gu Sinian is a bit of a shaker.


    Looking back, he saw that Su Su''s coat couldn''t be dropped. He wanted to reach out and pull it up, but it just slipped. Following Su Su''s inadvertent turn, it fell at her feet.


    Gu Sinian bent down to pick up the coat, but hesitated to put it on again. After a pause, he chose to turn on the air conditioner in the car.


    Gu Shinian folded his coat neatly, took an empty bag from the back seat and put it in flat.


    "I''m talking to you. Do you hear me? You said it''s hard for you to get back to the company now... "


    Sihui is still talking. Gu Sirui, sitting on the sofa, directly plugs his ears with cotton, cocks his legs and shakes twice from time to time.


    "Good ball!" Looking at the Chinese football team, scored a goal, Gu Sirui stood up directly, even more excited than the players.


    Sihui hates the iron and wants to give Gu Sirui a slap in the face. Just thinking about it, she feels distressed and has to start from the TV. She grabs Gu Sirui''s remote control and turns off the TV.


    "Me! I said, "grandma, I''m watching the game..." Seeing that Sihui''s eyes were cold, it seemed that he was really angry. Gu Sirui immediately changed his words and said, "I mean, you are so generous. I look sad. Otherwise, let''s watch the game together, OK?"


    "Don''t rely on me, I haven''t seen you really hurt me. Grandma is old. You have to take over the Gu family. I''m so anxious that you don''t work all day. "


    "Stop, grandma. Gu has make. No, my little uncle. He will help me." Gu Sirui is still dealing with Sihui on the surface, and his heart is about to collapse.


    He really shouldn''t listen to Gu Sixian''s words and look back on his family. He can''t escape from being controlled every day.


    Hearing this, Si Hui''s eyes dodged a little. After a long silence, she said calmly, "no matter how fierce Si Nian is, he''s not a family man."


    When she heard that Gu Sinian was not a caretaker, Gu Sirui frowned slightly and was a little unhappy. Staring at Si Hui, she asked, "grandma, you are not right. My little uncle''s surname is Gu. Why is he not a caretaker? After taking care of Gu for so many years, how can he not be a Gu family member? For so many years, no matter to you or me, he has been doing his best. How can he become an outsider? " When he said these words, he was a little more serious.


    In his heart, Gu Si has been good to him over the years. Even if he didn''t mention it, in his heart, he has already determined that he is the family man and his relative. So Sihui''s words, he some can''t accept, she is the person who raised him, Gu Sixian''s most respected person, if he heard her just now, how sad?


    In the face of Gu Sirui''s question, Sihui''s face suddenly turned pale and casually dealt with him, "there are some things you don''t understand. It''s late. I''m going to have a rest. Don''t play too late." Then he ran away.I can''t understand what happened to her. Gu Sirui chose to continue watching the game.


    By the time the TV was on, however, the game was over.


    It''s raining outside. Gu Sirui looks through the window for a long time. Gu Sirian hasn''t come back yet. It''s more than ten o''clock. He always comes home from work, but he hasn''t come back so late today. Gu Sirui has some doubts.


    Is it really his car that Su Su got on when he got off work? This idea suddenly landed in Gu Sirui''s mind and was quickly rejected by him.


    Gu Sinian let a woman into his car, and Su Su couldn''t. He knew he had something to do with her. He never touched his things, and so did people.


    Su Su was awakened by the cold. She felt very sleepy. She didn''t look like her big soft bed at all.


    Rubbing his dazed eyes, I feel that Yu Guang glances at a very annoying person, who seems to be Gu Sinian.


    Su Su rubbed her eyes and turned her head. Who else could be sleeping next to Gu Sinian?


    She''s a little confused now. How could she be in the car? Why is Gu Sixian here? As soon as Su Su patted her head, she remembered that it was Gu Sinian who sent her home today, but how did it become the current picture? She was really puzzled.


    She shouldn''t have been in his car today. She feels cheated. Now she really doubts whether he is taking revenge on her! On second thought, it''s impossible. If he wants to revenge her, he just throws her out. There''s no need to fall asleep here.

 Chapter 30

    Staring at Gu Sixian''s sleeping face for a long time, Su Su was very confused about whether to wake Gu Sixian up.


    She just looked at her mobile phone. It''s already midnight. It seems a bit inhumane to wake him up and let him go home like this. But if she wants him to stay, it''s bad for her reputation as a girl.


    Besides, if he suddenly does something to her, doesn''t she lift a stone and hit her own foot?


    Su Su''s face was close to the car window. It must have rained for half a night. It''s still dark outside. She can''t see the road clearly. Would it be dangerous for her to sneak into the car now?


    After pondering for a long time, she felt that it was nothing to make do with the general in the car. If she left alone, she was a little afraid.


    "Hoo Hoo Mina, guess what I just saw... " Li Li ran a little out of breath, but her voice was very excited.


    Minna said calmly, "what''s the matter?"


    Since she was scolded by Gu Sirui last time, she does not dare to chew her tongue in crowded places, and only in crowded occasions.


    Li Li attached to Mina''s ear and said softly, "Su Su came here in the president''s car today, but the president''s car never carries people. I feel that they have lived together."


    After listening, Mina''s hand shakes, and her mobile phone slides to the ground with a slight crack on the screen.


    After a long time, is still a face of can''t believe, after reaction, the envy of the eye bottom such as raging fire, burning out of control.


    When Su Su entered the company, she always heard about cohabitation, but when she saw her coming, they all pretended to be very busy and suddenly shut up, a little confused.


    When Su Su went to the tea room to pour water, she just met Gu Sirui. Inexplicably, he looked at her with disgust and resentment, just like she killed his family.


    She didn''t want to worry about him, but Gu Sirui didn''t think so. When she passed Su Su Su, she deliberately pretended to sprain and hit her to the ground.


    Su Su holds the ceramic cup in her hand. When Gu Sirui bumps it over, her hand slides and falls to the ground. It''s torn apart. One of the pieces of the cup just hits the corner of her eye, and there''s blood in the corner of her eye.


    Gu Sirui subconsciously wants to care about her, but when he thinks about it, he immediately takes back his hand and says coldly to Su Su: "sorry, I''m not careful. You can go to the hospital to have a look. If I approve the leave, I will pay for the medical expenses. " Then he decided to leave.


    Su Su''s original stoic temper was completely ignited by Gu Sirui''s words. If it''s true that people are good at being bullied, she really has to talk to him today! Thinking about this, Su Su Shua got up from the ground. Although her posture was not elegant, she was still proud.


    slowly approached Gu as like as two peas. Su Su''s eyes were cold. He said, "Gu Rui, you are exactly the same as your grandma! Well, since you have to pay for it, we''ll make a good calculation. I don''t know if it will disfigure me. But now, I have a psychological shadow about your behavior, so you have to compensate me for my mental loss, preparation for plastic surgery, and my time consumption I''ve made a rough calculation. No more, no less. If you give me a million dollars, we''ll talk about it! "


    "Pa pa..." Before Gu Sirui said anything, he began to clap his hands.


    Gu Sirui takes out a wallet, shakes it in front of Su Su and takes it back. Playing with his wallet with his slender fingers, he said sarcastically, "Su Su, I really look down on you. You are so smooth now. million? I''ll give you ten thousand


    After that, he took out a bunch of money from his wallet. Without counting it, he threw it directly on Su Su and left.


    Su Su is a little shocked, not for Gu Sirui''s behavior, but, she just inadvertently glanced at her high school photo with Gu Sirui in his wallet.


    Big head paste has been wrinkled, a bit can''t see the person on the photo clearly, is it often out to see?


    Su Su''s mind drifted a little inadvertently


    "Susu, let''s take pictures. I think we can see you all the time when you are away."


    From time to time, the boy shakes the arm of the girl beside him, which means that he is coquettish.


    "No The girl refused without thinking about it.


    Seeing the boy''s disappointment and anger, the girl burst out laughing and said, "Gu Sinian, why are you like a little daughter-in-law. Let''s go and take pictures. " The girl tugged at the young man''s sleeve and from time to time turned her face and snickered.


    Body suddenly a pain, Su Su instant from memory was pulled back to reality, hit her person is Mina.


    Without a word of apology, she didn''t even look at her. It was obviously intentional. She didn''t bother to pay attention to her. She walked straight out of the tea room with a haze on her face.


    It''s really bloody today!


    Gu Sirui''s fingers had never moved since he picked up the pen.


    People are still sitting in the office, pretending to deal with the work, the soul has long gone."Do you know? Su Su has been living with the president. Two days ago, I was still pestering the president desperately. I didn''t expect that I would let the president agree so soon. I don''t know what tricks I used. I''ll have to consult her in two days. " When a woman talks about Su Su, she looks contemptuous.


    Another woman, envious and sour in her eyes, said: "I heard that now who doesn''t know that Su Su has successfully hooked up with the president of the company. Didn''t she drive Murong Jing away two days ago? At that time, I thought there was something strange. Sure enough, it was... "


    "I''ve heard that the president''s car is never taken. This morning, she got off the president''s car..."


    The sound of their conversation is getting farther and farther away. Gu Sirui comes out slowly from the corner of the wall. His eyes are cold, and his hands clench his fist. Suddenly, "Peng" hits the wall. There is blood flowing down the fist, and the blood flows down the wall to the floor, rippling and shaking his eyes.


    He''s a little bit bloodsick.


    Think of those words that I heard in the morning, Gu Sirui couldn''t help it. The pen in his hand broke into two in an instant.


    He didn''t believe the two women''s tongue, but they said that Su Su got off Gu Sinian''s car in the morning.


    Gu Sinian didn''t come back all night. Moreover, after work yesterday, he saw Su Su get on a car which is very similar to Gu Sinian''s car. Now, he really has a good idea.


    So if he went to send her home for him, why didn''t he come back all night? Like they said, cohabitation? Gu Sirui didn''t dare to think about it.

 Chapter 31

    Gu Sirui suddenly stands up. He wants to ask Gu Sinian clearly, but as soon as the idea comes out, he takes it back immediately.


    What if they''re talking nonsense? But there''s evidence. He was afraid to ask Gu Sinian. He would tell him that he liked Su Su Su. What can he do then?


    Su Su came out of the office and was about to go to the toilet when she was suddenly stopped by a female colleague. Without looking her in the eye, she began to pass on a message to her, "I heard Su Su Su and the president live together..." Female colleagues inadvertently look up, see visitors, said half of the words, instantly stopped.


    Two people look at each other, is a face of embarrassment.


    Su Su Fu Er, today she has seen what it means to spread one story to another. Finally, the bad words about her spread to her ears.


    But these are not the point. The point is, when did she live with Gu Sinian, the ice cube? The two of them have nothing to do with each other, OK?


    She also thought, how could Gu Sirui suddenly look like that this morning, and when the company saw her, they were all pointing and whispering. It was because of this rumor.


    Su Su Chong''s female colleague smiles a little, and then walks quickly to Gu Sinian''s office.


    When he arrived, without knocking on the door, he rushed in and patted his hands on Gu Sinian''s desk. He tried to keep his voice down and said, "Gu Sinian, do you know what''s going on in the company today?"


    Gu Si year also did not lift, coldly should way: "know."


    Hearing this, Su Su was even more angry and said, "you know, why don''t you care?"


    "am I free?" Gu Si was cold in the past year and threw out three words.


    For a moment, Su Su didn''t respond. What did he mean.


    Just reaction, Gu Sinian began to drive people, "if you have nothing to go out, I still have a lot of work to do."


    "Do you have nothing else to say?" Su Su tried to hold her breath.


    Gu Sixian''s constipation temper, if it were not for her kindness, she would have turned the table with him in front of him.


    "I really haven''t said anything. Next time you come in, remember to knock on the door. This is the president''s office." Gu Sixian finally raised his head. After that, he made a move for Su Su to go out.


    She really can''t stand it now. Are all the men surnamed Gu like this? No, it''s the family. Are they all like this? Is there any politeness?


    Did you find out who forced her to come to Gu? Threatening her with her family? Is that the attitude now?


    Su Su suddenly amplified his voice and roared, "Gu Sinian!"


    Hands on the table, began to chatter, "rumors, this thing, is because of you, will implicate me, if not you last night, did not wake me up, we will not be, they spread these words, and, you have to let me stay in this company, you have to ask a lot, I all..."


    Gu Sinian swept over with a cold eye, and Su Su immediately shut up.


    Of course, it can''t be because I''m afraid of him, but it''s because, after all, it''s colleagues, and the relationship can''t be too rigid, right? Although she thought so, Gu Sinian was staring at her all the time, and she didn''t speak a word. She still trembled a little unconsciously.


    Gu Sinian was silent for a long time. He didn''t intend to argue with Su Su, but if he didn''t make it clear to her, there would be something else!


    After thinking about it, Gu Sinian said calmly: "first of all, we will spread rumors because we got up in the morning. But the reason for this result is that you lost your home key and had nothing. Pitifully, please help me. So who''s to blame? Second, if you don''t want to stay in the company, you can go now! "


    Su Su''s eyes were slightly angry, staring at Gu Sinian.


    Originally also a pair of, don''t get the answer you want, will never give up appearance, a hear Gu Sixian said, can go, instant eyes shine, a word don''t say, turn around to leave.


    Seeing that Su Su was about to leave the office, Gu Sinian suddenly said coldly, "if you want to leave, no one will stop you. I can''t guarantee the rise and fall of the Su family!"


    As if she had hit her dead end, Sue stopped immediately.


    I knew to threaten her with such things, but she was never tired of eating.


    People are good to be bullied, why she is so beautiful, but also so kind? Su Su''s heart doubted whether it was a curse from heaven? The Su family, who didn''t pay attention to her at all, has become her dead end!


    Su Su''s head didn''t return. She bit her teeth and said, "you''re cruel!" Then, he left on the floor.


    The arrival of Gu Sirui was anticipated by Gu Sixian.


    From the time he heard the rumors about him and Su Su, he knew.


    Although he always said that he and Su Su were enemies, how could he not know? Gu Sirui has never been so attentive to his enemies. He either forgets them or seeks revenge directly. There is no need to be so troublesome. For her sake, he comes to work in Gu''s office, where he has always been reluctant to come.Gu Sirui always shows a stiff smile to Gu Sinian. After coming in, he is silent for a long time. Finally, he doesn''t calm down and says, "make, I heard that you are working with Su Su today. Is that true?"


    In the end, he couldn''t help asking him. He only believes what he says. As long as he says that these things are spread by others, he will believe him.


    But he didn''t expect that Gu Sixian would admit it all.


    Still use that kind of, you want to me how, just look at him with my what kind of expression.


    "What they said is true, but she and I didn''t live together, nor..."


    He didn''t know what else he wanted to say. All he knew was that if he listened any more, he might not be able to help beating him, so he interrupted him later, "you don''t have to say it, I know."


    He knew that Gu Sirui had misunderstood and subconsciously wanted to explain, "it''s not what you think..."


    "Make, you don''t need to comfort me. Since you are telling the truth, what can I do to you? If you really like her, if... " Gu Si Ruishi couldn''t help but rush out of the office.


    After all, he had no way to say those open-minded words. He was afraid that he would regret them after he finished.


    Gu Sinian originally wanted to chase Gu Sirui, but his body stood up and fell on the chair at the moment when he stepped out of the door.


    He is selfish. He doesn''t want to go after gurui in his heart. He even thinks that maybe he will give up Su Su because of him.

 Chapter 32

    Su Su looked at herself in the mirror and said to herself, a good girl, a beautiful girl, suddenly there was such a wound in the corner of her eye. What if it doesn''t get better in the future?


    But with her appearance, even if not, she is still a beauty. Su Su thought and amused herself.


    Learning from others, ancient women covered their mouths and snickered, but when they saw the wound in the corner of their eyes in the mirror, they would unconsciously think of Gu Sirui.


    He has gone too far! Do you know how important looks are to a woman? He this behavior, very likely will let her disfigurement, this matter says all is, intentionally injures the crime, must bear the legal responsibility!


    When it comes to legal liability, Gu Sirui, who is going to die, dares to take a wad of money and throw it at her! This is the naked provocation, insult!


    If she doesn''t return the injury she suffered, she won''t be Su! She''s not Su Su. She''s afraid they''ll take care of her family.


    Once upon a time, it was because she didn''t have the ability to dump money, but now, she is not the high school student, Su Su! Don''t let others bully you, especially those who care for your family!


    Soon to be late, Su Su is still hanging around outside the company.


    Although she is thick skinned, she is not shameless. She doesn''t want to be criticized by the whole company.


    The people in this company are not very friendly.


    "Sue Su Su, I''m going to be late. Why don''t you go in? "


    Su Qing suddenly emerged from Su Su''s back. Suddenly, she patted her on the shoulder, which made her jump.


    "My aunt, you scared the hell out of me!" Su Su clapped her chest in horror.


    See Su Qing a little scared by her, is a face of embarrassment.


    To sum up, in the company, Su Qing should be the only one who is really good to her, and has never echoed with those people in the company and said bad things about her.


    She saw those people yesterday, saying bad things about her to Su Qing. She thought Su Qing would scold her like them.


    Unexpectedly, Su Qing seriously warned them and said, "sister Su, it''s not the kind of person you said! Besides, what about in a car? Maybe it''s on the way? On the contrary, you, without any evidence, are here... "


    But before she finished, she was interrupted by Mina, "Yo Yo, sister Su, she bought you so quickly? Come on, you''re designer su. We can''t make a fuss. Let''s leave her alone. Let''s go. I''ll buy you a drink! "


    At that time, she was at the door of the office and was about to eat. The door had been half opened.


    Vaguely, she saw that Mina seemed to see her, but for a moment, she turned her eyes again, so she was not sure.


    However, if those people really isolated Su Qing, she would have to die of guilt.


    "I, I didn''t mean to." Su Qing a face of guilt, two hands together, fingers stir to stir.


    Su Su immediately changed her tongue: "I''m kidding you! It''s time to go to work. Shall we work together? "


    I regretted it again. If they were together, those people would deal with her more.


    Just want to find some excuse, let her go alone, but Su Qing first said: "OK, let''s go!" Said also hook up her arm, smile of a face bright.


    She is also embarrassed to say anything more. Su Qing is good at everything. She is simple and kind, but she is a little introverted and reserved.


    However, if someone is kind to her, she will certainly redouble what she has and wish to give it all to that person.


    It''s strange for susuki that when she came to the company today, no one pointed at her and talked to her, as if she hadn''t seen her. Moreover, it seemed that she was hiding from her.


    Although she felt strange, she was not ill. She didn''t have to look for trouble. She went to talk to them. So she said hello to Su Qing and went into the office.


    After work, Su Su responded that those people would shut up. There must be ghosts!


    She today this day, don''t be too smooth, nothing happened, and even if the company, did not see her, also did not mention her once, this is not normal, is someone helping her?


    But who in this company can control all the staff and be so friendly to her?


    Gu Sirui? It can''t be. He did that to her yesterday. It can''t be.


    Gu Sixian? As soon as the name appeared in my mind, it was immediately rejected by Su Su. Anyone could help her, but Gu Sinian was absolutely impossible.


    It''s good that he doesn''t kill her. How can he help her? Absolutely not!


    "I have something to tell you!"


    Gu Sinian had just arrived home when he heard a gloomy voice. As soon as he raised his head, Gu Sirui was standing in front of him and blocking his way.


    Gu Sinian''s face flashed with embarrassment, and his tone was still indifferent: "say."


    After a long silence, Gu Sirui held his breath and said: "although I hate Su Su now, I can''t completely put her down, so you can''t chase her before I completely put her down, because you are my little uncle, so you can''t now!"Gu Sinian calmly explained: "I will not pursue her. I have only superior subordinate relationship with her. Those are just rumors."


    In fact, when Gu Sirui said that, his first reaction was that he wanted to agree with his words. However, after thinking about it for a moment, he immediately rejected it.


    He knows him. Gu Sirui''s ability to say such words shows that Su Su is really important in his heart. How can he be so selfish and fight with him again?


    After hearing Gu Sinian''s words, he was stunned for a moment. How did things develop completely different from what he imagined?


    After reaction, he began to explain flurriedly: "I don''t mean that. If you like her, you can chase her, but not recently. I have to forget her. I just can''t put her down completely, but I really hate her. I don''t know what I''m talking about, but you know what I mean, right? "


    He knew that he must be making him, from small to big, he would never rob anything with him. Now, even Su Su is the same.


    So if for this reason, he was so open-minded to give up, then he was very sorry, this is not his original intention.


    What''s more, he really planned to let Su Su go, but he probably couldn''t do it in a short time.


    Gu Sinian smiles helplessly, pats Gu Sirui on the shoulder and says, "don''t think about it any more. She and I really have nothing to do with each other. As for what you think of her, just think for yourself. " Then he turned and left!


    Leave Gu Sirui alone, stay in place, a face of inexplicable.

 Chapter 33

    Su Su sat in the corner of the room, holding her legs, thinking that I had a one night stand with Gu Sinian. What should I do? How could this happen? Su Su was very upset when she thought that she and Gu Sinian had been lingering for a whole night that night. The key was that she was very enthusiastic and active. What happened that night? How could I sleep with Gu Sinian This morning is also to talk about cooperation, I will hold back the embarrassment in my heart and get along with others. What''s their relationship pattern in the future


    I knew I would stop drinking. Wine is harmful. Thinking about Su Su, I want to cry. Su Su said to himself, "Su Su, what do you smoke? Why do you go to drink? Now it''s OK. It''s really, alas."


    Su Su doesn''t dare to go to work now. She has a headache at the thought that she doesn''t see Gu Sinian every day.


    The next day at dawn, Su Su got up early. On the way to the company, Su Su thought, when I saw Gu Sinian, I pretended to be nothing. Yes, that''s it. After arriving at the company, Su Su looked around and was afraid of meeting Gu Sinian. She didn''t see him all the way back to the office. She was secretly relieved. These days, Su Su all came to the company early and came home late from work, just to avoid meeting Gu Sinian.


    The next day, Su Su came to the company.


    "It''s so early today, Sue?" The guard uncle greets Su Su with a smile.


    "Well, yes, the early bird catches the worm, ha ha. Su Su joked with the doorman happily.


    "Good morning, president." The guard saw Gu Sinian bowing.


    "Well," Gu Sinian''s unique bass came to Su Su''s ears. Su Su stiffened, turned around and said hello to Gu Sinian, then ran away, as if a tiger was chasing him.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su''s lovely appearance, but the smile is fleeting.


    Uncle guard was surprised to see his own president. The president actually laughed. Uncle guard rubbed his eyes and thought he was wrong. Every time he saw the president, the president had a cold face. It turned out that the president would also smile.


    Back in the office, Gu Sinian sat on the chair and thought about Su Su''s appearance. When he thought about Su Su''s appearance on the bed, Gu Sinian couldn''t help feeling hot. Gu Sinian pulled his tie and looked at the document.


    Su Su, who had just returned to the office, was annoyed at the thought that she had just run away. She wished there was a hole in the ground where she could get in.


    Think of just now he came to the company, colleagues with a strange look at her. She just felt strange. When she made up her mind in the office and turned on the computer, there was a news pop-up. What she reported was the time when she had dinner with Gu Sinian, which was more sensational than the last one!


    she was a little panicked. Su Su Su, who had been thinking about things, didn''t find Gu Sirian coming in.


    Gu Sirui comes to the company, sees Su Su''s office door open, and walks in. Gu Sirui saw Su Su lying on the table and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    He went to Su Su''s desk and knocked on it. Su Su came back and saw that the man in front of him was Gu Sirui. He asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Sirui sits on the chair in front of Su Su. He doesn''t answer Su Su, so he stares at Su Su all the time.


    Su Su is uncomfortable when Gu Sirui looks at her. "Are you sick? Why are you staring at me? What''s on my face? Just go out if you have nothing to do. Don''t disturb my work."


    Su Su knew what Gu Sirui wanted to say, so he let Gu Sirui go impolitely, because he didn''t know how to face Gu Sirui, so he could only pretend that he didn''t care.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su with complicated eyes and says, "what happened to you and Gu Sinian? Is that true on the Internet? " Although Gu Sirui knew everything from Gu Sinian, he still wanted to hear Su Su say.


    "There''s nothing to say, as you know." Su Su turned her back and said to Gu Sirui.


    Hearing Su Su Su say so, Gu Sirui turns around the desk and pulls Su Su Su''s body to face him, holding Su Su Su''s shoulder tightly, "why? It''s not true, is it? You look me in the eye and tell me it''s all fake, right, Sue Gu Sirui said excitedly.


    "You scratch me. Let go. Also, it''s true, "Su Su said, looking into Gu Sirui''s eyes. Hearing Su Su Su''s words, Gu Sirui stepped back and let Su Su go.


    "Susu, let''s get together again. I still love you so much. We''ll be happy together as before, OK Gu Sirui looked at Su Su and said.


    Susu shook her head. "It''s impossible for us. I don''t love you anymore."


    "Are you in love with Gu Sinian? What do you like about him? His money? Or his right? " Gu Sirui questions Su Su in a loud voice. Su Su has been listening to Gu Sirui in silence. She doesn''t know how to face Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui saw that Su Su didn''t say anything all the time, so he slammed the door angrily.


    Seeing Gu Sirui go away, Su Su spread out on the seat, and tears fell down. I''ve been sleeping with Gu Sirian, and I''m not worthy of you. We can''t go back.Gu Sirui, who is angry to leave, drives to the bar and drinks alone. There is a bar girl with heavy make-up next to him. Seeing Gu Sirui drinking alone, she pulls down her low neckline and sticks it.


    "Gu Shao, how can you drink alone? Lili will accompany you to the bar, OK?" The bar girl called Lili rubbed Gu Sirui''s hand with her chest and said in a sweet voice.


    "Go away." Gu Sirui shakes off her barmaid and continues to drink her own wine. Lili takes care of Si Rui and ignores him at all. She gets up and stomps her feet, and then walks away full of resentment.


    The bartender looks at Gu Sirui lying on the table and goes to call him. "Gu Shao, Gu Shao, wake up." The bartender couldn''t wake up from shaking. He didn''t know what to do. The bartender takes out Gu Sirui''s mobile phone and dials the nearest contact on his mobile phone.


    "Hello, Miss Su. Gu Shao is drunk. Can you come and pick him up?"


    Su Yao didn''t answer the phone. She was hesitant to go. "Give me a drink, hurry up." Gu Sirui, who was drunk, kept shouting for a drink.


    The bartender didn''t hear the answer, so he asked again, "Hello, are you there, Miss Su?"


    Su Yao heard Gu Sirui''s voice over there, "you send the address, I''ll be there right away." With that, Su Yao packed up her things and was ready to go out. Lin Huimei downstairs sees Su Yao coming out with a bag. "So late, where are you going?" Lin Huimei asked curiously.


    "It''s none of your business where I go. You have no right to take care of me." Su Yaobai saw Lin Huimei and left.


    Lin Huimei looks at Su Yao going out and clenches her hands tightly.

 Chapter 34

    After coming to the bar, Su Yao saw Gu Sirui, who was so drunk that she gave him a push. "Gu Sirui, you see what you look like and drink so much."


    Gu Sirui saw the visitor and said, "you, who are you? I drink a lot. It''s none of your business. Mind your own business. " Then he took the bartender to drink with him.


    "You still drink! Don''t you think you drink enough? " Su Yao shakes off his wine glass with both hands. "You know all day long that you are sad for her. But don''t you understand? She''s known for her relationship with your brother now. " Su Yao looked at his drunken appearance and saw that he was hurt by her. She wondered how happy she would be if he could get drunk for her one day. But this man liked others from the beginning.


    "You know shit!" Drunk Gu Sirui can''t see who she is. No matter what Su Yao said, he will wake up tomorrow morning and forget everything.


    Su Yao sat down and got very close to Gu Sirui. Even two people are going to put it on.


    She looked at Gu Sirui''s drunken appearance for Su Su. She felt both distressed and uncomfortable.


    She held Gu Sirui and put her palm on his cheek. With tears in her eyes, she said, "Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui. Why are you so persistent. Why don''t you want to look at me more. Su Su is not your Su Su in high school. Why are you so persistent. Can you tell me, I want to become what kind of excellent, you can see me more. Do you know the pain? " The more she goes on, the more sad she is. I can''t help but tears continue to flow down. Tears crossed her cheek and fell on Gu Sirui''s palm. Gu Sirui seems to feel something. He thought it was Su Su who was holding him. As a result, he held Su Yao in both hands and said to himself: "Su Su, Su Su, please. I know it''s wrong. Please, don''t leave me, will you


    When Su Yao heard this, she felt more sad. Between the tears fell more ferocious.


    "Susu? OK, Sue won''t leave you. Su Su is always by your side. Until then, she accompanies you to old age every day Su Yao''s tone doesn''t sound well intentioned. Now she doesn''t know how much she hates Su Su.


    Su Yao holds Gu Sirui out of the bar. Su Yao holds Gu Sirui with difficulty. Su Yao takes him to the hotel and leaves after settling in.


    When Su Su returned to Su''s home, she was about to go upstairs when she saw Lin Huimei coming down. "Ma." Su Su called coldly.


    "You still know where you went that night. Why didn''t you come back all night? One day, the girl''s family didn''t know what they were doing outside. They should be clean and don''t mess around outside." When Lin Huimei saw Su Su, she scolded her indiscriminately.


    Su Su looked at her mother incredulously, "yes, I don''t know how to behave. I have a mother who abandoned her husband and son. How can I be better? I don''t know if the upper beam is straight and the lower beam is crooked. You are not very clear about what I am. Yes, I am not as good as your daughter. Since you dislike my daughter, I will go. Anyway, this is not my home. " With that, Su Su went upstairs to pack up.


    Lin Huimei went after her and said, "Su Su, I don''t mean that. I''m just worried about you. I want to make your life better when I do this."


    Su Su ignored Lin Huimei and walked out of her house with her luggage.


    "Su Su, Su Su,," Lin Huimei stood behind and called Su Su all the time. Su Su''s head didn''t go back.


    "Ha ha ha, I''ve been punished. Even your daughter doesn''t want to recognize you. You are really sad." Su Yao, who has just come home and witnessed everything, laughs at Lin Huimei.


    Lin Huimei, who was satirized by Su Yao today, was not happy with Su Yao. Now she is satirized by Su Yao. Lin Huimei changed her usual way of flattering Su Yao. "It seems that it''s none of your business. You''d better take care of yourself." then Lin Huimei went in.


    "Well, I can''t pretend. You''ve finally shown your true colors. One day I''ll drive you out of our house." Su Yao said.


    Su Su was sitting in a taxi. The driver asked, "where are you going, miss?"


    "Let''s drive first," Su Yaosu said in a low mood.


    The driver took Su Su Su around the city for two times. Seeing that Su Yao was not yet going, he asked again.


    Su Su said, "stop at the company in front of you."


    "Good," said the driver, leaving Sue outside the company.


    Susu stood in front of the company, pulling the suitcase. Su Su came to the office to tidy up a little and was ready to go to bed.


    Today, Gu Sinian, who had to deal with some urgent matters, was about to leave the company when he saw that Su Su''s office was still on. He went to see Su Su, who was going to sleep when the light was turned off.


    "You sleep here?" Su Su was about to go to bed when she heard someone talking. She was so scared that she jumped up.


    "Who?" Su Su asked in fear.


    "I don''t know." Gu Sinian went and turned on the light. Su Su was relieved to see that it was Gu Sinian. Sue was not nearly scared to death.


    "What are you doing here? You''re not going to sleep here, are you?" Gu Sinian asked Su Su in surprise."Well, sleep for a while, and I''ll leave when I find the house." Su Su said with her head down. From the bottom of my heart, how can Gu Sixian still be here? How can I be so unlucky? He bumps into me every time.


    "You''re a girl sleeping here. How can you? Go back quickly." Gu Sinian frowned and said angrily.


    "I, or I''ll sleep all night, and I''ll look for a house after work tomorrow, OK?" Su Su looks at Gu Sinian pitifully and says.


    "No, let''s go, pack up and go to my house. Gu Sinian said to Su Su.


    "What? I''m not going Su Su refused without thinking about it. I was joking. I avoided you in the company and went to your house every day. I was crazy to go.


    "Then you should sleep there and here. No, I won''t let you sleep here." Gu Sinian said seriously.


    "Why? It doesn''t hinder you when I sleep here. Why don''t you let me sleep here? Besides, I said that I only live here one night, and I''ll go to find a house tomorrow. "Su Su Su looked at Gu Sinian without understanding.


    "Why? Just because I''m the president here, I''m not sure. " Gu Sinian looks at Su Su and says.


    "Well, I can''t live here. I''ll leave right away." With that, Su Su packed up to leave. Gu Sinian looks at Su Su who is angry and pulls her away.


    "Hey, what are you pulling me for? Let go. Gu Sinian, do you hear me? Let go. " Su Su was pulled by Gu Sinian and couldn''t get rid of it at all. Gu Sinian forced her to the car all the time.


    "Gu Sinian, what are you doing?" Su Su looks at Gu Sinian helplessly.


    "Find you a place to sleep." Gu said firmly.


    "Why do you mind your own business? We have nothing to do with it. Why do you mind so much? It has something to do with where I live." Su Su questions Gu Sinian.

 Chapter 35

    Gu Sinian turns his head and looks at Su Su vaguely. Are you sure it doesn''t matter? Do you want me to help you think about it.


    Su Su blushed like a ripe apple. No, No. Gu Sinian looks at Su Su''s red face and can''t help laughing. Su Su is fascinated by his unique bass. How can this man''s voice sound so good? It''s nice to laugh. A man so perfect is to make women all over the world crazy.


    "It''s good. My mouth is watering." Gu Sinian couldn''t help teasing Su Su when he saw that she was staring at her all the time.


    "Ah," Su Su reflexively touched the corner of her mouth and said, "you lied to me." Su Su looks at Gu Sinian angrily.


    Gu Sinian laughed louder.


    Su Su slapped Gu Sinian angrily. Stop me and let me go. Gu Sinian stopped the car. He was afraid that Su Su would be restless later. Su Su opened the car door and ran out of the car when Gu Sinian didn''t notice.


    Su Su ran out of the car and was afraid that Gu Sinian would catch up, so he went down some alleys. There is no one in the alley now. The lights are flickering. At first, Su Su is not afraid, but the more she walks, the more she feels wrong. She feels as if someone is following her. Su Su quickened her pace and walked. When Su Su heard the footsteps coming closer to her, she began to run.


    "Ah ~" Su Su was hit with a stick and fell to the ground. "Who are you and what are you doing?" Su Su looks at the wretched man standing in front of her in horror.


    "Little beauty, let brother hurt you, brother will be light." The wretched man rubbed his hands and looked at Su Su.


    "Go away, stay away from me." Su Su kept retreating in fear.


    "Hey, don''t be afraid, brother. I''m coming." Then the man pounced on Su Su. Su Su struggled desperately and bit the man''s ear. The man covered his ear and slapped Su Su, "little bitch, dare to bite me."


    "Ah ~" the man was kicked out. Gu Sinian took off his clothes and put them on Su Su. Fu Su Su stood up. When the man saw a man appear, he took advantage of Gu Sixian''s carelessness and ran away cunningly.


    Su Su saw that it was Gu Sinian, and her tears kept falling down. She threw herself on Gu Sinian and held him tightly. Gu Sinian looked at the shivering little woman in her arms and comforted her with heartache, "it''s OK, it''s OK.".


    Gu Sinian returns to his apartment with Su Su. Su Su simply cleans up and goes to sleep. When Gu Sinian came to see Su Su, he was already asleep. Gu Sinian went to see Su Su''s sleeping face. As long as he thought of what terrible things would happen to Su Su if he didn''t arrive in time, Gu Sinian''s eyes contained a great storm. If he didn''t take care of Su Su Su at that time, he would have wanted to kill that person.


    Gu Sinian caresses Su Su Su''s sleeping face. Sleep in peace, my girl. Gu Sinian had a kiss on Su Su''s forehead and went out.


    The next day, Su Su got up, looked at this strange place, and remembered what happened last night. Su Su began to be afraid. If Gu Sinian didn''t appear yesterday, what would he have done.


    Su Su washed in the toilet and went out. Looking at Gu Sinian, who was busy in the kitchen, Su Su''s heart was a little palpitating.


    Hearing the sound behind, Gu Sinian turned his head and looked at Su Su, "wake up, the meal will be ready soon, you go to the sofa first."


    "Well" looking at Gu Sinian, a man in his eighties around an apron, Su Su couldn''t help laughing and walked out of the kitchen.


    Gu Sinian put breakfast on the table and asked Su Su to come over.


    Su Su looked at a table of dishes, surprised to see Gu Sinian, "did not expect that you can cook."


    "There''s so much you don''t know." Gu Sinian smiles with pride. "Eat quickly. I''ll give you a holiday today. You can have a rest at home. Besides, don''t be like last night. It''s too dangerous. If I didn''t come yesterday, what are you going to do?" Gu Sinian said to Su Su seriously.


    "Well, I see." Su Su also felt that she was wrong, so she agreed obediently.


    Gu Sirui, who had a hangover all night, got up and saw that he was in the hotel. It was very strange how I could be here. "Ah, it''s a headache," Gu Sirui, who drank the broken pieces, didn''t remember anything, got up, cleaned up and left.


    Gu Sinian went to work after dinner. Su Su stayed at Gu Sinian''s house and looked at Gu Sinian''s house. Unexpectedly, Gu Sinian''s house was clean. "Not bad, not bad."


    Su Su, who was idle at home, moved out all the food in Gu Sinian''s refrigerator and ate snacks while watching TV.


    When Gu Sinian came back from work, he saw that his house was spotless when he left. Now it was like a garbage dump. Gu Sinian yelled out Su Su''s name. Su Su, you come out for me,


    Su Su, who was sleeping soundly, heard Gu Sinian''s voice and thought, "what''s the matter?" Looking at Gu Sinian innocently.


    "What''s the matter? How can this happen?" Gu Sinian pointed to the garbage and asked.


    "Oh, I just ate something. I''ll clean it up right away. I''ll clean it up right away."In the evening, Su Su stood in front of the French window, dazed by the city lights at night.


    Gu Sinian came out of the bathroom and saw Su Su, who was still in a daze. He felt as if he saw another soul, Su Su, who made his heart throb. He thought he might be crazy. They were still arguing so fiercely in the afternoon, but he soon gave up his idea.


    At this time, Su Su heard the sound. She turned around and looked at Gu Sinian, who had just finished the bath and was wearing a bathrobe. It was probably that the night was gentle, and the cold and resolute face in the day also exuded unspeakable tenderness.


    Su Su said to Gu Sinian in a trance: "Hey, do you have many pajamas? I don''t have any clothes. Can you take something you haven''t worn yet


    After hearing her words, Gu Sinian wanted to laugh twice. After thinking about it, he gave up. He went to the wardrobe and took out a brand-new shirt. "I don''t have any extra pajamas here. I didn''t wear the new shirt. You can make do with it."


    Gu Sinian pretended to be cool and said to Su Su, "OK, thank you." Sue whispered and turned into the bathroom.

 Chapter 36

    Looking at Su Su walking towards the bathroom, Gu Sinian''s mouth slowly evokes a tiny arc.


    When Su Su came out, Gu Sinian was having a video conference on the sofa. Su Su took a glass of water and put it in front of him. Gu Sinian looked up at her and said, "I''ll be ready soon. You can go to bed first, or you can wait for me.


    ¡±Su Su looked at him in surprise. She thought she had heard it wrong. She said urgently, "I want to sleep alone. If there is no room available, I can sleep on the sofa." although it is obvious that there are many vacant rooms.


    Su Su''s urgent answer didn''t make Gu Sinian react much. In fact, he didn''t know why he suddenly said he wanted to sleep with this woman.


    Although he was surprised at what he said, he thought about it and felt that sleeping with this woman didn''t seem to disgust him, so he naturally ignored Su Su''s protest.


    Seeing that Gu Sinian didn''t answer her, Su Su thought that she had just heard wrong. So she went to Gu Sinian''s room and planned to take the pillow and quilt. When she went in, Su Su Su was stunned by the huge black double bed, and then she took the quilt and pillow and came out.


    When Gu Sinian finished the meeting, he found that Su Su had made a bed on the sofa.


    After he closed the computer, he went to Su Su, who was planning to lie on the sofa. He picked his eyebrows and said, "I didn''t mean to sleep together tonight." hearing Gu Sinian''s unfriendly words like questioning, Su Su immediately stood up from the sofa and said, "who said to sleep with you? Oh, you should not forget what happened on the way here in the afternoon. Last time I was stupid and was counted by others Ji will have a relationship with you. I hope you understand that I don''t have any wrong ideas about you. I''ll find a place to stay tomorrow. If I can''t find it, I''ll stay in the hotel for a while. In a word, thank you for taking us in tonight, but I hope you understand that we are not familiar enough to sleep together. "


    Su Su said in one breath after a long crosstalk, did not look after the expression of Si Nian and then lay back on the sofa, pulled the quilt to cover his head. Gu Sinian was furious after listening to her words. Oh, this woman really threw it when she finished using it. He opened Su Su''s quilt and said in a gloomy tone, "yes, I forgot if you didn''t say it. I had slept with you before. Why? Do you feel regret, or am I useless to you, and I want to rebuild with Gu Sirui? "


    After listening to him, Su Su thinks that Gu Sinian is unreasonable. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with Gu Sinian. They have nothing to do with each other. At most, they are not very close friends. How can they sleep together.


    She wanted to question Gu Sinian loudly, but then she thought that it was unnecessary. It was already midnight. What''s more, they had already had a fight today. She was really tired, so she just looked at Gu Sinian and then lay back on the sofa.


    Gu Sinian feels that Su Su is running away from himself, but he doesn''t say anything more. He turns around and walks into his room because he suddenly realizes that something is wrong with him. He begins to care about the woman''s attitude towards himself, and also wants to break the sense of distance between them.


    He, Gu Sinian, began to care about Su Su. He felt a little terrible. What was more terrible was that he didn''t reject this feeling at all. Maybe he was too sleepy, Gu Sinian thought.


    Su Su didn''t sleep well that night. She woke up at dawn. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was not on the sofa in the living room, but on Gu Sinian''s bed. Su Su Su seemed to have been hit by something.


    She clearly remembers that they had a very unpleasant quarrel last night, and even almost had a loud quarrel. She also went to sleep in a daze with full of anger, probably because she was too tired, so she didn''t even find out when Gu Sinian carried her from the sofa to the bed.


    There was Gu Sinian''s breath in the room. Su Su got out of bed in a good mood. When she saw Gu Sinian, Su Su felt her heart beat so fast that she thought it was an illusion.


    Gu Sixian didn''t wake up yet. He was not comfortable lying on the sofa and his eyebrows were frowning. Su Su reached out to smooth his frown. When he was about to touch it, he quickly withdrew his hand as if burned by something. After a long hesitation, Su Su Su went into the kitchen and made a breakfast for two.


    Gu Sixian had a very bad sleep that night. He could have slept in a comfortable big bed, but at last he didn''t know what he was smoking. He couldn''t bear to see the petite person sleeping on the sofa. When he took Su Su Su to the bed and curled up on the sofa, he even fell asleep before he had time to think about it.


    When he was about to wake up, Gu Sinian had a beautiful dream, which was as warm as his mother''s arms when he was young, although he could not remember what he had dreamed.


    When he saw the breakfast on the table, he looked at Su Su in surprise. He seemed to be surprised at her performance, but more of it was the joy of not knowing the truth.


    Because Gu Sinian thinks that making breakfast by himself is a waste of time, he basically eats takeout and even doesn''t eat anything when he is busy. He hasn''t had such a warm breakfast for a long time.


    Although it was just a bowl of simple egg noodles, the two finally chose to eat breakfast quietly, and they also had a friendly farewell. The atmosphere was so good that it seemed that yesterday''s unpleasant dispute had never happened.After they had a quiet breakfast, Su Su planned to leave. Gu Sinian didn''t ask her to stay too much. He just offered to send her away.


    Two people just walked to the door, just opened the door and saw Gu Sirui, three people face to face when all stunned. Gu Sirui originally just wanted to talk to Gu Sinian about something, but when he saw Su Su come out of Gu Sinian''s home early in the morning, even the faint smile on both of his faces made him crazy.


    The relationship between these two people seems to be self-evident. He feels like a fire is burning in his heart. He feels that he has received a huge deception. He clearly believes in Gu Sinian, but the scene in front of him seems to be beating him in the face and laughing at his innocence and ignorance. How ridiculous.


    Gu Sirui is just like a big fool. He is cheated by others, and he knows nothing about it. He is in a hurry to send his heart to others.


    Gu Sinian and Su Su are a little surprised. Seeing Gu Sirui''s angry face, Su Su even feels that she has been caught in bed by her boyfriend. She can''t help but feel a little ridiculous. She and Gu Sirui have not been together for a long time!

 Chapter 37

    Before they can recover, Gu Sirui suddenly rushes up and punches Gu Sinian. When Gu Sinian feels a pain in his face, they react immediately. They fight each other. Su Su Su wants to pull them apart after they recover. However, Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui are both young and strong men, and they are both angry. Su Su Su can''t pull them apart at all. She can only watch him They fought and were worried.


    "You bastard, didn''t you tell me that you didn''t have anything at all? Didn''t you say that all the reports were false? Didn''t you tell me that you didn''t live together? I trusted you so much. That''s what you did to me, ah!"


    Gu Sinian was also angry at this time, but he didn''t want to entangle with Gu Sirui. He just took Su Su in for one night, and he didn''t have to explain so much to Gu Sirui.


    "I didn''t cheat you. We didn''t live together. Did you hear me? Su Su and I didn''t have anything. We took her in one night because she had no place to live. Believe it or not," Gu Sinian said and pushed Gu Sirui away. He took Su Su Su''s hand and left.


    Gu Sirui was even more angry when he heard Gu Sinian''s words. Especially when he saw Gu Sinian pulling Su Su''s hand to leave, Su Su suddenly threw Gu Sinian''s hand away.


    She looked at the two angry men and felt a little funny, "why, you two, an ex boyfriend who has been separated for many years, and a stranger who has not known each other for a long time, regard me as your belongings? Think I su Sufei you don''t love me, right! It''s ridiculous. What do you want, but don''t use me as an excuse. "


    Then Su Su left quickly. Leave two men big eyes stare small eyes, Gu Sirui reaction came over to scold a rude words, ran after Su Su out.


    Gu Sinian stood at the door for a while. When he walked into the house, he couldn''t help walking into the kitchen. Looking at the bowl that had just had breakfast, he thought Su Su Su jokingly said that she only ate without washing the dishes. Gu Sinian waved his hand and heard the sound of crackling. The bowl was broken by him.


    He went into the bathroom to clean up, then left home and went to the company. As if nothing had happened, he focused on his work. Only he knew that for a moment, he could hardly control himself and ran out after Su Su.


    Su Su came to the company as usual. Put on the mask of smile, do a good job in heart construction, into the company gate.


    As soon as I got to the front desk, I was stopped. "Su Su, here is your express. You can sign for it." "My express? Who will send me something? " Sue said to herself.


    Su Su took the letter in her hand and couldn''t understand it. He went to his desk, took out his scissors and opened the letter. Looking at the words "designer invitation" on the card, Su Su suddenly took the card and ran around the office. She was very excited.


    In order to participate in the design competition, Su Su devoted herself to the design. For the two young masters of Gu''s family, if you can avoid them, you can avoid them.


    Su Su read many old magazines and made up new ones. After a long time of thinking about them, she finally decided the draft for the competition after days of painting and revising. Su Su put down the mouse, stretched and yawned.


    Ready to reach for the coffee beside the computer, can turn to think: the manuscript has been decided, or go home to sleep, should be in time. But another little angel jumped out and said: No, no, this time we must get a better reputation, let everyone know my design.


    After a few minutes, in Su Su''s ideological struggle, he finally decided to go home to have a good sleep and continue to sleep tomorrow.


    Su Su hummed, filed the drawings and cleaned up the computer. "La La, home. La La, home. " The huge office area finally returned to quiet after Su Su left.


    However, a shadow appeared at Su Su''s desk, with something in his hand and his mouth turned up, which was particularly terrible in the dark. "Oh, Susu. This time I''m going to see who will help a disgraced you. "


    Su Su, who is singing, doesn''t know how much is waiting for her. So is the prelude to the storm. It''s rare to be quiet.


    When Su Su arrived home, she saw Su Yao eating. Put down the computer, changed the shoes, walked past with a smile. "What about dinner? For one person? How lonely a person is! I will accompany you "No Su Yao replied with disgust. "Well, who wants to eat with a bad tempered guy?" Su Su walked back to her bedroom.


    After she closed the bedroom door, she quietly opened a crack in the door and asked aloud, "don''t you really need me to eat with you? It''s pitiful to have no company. " "I said no!" Su Yao roared back angrily.


    "All right! Be careful not to choke! Hum Su Su vigorously closed the bedroom door. Su Yao shook her hand with chopsticks. She thought that she would not care with him and continue to eat.


    These days, Su Yao knows that Su Su is going out early and coming back late in order to get busy with the design draft, but she still disdains her and looks down on her in her heart.


    After shaking her head, Su Yao continued to eat, but she was still very angry with Su Su. After eating a few mouthfuls, he put down his chopsticks and suddenly lost his appetite. Thinking that Su Su hadn''t eaten yet, he ordered his aunt to pour out the leftover food.Su Yao felt comfortable and went upstairs to her bedroom humming a song.


    Soon after she entered the bedroom, Sue came out. In fact, Su Su struggled in the bedroom for a long time, and finally came out to find food, but her aunt said that all the food had been poured out by Miss Su Yao.


    Su Su gritted her teeth and said, "Su Yao, you are so beautiful! I thought I had to eat at home? I''m not happy to let me eat your leftovers! Hum Su Su slammed the door and left.


    Su Su came to the roadside stall, eating a long lost snack, satisfied with the smile. "I''m not angry with her, little p-boy." After eating and drinking, Su Su went home and saw her mother coming to her. "Did Su Su eat? I''ll get you some. "


    "Good..." Before Su Su''s words were finished, Su Yao came over and said, "didn''t you just come back?"


    Before Su Su could reply, he said to him, "I''m hungry again. I had a good appetite in the afternoon. When I saw something, I suddenly lost my appetite. Go and cook something for me."


    "All right, all right. Yao Yao, what would you like to eat? Can I make you a bowl of noodles? "


    Looking at his mother so walked into the kitchen, completely forgot himself, a word to say a word, was su Yao interrupted.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve been used to it for a long time, haven''t I! What am I looking forward to? " Su Su said to herself, changed her shoes, went upstairs and went back to her bedroom.

 Chapter 38

    "I''ve been up in the morning and down in the dark these days. I can finally have a good sleep." Su Su stretched out and lay on the bed. Maybe she went to bed late a few days ago. She couldn''t sleep at this time.


    "Did I drink too much coffee? Ah! What should I do? What to do! " Su Su was turning over and over on the bed and yelling.


    Su Su thought about what had happened, and fell asleep like a movie.


    The gray sky did not affect the flow of people in the design exhibition. Su Su stood quietly beside his works and told the guests the details and characteristics of his works.


    Su Su''s novel works are very popular, and many people watch them all of a sudden.


    Just when Su Su thought it was a success, a different voice came from the praise. "Why is it not much different from the exhibit I just saw? Is there any plagiarism in such an important exhibition? "


    All of a sudden, everyone exploded. Su Su looked at the chaos below, and all kinds of gossip came into her ears.


    I thought to myself: it''s impossible. It''s designed by myself bit by bit. The finished product is also completed by myself. There is no fake by other people''s hands. How could that be?


    The noise just attracted Gu Sinian and Su Yao, who are really talking about cooperation.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing? " Su Yao asked.


    "we saw as like as two peas in the exhibition, are you stupid when we see it?" The guests snapped.


    "What''s the matter with Su Su? Whose design are you like?" Su Yao asked fiercely.


    Su Su had no idea about the current situation or how to answer Su Yao''s question.


    "director Su Su as like as two peas," Bai Jing Ya''s works. The assistant whispered in Su Yao''s ear.


    "Go and call Bai Jingya over. We''ll deal with this face to face."


    "OK, I''ll go right away."


    Su Su looks at Su Yao innocently. However, Su Yao turns her head. Su Su looks at Gu Sinian again, and he continues to talk with others.


    "What''s the matter with the director? What can I do for you? " Bai Jingya looks at the people innocently. "Ah, how can this work be the same as mine? This is Is Su Su Su a designer? How can you copy my work? "


    "I didn''t. this is my work! You know who plagiarizes who. " Su Su said angrily.


    "What did you say? You mean I copied from you? I''m a veteran designer of Shengshi group. How could I make such a mistake? Plagiarism is a big taboo for designers! Don''t slander me Bai Jingya said aloud.


    "I didn''t copy. This is my work." Su Su helplessly explained to the public, but the effect didn''t seem to be good. Everyone didn''t believe that an old designer would copy the work of a new designer, so everyone accused Su Su. "How come the same company plagiarizes from the same company? New people are new people."


    Among the criticisms, Su Su still said, "this work belongs to me. It''s my own. Why don''t you believe it? " Su Su looked at the crowd, and none of them wanted to believe her.


    In the voice of everyone''s criticism, Su Yao stood up and said, "I''m sorry, everyone, this kind of thing happened today. Although this is an employee of our company, it doesn''t represent our company. We all know what Shengshi group does, so as the executive director of Shengshi group, I expel Su Su designer on behalf of the company. "


    "Why don''t you believe me? I see. You''ve been trying to get me out of the company for a long time. You finally got what you wanted. " Su Su said with a sneer.


    In the distance, Gu Sirui sees Su Su in the crowd. He rushes into the crowd and runs out with Su Su''s hand. Su Yao looks at the back of the two, and the little guilt just sprouted is replaced by jealousy. Gu Sinian frowned and thought: how can Si Rui know that woman? What is their relationship?


    Gu Sirui drags Su Su to the river and looks at the person in front of him. This is the person who I hate and think about for several years! Suddenly I don''t know what to say.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? It''s not like you! Didn''t you say to leave without leaving a word? Why can''t you walk under such circumstances today? " As soon as the words were spoken, Gu Sirui regretted it, but for the sake of dignity, he didn''t show it.


    "It''s none of your business, is it? Do you have anything else to do? It''s OK. I''m going Su Su turned to leave.


    Gu Sirui took her hand and said, "who let you go? You don''t even thank me? "


    "Thank you! Anything else? " Su Su looked at him coldly.


    Gu Sirui stayed there and didn''t know what to say, but if he didn''t say anything, the person in front of him was about to leave. "Why did you leave without saying goodbye?" The questions in my heart came out unconsciously.


    Su Su Leng did not expect that he would ask this question. He adjusted his state and said coldly, "why? Money, of course! How nice to have money! Let me live well abroad, eat well, and learn design. I''m still traveling abroad. I''m still abroad... "


    "That''s enough. Don''t say it." Gu Sirui took hold of her shoulder and yelled, "you just left for the money my grandmother gave you? Oh, good, good! Then why did you come back? "Looking at Gu Sirui, who was hurt by himself in front of him, Su Su clenched her teeth and was ready to give him the last blow, "because the money has run out."


    Gu Sirui stepped back a few steps, lowered his head, clenched and loosened his hands, clenched and loosened again and again, raised his head again, looked at Su Su who was familiar and strange, and dragged his tired body back home.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I can''t be with you. I can''t be with you. " Su Su hiding on the ground, buried in tears, said that only they know the grievance. If Gu Sirui looks back, he will see Su Su crying like rain, so they may not miss, but not so much if.


    Here, Gu Sinian received a call from the old lady of Gu family and went home.


    "Si Nian, how is the company recently?"


    "Good. I''ll talk about another project recently. I just went to see it today."


    "Well, I''m relieved to have you here. What is Si Rui doing recently? I play outside every day. I can''t finish my heart. "


    "He I''ll have a good talk with him, old lady


    "Well, he still listens to what you say. As soon as I say it to him, he makes excuses not to listen.


    "Yes, I know. I will communicate with him well and let him stay out less. "


    "By the way, can I have a position in the company? Let Si Rui take care of himself, learn from you and manage the company. "


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it as soon as possible, and I''ll let Si Ruian share it."


    "Well, you are still sensible. I didn''t worry much since I was a child. If Si Rui is half sensible of you, I will be satisfied." The old lady sighed.

 Chapter 39

    "Old lady, you need to give Sirui some time, and he will get better."


    "Time, isn''t it enough? Forget it. You can promote him more. "


    "Well, I see. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first. "


    "Well, let''s go after dinner, Xiaonian."


    "No, I''ll arrange for the company." Gu Sixian was stunned for a while. It has been a long time since he was called Xiaonian.


    After quitting the study, Gu Sinian kneaded his temple and couldn''t think of any way to let Gu Sirui go to work willingly. To let Gu Sirui enter the company, the general temptation will not work. What can I do to get him to join the company voluntarily? Suddenly he thought of the cunning woman like a fox. He thought: maybe There''s a way.


    Gu Sinian took the car key out of the door and got Su Su on the phone. "Hello, where is it?"


    "You Burp Who is it? "


    "You Are you drinking? "


    "Hee hee, yes! I''ll buy you a drink. "


    "Location"


    "No.XX, XX street, Yunyan road"


    "wait"


    after hanging up, the car rushed out like an arrow. In less than 20 minutes, Gu Sinian was at the door of the bar, frowning and thinking.


    "Forget it, it''s important to finish the task." He took out a tissue and covered his nose.


    I saw that crazy woman at a glance. Su Su also saw him and looked at him covering his nose. He wanted to laugh, but he thought it was very eye-catching. Such as Mu Chunfeng, against the light came, Su Su''s heart beat, because the face had drunk wine, so unbridled red.


    "You''re fired and you''re drinking?"


    "No, who care?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Our company wants to hire you. "


    "You Is it funny? Or did you take the wrong medicine? Just at the scene, don''t you think I plagiarized? "


    "The company has its own reasons. You don''t have to worry about that much." Gu said with a frown.


    "No Su Su said haughtily.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can we go out first? "


    "No, I want to drink. Why don''t you drink the strongest wine and I''ll go to your company? " Su Su laughs.


    "Change a request"


    "if you don''t want to change it, just leave. Don''t stand here."


    "Yes, I will."


    The sunlight of the morning hit Su Su''s face through the window, and Su Su turned over subconsciously.


    She felt like she met someone? Yes. Last night, she got drunk in the bar, and Gu Sinian also came.


    "Gu Sinian, what else do you want?" Su Su Su said, beating and scolding the sleeping Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian opened his eyes as if nothing had happened. In fact, he woke up a long time ago. He just wanted to stay with Su Su for a while.


    But when he saw Su Su''s appearance, he was upset again. He thought to himself, "how many people are chasing me. You stinky woman really don''t know what to do."


    In the heart just scolds like this, "you this smelly woman, oneself have nothing to intentionally run to the bar to get drunk, then lead me out. It''s just that you don''t mean well to me. Su Su looked at him angrily and said, "you are always self righteous and think how great you are?"


    "why, don''t you want to stay in the company?"


    Su Su is afraid that the incident with Gu Sinian will be exposed by the media again. What kind of person Gu Sinian is, and what he usually does to her, she now has a clear grasp.


    Although Gu Sinian said this, on the surface, he was threatening her, in fact, he hoped that she would not publicize it everywhere. It''s not good for the media to influence her.


    "Gu Sinian, we''d better be passers-by in the future. I don''t want to have any relationship with you anymore. "Su Su looked at Gu Sinian with an expression of crying. To be honest, she doesn''t want to see Gu Sinian any more. Since then, so many things have happened before he entered the company. Everything has something to do with him. He really hoped that he would never know Gu Sinian.


    But if you want to get rid of Gu Sinian completely, it is impossible. There is no time when I don''t meet my boss?


    "I want to face up and suffer." Gu Sinian said something. Get up, put on your clothes and get ready to go out.


    "You come out slowly behind. If you still want to be chased by reporters, you''d better stay in the room for a while and then go out." Gu Sinian said, shaking his clothes.


    Su Su watched him walk towards the door with a straight body and said, "the farther away you go, the better!"


    although Su Su said so, he found that Gu Sinian was not so bad. Now he and Gu Sinian think that they are communicating with another person at the beginning.


    In fact, most of the time, she asked herself whether she liked him or not?


    Su Su shook her head abruptly, "how can it be. Such a disgusting man is despised by my mother. " She may think so in her heart, but in fact another idea sprouted in her head. She had two relationships with Gu Sinian. What was Gu Sinian''s intention?She still didn''t think much about it.


    Looking out, it''s getting late. I''m sure I''ll be late for work.


    She wanted to call Gu Sinian and say, "my God, what does it matter to him that I don''t go to work?"


    When I opened the phone book, Gu Sirui''s name was obviously under Gu Sinian, so dazzling.


    And Gu Sirui were both in love in high school. Now I don''t think it''s necessary to get entangled. If she didn''t return home, maybe not so much would have happened.


    Su Su still chose to get through his phone...


    "dududu ~" Gu Sinian''s phone rang, looking at the phone she called, did not think so much why.


    "I won''t go to the company today, you...


    " what are you, you will arrive at the company on time at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning! "Just after that, Gu Sinian immediately hung up the phone.


    Mingming usually arrives at the company at 8:30 on time. Gu Sinian asks her to go so late to be lazy at home. No matter how much he has, Su Su Su puts on his clothes and takes a taxi to the roadside to go home.


    Now at Gu Sirui''s house...


    "Mom, what do you eat today?" Gu Sirui treats his parents lovingly at home.


    "Today, your father''s old problems have been made again. I''ve just had a piece of soup. Remember to take it to your father''s study."


    "Dad is in poor health. What are you doing in the study?" Gu Sirui opens the refrigerator and takes out a bottle of fruit vinegar.


    "It''s not about company trivia. Sinan can''t deal with it by himself. Don''t tell yourself to run outside all day. You won''t listen. " Think Rui''s mother''s sincere tone with think Rui said.


    "But I don''t want to manage the affairs in the company. I''d better call big brother to manage them!"

 Chapter 40

    "Big brother, big brother, big brother! Everything is your big brother! This is our property of caring for our family!" Siri''s mother points to Gu Siri with chopsticks for dinner. "Do you know that if you don''t manage the company''s affairs well, you may not have a place in the company in the future!"


    "OK, I''ll give dad something instead of talking about it with you."


    At this time, his father seemed to hear something, holding a newspaper and standing lazily at the door, "you know how to play outside all day. Do you know if your elder brother worries about the company''s affairs all day, one head, two big." Gu Sirui''s father scolded.


    Gu Sirui couldn''t stand the scolding of his parents. "Duang" put down the soup: "from small to large, what kind of character have I been? You don''t know. Why do you still bind me like this now? "


    " Ai, Sirui, you... "Gu Sirui''s mother called. I want to stop him, but I don''t know how to speak.


    Gu Sirui directly picked up the backpack on the sofa and ran out of the door.


    "Forget it. Let him go." Gu Sirui''s father disdained to sit at the table and said, "eat!"


    GU Sirui, wearing a black backpack, a white shirt and jeans, rode a gaobang bicycle and drove recklessly on the road. Then the traffic almost lost its way back and forth. The driver stuck his head out in disgust and said, "how do you drive? Don''t you know where the bicycle should be?"


    "never died?"


    "if you can''t drive, just go back!"


    these drivers scold each other more fiercely.


    Gu Sirui couldn''t help it. With one foot brake, he threw his bicycle on the side of the road. The driver who stopped was corrected by him. As soon as he prepared for a violent beating, he was beaten by several drivers.


    I was already very angry at home, but now I give him this song.


    In the end, Gu Sirui was beaten black and blue. Considering himself, he felt that this was his most embarrassing appearance.


    At this time, Su Yao was on the phone with her mother in her private car: "don''t worry, mom, I will take care of myself." Su Yao is comforting her mother for her long journey.


    "Driver, what''s going on in front of you? Do you want to go down to see * *" Su Yao is a little short-sighted and can''t see clearly what''s in front of her.


    "Oh, miss. I think it''s just a young man who''s been beaten. Let''s not meddle in our business. "


    But Su Yao is more and more familiar with that figure.


    "Wait, stop the car." Su Yao orders the driver seriously.


    She sat in the back seat and soon saw that Gu Sirui was beaten to the ground by others. Su Yao was distressed by the look of her clothes.


    She immediately got out of the car and asked Gu Sirui, "Sirui, why are you here? What''s the matter with you? " Siyao holds Gu Sirui and looks at the wound on his face.


    "It''s OK, just a few drivers who don''t know how to beat me." Gu Sirui wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "Go, get in the car and say!"


    "no, I''ll ride my bike to relax myself."


    Siyao looks at him like this. My heart is guessing that Su Su must have done something to Gu Sirui. She thinks that this woman has done nothing to Gu Sirui. Why do you still pester Gu Sirui? She also quibbles to me. In Gu''s family, will Gu Sixian like you?


    "driver, help me to get him on the bus."


    ...


    "hasn''t Su Su come to work today?" Gu Sinian asked her director seriously.


    The director looked at Gu Sinian in surprise. She never thought the president would talk to him. "Wow, such a handsome face, such a good figure. It''s my president, he talked to me! "She thought to herself.


    Several women working nearby are talking about it.


    "You''re the president. Why do you ask?"


    Do you think they will be together? The president is so handsome, and the woman has no money and no face. Who''s going to look up to her. "


    Gu Sinian is not dumb. Listening to those comments really upset him.


    But he also thought it was very interesting.


    "Can''t the director speak? He''s still dumb?" Gu Sinian glanced at her.


    "That, that, that... Oh, she''s in there to send the documents to the manager. She should come out in a moment." In his heart, the director was unhappy. "It''s Su Su all day, Su Su. This Su Su can really seduce people. " When Gu Sinian turns around, he talks about it.


    Gu Sinian then sat in a corner where Su Su could not easily see. Quietly waiting for Su Su to come out.


    About ten minutes later, Su Su opened the glass door of the manager''s office and came out.


    Gu Sinian saw that she was in good condition today, so he pretended to meet her by chance and went to the front. Su Su''s swaggering appearance was immediately seen.


    "Early in the morning, what are you doing here?" Su Su gave him a look of disdain."Well, not bad. It''s normal. " Gu Sinian looks at her falsely.


    Next to a few women looking at Gu Sinian and Su Su are talking there.


    "Come to my office and have a discussion with you." Gu Sinian strides towards the office with his head high.


    Su Su looked at his back with a confused expression. Originally, I wanted to refuse him, but I didn''t want to be discussed with him by people in the company. But she didn''t know how to refuse to associate with him. After all, it''s my boss.


    So Su Su put down the papers and went to his office...


    as soon as he entered the door, he saw Gu Sinian sitting lazily in his seat with his legs up and his hands intertwined with each other.


    Gu Sinian saw Su Su come in and gave him a false look.


    "Don''t you have something to discuss with me?" Su Su said to him haughtily with her arms around her chest.


    "Of course. You go and pour me a cup of tea first


    "Don''t you have long hands of your own?" Su Su''s dissatisfaction is always on her face.


    "No, I think the tea you pour must be very good." Gu Sinian''s lips slightly pursed, and her smiling eyes almost became a seam. If any woman saw that Gu Sinian could laugh at her like this, wouldn''t she be so happy?


    She saw that he had been treating her like this, and she didn''t know how angry he was.


    She didn''t understand how Gu Sinian liked to deal with her so much. Two people have no injustice and no enmity. Why should they be like this.


    Su Su went to the tea table, picked up the kettle and poured him a cup of tea.

 Chapter 41

    Gu Sinian stares at her coldly for a second or two, and the result is the teacup. Take a sip.


    "Cold!"


    Su Su looked at his face and said angrily, "how did you drink it before?"


    "of course, it''s hot tea."


    "What''s the matter with you calling me over. I have a lot of things to do with my work


    "It''s nothing, just talking about design with you." Gu Sinian paced to the tea table to heat the tea.


    "You''re still talking to me about design. Didn''t you specify that or did I copy it? It''s been so many days, you still haven''t stopped? "Su Su asked him.


    Now she hates Gu Sinian more and more. How many times does she want to leave this company and stay away from him. But he seems to be setting up one trap after another for her.


    "Do you still think the last thing you did was glorious? Now it''s good to yell in front of me. "


    "Gu Sinian, I''ve given you enough face. Can you give me a good space. Don''t pick on me all the time?


    "I can''t help it. You copied Bai Jingya''s design last time, which damaged our company''s reputation. Do you still think you have any face to stay in my company? " Gu Sinian put down his tea cup and went to Su Su, indicating that he wanted to get close to her.


    "Are you trying to drive me away?" Su Su glared at him angrily.


    "I just think that you have greatly lost my face by copying that. also. I''ve always wondered why you don''t work hard on your own? Why plagiarize Bai Jingya''s works? Don''t you know the risk is great? "


    "Gu Sinian, how many times do you want me to tell you? I said that if I didn''t plagiarize her works, I wouldn''t plagiarize them. If you still don''t believe me, I won''t bother to prove it to you."


    "You have to prove it to me * *" Gu Sinian walked towards him step by step.


    Su Su thought there was something wrong with his behavior. Seeing that he took a few steps without saying a word, Su Su lost more and more confidence in his words.


    "Gu Sinian, what do you want. Hold your feet! "


    " hold your feet? "Gu Sinian couldn''t help laughing. A smile from the corner of her mouth fascinated Su Su. But she still told herself that this was Gu Sinian in front of her eyes, and she hated Gu Sinian most!


    "Su Su, if you steal other people''s works, you will find it more" lovely ". I didn''t expect that it was so lovely at ordinary times." Gu Sinian''s smile is even more exaggerated. He could see that Sue was beginning to get a little flustered and was running away from him.


    "Gu Sinian, you are shameless..." Su Su is going to give him a backhand slap, but Gu Sinian kisses him without chatting.


    Su Su was stunned at that time.


    Su Su was caught off guard by a strong kiss from Gu Sinian. She felt that the man in front of her was like a psycho!


    Su Su Su''s backhand was a loud slap: "you don''t want to be shameful!" she let out the document with a loud roar.


    Maybe it''s too loud, heard by the directors and employees who are working hard outside, they look at Su Su in surprise.


    Gu Sinian, in the office, wiped his aunt''s lipstick on the corner of his mouth...


    "he was beaten in the face for the first time, but he was still a woman." Gu Sinian snorted.


    Su Su sat on the seat with an angry face, and the squeak of reading materials was too loud on purpose.


    A female colleague next to her scolded her: "you don''t have long ears, do you? A thief!"


    "ah? Su Su was scolded by the president in the office. Look at her angry look."


    "That''s what you deserve. You should not live for your own sin ~"


    "Shh, keep your voice down, aren''t you afraid to be heard?"


    "It''s true to hear what she can do to me."


    More and more, the voice of die echoed in Sue''s ear. Su Su listened to the taunts of her colleagues, so she left the company in a rage, ready to go home to adjust her mood.


    "Ah, I left in a huff! Don''t come back. " It''s the director who talks about her in the back. She always remembers the familiar voice. She always... Remembers it!


    at this time, Su Su''s biological mother, Lin Huimei, was doing housework at home. As soon as Su opened the door, she found that Su Yao was making trouble for her mother.


    "Don''t think that if you get married to my su family, you can really make trouble for the tiger. Look at you and your daughter. How could my father like you? "Su Yao said to Su Su Su''s mother with her high clothes.


    "Yao Yao, my aunt took care of you as her own daughter. At least half a mother. " Su Su''s mother looks at Su Yao in embarrassment.


    However, Su Yao is so aggressive that she thinks Su Su Su''s mother is particularly bullying.


    "Since I was a child, most of me didn''t like you. Can''t you see that? I''m still pretending to be a good man here. I don''t know what your picture is. " Su Yao''s words make Su Su standing in front of the door very unhappy.


    So Su Yao strode into the door, holding a bag in her left hand and shaking it with her right hand."You..." Su Yao widened her eyes and looked at her with an incredible expression in her clothes. "How dare you hit me? Who are you? Do you believe that I will tell my father what happened now?"


    "Su Yao, you are still so childish!" Su Su slapped her face and was ready to spread the anger in the company on her to relieve her hatred. But just ready to start, she was held tightly by her mother.


    "Su Su, stop it!" Su Su''s mother ran to Su Yao and stretched out her hands to protect her. "If you want to fight, just hit me. Don''t bully Su Yao all the time." Su Su''s mother yelled at her own daughter.


    "Mom! You..." Su Su felt as if she had been abandoned by her own mother. For a moment, she felt that the positive sky had fallen down and let her hold on.


    At this time, Su Yao''s father came out. "What happened? Why is it so noisy? "Su Yao''s father looks puzzled.


    "Dad."


    "Uncle..."


    after all, Su Su and Su Yao are not the same father, one is called father, the other is called uncle, which is perfectly normal.


    "Dad, Sue, she... She hit me." Su Yao walks to her father with a sob.


    Su Yao''s father looked at Su Su with puzzled eyes and asked, "Why are good people beaten?" Then he turned his head to Su Su and asked her.


    "She... She hit me as soon as she came in. How can I know what''s going on. Maybe she''s on fire, and if she can''t find a place, she''ll come to me! "Su Su quibbled in front of her father.


    But after all, she was born. Su Yao''s father could see that Su Su was lying.


    "What are you doing? Do you still want to lie to me when you do something wrong? Do you still want to blame others? "Her father snorted," I''m such a child! I''m so lucky to have your daughter in my last life! "

 Chapter 42

    At this point, Su Yao''s tears fell. "Then you didn''t treat me as your own daughter, did you? Since Su Yao came to my house with that woman, you have forgotten that you still have a daughter! "


    as soon as she lost her voice, she was slapped by her father. Su Su has just been beaten in the face, but now it has become his own father''s cold words.


    "What woman, she''s your mother! What''s wrong with her? Su Su will beat you because you don''t have a long memory! Go back to my room and reflect on yourself! "Su Yao''s father scolded, but Su Yao is the most authoritative one around him. She couldn''t save face, so she ran back to her room.


    Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei, felt that Su Yao had nothing wrong with her, so she came out and explained, "I didn''t do it well just now, but don''t wronged the child."


    "Ma ~" when Su Su called out her mother, she seemed to be begging, almost crying.


    Su Su looks in the eye, the pain is in the heart. This is my own mother.


    "Uncle, I beat suyao. If Su Yao is disrespectful to my mother next time, even if I don''t live in Su''s house, I''ll call her! "


    " OK, OK. I know how your mother and daughter feel. But Su Yao is just that temper. I hope you can let me know more. Think of her as your sister. " Su Yao''s father said so, but how could Su Su treat her as her sister.


    "Su Su, go back to my room now and reflect on it! Don''t think you''re right! You''re responsible for Su Yao''s crying like that!"


    when Su Su Su heard her own mother say that, she didn''t expect that her own mother was not as good to her own daughter as anyone else''s daughter. Why don''t you make her sad!


    "well, you don''t want to see me in front of you, do you. I''ll go! You''ll never see your daughter again! "Su Su threw a tantrum at her mother, picked up her bag and ran out of the door.


    Maybe this is the world. It''s always unfair to treat people like her. She didn''t seem to have a door or a window. She felt abandoned by the world...


    Su Su couldn''t face what happened today. After running out of the door, she went to a park by herself. She walked aimlessly, walking...


    and came to a big tree with a long stool under it. She sat on the stool, as if she had lost all her strength. She collapsed on the stool. The length of the stool just matches her height of more than 170, as if the stool was designed for her.


    Su Su lay on the stool, looking up at the gray blue sky. Watching the white clouds floating in the sky, birds and cranes flying together.


    I can''t help sighing, "if I were the Red Crowned Crane or the white clouds, I don''t know how comfortable it would be."


    "I''m in a good mood, Miss Su. And the mood to see the blue sky and the white clouds here. "


    A familiar voice sounded in Su Su''s ear. When she was ready to see who it was, she was scared to stand up by Gu Sinian''s face close to her ear.


    "Who allowed you to follow me?" Su Su asked Gu Sinian in horror.


    "Narcissistic women, who will follow you? You just happen to pass by the park. You have no place to attract me, how can I follow you? "Gu Sinian looked at Su Su haughtily.


    "You''re crazy!" she said, and Su Su was ready to leave.


    I didn''t expect to be caught by Gu Sinian and pressed in my arms.


    "Where do you want to go?" Gu Sinian asked her unkindly.


    "You separate me! My business has nothing to do with you!" Su Su wanted to escape from his chest like a demon.


    "Tell me where you''re going, and I''ll leave you. Otherwise, don''t even think about it! "Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s worried expression and joked deliberately.


    But no matter how Su Su struggled, Gu Sinian was unwilling to let her go. Su Su can only cheat him to go for a walk. Gu Sinian said, "let''s go. I''ll accompany you."


    But Su Su didn''t want to tell him where he wanted to go, because he couldn''t exist there.


    So Su Su took him around at will. It was no use talking to him on the road. Gu Sinian is not necessarily embarrassed any more, but just let her go.


    Now Gu Sirui works in his own company...


    "Xiaomei, show me the document you gave me yesterday. There seems to be something wrong Gu Sirui said to the girl opposite.


    "Well... Good."


    This time suddenly came a girl, claiming to be a fan of Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui ignored her, so he asked the security guard to drive her out.


    Before long, Su Yao appeared in front of him.


    "Su Yao? Why are you here?" Gu Sirui doesn''t want to pay attention to her expression and wants to leave Su Yao. He felt that Su Yao''s obsession bothered him. He knew that he would not like her, but he always came to his company to find him again and again."Well... Where is Gu Sinian? Do you know?" Su Yao asked him.


    Gu Sirui said, "are you really looking for him? I don''t see you being so active. " Of course, Gu Sirui is puzzled. Usually, Su Yao comes to the company to look for Gu Sinian. He didn''t expect that today she came to look for Gu Sinian instead of himself?


    "well, actually, I just want to look for you. But it''s impossible to find you as an excuse to talk to you every time, so I''ll change the way today. " Su Yao pretends to be a little aggrieved and looks at Gu Sinian with two fingers in her hand.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Yao''s state today, but there was something wrong.


    I wanted to ignore her. But I asked her what was the matter.


    Su Yao shook her head quickly and said, "I''m ok. I''m ok. I am OK. Hey, hey. " In fact, Su Yao''s heart is very sad. Just this morning, she was slapped by Su Su and hurt by her father. There must be endless grievances in her heart. She was embarrassed to tell him. But anyway, whenever he was not happy, she would think of Gu Sinian. Super unhappy time will go to Gu Sinian.


    In fact, love, there is no right or wrong. Why do so many people like it?


    Gu Sirui just can''t let go of his high school relationship. If Gu Sirui and Su Su didn''t know each other in high school, it''s uncertain how happy Su Yao and Gu Sirui are now.


    "I see you have a problem." Gu Sirui looks at Su Yao and finds that her face is a little different. Gu Sirui guessed that Su Yao was wronged at home.

 Chapter 43

    He felt that driving her away now might make her more sad. Gu Sinian said, "let''s go to the office with me first. If I do this, I will be liberated! "Gu Sinian said to her with a smile.


    The signal is to ask Su Yao to wait for him in the office. Later, we will have something to eat together. This time, Su Yao really did not guess wrong.


    "What would you like to eat first?" Gu Sinian holds the pen in his hand and spins it skillfully.


    Sitting on the sofa beside her, Su Yao seems to be in a much better mood than before. Because is it today that Gu Sirui''s attitude towards her has changed? ...


    "well, I heard that a new steak was opened in Nanming District recently, and the taste was OK. Many of my friends have been there. Why don''t we go. " Su Yao sat down happily from the sofa.


    "Come on, I''ll be the host." Think Rui a words let Su Yao happily don''t know how to describe.


    When it comes to the parking lot. When Siri opens the car door, he signals Su Yao to get in the car. Su Yao took a look at the co pilot''s seat and got on without hesitation.


    She has never enjoyed the initiative of Siri. For a moment, she felt that everything that had happened before was fake, and now they are real. Maybe Su Yao didn''t dare to accept him.


    "Well, the weather is not bad today." Si Rui takes the initiative to talk to Su Yao once. In fact, he just saw that Su Yao was in a bad mood and wanted to take her for a rest?


    but was not su Yao so happy? She has been pursuing Gu Sirui for so long, but now Gu Sirui is asking her for help.


    "Er... Yes... It''s a nice day." Su Yao seems not used to Gu Sirui.


    If Gu Sirui and Su Su have no high school relationship, maybe Gu Sirui likes her rather than Su Su.


    "It seems that the shop is in front of us. Let''s... Stop somewhere." Su Yao looks at Si Rui affectionately, which makes Si Rui regret bringing her to relax.


    "There''s a parking lot nearby, not far. I''ll drive right through. "


    In fact, at this time, Siri began to be a little upset. When he drove into the parking lot, he found a way to get out. But he took the initiative to call out Su Yao, so he became a villain?


    "Well, I''ll go to the bathroom. You wait for me in the car first." Gu Sirui points to a nearby bathroom.


    Su Yao also wondered why Gu Sirui was so familiar with this position. Maybe he came here often.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you." Su Yao looks at him with a smile.


    Gu Sirui walked away slowly. As he walked, he murmured to himself, "am I stupid? How could you have the idea of bringing her out? "


    "Do I want to go back now? I don''t want to see her." I''m stupid. Why did I call her here.


    Gu Sirui wanders around the parking lot, thinking about what to do. About 20 minutes later, Gu Sirui was still unable to make a decision.


    At this time, when he was ready to go back to find Su Yao, Su Yao appeared behind him: "why don''t you go back to the car?" Su Yao looked at him with a puzzled face.


    Gu Sirui one face sophistication explanation: "I, I have a little diarrhea."


    "Ah! So... What should I do? Or I''ll wait for you a little longer. " Su Yao frowned and looked at him anxiously.


    Gu Sirui suddenly nodded happily, "OK, you go to the car."


    In this way, Su Yao completely trusted Gu Sirui and went back to the car to wait for him.


    "Si Rui may be really uncomfortable. It''s OK. I''ll wait for her and him here." Although Su Yao was a little confused, he still comforted herself.


    Later, after waiting for about ten minutes, Gu Sirui walked slowly and opened the door.


    "Come on, I''m fine." So Su Yao got off and went to the restaurant with Gu Sirui.


    Su Yao knows that maybe Gu Sirui still doesn''t want to be with her, but she is still satisfied. Like a man for so long, he is finally willing to come to her. No, it should be initiative.


    Sometimes, in the world of love, we can''t force it.


    "Here we are, Sirui." Su Yao points to Gu Sirui, indicating which restaurant is next to him.


    Gu Sirui took a look, "go in." A pair of casual expression let Su Yao look at the heart is not taste. But she didn''t dare say any more. If Gu Sirui is not happy, he is not happy. In fact, I just want him to accompany me more.


    "Hello, sir and miss. Here is the menu. What can I do for you?"


    "A glass of warm water first." Star Siri just doesn''t want to eat.


    Su Yao felt a little embarrassed, so she said according to his original intention, "well, if we have something to do, we... Won''t eat."


    Rui looked at her unhappy expression, so he made a plan, "just I do have something to deal with in the company. Well, we''d better pack something back or... "


    " forget it, if you are really busy, I''d better go alone. I''ll go and find my friends. " Su Yao''s cold language caught Gu Sirui off guard.Two people out of the restaurant, they left each other.


    ...


    at this time, Gu Sinian was still with Su Su.


    Su Su can''t bear the anxiety in her heart. She can''t wait for Si Nian to leave now, so she can do what she wants to do by herself.


    "Can you go back to your own house and stop following me all the time? Aren''t you shameless?" Su Su looks at Gu Sinian helplessly.


    But Gu Sinian always felt that Su Su was hiding something from him. I have to be with you. "


    Su Su thought of what happened during the day and became more and more angry. "You are so shameless. Gu Sinian, don''t think you are my boss. I''m afraid of you. I tell you, I don''t want to work in that company for a long time! "


    When Gu Sinian heard this, he immediately said, "unless you don''t want to spend money on that dress with me? Why do you want to default? "


    "You can''t pay back all the money you owe me." Gu Sinian continued.


    "Do you really think that''s a lot for me? Even if I want to pay it back all my life, I will burn the paper money to you when I die! "Su Su''s language strongly satirized him. "Don''t always think that you are the center. In this world, except for my mother, you don''t think that you have the right to restrain me." Su Su''s tone is more and more heavy, but Gu Sinian doesn''t think so.


    Gu Sinian didn''t speak, so Su Su changed a more gentle tone and said, "I''m too lazy to argue with you. I''m leaving." With that, Su Su was ready to turn and leave.


    "I''m with you. Don''t leave me now. " Gu Sinian''s tone is firm.


    Su Su''s cold eyes began to soften. She wanted to get rid of him, but when she saw Gu Sinian''s eyes, she seemed to forget what Gu Sinian had done to him.

 Chapter 44

    "I hate you very much, why are you more and more different in front of me?" Su Su thought silently.


    "Well, you''ll accompany me to my high school. Would you like to? "Su Su said softly to Gu Sinian. He recalled that he might not go, or he would think that she and Gu Sirui were together in high school.


    But Gu Sinian didn''t refuse. He put a charming smile on the corner of his mouth and patted Su Su''s shoulder with his left hand: "let''s go!"


    "shall we walk?" Su Su asked Gu Sinian.


    "Your middle school doesn''t seem very far from here. Let''s walk slowly." Gu Sinian clenched his fist and coughed twice.


    "But..." Su was about to say something, but Gu Sinian''s fingers pressed his lips.


    "You look as fat as you are. You still want to ride all day and don''t know how to exercise. You look ugly. You are quite confident. " Gu Sinian said that, but in fact, he just wanted to stay with her for a while. If they were walking together, it might ease Su Su Su''s opinion of him. In fact, his feelings for Su Su are gradually increasing.


    About two people walked for more than 20 minutes, two people arrived at the school gate: so and so No.1 middle school.


    "Here we are at last." Su Su closed her eyes, arms open, facing the sun, facing the two red maple trees at the school gate. The leaves fell with the direction of the wind. Some of them ran across her face at random. Some of them fell to the ground and were blown away by the wind. Su Su looked at the red maple leaf. She didn''t know how many years it had been red.


    Just this time, she and Gu Sirui are just like the maple leaf. They have been washed away by time, and they have been disappearing in the past. What is lost will never be found.


    Su Su opened her eyes, picked up a half green and half yellow leaf from the ground, and asked Gu Sinian: "why do you say that the other half is green, and why does it fall down? How good is it to keep it in the tree?


    GU Sinian looked into her thoughtful eyes and said, "it''s the pursuit of the wind!".


    She looked at the maple leaf, can not help but let her think of the past and Gu Sirui.


    Yeah, she still likes him. I just don''t dare to face him anymore.


    Once, only once. High school love, perhaps is not sensible love. Muddleheaded, why should we compare with the past?


    Su Su looked at the half red and half green maple leaves. Slowly, she fell into a deep meditation. She felt that everything was gone in her mind. At the moment, it''s just her and Gu Sirui''s past...


    Su Su, who is immersed in that beautiful memory, doesn''t notice Gu Sinian standing behind her at all.


    Gu Sinian didn''t know why he suddenly wanted to look at her so quietly. He felt that there was a very painful feeling when he looked at her. Looking at her little white face still, let the bangs fly wantonly in front of her forehead, her red eyes staring at the distance, it seems that some sad memories are recalled.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Su came back to herself. She seemed to feel a soft look coming from behind her and suddenly turned around. Seeing that it was Gu Sinian, he habitually asked, "Why are you here?"


    When Gu Sinian heard her question, he immediately felt that there must have been an illusion just now, so he said coldly, "where do I need to report to you?"


    Su Su Bai gave him a look, then looked at the front and exclaimed, "if only I could go back to the past! How nostalgic for the roadside stall I used to eat outside the school gate when I was in middle school! If I and I wish I could get together with my former classmates again. "


    Su Su secretly congratulates herself for not saying Gu Sirui''s name. Gu Sinian, who had been standing beside Su Su, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "If you want to go, hesitation will only make things more regretful. It''s just that I''m free today, so I''ll try my best to accompany you once. "


    Su Su can''t help laughing when she sees some childish Gu Sinian. At the same time, she is in a bit of a dilemma. His parents dislike her so much. If they are seen together, they will be angry to death.


    Gu Sinian was already impatient. Seeing Su Su''s scruples, he became even more impatient, so he ordered in the tone of the president, "I said go, didn''t you hear me?" Su Su had no choice but to go with him.


    They stood by the side of the road. With a move, he immediately came from the middle of the road. A black luxury car, which should be worth tens of millions of dollars, was worth a lot. Then, he came out, a gentle, sunny and handsome young man. He said hello to Su Su Su and then introduced himself.


    "Hello, Miss Su. I''m the special driver of President Gu. I''m in charge of your trip to school today," he said confidently, as if he was proud of being the special driver of President Gu.


    Su Su couldn''t help sighing in his heart that the boss is indeed the boss. Even when he goes out, he has a special driver. He is more angry than others!


    Standing on the side of the big ice, Gu Sinian suddenly said, "are you going to get on the bus or not? Do you want me to invite you? Or do you dislike this car? Or the driver. " Su Su quickly waved his hand and head and said, I didn''t dislike it, just think it would be too exaggerated to go like this?After all, it''s not an important occasion. After listening to Su Su''s words, Gu Sinian thought it was quite reasonable, so he asked the driver to go back and pick up an ordinary car. Then he got on the road together. The scenery outside the car was very good, but the air inside the car was oppressive.


    The road to school is very rough. Su Su sat in the car and said nothing, as if to cater to the silent atmosphere created by the iceberg president in front of her.


    The car was moving at a constant speed like an indefatigable cow, and Su Su fell asleep in the silent atmosphere. It seemed that she had a long dream.


    When she was a child with her parents, they were happy. Although her father drinks, he will restrain himself for the sake of their mother and daughter. Mother is also so virtuous, gentle, but also understanding.


    Every time my father made money, he would take them to the park or the beach. I remember that the sky was very blue and the water on the beach was also very blue. The air was filled with happiness. No matter how busy her parents were, they would send her to school together every day.


    But the good days will not last long.


    In that year, there was a major change in the unit where my father worked, and my father lost his job.


    However, Dad had to go around looking for a new job. For more than two months, Dad, who had not found a new job, drowned his worries with alcohol every day until he became addicted to alcohol and could not control himself.

 Chapter 45

    My mother had no way to persuade her many times, but finally she left them.


    Since then, dad has become more depressed, more depressed. Suddenly, when she was five years old, she didn''t dare to tell him because she had broken her father''s bottle. Later, when he found out, he picked up the stick and was ready to hit her. Suddenly, she was awakened by fright. She was dreaming.


    After a bumpy ride for more than an hour, around noon, they finally arrived outside the gate of Susu''s school. Susu''s former school was built in a small suburb. Because it was time for students to attend class, the guard uncle was not allowed in.


    But they had no choice but to enjoy the cool under a big tree not far away, because the sun was very hot at this time, but even so, it couldn''t stop Su Su''s desire to eat.


    As she was about to go to a barbecue stand beside the big tree, Gu Sinian grabbed her. Su Su saw Gu Sinian''s worry, so she pretended to be contemptuous and said, "why, are you afraid? Ah, President Gu, who has always been fearless, is afraid of eating a small barbecue stand. "


    Gu Sinian didn''t get angry when Su Su said that. Instead, he wanted to have a try. He thought he should be crazy today, and he wanted to experience Su Su''s life before. When he reacted, the little figure around him had already broken away from his hand and ran away.


    Finally, Gu Sinian put down the president''s airs and followed the past. Learning Su Su''s style, he picked up a few kebabs and strolled around while eating. Su Su''s laughter was the biggest along the way. Before he knew it, the sun had already slipped to the West.


    At this time, the laughter of the students in the school spread from inside to outside, as if they were going to spread their excitement about school to every corner of the world with laughter. Seeing a piece of neat blue gushing out of the school, Su Su only felt that the air was fresher than ever, and could not help sighing, "it''s really good to be a student. I don''t have to think about anything, and I have no worries every day "Worry."


    Looking at a group of young and energetic students dancing in the crowd, he can''t help but think of him at that time. He was also so carefree and free.


    Just as she sighed at this moment, he found that Gu Sinian was not in the crowd. She ran in a hurry, only to find that Gu Sinian was still on the ground.


    she knew he must have been allergic to perfume.


    Panic, she helped him, went to the nearby side of the tree, when she was ready to take out the mobile phone to dial 120, Gu Sinian breakthrough caught her, is holding the hand of the mobile phone, weak and stubborn said to her, "I''m ok, don''t dial 120, let me rest for a while."


    Looking at Su Su''s nervous and worried face, Gu Sinian didn''t know why. He felt very happy in his heart. Yes, it was a feeling of happiness. The happiness that he hadn''t felt for a long time would be felt again in Su Su Su''s cunning woman today.


    At that moment, he suddenly had a little hope that his illness, the attack time can last longer, so that he can continue this happy feeling.


    Of course, Su Su didn''t know his thoughts. In fact, Su Su Su''s heart also has some strange changes, because at the moment, Su Su herself doesn''t know why she is suddenly very nervous. She is afraid that he will be hurt. It is clear that he has a bad relationship with himself, and he often goes against himself. Sometimes she has nothing to do to make her angry, but why?


    At this moment, an old woman who passed by saw their situation and asked out of kindness and concern, "little girl, is your boyfriend OK? What''s up? How do I feel he looks so pale? Is he ill? Does it matter? Do you need someone to accompany you to the hospital? "


    Su Su flurried away her eyes and calmly replied: "grandma, he''s OK. Maybe it''s because the weather is too hot and he eats too much, so he faints in the crowd. Thank you, mother-in-law. Don''t worry, mother-in-law. "


    The old lady went away at ease. Gu Sinian stares at Su Su. At this time, Su Su thinks that he is hating the thing that he said he ate too much. He said to him, don''t be so stingy, don''t say you eat too much? As for looking at me like this?


    Gu Sinian smiles after listening to this, but Su Su feels that something is wrong. She thinks that his smile is a bit treacherous, so she searches all the fragments of what just happened in her mind.


    He realized that he had taken advantage of him, but he didn''t realize it. So he gave him a white look and was ready to turn around and go. Of course, Gu Sinian was not willing to be shaken by him in this way, so he put on the airs of the president and said, give you three seconds and help me up immediately. His words make people dare not have a doubt, it seems that every word is an iron order, people have to implement.


    Su Su thought, if it wasn''t for the sake of you taking me out to play, I wouldn''t care about you. So she pretended to be unwilling to help him. Gu Sinian didn''t know that, but he laughed.


    At the moment, Gu Sinian''s mind rippled, his mind was full of chaos.


    Su Su helped Gu Sinian across the road and sat down on the seat next to the barbecue stall they had just eaten at noon.At this time, there were many more students around. Su Su knew that they must be hungry, so he asked them to come and have something to eat together. He ordered several plates of kebabs to share with the group of students, and by the way, he would have something to eat with him to relieve his pain.


    Suddenly, Murong Jing doesn''t know when to rush out of the crowd.


    Just see, Gu Sinian has no blood color face, still have the strength to lean on the chair of one side. He quickly asked, think year, what''s the matter with you? Is it all right? How could it be? Gu Sinian ignored her appearance.


    Seeing that Gu Sinian ignored him, he turned to look at Su Su, who was eating and playing with the students with a kebab. "You bad woman, Sinian is like this. You can still take him to eat these roadside stalls. Don''t you know that these are very unsanitary? How can you bring him to a place like this? And put her out of the way to get together with the kids. "

 Chapter 46

    Su Su doesn''t think so. She says discontentedly. Ask him, did he bring me or did I bring him? What''s wrong with these? Eat a few string can drop a few Jin meat? Do you think I''ll feel better about him? Am I not human? Aren''t these students human? I grew up not eating these, they also grew up from snacks, they are not still healthy to now


    Murong listened to her words, more angry, angry at the same time also did not forget to intensify with a sharp irony.


    "Well, is Sinian something you can compete with? Even if you''re dead, why do you want to think about your age? Yes, no wonder that a lowly and mediocre person like you can plagiarize the works of famous designers. You deserve to be mediocre all your life Su Su''s gritting teeth doesn''t mean that she is a soft persimmon, although she doesn''t care about other people''s gossip.


    Just as Sue wanted to teach her a lesson, she seemed to hear her heart calling out her principles - don''t waste your breath explaining anything to people who never believed in you.


    Because she knows that no one is willing to believe her, so instead of wasting words with others, it''s better to prove to the whole world by her real ability. The world will only make way for the powerful people


    Sitting on one side, Gu Sinian said coldly, "if you don''t like eating these roadside stalls, please leave. No one forces you to eat. If you think it''s getting in your way, please leave immediately. You''re not welcome here. I don''t want to see you, either


    Murong Jing almost died of anger. Her tears were hanging in the corner of her eyes and she didn''t dare to stay. When she left, she didn''t forget to pretend to be wronged and said, "Sinan, I''m really worried about you. Although you misunderstood me now, it doesn''t matter. I believe you are just blinded by villains for a while. One day, you will understand me, and then you will see the true face of this woman. Now I can go, but not alone. If you don''t go with me now, it may be hard for Aunt Gu to say. And if you don''t go with me today, I will never go. Sinian, you said that if aunt Gu knew this, how sad she would be! "


    Murongjing''s hypocritical face disgusts Gu Sinian. If it wasn''t for her threatening to tell her adoptive mother, I thought Gu Sinian would never go with her today. Su Su Su also knows that Gu''s parents hate him and don''t want to embarrass him.


    At this time, Su Su''s mobile phone rang. Su Su saw that it was su Yao''s call, so she answered it helplessly. Su Yao told her to go back quickly.


    Although she didn''t know what it was, she also guessed about it. After hanging up the phone, Su Su motioned Gu Sinian with her eyes to leave her alone. She wanted to let her go first. Gu Sinian forbeared his dissatisfaction and walked straight ahead without looking back. At the moment, he was not like the man who fainted just now, but like a strong man.


    Murongjing quietly follows him, turns her head to wipe away the tears used to win sympathy just now, and then disdains to face Su Su. She looks at Su Su with the eyes of winners and losers, with a sly smile, as if she is showing off her victory, as if she is the most worthy woman in the world, and you Su Su Su Su can only be the humble supporting role.


    Gu Sinian didn''t say a word to her all the way. Although Murong Jing pretended to be a gentle lady and took the initiative to talk to him all the way, hoping to erase the bad image he had just left in his heart, he always ignored her.


    After walking for a long time, Gu Sinian suddenly turns around. Murong Jing looks at him excitedly. She thinks he wants to talk to herself. So he ran up and catered,


    "Sinan, have you figured it out? I knew you would not be confused by that woman. You still believe me, don''t you? "


    I didn''t expect that Gu Sinian only said coldly, "I''m almost here. Do you want to follow me home?" After that, he went straight ahead without looking back. He didn''t give murongjing a chance to speak, leaving murongjing alone.


    At that time, she secretly vowed in her heart that she murongjing would not make Su Su feel better. What she has endured today will be repaid by her thousands of times in the future.


    After returning home, Murong Jing still felt that she had been shamed today. She was angry to death from returning home to the evening. Why was she so beautiful and excellent that she could not have Gu Sinian? She was unconvinced. Why was Su Su Su, such an ordinary woman, able to attract Sinian''s attention Thinking about it, she grabbed a bunch of beautifully packaged flowers on the table next to her and threw them to the ground without sparing. It seemed that the bunch of flowers was her enemy in her last life.


    Then she smashed the vase that had just contained the bunch of flowers. It seemed that the vase had a grudge against her. She had never been so angry since she was young. But I don''t know why she was so angry today. Is it really because of jealousy?


    Su Su''s mind was full of thoughts as she walked on the road.


    Fate is always making fun of people. At the beginning, she thought that she would live the imagined good life with her mother, but the reality gave her a heavy blow. When she came to this home, she felt that there were taunting eyes from all directions. All people knew that Su Yao had a daughter in the Su family, but they didn''t know Su Su Su.The funny thing is that her mother can only recognize Su Yao as a daughter. She never treats herself as well as she did when she was a child. No matter what you do?


    They don''t ask the reason. They feel that they have done something wrong. They always accuse Su Yao of all her mistakes on the ground that he is her sister and you are her sister. If she is bullied, it''s your fault.


    Later, I don''t know why, she became particularly afraid, to tell the truth, because every time she told the truth, she would be wronged. Looking back on her previous childhood, she couldn''t help feeling funny and sad. Standing in the same place, she suddenly found that she was alone now, so she began to go home.


    Su Su also went home after they left for a short time, and walked carelessly. She felt strangely uncomfortable when she thought that she was going to return to the so-called home, which she didn''t want to go back to all the time. He was wondering if there would be no more people she really trusted in the world, so he thought, unconsciously, he was gone After arriving at the door.


    However, before entering the house, I heard Su Yao''s scolding. It''s really a narrow road. I had no choice but to enter the house. As soon as I entered the house, I saw her good sister Su Yao. Of course, Su Yao also saw her, so she was ready to send all her anger to her, so she said angrily, "there''s face back. If I were you, I would have been killed. Where''s face I''m going home.

 Chapter 47

    Mom and Dad, look at her. She''s really cheap. Hum, even if you say she''s hooking up with Sirui, it''s the day of the design competition when she let our Su family sweep the floor. She actually copied the works of the design masters and refused to admit it at the scene. It''s a shame for our Su family.


    Now, thanks to her, our Su family has become a big joke in the whole business world. The loss to our company is not enough for him? "


    Su Su looked at her parents standing in front of her and explained again, "I didn''t, and I didn''t believe me. I didn''t copy the designer''s work that day, and I think he copied my work. Why don''t you believe it? The inspiration of that work is really my own. It''s my own work! " She argued.


    But her mother, yes, even her mother, Lin Huimei, didn''t believe her. She added, "Su Su, your sister is right. How can a design master copy a little girl''s work? If you plagiarize other people''s works, you will plagiarize them. What''s wrong with admitting it? How can you not get rid of such a bad temper? "


    Su Su tried to hold back the tears that had already filled her eyes, and she was no longer willing to make more useless explanations. The mother who loved her at the beginning disappeared in this materialistic society, and she knew clearly that no one in the family wanted to believe her at all.


    Even her father, no, it should be su Yao''s father, glared at her angrily.


    Also angrily scolded, "lose my face, also said that we are not good to you, do you have a little conscience, good meaning let us believe you, silly dream!"


    Su Su sneered, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it doesn''t matter what you say. I don''t care anymore. I''ve said what I should say and I''ve done what I should do. Anyway, no matter what I did before or what I do now, none of you have ever believed me. Forget it, how do you like it! Whatever you want. In a word, I don''t think this family can accommodate me any more! I don''t need you to worry about my business any more! There will be no more trouble for you. You are free! " With that, she slammed out the door again without looking back.


    Su Su thinks that people are really cheap sometimes. She knows that she doesn''t have her own place in that family, and she sends people to her door again and again to hurt them, trampling her dignity at the feet of others.


    She thought that she didn''t care about the so-called home, but she could not help but have a trace of fantasy. She hoped that when everyone doubted herself, there would be a home, and all the family members believed in themselves unconditionally. However, she forgot that they didn''t regard her as a family member at all, so they would only question and ridicule her, instead of the belief and understanding she wanted. She felt that she had lost her After the scarred heart was severely cut on two knives, maybe she and they are not family but enemies.


    Su Su still remembers that when she was very young, her father was not a drunkard everyone hated, but a positive son, a gentle and generous husband, a father with broad shoulders, and more importantly, she had a warm home.


    Over the years, she has gradually forgotten a lot of things, but always miss the feeling of home. The more she can''t get it, the more she wants it. Maybe everyone is like this! That''s why she can''t help but hope to have her family by her side when everyone doubts herself. As a result, there is no accidental injury, like laughing at her innocence.


    Su Su felt that she could not stand such affectation. It was not the first time that she was ridiculed and questioned by her so-called relatives. She thought in her heart that I didn''t care, so the next day Su Su went to work in high spirits.


    People always tell themselves that some things are destined to be lost when they are in desperate need. Unconsciously, they will not want to get what they once wanted. People call it growth, gain my luck and lose my life. It''s about learning to restrain, it''s about learning to forget.


    Su Su didn''t look askance in the face of people''s sneer or schadenfreude. She knew that her heart was covered with copper and iron, and she was invulnerable.


    Su Su goes to her work position and concentrates. She thinks that strength is probably the best weapon to stop other people''s discussion. But just because you don''t look for things doesn''t mean things don''t come to you.


    "Su Su, President Gu asked you to go to his office." before Su Su had time to ask what was the matter, the other party already had an impatient look on his face.


    "Hurry up, I really treat myself as a character. Hum, if I were you, I would be embarrassed to go out again." Su Su didn''t reply. She knew that there were countless people who wanted to watch the fun, but she didn''t want to entangle with them. She quickly walked into Gu Sixian''s office.


    Su Su thought of Gu Sinian''s sharp words in the office last time. He suddenly felt a little out of breath. When Su Su came in, Gu Sinian had stopped his pen. He saw Su Su Su''s pale face and knew that she had not had a good time these days. Involuntarily, he felt a little softhearted, but he quickly responded He felt more and more wrong. "How are you, OK?" Gu Sinian still couldn''t help asking. He told himself that he only cared about his subordinates, just like he ate with Su Su in the snack street outside the school last time. He just felt sorry for his arbitrariness.Su Su, of course, didn''t know that Gu Sinian had so many words in her mind. She just nodded her head slightly, indicating that Gu Sinian had a good life. She didn''t have to eat and sleep, and her heart was still beating every day. Even if she had a good life, Su Su Su thought.


    "This is a big transfer in the personnel department recently. Su Su, you know what''s going on. You plagiarize..." "Mr. Gu, I don''t have it. Whether you believe me or not, I have to tell you that I didn''t involve plagiarism. Every work of mine is my own painstaking effort. The good and the bad are all designed by myself." before Gu Sinian finished, Su Su Su retorted that she still can''t accept Gu Sinian''s idea of plagiarism.


    When Su Su wanted to say something more, Gu Sinian said impatiently, "why do you still don''t understand? It''s not whether I believe you or not, it''s what others think of you. Su Su Su, you are not a child. You should know what plagiarism means to designers. It doesn''t matter whether I believe it or not. The key is what other people think of you. Don''t worry If you get angry again, either you will show your strength to prove to others that you didn''t plagiarize, or you can get out of the office as soon as possible. ".


    Gu Sinian rubbed his eyebrows. He felt some regret that Su Su could easily control his mood.

 Chapter 48

    Su Su came out of Gu Sinian''s office and received a lot of schadenfreude eyes all the way, but she was surprisingly calm. She looked out of the window, white clouds, clear sky, is a rare good weather!


    Gu Sixian''s words can be said to wake up the dreamer with a word. She suddenly realized that strength is the best explanation.


    When Su Su was planning to work hard, someone put a large pile of materials on Su Su''s desk. "Mr. Gu said that this is the company''s design drawings in recent years, so you can sort them out, sort them out clearly, and sort them out today.".


    Hearing that the person who brought the information was not hiding his Schadenfreude, Su Su raised her eyebrows and said, "OK, I''ll sort out these things today." after that, Su Su worked hard and ignored the chatter of other people.


    I''m joking. If she said something one by one and explained it to them, she might be overworked.


    When she saw this pile of information about to be one person tall, she knew that Gu Sinian was deliberately embarrassing herself, and she had no choice but to accept it with a smile. It''s getting late, and all the people after work are gone. In Nuo Da''s workshop, Su Su can only hear her breathing. She feels sleepy. She goes to the water dispenser to make a cup of instant coffee. After three or two drinks, she goes back to her position and buries herself in the remaining information on the table.


    Gu Sinian stood up from his office chair after reading today''s last document, looked at the assistant who was waiting on the sofa and was about to fall asleep, picked up the suit jacket on the sofa, and the assistant soon woke up when he heard the sound. "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry, I fell asleep accidentally. You''ve finished your work. I''ll drive you back." "Well, next time you get off work, you can leave. Don''t wait for me. I''ll drive back by myself," Gu said coldly. His assistant nodded yes and followed Gu out of the office.


    When Gu Sixian went downstairs and saw that the light in the workshop was still on, he stopped doubtfully. Generally, when there were no special circumstances, there would be no one in the company when he got off work. The assistant thought for a while and said, "Mr. Gu, it should be Su Su who is still reading the information. I think she is very serious. I think she will watch it all night..." Gu Sinian walked to the elevator without waiting for his assistant to finish. When he saw it, he quickly followed up and said nothing more.


    Fifteen minutes later, Gu Sinian returned home. After taking a bath, he went to bed. Today''s workload is really heavy. He feels very tired and can sleep at any time. So when Su Su''s thin figure appeared in his mind, he forced himself not to think.


    Half an hour later, Gu Sinian suddenly jumped out of bed. He lifted the quilt and planned to put on his clothes and go to the company to see the person who had been wandering in his mind. But he suddenly hesitated. Finally, he decided to call first to ask. Su Su decided to go home when she fell asleep again. After all, it''s hard for her to work in her present state. She decided to go home and have a rest before she began to sort out the information.


    When Su Su got home, she found that her mobile phone didn''t know when it was turned off. She didn''t care. No one would call at night, so she charged her mobile phone and went to bed.


    Gu Sinian couldn''t get Su Su on the phone. He drove to the company quickly, but didn''t see Su Su. Later, he asked the security guard to know that Su Su Su had just left.


    Gu Sinian drove down to Su Su''s house and saw Su Su turn off the light to sleep. He felt as if he had laid down a big stone in his heart, stopped for a while and drove away.


    Su Su finished reading the huge pile of information on the third day. She thought that Gu''s annual meeting was very dissatisfied with it. However, to her surprise, Gu didn''t say anything. She just arranged a lot of work after reading the information. But Su Su Su didn''t complain. She knew that she had to work very hard to stop those people who like to watch. This is also Gu Sixian''s opportunity to prove herself.


    Soon Su Su ushered in an excellent opportunity: a large-scale design competition, a large platform indicates authority and opportunity. Su Su decided to take part without hesitation.


    The registration time for the competition lasted for one month, but Su Su had already filled out the application form at the beginning of the competition. When she was going to hand in the application form, she unexpectedly found that the application form in the drawer was missing.


    She looked up and down her desk and couldn''t find it. She was sure that she had put it in the drawer and didn''t take it home or anywhere else. She thought that it might be someone else who deliberately took it. "I know some people don''t want me to take part in this competition. Unfortunately, I have a characteristic that the more people don''t want me to do something, the more I want to do it." Su Su looked at the people in the workshop and said word by word.


    "Ouch, it''s very loud. What right do you have to participate in such an authoritative competition, a person famous for plagiarism? Who knows if you will go there to copy again! "


    There is a woman dressed enchanting said to Su Su disdainfully, she usually can''t stand Su Su''s superior appearance, thought she was a person.


    After hearing this woman''s words, there were jeers and chatters around her. At this time, Gu Sinian appeared in the workshop, "why, the company pays you to come here to be an uncle, and you don''t have to go to work, do you? Do you want to resign? " After hearing Gu Sinian''s words, everyone immediately went back to their office and worked hard."Su Su, come in!" Su Su followed Gu Sinian into his office.


    "What''s the matter? I asked you to prepare for the game. Is that how you prepare? Are you free to quarrel with others every day? " Gu Sixian asked coldly.


    "Nothing, it''s just that my application form for the competition is missing. I remember what I put in the table." Gu Sinian looked at Su Su, who was trying to bear the grievance, and suddenly laughed.


    "Go and fill in another one. I can relax my work these days and prepare for the competition. I believe you. OK, go to work!"


    Su Su took the brand-new application form from Gu Sinian''s hand. She felt as if there was sunlight shining into her heart and a little flower.


    Su Su was very busy in the next period of time, and she started the "three niangs" mode. Even if she accidentally heard others satirize her in the toilet, she just pretended that she was trying to please Gu Sinian. She didn''t care. She didn''t want to do anything else just for Gu Sinian''s words. I believe she will try her best.

 Chapter 49

    Just when Su Su was busy in the design competition, Gu Sirui came to see her.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su in a good mood. Gu Sirui thinks that love really blinds people. He thinks that just looking at Su Su makes him happy.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sirui with a big smile. She is in a trance. She suddenly realizes that she hasn''t thought of this person for a long time. If he hadn''t suddenly appeared in front of her, she can hardly remember this person.


    Time is a magical thing. Su Su thought that she had spent many years trying to forget Gu Sirui, but let him stay in her heart for a long time. When she accepted the fact that he would exist forever in her world, she suddenly forgot this person.


    Su Su looked at the gloomy weather outside and didn''t know whether she was in a good mood or not.


    Gu Sirui saw Su Su looking at himself, but he didn''t seem to be looking at himself. Suddenly, he was a little flustered. "Su Su, what''s the matter with you? Are you busy recently? No matter how busy we are, we have to have dinner. Let''s go. Shall we have dinner? "


    "No, you go, I don''t want to eat, and you don''t want to come to me again." Then Su Su turned around and left.


    Gu Sirui grabbed Su Su''s hand in a hurry. "What''s the matter with you? I just want to call you to have dinner. Are you bothering me?" Gu Sirui asked at a loss. He hoped Su Su would tell him that he was joking with him just now. But he was afraid that he would hear her refusal again. He suddenly felt that they were completely separated.


    He didn''t even know why, maybe Susu didn''t know! Gu Sirui is out of his mind. He regrets that he came here. He thinks that if he doesn''t come, everything will be different, just like if they didn''t separate at the beginning, but it''s a pity that they didn''t.


    Gu Sinian stands in front of the floor to ceiling window of the office and feels a little strange when he sees Gu Sirui''s lost figure. When he sees Su Su''s red eyes, he feels as if he understands something. "Why, is it so sad to quarrel with Gu Sirui? Did you forget that you were going to compete? "


    Gu Sinian said to Su Su who came up to him, yes, he thought Su Su Su and Gu Sirui had quarreled because of something. He felt a little happy and angry. Gu Sirui was so important to her that he cried his eyes red after a quarrel.


    Su Su looks up at Gu Sinian with a strange face and suddenly hugs him. When Su Su Su meets this generous and warm embrace, she suddenly cries out. She cries for her lost love for Gu Sirui and her anxiety about the competition that has been accumulating for so many days Gu Sinian was stunned.


    Reason told him that he should push away the woman in his arms. She cried so dirty that his scalp felt numb. However, at last, he put out his hand and patted Su Su Su on the back. Su Su didn''t remember how long she had been crying. She wanted to feel so tired that she even went to sleep.


    When she woke up, Su Su found that she was in Gu Sinian''s bed. She felt some pain in her eyes, but she had a headache. She cried in Gu Sinian''s arms and fainted. Su Su Su felt incredible, even shy.


    It''s funny to say that they''ve slept twice, and they know the root of it. But Su Su thinks that the last time she and Gu are separated is yesterday. Sometimes people''s feeling is so puzzling, Su Su remembers that when she first had a relationship with Gu Sinian, she almost couldn''t think of it. How to say, at that time, they were just better than strangers in Su Su''s view. Who would have thought that soon she could even cry and sleep in Gu Sinian''s arms unprepared.


    Just when Su Su thought about it seven to eight and thought about how to tell Gu Sinian that last night was an accident, Gu Sinian came in.


    "I..."


    "I..."


    "You speak first!"


    "You speak first!" At the same time, the two people who spoke were stunned and laughed at the same time.


    In the end, Gu Sinian said, "I know you have to say something unexpected, thank you and so on. No, I only help you because of your pity. You don''t have to say anything extra, thank you. After crying, just concentrate on the competition. And remember to wash my clothes before you leave."


    Su Su suddenly didn''t know what to say when she heard Gu Sinian''s words. All of a sudden, the long series of abdominal manuscripts she had made in her stomach didn''t work. "Thank you," she thought at last, and only said that.


    According to Gu Sinian, she washed his dirty clothes and left. But she knew that her heart felt warm again. After thinking about it, she felt that it was really easy to be satisfied, or because of the lack of love, so as long as others were a little better to herself, she was deeply moved.


    After the release, Su Su obviously feels more motivated. She is thinking about how her works can attract people''s attention and stand out from many competitors every day. At the same time, she also thinks that it''s better not only to see but also to use them.


    She felt like she was possessed by practicing martial arts, so she didn''t react until Bai Jingya took away the design draft that just appeared on her desk.


    "What do you want to do? It''s going to be a competition. Why don''t you design your works carefully and come to me? " Su Su asked coldly, for Bai Jingya, she has an instinctive defense."What do you say I''m doing? Of course, I''m here to see you. I''m naturally going to focus on the people who plagiarize me. When did Baoqi be plagiarized by you again?" Bai Jingya looked at Su Su and said with a smile.


    Su Su naturally knows that Bai Jingya is a weasel who has no good intentions to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken, but she doesn''t want to argue with her about anything, so she just takes back Bai Jingya''s design and puts it in her bag. As the saying goes, she can''t afford to be provoked and can''t hide, so she just goes.


    However, Renshan is bullied by others, "why, are you guilty? I''m afraid I''ll see your design draft. Are you copying me? "


    Su Su looked at the disgusting face in front of her and said with a smile, "some people are really thick skinned to a certain extent. What''s the matter with putting on a reasonable and unforgiving look? Do you know what you''ve done? I don''t want to leave because of my fault. I just don''t want to talk to some disgusting people. Do you understand?"


    Su Su then pushed away Bai Jingya standing in front of her and strode out. Bai Jingya was going to give Su Su some color to see, but she didn''t expect to be so miserable.


    She looks at Su Su, who has gone far away, and scolds her in her heart again and again. Bai Jingya looks at the people around her and looks at their smiling faces. She always thinks that they are laughing at her. She feels that she hates Su Su even more. If Su Su Su is not so ugly, she hums heavily and turns away.

 Chapter 50

    At the same time, Su Su only feels comfortable. She finally understands what it''s like to be ashamed of Yi Xue Qian. Although the competition hasn''t started yet, she doesn''t know whether her works will be better than Bai Jingya''s, but she knows that she has defeated her past self.


    As for Bai Jingya, Su Su has no liking for him, and even hates the person who slanders his plagiarism. As the saying goes, people are in a good mood at happy events. Su Su feels that she has been much better since she quarreled with Bai Jingya last time, and the strange eyes of others are also much less. She thinks that it is the result of the quarrel with Bai Jingya that day. In fact, it is Gu Sinian''s beating that makes people feel threatened. Naturally, not many people will hold on to Su Su all the time.


    "Look! She plagiarizes and has the face to work in the company.


    "That is, if I stay at home, don''t come out disgraceful"!


    As soon as she entered the company, Su Su heard all kinds of sarcasm, but she was used to it. No one would believe her. No matter how to explain it, it would not help. She could only face it calmly.


    "Ah! Have you heard about this design competition? It''s very grand! "


    "Yes! I''ve also heard that Jingya, you have to perform well. ". Bai Jingya nodded confidently, then turned to Su Su with a contemptuous smile and said, "if you want to show some people what real design is, sneak attack is not called design.".


    Su Su calmly got up, looked at Bai Jingya with firm eyes and said: "sorry, I''m going to participate in this design competition. I''m going to let you down. I''m just going to see the world, watch the works of Bai Da, and learn more.".


    Bai Jingya said with a smile: "do you think plagiarists are qualified to participate in the competition? Why, Su Su, whose do you want to copy this time! Or you can let me know quietly. Don''t worry, I will keep it secret for you.


    Bai Jingya deliberately put her head to Su Su''s ear and chuckled. At this time, Su Yao also suddenly appeared in the company. After listening to the conversation between Bai Jingya and Su Su, she also said to Su Su mercilessly: "Su Su Su, I advise you not to go. You don''t want to lose my father''s face. Although you are not born to my father, you have lived with your shameless mother in Su''s family for so many years For so many years, my father is also a face maker. "


    I thought Su Su Su would be angry, but Su Su was not as willing as Bai Jingya and Su Yao. She just gave a smile and said, "designer Bai should be careful. Maybe it''s yours this time, and Su Yao! I''m really sorry. I don''t know how my surname is su. You''d better tell my mother those words! She may be angry. These words don''t work for me.


    Bai Jingya and Su Yao lose their color in the same place. Su Yao is also so angry that she can''t help it.


    Su Su went to the coffee shop outside the company and sat down. Her eyes were blurred but she was at a loss. In fact, no matter how strong a person is, there will be a vulnerable side in her heart. But she can''t be vulnerable. She has to smile even if she is in great difficulty. After so many years, she has almost forgotten what it''s like to cry, and she can only swallow in her stomach.


    Su Su attaches great importance to this competition. She has to work hard to win it.


    Clearly just a blank face, now really incomparably firm, this let Gu Sixian out of the window doubt, Su Su, you this woman full of lies, what secret in the end, this moment, Gu Sixian would be curious about her.


    Su Su, who has no worries, is as powerful as a plug-in. She modifies her design draft again and again. She always feels that there is something missing, but she really can''t find what is missing. After thinking about it for a while, Su Su knocks on the door of Gu Sinian''s office and "comes in". When Su Su enters, Gu Sinian is seriously looking at the documents in his hand When Su Su was still thinking about how to open his mouth, Gu Sinian suddenly asked Su Su Su''s design draft. Su Su quickly gave it to Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian looked at it carefully for a few minutes and said, "flashy


    Su Su felt a little blushed and a little unconvinced. "It''s too flashy. I think the design is very humanized..." After a dispute, Su Su has to admit that Gu Sinian''s vision is unique. She thinks she has found what she lacks.


    Su Su got a great joy and a great sense of achievement in revising the design draft again and again. At the same time, she and Gu Sinian are getting closer and closer. However, Su Su, who is busy with the competition, will not notice. She begins to look forward to the day when the competition will come.


    I don''t know how long after that, she went back to her apartment alone. Su Su was in a good mood to face Gu Sinian. But when she opened the door, Gu Sinian was not there. She took a breath. She didn''t know why she was always afraid to see him recently.


    So she quickly took a bath, ready to lie in bed to sort out their ideas, perhaps can find creative inspiration! But her stomach is resisting, so she wants to get something to fill her stomach first!


    Only when you are full can you have the strength to work! After a while of trouble, the delicious food was finally on the table. Just as she was about to start, Gu Sinian pushed the door in. Su Su politely asked him if he wanted some as usual. Gu Sinian was about to refuse, but he thought that he didn''t have dinner today, so he agreed.


    Su Su looked at him blankly and thought, "isn''t this guy a cleanliness addict? Today is a good day! Just thinking that Gu Sinian had already sat down and wiped his chopsticks with a paper towel, Su Su despised him. Gu Sinian pretended not to see what he was eating, and Su Su Su pretended not to care."I heard you are going to take part in this design competition"? Gu Sinian opened his mouth first. Su Su was surprised to see that he responded quickly and said, "well.".


    And then fell into silence, leaving only bursts of chopsticks and bowl collision sound. Finally, Gu sinianfang put down his chopsticks and said, "remember to pack up, don''t leave any dirty things, including yourself, and go upstairs", leaving Su Su a smart figure.


    Su Su was stunned and yelled, "Gu Sinian, what do you mean! What''s dirty? Come down and make it clear. Su Su stamped her feet angrily, but Gu Sinian ignored her.


    Su Su couldn''t clean up everything. She lay on the bed and thought about the game, then said to herself, "Su Su, come on! You can, nothing can knock you down ", she cheered in bed, in fact, she did not know why she cheered, may be to encourage themselves, from small to large, no one will encourage and support her, only ridicule her, so she is her strong backing.


    Su Su was awakened by the alarm clock, quickly washed, painted a light makeup and rushed to the company, as usual.

 Chapter 51

    People in the company looked at her with strange eyes, but she didn''t pay attention. She sat down in her own position and drew the design of the competition. She tore it and tore it. I don''t know how many times. Until late at night, she still didn''t have any inspiration. If it wasn''t for the company''s security man to remind her to go home, she would have forgotten. It was very late.


    Late at night, Su Su walked aimlessly on the wide road alone. The wind at night made her shiver, but she didn''t want to go back. She was still meditating on her design.


    All of a sudden, a black Audi stopped beside her. The window rolled down slowly, revealing Gu Sinian''s delicate and cold face. On the co driver''s seat was the rich family''s daughter. Su Su Su knew her, liked Gu Sinian''s woman crazily, and was hostile to her. She still remembered that she met Gu Sinian when she saw him in high school last time. She looked at them and felt very sad They are talented and beautiful!


    For a moment, Su Su felt that this iceberg like man was smiling at her, but a cool wind blew her back to reality. She saw that the man was still cold with a face and said coldly, "get on the car, shake around on the road alone, and want to die!"! She didn''t want to go up, not to mention that the woman was still on it. She didn''t know why she was not happy when he was carrying other women, so she didn''t want to go. She wanted to say "no" in her heart, but she was blocked by his "evil" eyes and was forced to get on the car. They were very quiet along the way.


    There was an awkward atmosphere in the car. Murong Jing was the only one who chattered and even said some slander words against Su Su: "shut up, can you be quiet? Are you finished?" Murong Jing was scared by his powerful aura and shut up obediently.


    Fortunately, the apartment is not too far away from the company. It didn''t take long for it to arrive. Su Su got off the car consciously. "Brother Sinian, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much!"!


    He said that his hand was unconsciously on Gu Sinian''s shoulder. Gu Sinian suddenly felt sick and quickly patted Murong Jing''s hand away, "ah! Brother Sinian, you hurt me. " Murong Jing drinks aloud, "let''s go, I''ll take you back." Gu Sinian says faintly.


    Murong Jingdu said: "brother Sinian, I don''t like Su Su! I''ll tell you, she''s just like her mother. She''s a money seeker.


    Gu Sinian glanced at Murong Jing and said, "is it possible?"? "How can you let her live in your house! It''s nothing for a single man and a few girls to live in the same room, but they will be gossiped by outsiders "!


    This time, Gu did not answer Murong Jing.


    As soon as she entered the door, Su Su took out her paintings and continued her creation. Just after a cool breeze on the road, her mind suddenly became clearer. She was immersed in her creation and didn''t know that Gu Sinian had come back. Suddenly, when she came back to herself, Gu Sinian sat beside her and looked at her paintings. She was startled, "you want to scare me to death"!


    Is he so handsome and scary? He thought in his heart that Su Su really gave up. She didn''t even spare the time to go to the toilet. Gu Sinian was a little distressed when he saw Su Su''s serious efforts, but he quickly told himself: "Gu Sinian, you are crazy. That woman is full of lies. How can she be confused by her appearance? She must be winning your favor. Yes, that''s it.".


    Through Su Su''s daily efforts, her paintings have finally improved a little. Looking at her happy appearance, Gu Sinian''s mood has become better,


    "yo! Su Su, Congratulations! I can draw a manuscript. Tell me where I copied it this time! Let me show you and see if you have copied it completely. "Bai Jingya''s haunted voice came from her ear, and other people around her laughed. Su Su didn''t want to quarrel with her, so she went to the coffee shop, and she wanted to stay away from those people.


    In the coffee shop, Su Su leisurely enjoyed this rare break time, but God just didn''t want her to have a rest. I don''t know when Su Yao sat opposite her, "good! Su Su, I still have leisure to drink coffee. It seems that I am in a good mood recently! What''s the matter? Tell me about it.


    "Why do you come to listen to me when you have time? Shouldn''t you go to see Gu Sirui? He''s been pestering me lately! Su Su said with a smile, "Su Su, don''t be complacent. If Gu Sirui knew the reason why you left him, do you think he would like you? So don''t be paranoid. If I''m Su Yao, you don''t want to marry into a family. But I think you should learn from your mother how to try to marry into other rich families. Live the rest of your life well. Don''t dream!


    Su Su took a sip of coffee and replied, "Su Yao, can''t you annoy me in another way? Aren''t you tired after all these years? I look tired. Besides, it''s none of your business whether I marry or not. If I don''t marry Gu Sirui, I won''t like you. What are you worrying about! Su Su gets up and takes the bag to leave. Su Yao yells angrily at Su Su: "Su Su, you wait. I won''t let you be arrogant for too long. Don''t be proud. I''ll make you feel worse than death.".


    Su Su ignored her and just left the cafe, "yes, Su Su, you are so strong, how can you be knocked down by those villains? You can''t let them succeed. You have to live well and live better than them"!

 Chapter 52

    Every time Su Su was wronged, she comforted herself in this way. Gu Sinian, who was far away, saw the "war", and he became more and more curious.


    Back at the company, Su Su looked at the painting in a daze. She was upset when she thought of Su Yao''s satire on her just now. Yeah! Her mother''s decision at that time made her unable to lift her head in front of everyone. At last, even her father was lost, which was a knot that she could not untie in her heart.


    Therefore, she has been hating her mother for so many years. She can''t understand why her mother did that and left her and her father alone. Is money so important to her?


    Here, Gu Sirui receives a call from the housekeeper.


    "Well, what are you doing? I''ll be busy! If you have anything, just say it Gu Sirui holds the steering wheel with one hand and puts one hand on the window, with impatience on his face.


    Generally speaking, it''s not good to call him at home. In fact, he has not been rebellious since he grew up. It''s just that he was forced to go home too quickly by his family, so he would hate to go home.


    "Young master, come back quickly! The old lady fainted


    The sound of the housekeeper''s anxiety from the earphone doesn''t seem to be fake, which makes Gu Sirui calm down. "What did you say? What happened to grandma? Serious? I''ll be right back. "


    "Du Du... "


    The housekeeper put down the phone, turned around, lowered his head and said, "old lady, the young master is on his way back, but He came back to find you... "


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. Let him come to me if he has something to do with you. If not, how could he come back? " The old lady turned and went upstairs. "I should go upstairs and lie down. Should Si Rui be coming soon?"


    The security guard in the "beep beep beep beep" villa area looks at the car far away and is afraid that if he doesn''t hear the horn or drives the railings a little late, he may lose his salary this month. Shaking his head, he went back to his security room.


    "Housekeeper. housekeeper. How''s grandma? Why hasn''t the doctor called yet? What''s the matter with you? How can grandma faint? " Gu Sirui rushed upstairs.


    "Young master That... " The housekeeper is uneasy at the door. The words haven''t finished, Gu Sirui has already disappeared in the housekeeper''s sight.


    "Grandma, how do you feel How What kind of... " Gu Sirui looks at his grandmother, who is practicing calligraphy. He forgets everything he wants to say.


    The old lady looked up at Gu Sirui and continued to practice her calligraphy. He said: "how can such a big man still be impetuous? Can''t you learn more from Si Nian? "


    "Grandma, you are not You told the housekeeper to cheat me? How can you do that? Do you know how worried I am? " Gu Sirui''s face is incredible.


    "I don''t. can you come back? Can you do it? " The old lady puts down her brush and stares at Gu Sirui.


    "I I will come back... " Gu Sirui said with a guilty heart.


    "Yes, you will come back. Do you want me to wait until midnight? " The old lady patted the table and looked at Gu Sirui, "now that you''re back, I''ll make it clear to you. I have asked Si Nian to arrange work for you in the company. From tomorrow on, you will go to the company with ease. "


    "Going to work for the company?" Gu Sirui is secretly happy.


    "Don''t refuse. You are so old. You should have enough fun. It''s time to learn something steadfastly."


    "Grandma, don''t be angry. I didn''t say I won''t go. I''ll go and promise to work well. It''s nothing. I''ll go back to my room first. You have a rest. "


    The old lady was surprised by Gu Sirui''s sudden reply. She thought that she was going to cut off his financial resources and threaten him! Why did you suddenly agree? Looking at Gu Sirui''s back, the old lady comforted herself and said, "ah, it''s good if you''re willing to go. It''s good to be relieved if you leave later."


    Gu Sirui used to watch him grow up, and she knew in her heart that he was a very good child, but she was not good at expression.


    Back in the room, Gu Sirui didn''t know that his grandmother thought so much about him. Immersed in the imagination of how to meet Su Su tomorrow. Think of oneself can see the woman that let oneself sad for a few years finally everyday, how should torture her? Whispered: "Oh, you still can''t escape my hand, can you? It doesn''t matter. I''ll get back the accounts of these years one by one. "


    As night fell, a bright moon hung in the sky.


    Su Su, who was enslaved in the kitchen, had a cold war. "Why is it so cold all of a sudden? Why don''t you wash the dishes early and watch TV? Hee hee, reward yourself with a lollipop!" Su Su speeded up her hand.


    Su Su jumped onto the sofa, happily cross legged, holding the remote control board to switch the channel, with a lollipop in her mouth. This is what Gu Sinian saw when he left the house. He holds the forehead, a face helpless walked to the living room, "remote control board to me!" Su Su looked up and asked, "why? I took it first. "


    "Give me the news."


    "No, I want to watch cartoons."


    "I''ll say it again. Give it to me."


    "No, what can you do to me?" Su Su holds a lollipop, wriggling to provoke Gu Sinian.Gu Sinian suddenly felt that Su Su was not so annoying, but a little cute. Gu Sinian was ready to grab the remote control board, but he tripped over the carpet and knocked Su Su Su down. Gu Sinian put his hands on the sofa and trapped Su Su between his arms. Su Su was frightened by the sudden action and asked: "you Would you like some sugar? " He reached out and handed out the lollipop. As soon as he handed it out, Su Su was annoyed: what am I doing!


    Just as he wanted to take back his hand, Gu Sinian held the lollipop in front of him. He didn''t miss the regret in Su Su''s eyes, but he wanted to tease her, but he didn''t think he would do such a thing, but there was no room for regret, so he pretended to be calm.


    "You You Aren''t you a cleanliness addict? " Su Su Leng asked. Gu Sinian put the sugar in his mouth, frowned and said, "how sweet!" But hearing Su Su''s ear, she blushed, "I I went back to my room. You Watch your own TV. " Su Su threw the remote control board on the table, pushed Gu Sinian away and ran away while covering his heart.


    Gu Sinian rubs Su Su Su''s shoulder and looks at Su Su''s back as she flees. He says with a low curse, "an inexplicable woman." But when I take the remote control board and see the sugar on the ground, I know that it''s indirect kissing. Red face will pick up the lollipop thrown in the garbage can, "cough, how to litter." Gu Sinian didn''t want to watch the news, so he went upstairs and went to bed.

 Chapter 53

    Lying on the bed, Su Su, holding the doll, felt her heart beat and couldn''t sleep. "Ah! Damn Gu Sinian, get out of my head. " Su Su rubbed the doll and seemed to regard it as Gu Sinian. After venting, Su Su began to worry about going to work tomorrow, but she couldn''t sleep at all. "One sheep, two sheep, three sheep Ninety five sheep... "


    A new day has begun and the sun is shining all over the city. The sun is just right and the breeze is not dry.


    "Get up! Wake up! The master is up Su Su holds the quilt with one hand and covers her face. She looks for her cell phone with one hand and turns off the alarm clock.


    Susu tossed and turned in bed. She didn''t want to get up anyway. She felt like she was dying, and she wished she could die in bed.


    "Well, I''m sleepy. It''s all blamed on the goddamn old year, which made me fall asleep so late last night. It seems that the dark circles are coming out again. I must apply a mask of beauty to me today. Sue was struggling in bed.


    When Su Su packed herself up, she came to the table and had nothing. He scratched the back of his head in doubt. "Isn''t Gu Sinian up yet? It''s so late? " He turned and went upstairs, shouting: "Gu Sinian, are you up? I''m going to be late! " However, no one answered her.


    She came to the door of Gu Sinian''s room, knocked on the door and asked, "Gu Sinian? I''m in? "


    Open the door, the quilt is neat, the room is clean, but there is no gu Sixian figure.


    Su Su realized something and suddenly ran downstairs shouting, "ah! Damn Gu Sinian went to work without me. I''m late. What should I do? What should we do after dinner? " Su Su rushed to the door quickly, put on her shoes, opened the door and locked the door.


    Action such as water, quickly press the elevator, in the roadside hire a taxi.


    "Gu group, thank you." Su Su anxiously reported the address to the driver.


    "Little girl, from the villa? Why didn''t you buy a car? " The driver asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it used to be from the driver, but today the driver didn''t see me off because of something." Su Su thought of Gu Sinian, gritting his teeth. "Brother, I''m late for work. Can you hurry up?"


    "All right, you''re on your feet." The driver stepped on the gas and rushed out quickly.


    In the early morning, Gu Sirui dressed in a suit and tie and appeared in front of the old lady.


    "How about grandma? Your grandson is too handsome to see? " Gu Sirui blinked and asked the old lady.


    "Hahaha, of course, my grandson is handsome, but it''s rare for you to work so actively. Grandma, I''m very glad."


    The old lady said slowly, "come on, it''s not too late to have breakfast. Si Rui, you should work hard when you come to the company. Do you know? You can''t fool around like you used to


    "Oh, I see, grandma. Come and eat. Let''s eat. "


    In this family, only grandma may really take care of her family. Her mother, who is so strong, has been very strict with him from childhood to adulthood. I can''t blame her, but sometimes complain that she didn''t leave good memories of her childhood.


    Sometimes he was thinking about what he had worked so hard for, and he ended up with nothing in the end.


    That time when his mother went to the company to find him, he also fully understood that when he grew up, Gu''s family had no reason to take him in. On the surface, the chairman of the board wanted him to go to Gu Sirui to go home. In fact, he was telling him what his position was.


    It''s false to say that he is not cold hearted, but what can he do? He can only force his face to smile.


    After dinner, Gu Sirui drove to the company. Along the way, Gu Sirui imagines how to torture Su Su and how to embarrass her. Thinking about it, I laughed unconsciously.


    Looking at himself in the rear mirror, like a young man who fell in love for the first time, Gu Sirui was stunned. Not thinking about Su Su, I drove to the company attentively.


    I don''t know how Su Su will react when he sees himself in the office again. His expectation is even stronger. Su Su, Su Su, you can''t escape from me in the end.


    When Gu Sirui waited in the office for a long time, he went to the office area to find Su Su several times. Finally, Gu Sirui couldn''t stay. "What is Su Su doing? What time is she not coming to work? When she comes, make sure she looks good. "


    Although the driver was driving very fast, the fact was that Su Su was late.


    Su Su stood at the door of the company, sneezed, rubbed his nose, looked up at Gu''s tall building, and assumed all the bad results. Su Su took a few deep breaths, patted her face and entered the company with her usual smile, but the smile could not reach the bottom of her heart.


    Gu Sinian, who was in the office, stood by the French window, waiting for the cunning woman like a fox, but he never showed up.


    He didn''t know why he was like this and why he didn''t wait for her today. She didn''t worry that she would not get a taxi until she arrived at the company.


    Gu Sixian has never been able to calm down and read the documents.


    It''s been so long since I went to work, but Su Su hasn''t arrived at the company yet. He starts to panic and goes to the window to look for Su Su''s back.Until seeing her get out of the taxi and stand at the door of the company doing stupid actions, Gu Sinian''s heart settled down, turned back to his position and looked at the morning''s papers with ease.


    As soon as Su Su entered the office area, many people pointed at her and talked about her in a low voice. Su Su was not surprised. Anyway, the soldiers came to block the water and cover the land. Su Su came to his desk and was putting things. A shadow appeared in front of Su Su''s desk.


    "Chief, wait a minute. When I''m ready, I''ll go to your office and ask for a pardon." Su Su said without raising her head.


    "Oh, please? Do you still know that you are wrong? What time is it? It''s only now. You know I How angry am I? " Gu Sirui''s words about Su Su were swallowed in an emergency.


    "Why are you? What are you doing here? " Su Su looks at Gu Sirui blankly.


    "What am I doing here? Do you talk to your boss like this? You, come with me to the office Gu Sirui turns around and walks out of the office area with his hands behind him. He still reminds Su Su, "hurry up, this is the order."


    "I see!" Su Su replied loudly. Instead, he muttered in a low voice, "people who care for their families are haunted. The trouble is coming again. "


    From the moment she saw Gu Sirui, she knew that today must not be so good. Gu Sirui''s attitude towards himself has been very extreme recently. Maybe he can take the power to oppress himself.


    She couldn''t help shivering at the thought that she would be squeezed in the future. Could God stop playing with her like this.

 Chapter 54

    Gu Sirui knocked his legs and waited for Su Su''s arrival. On the surface is calm, but only his own heart knows, in the end is calm or excited. Looking back on how wonderful Susu was when he and I went to school, and the scene when I met her for the first time. He is the first to know that Su Su and Su Yao are the same mother.


    That year, it was a sunny afternoon.


    Gu siruigang and his friends played ball and parted ways at the intersection. He saw a girl walking happily in front of him with her certificate. She was so cute that he followed her for some time. "Mom, are you here to pick me up? Look at my new... "


    Before the girl finished, the girl''s mother interrupted her, "Su Su, your uncle is in hospital. I''m here to pick up Su Yao to see his father. Let''s talk about you at home, shall we? " The girl lowered her head. After a while, she raised her head and asked, "is it serious? Let me see my uncle. "


    "It''s OK, it''s OK, you don''t have to go, you go home first..." Half way through, the girl''s mother ran away. The girl looked at her mother who was just in front of her and went to another girl. The other girl said coldly, "hurry up, do you still have to go? If you want to accompany your daughter, I''ll let the housekeeper take me


    "Come on, let''s go to the hospital now." The girl''s mother replied in a low voice, then walked away with another girl, as if she didn''t remember having herself.


    It was the first time Gu Sirui knew the girl''s name, and the girl''s name was Su Su. From then on, it was engraved in my heart and printed in my mind.


    It was the first time that Gu Sirui comforted a girl and wanted to protect her.


    "Dong Dong Dong" "I''m in." Su Su''s voice brings Gu Sirui''s thoughts back to reality. Looking at the person who has been sitting in front of him, where he still looks weak, where he still needs his protection.


    Looking at Gu Sirui staring at him all the time, Su Su was very uncomfortable and broke the deadlock. "What can I do for you, young master Gu? It''s nothing. I went to the director to admit my mistake. "


    "Cough, if you have anything to do in the future, please come to me directly. I''m your direct supervisor now." Gu Sirui said with a straight face.


    "You Are you kidding? Gu Sinian agreed? " Su Su asked him in surprise.


    "My position is arranged by him. Do you have any opinion? Su Su, I said that I will get back the pain of these years bit by bit. " Gu Sirui hands crossed, holding in front of the chest, a face proud to tell Su Su.


    "But But I Su Su anxiously wanted to say something, but was mercilessly interrupted.


    "Well, don''t be so busy. It''s nothing. Go back to work. Remember to be late today." Gu Sirui is impatient to drive Su Su away.


    Su Su left helplessly, "I know. It''s OK. I''ll go out first. "


    Out of Gu Sirui''s office, Su Su rushes to Gu Sirian''s office.


    "Gu Sinian, what do you mean?" Su Su pushed open the door of the office and asked.


    Gu Sinian in the house just looked up at her and said to the assistant who was still in shock: "the next thing, I''ll report it later. You go out first."


    Assistant conditional response to Gu Sinian "yes, president." But the body is still there.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Gu Sinian asked harshly. Frightened, the assistant pulled his mind back and left the office.


    In fact, Su Su was also very upset. Why was she so impulsive? She created it by herself. But there was no chance for her to regret. She had to grit her teeth and pretend to be calm. But I forgot Talk.


    As time went by, Gu Sinian looked up after reading the document and asked, "did you come up to see my work? Or supervise my work? I think you know that our company does not support idle people. "


    "I I''m here to ask you why Gu Sirui is my direct supervisor? That''s not what I said when I entered the company. I''m against it. " Su Su calmed down from the confusion.


    "It''s the chairman''s arrangement, and I can''t help it. If... " Gu Sinian looked at Su Su with his hands on his chest.


    "If what? You said it Su Su asked anxiously.


    "If you can persuade the chairman to withdraw the order. What are you doing? "


    "That old woman is unreasonable at all. How can she make sense?" Su Su said wrongly.


    Gu Sinian looked at her unspeakable suffering, and all her anger just disappeared. "If you have nothing to do, go out to work. Next time you come in, remember to knock on the door."


    "I see!" Su Su gnashed her teeth and yelled at Gu Sinian. Walking on high-heeled shoes "daddada" left. It''s as if there''s a hole in the ground.


    Looking at Su Su''s leaving, Gu Sinian laughs hard. Now the assistant at the door is in a trance. Should he enter? What happened to the president? How to make a rare laugh suddenly?


    After a long struggle in my heart, the little assistant still stepped in. "Always President, what''s the matter with you? Will our report continue? "


    "Cough, you didn''t hear anything, did you?" Gu Sinian recovered his iceberg face and asked his assistant.Looking at the president''s horrible face, the assistant said, "yes, yes."


    "Well, the report goes on." Gu was very satisfied with the assistant''s answer.


    Back at the desk, Su Su helplessly propped up her head, thinking that the next day was not very easy.


    Thoughts drift farther and farther.


    That day, the sun is still shining, but I just experienced despair. Once again, my mother abandoned me for profit. I squatted on the side of the road, crying like a child. I know that I should not hope for her. I always make up my mind not to be sad about these things, but I can''t escape from my heart every time.


    A figure blocks Su Su Su''s sunshine. Su Su raises her head buried in her arms. Gu Sirui stands in front of her against the light, smiles happily and says, "I''ll treat you to sugar. If you''re in a bad mood, you''ll feel better."


    In this way, they met. Every day we play together, that time is simple and beautiful.


    "Su Su, vice president Gu called you." Gu Sirui''s assistant comes to Su Su''s desk.


    "Oh, yes, I see." Su Su arranges her mood and goes to Gu Sirui''s office.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    "come in."


    "What can vice president Gu do for me?" Su Su asked with a smile.


    "Go and buy me and this lady two cups of coffee." Gu Sirui doesn''t look at Su Su either. He continues to chat with the young lady in front of him.


    "Isn''t that what an assistant should do? Why should I go? "


    "If you want to go, you can go. Why do you talk so much? Don''t disturb our conversation here. " Gu Sirui said sternly.

 Chapter 55

    "I see."


    Su Su ran a long way, and when she came back to the company, she was very tired.


    "Dong Dong Dong" "vice president, I bought it back."


    "For the lady first."


    "The coffee you want, miss. I''ll put it here for you. " Su Su was smiling on the surface, but she was already reading it in her heart.


    "Ah, it''s cold. How can I drink this? What''s the matter with you? "


    "That shop is too far away. It''s cold to go back and forth." Su Su said unconvinced.


    "Si Rui, what''s her attitude? The coffee is cold. I''ll have a stomachache after drinking it. "


    "How come you can''t do such a thing? What''s the use of the company asking you to come? " Gu Sirui looks at Su Su and says.


    "I''m a designer hired by the company. I don''t serve tea and water for you and your little lover." Su Su couldn''t bear to turn and walk out.


    "Si Rui, what''s her attitude?"


    "Enough." Gu Sirui roared, "go back first!"


    "But..."


    "Go back first, and don''t come to my company next time. I don''t want to say it a second time. " Gu Sirui gets up and goes after Su Su.


    "Su Su, stop for me!" Gu Sirui roared. "Su Su, stop!"


    Gu Sirui runs up and holds Su Su''s hand. "Stop, what are you running for?"


    "Are you funny? Long legs go fast. Where did you run Su Su said with a sneer.


    "You Angry? " Gu Sirui looks at Su Su with a bad smile. "Why are you angry? Because of my little lover? "


    "Oh. Do you think it''s possible? How many little lovers do you have? I didn''t care at all. Why am I angry with the man I used? " Su Su raised her head haughtily. "Besides, I''m a designer hired by the company with high salary. I don''t come to see you angry with me or bully you."


    "Good, good. You''re great. You''ve been abroad for a few years. You''ve not only learned to copy other people''s works, but also learned a good eloquence. " Gu Sirui roared angrily. "I don''t think our company needs designers who copy other people''s works. What do you think?"


    Su Su held her hands tightly, shaking. When Gu Sirui said it, he regretted it. Looking at Su Su''s red eyes, I hate myself.


    Su Su took a few deep breaths, bit her lip, and finally looked at Gu Sirui with a smile. "Gu Sirui, don''t you think you are naive? It''s torture to you and me. Let me go! "


    "No way! I tell you, Su Su, I will never let you go in my life. You provoked me first Gu Sirui said angrily and turned to leave.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sirui''s back and disappeared at the corner of the corridor. Su Su turned around and whispered: "Gu Sirui, we can''t keep those beautiful things. Why are you so persistent? It''s impossible for us And tears finally came out of the red eyes.


    "Manager, no, the stock has been falling. Some of our short-term partners are arguing to terminate the contract, and some of our long-term partners are also asking us what''s going on." Su Yao''s Secretary Tony saw Su Yao who came to the company and anxiously told her the situation she was facing.


    "What, what''s the matter? Why do stocks fall? " Su Yao asks Tony in surprise.


    "I don''t know who leaked our company''s secrets. Several companies competing with us fell into the trap one after another. Some partners broke their contracts with us and signed contracts with those companies.".


    "Go and find out for me who dares to divulge the secrets of our company." Su Yao orders Tony angrily.


    "Yes, it''s under investigation. But now our partners have terminated the contract with us, and they are all clamoring for us to compensate them for their losses. What should we do? Now the company does not have much money to run. All the money before has been invested in other projects, and the capital can''t flow at all. " Tony said to Su Yao.


    "You check it first. Let me think about it first." Su Yao holds the forehead headache to say.


    Because of this incident, the whole company of suyao started to move, and all departments were busy, but they were all calls from some partners to terminate their contracts and ask for compensation.


    Su Yao didn''t want to worry her father, so she didn''t tell her father about it and planned to solve the problem by herself.


    Su Yao went to every place these days to retrieve the company''s partners, but everyone didn''t believe her. During this period, several partners and the company terminated the contract.


    Su Yao hasn''t had a good meal for several days because of this incident. Her whole spirit is very bad. Su Yao can''t hold on any longer.


    Su Yao plans to tell Su Yao about it.


    Back home Su Yao has been hesitant to say, she worried about Su Yao after hearing this body can''t stand.


    But I don''t know how to deal with these problems without telling my father, and the person who leaked the secret hasn''t been found yet.


    In the evening, the Su family sat at a table to eat.


    Su Yao looked at Su Yao''s bad spirit and asked anxiously, "Yao Yao,? What''s the matter? I don''t think you have a good rest these days. Although work is important, your body is more important. You should pay more attention to your body. ""Dad, I have something to say to you," Su Yao said.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yao looks at his baby daughter and asks in doubt.


    "There''s something wrong with the company."


    "Don''t be in a hurry. Deal with it slowly. Any problem can be solved." Su Yao thinks that it''s just a little thing that scares her.


    "No, Dad, it''s the company''s secret. I don''t know who leaked it, which caused us very serious losses. Many partners now ask for termination, and the company''s stock has been falling." Su Yao said with her head down.


    "What!!" Su Yao stood up for a moment. As a result, he fainted, covering the swelling part of his heart.


    "Dad, Dad, Dad, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me." Su Yao was frightened to see Su Yao suddenly faint and ran to look at Su Yao.


    "Husband, husband, what''s the matter with you, auntie, auntie, call 120 quickly," Lin Huimei, who has been nearby, looks at this scene and yells at the auntie at home.


    Su Yao has been staring at the operating lights, anxiously walking back and forth in the operating room, her eyes have been swollen.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK, your father will be OK, it will be OK, it will be OK." Lin Huimei comforts Su Yao and comforts herself. Lin Huimei also looks at the operating room with red eyes.


    A nurse ran out and asked, "who is the patient''s family member? The patient had massive bleeding during the operation and needed blood transfusion."


    "I, I''m my father''s daughter. I''m the loser." Listening to what the nurse said, Su Yao immediately stood up and said to the nurse.


    "Well, come with me." The nurse took Su Yao into the next ward.


    Outside the operating room, Lin Huimei takes out her mobile phone and calls Su Su.


    Su Su was packing up for work when she saw her mother call and pick up the phone. "Hello, Ma, what''s the matter?"


    "Su Su, Su Yao''s father has a heart attack again and is now in the rescue," Lin Huimei told Su Su with a cry.

 Chapter 56

    "What, what''s the matter? Why? Which hospital are you in? I''ll be right there Hearing the news, Su Su anxiously asked Lin Huimei.


    "We are in the people''s hospital."


    Su Su hung up the phone and ran out with her bag. Gu Sinian, who was waiting for Su Su at the door of the company, saw that Su Su anxiously called a car and left. He was very confused and drove up.


    Gu Sinian, who followed Su Su, saw that Su Su came to the hospital and went in after Su Su.


    "How are you, uncle?" Big panting Su Su came to the door of the operating room, looking at Lin Huimei asked.


    "Not yet. Your uncle just had a massive bleeding operation. Now Su Yao has gone in to draw blood." Lin Huimei said when she saw Su Su coming.


    "Su Su, what should I do if something happens to your uncle?" Lin Huimei said sadly.


    "No, uncle. He''ll be fine. He''ll be fine. We have to trust the doctor to make uncle better." Su Su held Lin Huimei and patted her on the shoulder, comforting her.


    Su Su''s mood is a bit complicated. She used to hate Su Yao''s father, because if it wasn''t for him, my father and my mother would not be like that. My mother wouldn''t abandon me and my father, and my father wouldn''t drink all day long and die of alcoholism because he was too sad.


    But seeing that her mother is so sad for another man, Su Su feels very unworthy for her father. However, since he came to Su''s home, Su Yao has been really good to himself, never stingy to himself, and good to his mother. Su Su can''t hate Su Yao any more.


    Su Su asked Lin Huimei suspiciously, "uncle''s body is OK at ordinary times. Why did he suddenly get sick this time?"


    "It seems that the secrets of your uncle''s company have been leaked by no one. Now the company''s stock has plummeted, and many partners are fighting to terminate their contracts. The company''s previous capital has been invested, and now the company''s capital can''t flow. Now the company is in a mess, and Su Yao can''t solve it, so she tells your uncle. As a result, your uncle faints after hearing this." Lin Huimei worried about Su Su.


    "How can this happen? Who did it?"


    "I don''t know yet. The man hasn''t been found out yet."


    "Drop" the lights of the operating room went out, Su Su and Lin Huimei nervously looked at the doctor who came out and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "the patient is now out of danger and transferred to the ordinary ward. Fortunately, the delivery is timely, but the patient needs more rest and can''t be stimulated any more, so that the patient can have a good rest." The doctor said to Su Su seriously and left.


    After drawing blood, Su Yao saw Su Su here and said impolitely, "what are you doing here? Who do you think you are? Why are you here? You are very happy to see my father sick, right? Are you two mother and daughter ready to fight for our family''s money when they see my father sick? Why are you so shameless. "


    "I''m here to see uncle, not you. What''s the matter with me?" Su Su retorts.


    Finish saying Su Su ready to enter the ward, but Su Yao to stop, blocking the door, don''t let Su Su in.


    Su Su stares at Su Yao angrily, "Mom, since uncle has nothing to do, I''ll go back first. Call me if you have anything." Then he turned and left.


    "Ah, Su Su," Lin Huimei wanted to stop Su Su, but Su Su left without looking back.


    Su Su came out and sat on the chair with a low look. Su Su felt very uncomfortable when Su Yao said so.


    "What happened?" Sue looked up at the sound.


    The man was wearing a black suit made by hand. He was tall and straight, and his thin black hair was a bit messy. He crossed his full and cold forehead, a pair of cool Phoenix eyes, without any temperature, just like the lip that was slightly pursed like a blade, indifferent and indifferent.


    "Su Yao''s father is in hospital." Su Su didn''t say much.


    "Come on, go back. It''s cold outside. I''ll catch a cold later." Gu Sinian said with concern.


    "Well," Su Su got up and got on the bus with Gu Sinian. When she got home, Su Su ate something and went back to her room.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s closed door and shook his head. Gu Sinian wanted to get along well with Su Su, but Su Su had no spirit and was indifferent to himself.


    Su Yao, who has been guarding the front of the hospital bed, saw Su Yao wake up slowly. "Dad, you finally wake up, you almost didn''t scare me to death," she said, with a sour nose, she couldn''t help crying.


    "It''s OK. I''m ok. Don''t worry."


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Do you want some water? I''ll pour it for you," Su Yao asked Su Yao.


    Iftheheronevercomestoyou


    IfyouneedsomeoneYou''refeelingblue


    Ifyouwaitforloveandyou''realone


    Ifyoucallyourfriendsnobody''shomeYoucanrun....


    ...


    ....


    Su Yao''s mobile phone rings.


    Su Yao receives a call from her secretary Tony, "general manager, I found the person who leaked the secret."


    "Wait a minute. I''ll come to the company right away." After su Yao hung up, she said something to Su Yao and left.


    "Who is it?" Su Yao asked.


    "It''s Angie Chung from the design department of our company."


    "What, it''s her. Why did she do that? "Su Yao said in surprise.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t had time to ask. I''ll call her over. He doesn''t know we''ve found her yet. "Tony said to Su Yao and went to call Zhong angqi.


    Come to the office of Zhong angqi a little guilty, because before he leaked the secret, so see suyao a little guilty.


    "Angie Zhong, you have been in the company for so long. I ask myself, it''s good for you. What good opportunities will be left to you? Why do you want to betray me? Su Yao said maliciously.


    Zhong angqi was a little scared. She thought she had done it without knowing it. Unexpectedly, she was found out.


    "Oh, treat me well, then I''ll work harder than that Li Lingling, why don''t you let me be the director of the design department?" Zhong Anqi asked Su Yao loudly.


    "If you don''t do it, will you betray me? And I didn''t choose you because I was too eager for quick success. It''s not suitable for that position. You really let me down Su Yao said to Zhong Anqi angrily.


    "Oh, you are good to me. When you are with you, you will treat me as your slave. If you are happy, you will give me some benefits. If you are not happy, you will vent on yourself. Oh, you are so kind to me Zhong angqi said aloud to Su Yao.


    "When did I do this to you? You are ungrateful to me. You dare to betray me."


    "I''ll punish you. You have to pay for what you''ve done." Su Yao said, two policemen came by the door, ready to take Zhong angqi.


    "Please, I know I''m wrong. Let me go, will you?" Zhong Anqi looked at the police who came towards her. She changed her aggressive tone. Maybe she was afraid. She looked at Su Yao pitifully, hoping that Su Yao would open up.


    But how could su Yao let him go? If it wasn''t for Angie Chung''s leakage of company secrets, her father wouldn''t faint, and the company wouldn''t be like this. I hate Angie Chung to death. How can I let her go.


    "I hope you can take this matter seriously and give the bad guys the punishment they deserve."


    "All right, Miss Su, we''ll deal with it fairly."


    "Angie Chung, we want to arrest you for divulging the company''s trade secrets." The police said to Zhong seriously.


    Hearing what Su Yao said to the police, Zhong angqi shrugged her head and let the police take her away.


    Su Yao has been in the hospital every day these days, and the company is running on both sides. Su Yao, who is already thin, is even thinner. Su Yao tries her best to recover her former partner.


    But because of the previous incident, the company''s vitality was greatly damaged, and its business was also a little poor.


    Su Yao comes to the hospital and tells Su Yao about it. They discuss how to deal with it.


    "In fact, if we can cooperate with Gu, our company will not only recover to the past, but also operate better than before." Su Yao said to Su Yao.


    "But as far as our current situation is concerned, the possibility of Gu''s cooperation with us is too small. In the past, Gu didn''t cooperate with us when our company was good, but now it is estimated that it is more difficult." Su Yao analyzed Su Yao.


    "I know, so if we can cooperate with Gu, we can get so many benefits. I think we can have a try."


    "Well, well, I''ll try." Su Yaomin said.


    Su Yao spent several nights making a perfect contract, ready to take it to talk with Gu.


    When making the contract and the cooperation plan, Su Yao feels like she has spent her whole life. She tries her best to save Su''s family. She must not give it to Su Su Su.


    Su Yao came to Gu with a good contract, "Hello, I''m looking for your president."


    "Miss, have you made an appointment?" The receptionist said to Su Yao with a smile.


    "Sorry, no, but I have something urgent. You can help me to speak to your president."


    "Well, OK,"


    "Hello, there is a Miss Su Yao who is in an urgent need to see the president. Would you like to see the president?"


    "Miss, the president told you to go up."


    "Well, OK, thank you"


    "our company wants to cooperate with your company. Do you know if you are interested? This is our contract. You can have a look at it." Su Yao came to Gu Sinian''s office and said straight to the point.


    "You''d better take it back. You think I''ll cooperate with your company." Gu Sixian said coldly.

 Chapter 57

    Su Yao, who had been rejected, stepped on Hentian''s high spirit and walked in the corridor, "damn Gu Sinian, why deny my efforts. Are you great yourself? It''s just the adopted son of the family. What''s the qualification to talk to me like that! "


    When Su Yao walks through the tea room, she unexpectedly sees Su Su who is receiving water. He walked towards her angrily.


    "Oh, isn''t it because of plagiarizing the designer of Su University who was expelled from Su''s group? If you copy other people''s works with your front foot, your back foot will be on the thigh of the president of Shengshi group. " Su Yao haughtily raised her head and spoke in a voice that was just heard by everyone in the tea room.


    Su Su looks at Su Yao''s childish behavior and is too lazy to care about her. She holds up her water cup and is ready to turn around and leave. Seeing that Su Su was leaving, he thought that he had come here with a mission this time. Su Yao restrained her dissatisfaction and blocked Su Su''s way.


    "Sue, are you free at noon? Let''s have a good chat! "


    Su Su looked up and down at Su Yao, as if she didn''t know anyone in front of her, "Su Yao, you Are you sick? What can we talk about? Don''t disturb my work. Get out of the way


    Su Yao looked at Su Su''s impatience and arrogance, and tried hard to endure, "there''s nothing to talk about between us, but what about Su''s group? Just because of your plagiarism, how much damage to the interests of the Su group? Shouldn''t we talk about that? "


    Su Su tightens her hand holding the quilt and stares straight at Su Yao. "OK, XXX restaurant at noon, I''ll give you an hour." Su Su closed her eyes with deep breath and opened them again. "Now, can you get out of the way? I don''t want to be fired by Shengshi group for some trifles. "


    "You You... " Su Yao pointed to Su Su and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Su Su didn''t wait for Su Yao to speak, so she walked around her and walked to the office without stopping for a moment.


    Su Yao looks at Su Su''s back, gnashing her teeth and staring at her back. If her eyes can kill people, Su Su''s back may be full of holes shot by Su Yao''s eyes. Until Su Su disappeared in the field of vision, Su Yao realized that she had just lost her manners, sorted out her clothes and mood, and turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Su stretches and looks at her works in a daze.


    "Susu, it''s noon. Let''s have dinner together."


    Su Su took a look at her watch and muttered, "how time flies! I haven''t even figured out how to face that childish woman? "


    "Ah? Sue, what are you talking about? I''m leaving. Are you going or not? " Colleagues confused asked Su Su.


    "Oh, nothing, nothing. I have something to deal with at noon. Let''s get together again next time. I''ll go first. You can eat and drink well. " Su Su quickly packed up and ran out of the company.


    "It''s over, it''s over. It''s half past twelve. Su Yao is going to scold me to death. " Su Su helplessly looked at the traffic lights in front of her, and her anxious heart was all on her face.


    Su Yao, who has been waiting for half an hour in the restaurant, has already begun to drink her third glass of juice. She looks impatiently at the watch on her wrist again. The irregular tapping of her fingers on the table exposed her heart.


    Hello, welcome. How many, please


    Su Su looked around and saw Su Yao sitting by the window. She calmed down and said, "no, thank you. I have an appointment


    "Well, please call us if you need anything. Have a nice meal."


    "Well, how can she have a good meal like that?" Su Su lowers her head and arranges her clothes, and goes to the location where Su Yao is.


    "Hi, you''re so early." Su Su sits opposite Su Yao.


    "Oh, the designer of Su university is so busy. He can be late for his appointment." Su Yao drinks juice carelessly.


    Su Su is used to listening to Su Yao''s sarcasm and doesn''t pay attention to it. Reach out for the waiter, "a set meal with a cup of coffee."


    Su Su looks up at Su Yao and signals her to order.


    "Do you think I really came to have dinner with you?" Su Yao sat up straight and glared at Su Su.


    Su Su ignored her, turned to the waiter and returned the menu to him. "I''ll have my order first, and she won''t eat it."


    Su Yao looks at the person in front of her, and her anger goes up, but she is restrained all the time.


    Su Su seldom sees Su Yao eat shriveled appearance, also does not prepare to advance an inch. "What''s the matter with you? Let Miss Su, who has always been arrogant, be so tolerant today? "


    "What''s the matter? Su Su, you still have the face to ask! Just because of your plagiarism, how much impact did it have on the Su group? Do you know? " Hearing Su Su Su''s question, Su Yao was like a bomb lighting a wire, and suddenly exploded.


    "What happened to Su Shi?" Su Su listened carefully.


    "Su Su, don''t be hypocritical. You must want Su to break down. Then your greedy mother will leave our Su family and live with you. " Su Yao looks at Su Su with disdain.


    "I don''t want to argue with you now! What''s the matter with sushi? " Su Su looks at Su Yao impatiently.Su Yao also knows that this is not the time to have a conflict with Su Su. She tells Su Su about the situation of the group after she left the group.


    "Since you were expelled from my company, the stock of Soxhlet group has been declining, and the company that cooperated with our group has also terminated the contract with our company because you copied other people''s works." Su Yao looks at Su Su coldly.


    "I think you know very well whether I plagiarize my works. At that time, you always regarded me as a thorn in your eye. You wanted to drive me out of Su''s family for a long time, but you didn''t have a chance. That day, you just fired me through that. Have you heard my explanation? Now blame me? " Su Su retorted.


    "I You You also saw the situation at that time. How can you explain to the public if you are not dismissed? And the evidence is in you, and you don''t explain it. It''s always said that you didn''t plagiarize. Who will believe you? "


    "All right. What does it do in the past. What''s the matter with you? " Su Su helplessly looks at Su Yao, who is sitting opposite him and is guilty.


    Su Yao didn''t expect that she would ask Su Su one day and rubbed her hand awkwardly. "Many of the group''s old customers have terminated their contracts because of your incidents, resulting in a sudden shortage of funds in our group. We need new customers. "Su Yao looked at Su Su seriously." our group is ready to cooperate with Shengshi group. We are sincere, but Gu Sinian, the president of Shengshi group, refused the contract without looking at it. So... "


    "Stop, stop, stop! Wait for me. You mean you want me to talk to him for you? " Su Su looked at Su Yao incredulously, "are you taking the right medicine? Now I''m an employee of Shengshi group. Would you like me to help you negotiate the contract with him? "

 Chapter 58

    "Susu, how can you do this?" Su Yao glared at Su Su angrily, "if it wasn''t for you, how could old customers suddenly terminate their contracts, and how could the group suddenly be short of funds? Don''t forget your surname is su. Everything you do will directly affect Su! "


    ¡­¡­ Sue was silent.


    "Su Yao, I didn''t copy!" Su Su looked at Su Yao seriously, then sighed, "I''ll help you to try to talk with Gu Sinian, but I only talk about it once. If he doesn''t want to, I can''t help it. He''s the president, I''m just a little designer."


    "Su Yao, if you didn''t hate me so much and didn''t rush to drive me away, this would not have happened. Sometimes you need to think about the consequences. Don''t try to be quick Su Su spoke to Su Yao from the bottom of her heart.


    Su Su didn''t wait for Su Yao to speak. She reached for the waiter and said, "waiter! Here''s the bill. This lady will pay. Thank you


    With that, Su Su got up and walked out of the restaurant with her bag. But Su Yao stamped her feet angrily.


    Walking in the street, Su Su looked at the direct sunlight, but did not feel warm at all. It was su who made his family impossible, but in the end he became his own weakness.


    Su Su looked up at the sky and said, "Mom, if this is what you want, I will protect it for you. Dad, do you blame me? You want mom to have a good time, don''t you? "


    Su Su is on her way back to the company. Thinking that she will have something to ask Gu Sinian, she decides to buy a cup of coffee that he often drinks. So Sue thought and did.


    Su Su frowned and went into the coffee shop and asked for a coffee. Although the surface is relaxed, but only her own heart is clear now how nervous he is. As long as I think of his cold face, I feel like I have no chance to win. "Shall I think of something to do?"


    Su Su thought about countermeasures all the way, and soon came to the door of the company. Looking up at Gu Sinian''s window, Su Su took a deep breath and encouraged himself, "come on, Su Su! You can do it


    Just now, she was still in the shape of vowing not to look back. When she got to the elevator, Su Su was like a frosted eggplant, kneading in the corner of the elevator. "Ah! I''m going crazy. I know that every time Su Yao comes to me, it won''t be good. What to do, what to do? "


    "Ding" elevator door opened, Su Su slowly moved out of the elevator, and finally walked to the door of the president''s office.


    "Dong Dong Dong."


    "Come in, please." Inside the door came the cold voice of Gu Sinian.


    Su Su reached out to push them away and looked at Gu Sinian with a smile. "Hee hee, President? President gu


    Gu Sinian shakes his hand with a pen and frowns, "cough, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What can I do for you?" Su Su put the coffee on Gu Sinian''s desk and sat on the chair opposite him by the way. "I don''t think you''ve been working hard all day and have no time for lunch. I''ll give you your favorite coffee."


    "You Know I didn''t have lunch? " Gu Sinian put down his pen and looked at Su Su.


    "Well Yes! Of course I know. " Su Su looks at Gu Sinian with a guilty heart.


    "Then you give me coffee? Do you want me to have a stomachache? Su Su, what''s the matter with you? " Gu Sinian looks at her coldly.


    "I..." Su Su lowered her head and twisted her work card. "I just want to ask why don''t you look at the contract that Su Yao sent to you today? Is there any dissatisfaction or opinion? "


    Gu Sinian raised his eyebrows and asked, "is that why you buy coffee to please me? Or do you think a cup of coffee can buy me off? "


    "No, No. I just want to ask the original Because... " Su Su looks at Gu Sinian''s expression that he wants to eat people. The rest of his words are swallowed by him. He is aggrieved like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    Looking at Su Su''s appearance, Gu Sinian is not ready to embarrass her, "if you don''t have anything to do, just go back. Don''t mind these things. You should work hard for Shengshi now. Do you know? "


    "I see..." Su Su lowered her head and said obediently. "I''ll go back first."


    "Well." Gu Sinian picked up his pen again and continued to look at the documents. "Oh, there''s more."


    Suddenly Su Su''s eyes glowed, and she listened eagerly to the second half of Gu Sixian''s sentence.


    "Thanks for the coffee. It''s all right."


    "No With Thank you Su Su and Gu Sinian leave indignantly. I don''t know that I have cursed Gu for several times: I''ll have a stomachache later. I''ll kill you.


    Looking at Su Su''s mouth when he left, Gu Sinian guessed that Su Su was scolding him, but he wanted to laugh.


    Walking in the corridor, Su Su wanted to cry without tears. She really lost her wife and broke her arms. I lost my coffee, but I didn''t get any news. Su Su doesn''t know how to tell Su Yao, the grinding goblin, about this trial. The result is A complete defeat.


    Su Su began to regret after she agreed to Su Yao. She felt that she was about to cry. She knew that Su Yao was using "plagiarism" as an excuse, but she was just like the other party.


    The more she thought about it, the more she regretted it, especially when she thought of Su Yao''s arrogant face that day, which was not like asking for help but like ordering. I''m crazy to agreeWhat''s more, Su Yao offered such good conditions, and Gu Sinian was indifferent. What can he rely on to move Gu Sinian?


    Su Su even thought of putting Su Yao in the pigeon. At that time, she directly said that she had asked and advised her, but Gu Sinian still didn''t agree. As soon as Su Su Su thought of Su Yao''s violent appearance, she couldn''t help but be happy. Even Gu Sirui swayed around her every day and felt less distressed.


    Gu Sirui thinks that his promise to work in the company is the most correct choice he has made in recent years, because he can see Su Su at any time, can pester her to talk, can accompany her to make her laugh, just like before.


    Su Su doesn''t know what Gu Sirui is thinking one day. She just thinks that Gu Sirui may be in love again, because Gu Sirui is too coquettish recently. One day, she dresses like a peacock, and is full of complacency. Besides, she has leisure to find fault with her every day. She is more happy than when they are together What, or I''m going to be a dad!


    As soon as she thought that she was still in a variety of troubles, or because of the people she hated, Su Su felt that the whole person was not good, so that she looked after Si Rui more and more unfavorably.


    Poor Gu Sirui is still immersed in the joy of being reunited with Su Su. People are so strange that they always firmly believe that what they want to happen will happen. Unfortunately, Gu Sirui doesn''t know that some things are past, even if time can flow back, feelings can''t.

 Chapter 59-60

    "Du Du Du... " Su Su saw the vibrating mobile phone on the table and picked it up impatiently. She saw that it was su Yao again. She hung up without hesitation.


    She knew that Su Yao was anxious, otherwise she would not call her more than ten times a day. Unfortunately, she didn''t have the leisure to talk to Su Yao now.


    Gu Sinian has been on a business trip for nearly a month. She can''t even see how people can ask for help. In addition, even if she finally decides to help Su Yao, no, it''s su Yao''s company, but she doesn''t want to easily complete Su Yao. At least she has to worry about her for a few days. Otherwise, she will not only be ridiculed by Gu Sirui every day, but also for Su Yao''s business With great effort, Su Yao can easily get through the difficulties. How can she?


    "Du Du... " Just when Su Su Dong was thinking about it, she received a text message from Su Yao, "Su Su, what do you mean, why, regret, don''t you want to help me? Do you forget why the company encountered this kind of thing? Do you think you can stay away from it with peace of mind? I advise you to help me honestly. As long as you persuade Gu Sinian to cooperate with me, the company will be a success I''m sure I can get through this, and it''s just a lift for you! Don''t be ignorant Su Su couldn''t help laughing at the text messages on her mobile phone.


    She suddenly felt that she admired Su Yao very much. She always took her help for granted. Even she was very grateful. She was willing to give her a chance. This is a very outstanding ability!


    "Du Du... " Just when Su Su was going to pull Su Yao into the blacklist and see her jumping, she sent another short message. This time, it was quite short. There were only four words: "count me, please". Finally, she was worried. Su Su said that her waist was not sore, her legs were not painful, and the whole person was refreshed!


    So she decided to pick up Gu Sinian herself when she came back tomorrow. Time flies when she is in a good mood, but Su Su''s happiness only lasts after work.


    Because at this time, she was being dragged to the direction of Gu Sirui''s car by Gu Sirui. Su Su didn''t even have time to look at other people''s faces, so she was dragged to the car by Gu Sirui. "Gu Sirui, did you eat too much in the morning? Why are you dragging me up here? I said I don''t want to have dinner with you, not at all! " Su Su yells at Gu Sirui angrily.


    However, Gu Sirui didn''t stop his action when he heard Su Su''s angry voice. He quickly stepped on the accelerator and the car started to drive quickly. "Su Su, don''t be angry. I just asked you to have a meal. Really, I''ll send you back after eating. I tell you that the restaurant I took you to today is pretty good..."


    Gu Sirui is still talking excitedly, but Su Su is getting more and more impatient. However, she knows that it''s useless to talk to Gu Sirui at this time because of Gu Sirui''s character, so Su Su doesn''t pay attention to Gu Sirui any more. She quietly closes her eyes for a rest, and unconsciously goes to sleep.


    Gu Sirui didn''t see Su Su answer for a long time. When he turned to see Su Su asleep, he couldn''t help but stop the car. Looking at Su Su''s quiet and comfortable face after she fell asleep, he felt that she couldn''t say how comfortable she was. He hadn''t seen Su Su Su Su Su so quiet and weak for a long time.


    He couldn''t help but want to touch Su Su''s face. When he was about to meet Su Su, Su Su suddenly opened his eyes, "Gu Sirui, what do you want to do, not to say that you want to eat, why do you stop?"


    Su Su knows that Gu Sirui just wanted to touch herself, but she chooses to pretend she doesn''t know. Sometimes knowing without saying is the best way.


    Gu Sirui takes back his hand awkwardly, and the car drives forward quickly.


    It''s probably because of what happened in the car. The meal was very quiet. Gu Sirui didn''t say a word as if he had lost his soul. Naturally, Su Su Su was hard to say more. After the meal, Gu Sirui sent Su Su Su home as he said. He had nothing to say all the way.


    The next day Su Su got up early in the morning to dress up, because Gu Sinian came back. She didn''t see Gu Sinian for a month. Su Su was a little nervous. Although they called occasionally, she sent a text message to Gu Sinian on time one day, but the content of the message was just like good morning and good night.


    Gu Sinian just got off the plane and saw Su Su standing not far away looking around. He couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth, which had been drooping all the time. The assistant on one side obviously felt the significant change from the cold winter to the bright sun beside him. He was shocked by the tiger''s body, "President Gu What''s the matter? "Unfortunately, before he could wait for him to ask, Gu Sinian walked out with great strides.


    The assistant responded and immediately followed. "What are you doing here?" Gu Sinian asked flatly, if Su Su would have thought Gu Sinian was insane before, and he was very unhappy when he came to pick him up. But now Su Su can clearly feel that Gu Sinian is in a good mood at the moment, "come to pick you up, no, it''s too late. What can you do when you come?" Su Su asked jokingly.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t be idle. Help to carry things." With that, Gu Sinian turns to take a suitcase from his assistant and hands it to Su Su. Su Su looks at him with a confused face. Some can''t believe that Gu Sinian really wants her to take things, which is still such a big suitcase.


    Before Su Su could recover, Gu Sinian had already stridden forward with a smile on his face. Su Su, who was struggling to move behind him, had no idea.In fact, Su Su was extremely sorry. She thought that if she wanted to ask Gu Sinian for help, she had to please him first. It would be much more convenient to speak at that time. However, she never thought Gu Sinian would give her such a big box. Anyway, she was in a hurry in the early morning just to pick him up. There was no credit for it


    After many hardships, he finally arrived at Gu Sixian''s home. Of course, all the hardships were just Su Su''s feeling.


    "That Gu Sinian, I want to tell you something. Er, I I would like to ask you to agree to cooperate with Su Yao again, OK Finally, Su Su summoned up the courage to make a request.


    Gu Sinian saw that Su Su had something to say for a long time, and he had guessed that she might want to mention the cooperation with Su Yao again, but he still pretended not to know. So after hearing Su Su''s words, Gu Sinian was not surprised. He just wondered when Su Su Su was so good with Su Yao. Su Su hoped that he would not cooperate with Su Yao. Did this woman suddenly become extremely kind?


    Su Su saw Gu Sinian''s silence and said, "why don''t you cooperate with Su Yao? I think her offer is very good. If you cooperate with her, you can make a lot of money!"

 Chapter 61

    Seeing Su Su Su running out, Su Yao helps Su Yao sit on the sofa and tells Su Yao that Su Su refuses to help and even stands him up. As for Su Su, she may have said it, but Gu Sinian doesn''t agree. This possibility is directly ignored by her.


    Su Yao is also very angry, but he doesn''t have any good way. He knows Su Su Su''s character, and asking her to help must not work. When Su Yao tries to figure out who else to help, Su Yao suddenly tells him that she has a good way.


    Su Yao said to Su Yao the way she just thought of, "it''s really worthy of my father''s good daughter, so smart!" Su Yao gently boasted to Su Yao, Su Yao said with a happy smile, "it''s my father''s training that makes me excellent!" After they praise each other, Su Yao dials Gu Sirui.


    That''s right. Su Yao''s way is to start from Gu Sirui. As for how to move Gu Sirui, she has already had some worries in her heart.


    Gu Sirui heard the phone ring and immediately took it up excitedly, "where have you been these days? Are you willing to call me at last?" Gu Sirui said plaintively, "Oh, it seems that you are really devoted to Su Su. It''s a pity that I''m not Su Su. I can''t answer your question!" Su Yao said slowly.


    As soon as Gu Sirui heard that Su Su wasn''t there, he subconsciously hung up. "Although I''m not Su Su, I know where Su Su is. How about our cooperation? You promise me one thing. I''ll tell you where Su Su Su is. Do you think this deal is OK?"


    Gu Sirui said with some vigilance, "what bad things do you want to do? You''d better tell me honestly where sue is! " Su Yao heard Gu Sirui''s sarcasm and said, "I''ve never done anything bad. This time I''m looking for you, I just hope you can help me persuade Gu Sinian to cooperate with me. You don''t have to worry about my bad intentions. Our cooperation this time can be said to be win-win, or Gu Sinian gets more benefits than me!"


    After hearing Su Yao''s words, Gu Sirui hesitates. His reason tells him that he can''t easily believe Su Yao, but Gu Sirui finally agrees. No matter what, Su Yao is definitely not Gu Sixian''s opponent. If she dares to ask Gu Sixian for any evil trick, she can''t get a good deal.


    "Well, I promise you, I will go to persuade him, you tell me where Su Su has gone, and you''d better not cheat me, otherwise you can''t afford the consequences." Gu Sirui said to Su Yao word by word.


    Su Yao said with a smile, "of course I don''t dare to cheat you. I do know where Su Su is, but you have to ask Gu Sinian to agree to cooperate with me first, otherwise you will run away and I will go there to find someone!" Gu Sirui is too lazy to talk to Su Yao. He believes that even if he borrows 100 courage to Su Yao, she dare not cheat him. "OK, I''ll call now."


    When Gu Sirui called, Gu Sinian was looking at the document with no expression on his face. The assistant next to him knew that Gu Sinian was in a bad mood when he felt that the temperature was several degrees lower. Moreover, the low pressure had lasted for several days. He was still in high spirits when he came back. How could it suddenly become so terrible!


    Seeing that it''s Gu Sirui, Gu Sinian picks up the phone and asks what''s the matter. Gu Sirui doesn''t tell him much. In fact, he doesn''t want to waste any more time. After listening to Gu Sirui''s straightforward words, Gu Sinian doesn''t need to know that Su Yao convinced Gu Sirui to call him. He just can''t imagine how Su Yao moved Gu Sirui, but he suddenly doesn''t want to ask more, eh He called and hung up.


    Gu Sirui didn''t think much about it either. Anyway, Gu Sirui would agree to what he said without hesitation, "OK, he agreed. OK, now you can tell me where Su Su Su is!" Gu Sirui hung up and couldn''t wait to say.


    "Of course, Susu just left my house. She must have gone home now. You can still find her now!"


    Su Yao said slowly, "what does she do when she comes back to Su''s home?" Gu Sirui puzzled asked, Su Su never go back when nothing happened, what happened to her?


    Su Yao turned and walked away. "I''m sorry, I don''t know. You''d better ask her yourself." Gu Sirui also knows that Su Yao won''t tell her too much. Now the most important thing is to find Su Su first. Gu Sirui drives to Su Su''s residence quickly.


    "Gu Sirui, are you a stalker? Have you taken any medicine recently


    As soon as he got off work, Su Su was yelling at others. Recently, Su Su was always followed by Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui is a typical thick skinned man. No matter what Su Su said or scolded, he would never give up! Su Su can''t do anything about it.


    "Su Su, don''t run! Wait for me, "Gu Sirui said in a twinkling of an eye, Su Su ran out of sight! Gu Sirui stands alone in the wind, but he is not a vegetarian.


    "You still want to chase me! I don''t know who I am, but I''m a strong sprinter, "Su Su Zheng said to himself.


    "Hi! Susu, are you tired? Sit down and have a rest! Su Su looks at Gu Sirui helplessly.


    All of a sudden! Su Su flopped, sat down on the ground, and said, "brother! Please, please spare me! Don''t follow me.


    And Gu Sirui said, "Su Su! I just want to take you home, are you? Get up quickly. The ground is cold. I''m not responsible for catching a cold. Then he pulled up Su Su.Su Su got up and said, "the apartment is in front of me. Don''t follow me.".


    Su Su left quickly, but Gu Sirui didn''t catch up with him. "This woman hasn''t changed at all." Gu Sirui raised his mouth slightly.


    "Su Su", Su Su is familiar with this voice. She turns her head reflexively, and a familiar face appears, but she seems to have forgotten her name.


    "What''s the name? It''s so embarrassing. People used to help themselves a lot"! Su Su murmured and fell into memory.


    It was the day that Gu Sinian promised her to live in the apartment. She looked around excitedly and watched the strange things in the apartment. Gu Sinian repeatedly told her not to touch the things in the room and only to move in her own room, but she was too curious.


    He accidentally broke a vase in Gu Sinian''s room, which Gu Sinian had kept for many years. He picked it up the day he was adopted by Gu''s family, which had a special meaning for him.


    Su Su always remembers that that night, Gu Sinian got very angry, drove her out and said she would never see her again. It was useless for Su Su to apologize. Finally, she squatted in front of the door and kept knocking on the door to apologize. She remembers that someone next door asked her what was wrong.


    At that time, in order to win sympathy, Su su lied that her boyfriend had driven her out, crying and complaining. The next door neighbor comforted her and let her stay in her home for one night, and they drank some wine that night.


    The next day, Gu Sirui took her home when she was angry, but Su Su didn''t remember her name!

 Chapter 62

    "Ah! Su Su, what''s the matter with you? Su Wu yells, Su Su is pulled back to reality by his voice.


    Su Su looked at him blankly, at a loss.


    "Why, Su Da''s beauty is so precious and forgetful! My name is Su Wu.


    "Ah!!! Hello, I''m so sorry. I don''t have a good memory, but I haven''t seen you for a long time. Where have you been!


    "It''s not fun either. I''ve been to America these days to do something. I''ve just come back to see you. How are you doing recently? "Su Wu asked politely.


    "Not bad! Just like that, every day is three o''clock, "Su Su nodded slightly.


    Two people said a smile to the door of the apartment, is ready to open the door, Su Su found himself careless did not take the key.


    "What''s the matter, no key?"? Su Wu asked with concern.


    Su Su smiles awkwardly and nods slightly.


    "Come to my house first! Anyway, we haven''t seen each other for a long time!


    "How wonderful! It''s too much trouble for you.


    "It''s all right. We are all neighbors! Help each other.


    Su Su thought about it. Anyway, today''s good mood has been ruined by Gu Sirui. Let''s find someone to tell us! So Su Su was embarrassed to follow in.


    "Wow! It''s beautiful in your house. This lamp must be very expensive! Su Su was curious about everything.


    "It''s OK. Just sit down. I''m the only one in the house. It''s a bit messy. Don''t mind! But you didn''t find my home when you came last time?


    "Last time that kind of situation where have mood to observe these"! Su Su retorted.


    "But speaking of the last time, how are you and your boyfriend? Make up"! Su Wu saw Su Su''s face was stiff and pale, and then he said in a hurry, "no, you still make trouble! If the couple have anything to quarrel about, it''s OK to quarrel.


    Su Su said with a calm smile: "I''m sorry! I''m not her girlfriend. I didn''t have any money that night. I lied to you for a place to live.


    "Do you think I''m a bad woman full of lies"! Su Su said with self mockery.


    Su Wu didn''t speak. He looked at Su Su meaningfully, but Su Su seemed to see something in his eyes, and then he slammed the door.


    Boss, two more bottles of wine.


    "Miss, you have drunk enough," the boss kindly reminded.


    "That''s all. You''re afraid I can''t afford it"! She took out money from her bag, patted it on the bar and said loudly, "I have plenty of money, bring wine.".


    The owner of the bar has no choice but to let people serve wine. If she doesn''t give her wine, I''m afraid it''s going to ruin his shop.


    Back to the apartment, Gu Sinian found that Su Su was not at home. "Did she go out to play, but she didn''t have many friends?"! Gu Sinian said to himself that he didn''t answer the phone. What do you want to do! Where can she go so late! Gu Sinian rushed to the next door to find Su Wu.


    "Bang, bang, bang, a sudden knock on the door broke Su Wu''s calm.".


    "Coming"


    "how could it be you! What are you doing here? " Su Wu impatiently says that he doesn''t like Gu Sinian very much. He thinks Gu Sinian likes to pretend to be a ghost, talk and drag, and despise people.


    "Is Sue with you"? Gu Sinian asked directly.


    "No, you think I''m a hospice! If she''s gone, run to me!


    Have you met her today? She hasn''t come back yet.


    "She''s not here? I saw you this afternoon and talked for a while. Su Wu told Gu Sinian everything this afternoon.


    "Where will she go"! Gu Sinian was puzzled that this woman was not easy to worry about. Gu Sinian suddenly thought of a place.


    And at this moment, in the bar


    "Oh! Girl, drink alone! How boring it is to drink alone! Here, I''ll drink with you. An obscene voice came to Su Su''s ear.


    "Go away! Stay away from me, "Su Su took a look at this wretched man, almost disgusted with last year''s meal.


    "Oh, this chick is still a little fierce! It''s pretty good, "another man said with a smile.


    They put their hands on Su Su''s back, Su Su''s reflexive escape, and they seemed not to give up. One of them boldly put his arms around Su Su Su''s waist and put the Yellow toothed one together. Su Su Su almost vomited out and slapped the man.


    "You smelly woman, you dare to beat me, you are tired of living! No one dares to beat me! That man beat to scold to, say to begin to fan Su Su a slap, say time and then quickly, Gu Si year a pull that salty pig hand.


    "Who the hell are you! Dare to stand in Lao Zi''s way and die! The man scolded Gu Sinian very unhappily.


    Gu Sinian gave a cold smile, turned around and knocked the wretched man down. He cried out in pain, thinking that Gu Sinian had practiced.


    "What are you doing, go on"! The man lying on the ground yelled, and several other people rushed to Gu Sinian. Although he had practiced, he was outnumbered. Seeing that Gu Sinian was almost unable to resist, Su Su staggeringly picked up a wine bottle and smashed it at the man who was holding Gu Sinian. With a "bang", the whole audience was quiet, and Su Su himself was scared. Gu Sinian He quickly took Susu and ran out.Su Su, with a look of panic, was dragged for a long time by Gu Sinian. At last, Su Su finally stopped and said, "no, I can''t run any more.". Gu Sinian also sat down with Su Su. At this time, Su Su''s strength of wine also came up. He began to vomit when he sat down and vomited what he ate today.


    "What are you crazy about? Come out to drink," Gu said, but his hand still kept patting her on the back.


    Su Su broke away from him and said, "it''s none of your business! Stay away from me ", then Su Su staggered forward, Gu Sinian was also angry and said," Su Su, you have no conscience! But for me, would you be here now? But before Gu Sinian finished, Su Su fell down.

 Chapter 63

    Gu Sinian quickly supports her and carries Su Su back to the apartment. Along the way, Su Su kept talking.


    She said: "Gu Sixian, you bastard, my life has been ruined by you". She also said: "Gu Sirui, would you stay away from me? We can''t go back. And now I have someone I like, he is..." Gu Sinian wanted to know who the man was, but Su Su didn''t say.


    "Su Wu, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to cheat you, I know you take me as a friend, we pull hook don''t cheat each other, I''m sorry, I broke my promise, forgive me.". Gu Sinian knew that she was full of guilt before she came to get drunk. There was no way to take this person on her back.


    I don''t know how long they have gone. They finally return to their apartment. Gu Sinian throws Su Su Su on the bed and wants her to survive. But she can''t bear it anymore, so he has to change her clothes. When he is ready to leave, Su Su holds his hand and says to himself, "Gu Sinian, don''t you believe me? I don''t want to lie to you, but there are many things you don''t understand.


    "Then why don''t you say it"! Gu Sixian couldn''t help asking.


    Because there are so many things you don''t understand. Su Su replied vaguely.


    Gu Sinian gently touched Su Su''s hair and said, "fool, if you don''t say it, how can you know that I don''t understand"!


    "Sleep! It''s OK after a sleep. Tomorrow is another day.


    With that, Gu Sixian also fell asleep beside him.


    In the early morning, the sun shone softly on Su Su''s face through the bed curtain which was opened a little bit. Su Su''s eyelids moved and opened her eyes. Su Su Su looked at this strange room, sat up, opened the quilt and looked at herself. I was relieved to see that my clothes were still on me. Su Su''s brain appeared some fragments of last night. She and Su Wu said that she and Gu Sinian were not friends and girlfriends. Later, she went to a bar and drank a lot of wine. She quarreled with a disgusting man who was ready to beat herself. Finally, it seemed that Gu Sinian who appeared in the bar saved her, and then she couldn''t remember. It seems that Gu Sinian brought himself back to his home.


    Su Su didn''t see Gu Sinian when she got up. Maybe he went to work. Last time I came to Gu Sixian''s house, Su Su found that this man was not clean. The house was really spotless. Su Su was bored to look around Gu Sixian''s house.


    Su Su cleaned herself up, went out to eat, and took a taxi to work.


    Su Su, who just came to the company, thought about it in the office and said thank you to Gu Sinian. After all, if Gu Sinian hadn''t saved himself and taken him in, he might have stayed in the bar for one night.


    "Dong Dong," Su Su knocked on Gu''s office door.


    "Come in" Gu Sinian is busy with the things in his hand, and says without raising his head.


    "Go and make me a cup of coffee," Gu told him, not knowing that Su Su was coming. He thought it was his secretary.


    "Good" Su Su Su thought that Gu Sinian helped him yesterday, so she went to make coffee for him.


    Su Su made a good coffee and gave it to Gu Sinian. Then Gu Sinian saw that it was Su Su, "how are you?" Gu Sinian took a sip of coffee and said lightly.


    "Well, I''m here to thank you for last night, thank you," Su Su said, her hands mixed together, a little embarrassed.


    "Well," Gu said coldly, looking at the documents.


    Su Su was busy with his work and didn''t have time to take care of himself. He said, "then you''re busy first. I''ll go." he closed the door and went out.


    Until Su Su closed the door and went out, Gu Sinian looked up at the door and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Su Su, who came back to the office, thought that Gu Sinian had been so indifferent to him, so he was very angry.


    Because of this morning''s business, Su Su didn''t greet Gu Sinian when she saw him in the company, as if she didn''t see him.


    Gu Sinian frowned as Su Su regarded herself as the air. What''s the matter with this woman? She gave me a little temper. I didn''t settle with her about last night. I went to drink and vomited all over myself. After a whole night, I could just go to bed. As a result, it was light after a while. I really had no conscience.


    After returning home, Su Su also continued to ignore the existence of Gu Sinian.


    "Help me turn off the fire." Gu Sinian was busy cutting vegetables, so he called Su Su who was watching TV in the living room.


    Su Su pretended not to hear it and continued to watch TV laughing.


    "Su Su, turn off the fire," Gu Sinian yelled again.


    "Why are you so loud? I''m not deaf." Su Su came over and turned off the fire and said angrily.


    "Did you take the wrong medicine today? How could I offend you, miss?" Gu Sinian can''t stand Su Su treating himself like this.


    "No, how can you offend me? I''m the one who''s wrong. I''m the one who''s amorous. The chief executive is so busy that he doesn''t have time to offend me," Su Su said, turning her white eyes.


    "Are you angry about this morning?" Gu Si Nian picked eyebrows to look Su Su''s eyes and said."No"


    "you''re just angry that I didn''t pay attention to you in the morning."


    "yes, I''m angry. If you don''t want to pay attention to me, just tell me straight away, I won''t hinder your eyes."


    "you''re still angry. I haven''t settled with you about last night, so you dare to drink. If I didn''t come in time yesterday, do you know what will happen to you?" Gu Sixian yelled at Su Su angrily.


    "So what if I go for a drink? You''re in charge. Who are you? I asked you to come to see Gu Sinian. Su Su scolded himself and asked Gu Sinian angrily.


    Gu Sinian was so angry that he pulled Su Su Su and hugged her head. He blocked Su Su Su''s mouth and didn''t let her go on.


    "Well, let go, Gu Sinian, you bastard." Su Su struggled desperately, patting Gu Sinian and trying to break away from Gu Sinian. However, the more Su Su struggled, the tighter Gu Sinian held him, and he did not let Su Su break away.


    Gu Sinian kisses Su Su crazily. Gu Sinian wants to get into Su Su''s mouth, but Su Su bites her lips and doesn''t let Gu Sinian succeed. Gu Sinian hits Su Su Su''s full chest. Su Su is frightened and opens her mouth. Gu Sinian''s tongue goes into Su Su''s mouth and sucks Su Su Su''s tongue.


    Su Su gradually stops struggling. She is lost by Gu Sinian''s kiss and kisses Gu Sinian back.


    Gu Sinian saw this scene, the corners of his mouth rose, and he continued to kiss Su Su gently.


    This kiss lasted for a long time. Gu Sinian let go of Su Su. Su Su was breathing the fresh air, blushing, and did not dare to look at Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s red face. She was very cute. She was laughing loudly. Her only male voice was low, like playing a beautiful song.


    Su Su ran back to the room embarrassed and covered her blushed face, "Su Su, why are you so unpromising? You were just fascinated by Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian is such a jerk that he dares to kiss me


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su, who ran away in a panic. He laughed louder, shook his head and went back to cook.

 Chapter 64

    Gu Sinian took Su Su Su to a business party. At the party, there were many business tycoons. Gu Sinian took Su Su Su to talk. On the way, Su Su Su was very tired of such occasions.


    "I''ll go over there and have a rest."


    "Well, go ahead. Don''t go far. I''ll come to you later." Gu Sinian knew Su Su Su didn''t like the occasion, so he agreed.


    Su Su went to the dining area, picked up a piece of cake, went to the next seat and sat up to eat. She watched all kinds of hypocritical conversations between men and women at the reception. An old man pulled a young and beautiful woman to talk. The woman obviously didn''t like it, but still pretended to be nothing. Su Su Su shook her head and looked at other places .


    Su Su saw that Su Yao''s family was there, and her mother introduced her to others. Su Yao said that this was my daughter. The family was happy and happy. Looking at this scene, Su Su Su''s nose was sour, and tears fell down her cheek. Su Su Su didn''t look over her head and walked out.


    Gu Sinian, who has been paying close attention to Su Su, saw Su Su go out with a low look. He was a little worried that you went out with her.


    Gu Sinian was a little worried when he didn''t see Su Su when he went out. Where did she go? Gu Sinian looked for the villa and didn''t see Su Su. Finally, he found Su Su Su in a secret staircase of the villa.


    Gu Sinian saw Su Su curling up in the corner, so he went over and hugged Su Su Su.


    Gu Sinian looked up at Su Su, whose face was full of tears. "What''s the matter? What happened?"


    "Do you know? When I was young, my mother abandoned me and my father. After my mother left, my father didn''t have the heart to continue to work. He went to drink and gamble every day. Every day when he came home, he was drunk and fell asleep. When he woke up the next day, he continued to drink. All day long, he only knew how to drink and gamble. He owed a lot of debt. His father sold his house and continued to gamble.


    Every day, I go to class during the day, work at night, and after work, I go to the bar to find my dad and take him home. Several times, we were forced to sleep in the street by debt collectors and did not dare to go back. At that time, I hated my mother so much, why did I abandon my father and me.


    Later, not long after, my father died of alcoholism. Later, I went to school while working alone. So after a year, a few months later, my mother found me and took me back to Su''s house. When I saw my mother living in such a big, good house, I thought of my father''s small rental house.


    My heart is very painful. My mother married the Su family. The man has a daughter. She hates me and my mother very much. She always targets me and my mother. I''m in the same class with his daughter.


    When I was in high school, I had a parents'' meeting. My stepfather''s company was busy and couldn''t come. My mother held a parents'' meeting for us. When I saw my mother coming in, I didn''t even look at me. I went straight to suyao and introduced her to others. She was suyao''s mother. The students all admired suyao and said that suyao''s mother was so beautiful.


    But she is also my mother. Why can she be so cruel? "


    Gu Sinian quietly listens to Su Su talking about her past. He doesn''t speak. He just taps Su Su''s identification and hugs her tightly, letting her cry in his arms.


    Su Su, who was tired of crying, fell asleep in Gu Sinian''s arms. Gu Sinian gently picked up Su Su and went back to the car. Looking at Su Su, who still had tears in his eyes, he felt deeply distressed. He touched her cheek and said gently, "I''ll take care of you in the future. I won''t make you sad any more." It''s a pity that Su Su didn''t hear it.


    Gu Sinian found that although the little woman was always full of lies, and sometimes he could not tell whether her sentence was true or false, he knew that Su Su was kind-hearted.


    Su Su woke up the next day and didn''t see Gu Sinian. She only saw the note Gu Sinian left: have a good rest at home today. I''ve already asked you for leave.


    At home, Su Su is bored eating snacks, watching TV and laughing. She seems to forget how sad she was yesterday.


    Gu Sinian, who came home from work, looked at the mess of the house and couldn''t stop jumping on his temples. He saw Su Su eating snacks and wiped her hand on the sofa. Gu Sinian walked over and looked at Su Su. He couldn''t bear it.


    "Now, right now, clean up the house for me, and you can only move in your room without my permission. You are not allowed to make the house like this for me, OK?"


    "I, I''ll clean it up right away." Wiping the floor, Su Su felt in her heart: this hairy man is really a pervert with such a serious habit of cleanliness.


    Su Su quickly adapted to the life of cohabiting with Gu Sinian. No, they were not so much cohabiting as living with the same landlord and tenant. Of course, Gu Sinian would not charge her rent.


    After all, she moved to someone else''s house, so Su Su naturally didn''t have many requirements. In fact, she was very easy to meet all the time. She had food and shelter every day. In Su Su Su''s opinion, it was not better.


    Su Su has no other obvious advantages. Her ability to adapt to the environment is first-class. Gu Sinian is seldom at home. She feels that the house is almost her own, and Gu Sinian is more like a person who occasionally comes to borrow. Su Su Su is satisfied with this. She is about to compete, and she needs a quiet one Environment calms you down.She abides by the agreement with Gu Sinian every day. She eats and drinks in her room. The design competition is about to start. Su Su has no time to care about other things.


    So when Gu Sirui angrily comes to Gu Sirian''s house and wants to ask Su Su why she agrees to live with Gu Sirian, Su Su does not hesitate to sneer at Gu Sirui, thinking that Gu Sirui''s character will definitely have a big fight with him. Unexpectedly, Gu Sirui leaves calmly.


    Maybe Gu Sirui has figured it out. She has been trapped in the illusion that they will be together. However, I don''t know when she will no longer have the illusion. Maybe she doesn''t love him anymore! That''s why we can completely say the words that we know will hurt people.


    Su Su was a little surprised, but she didn''t think much about it. There was no possibility between her and Gu Sirui for a long time. When she didn''t understand before, she still had some illusions. Now she just thinks it''s good for everyone to make it clear. After all, it''s not good for anyone after a long time.


    Gu Sinian was not at home when Gu Sirui came, so he didn''t know that Gu Sirui had come to his home and had a big fight with Su Su. He was a little surprised, but he wasn''t a talkative person. What''s more, Su Su Su was temporarily living in his home. He didn''t want to care about her private affairs.

 Chapter 65

    As for Gu Sirui, he is such a big man that he can''t let others tell him anything. He really doesn''t care much. The two of them have nothing to do with themselves. Gu told himself in silence.


    Not long after su sucai lived, she saw a scene that shocked her body.


    The thing is, one day Susu stayed in her room all afternoon. In the evening, when she wanted to get up and look for food, she saw a scene that made her incredible.


    Gu Sinian actually Su Su even doubted whether she had lost her eyes when she was cooking. She rubbed her eyes suspiciously and just saw Gu Sinian bring a dish from the kitchen to the living room.


    "Gu Sinian, you How are you cooking? " Su Su stuttered and asked. Gu Sinian couldn''t help laughing when he saw Su Su''s silly appearance, but he immediately regained his expressionless face. He went into the kitchen again with a cold hum.


    Su Su was stunned to see that such a handsome man as Gu Sinian (ignoring his bad temper) actually existed. What''s more terrible is Gu Sinian''s apron It''s Pink!


    My God, Su Su feels as if she has found something extraordinary. Every day, she looks like a bully president, but she is a little official in her heart!


    Su Su feels that she is in the truth. She feels a little different. What''s the matter with Meng?


    Just when Su Su Dong thought about it, Gu Sinian had already put all the dishes on the table. Su Su looked at it and found that four dishes and one soup were good, but she didn''t know whether Gu Sinian had finished eating them or not. In fact, she could help for free. "Cough, saliva is coming out," Gu Sinian pretended to remind.


    Su Su was so embarrassed that she immediately reached out to wipe off her saliva. She felt that Gu Sinian had cheated her. She looked at Gu Sinian in horror and said, "God, is he joking? Gu Sinian is so boring to make fun of others!" Su Su said he was shocked.


    Gu Sinian saw Su Su''s expression and said, "come here, have a meal. You''ll have a meal with me later. If you dare to order those messy things to eat outside, or eat your instant noodles to make my house a mess, I''ll ask you to move out."


    Su Su immediately returned to his senses, "Gu Sinian, what do you mean? What''s wrong with my takeout? Why is my takeout in a mess? I didn''t throw it everywhere. How can it pollute you? Besides, who wants to eat with you? Hum


    Su Su''s reply made Gu Sinian''s gloomy face even worse. "Don''t you know how dirty things you order every day? Don''t you just take everything to my home?"


    Su Su thinks that Gu Sinian is unreasonable, but she suddenly thinks that Gu Sirui once mentioned to her that Gu Sinian has a strong habit of cleanliness. Can he cook because he has a habit of cleanliness.


    Su Su thinks that Gu Sinian''s face is really ugly these days when she lives. Moreover, Gu Sinian never eats outside. He always asks part-time workers to come home to make the food. His assistant sends the food himself. Su Su understands the reason why Gu Sinian is so excited, but she is still very angry.


    But people have to bow their heads under the eaves! So Susu turned and left without saying anything. Gu Sinian saw Su Su turn around and go, but he was angry.


    Gu Sinian broke the bowls and plates on the table in a fit of anger when he heard a bang. Su Su was shocked when she heard the sound, and then regretted it. Why?


    Because she''s hungry! She thought that she would die if she didn''t eat delicious rice. Could she quarrel with Gu Sinian? If she didn''t win, she would be forced to starve.


    In fact, Su Su feels very depressed. In front of Gu Sinian, she can''t control her temper more and more, and shows her prototype carelessly.


    After tossing and turning in bed for a while, Su Su decided to send a text message to Gu Sinian to express her deep regret and apology.


    At the same time, Gu Sinian is still lying in bed in a daze. In fact, he has not played with a woman for such a long time, let alone a woman like Su Su Su who seems to be full of lies.


    So he was really not good at how to get along with Su Su. He felt that he was a little over the top today. No matter what, he shouldn''t be so angry with Su Su Su. Just when Gu Sinian was thinking about how to apologize, he suddenly received Su Su Su''s text message. When he opened it and saw the content, he felt relaxed. He wanted to send a text message to Su Su Su to say that he had it Sorry by the way. After thinking about it, I sent a good night back.


    Su Su''s face is muddled. He doesn''t know what Gu Sinian''s consciousness is. Is this forgiveness or not?


    Without waiting for Su Su to think about it, Gu sent another letter, "are you hungry?"!!! Su Su Hu body a shock, quickly reply "a little bit, what''s the matter?" Su Su was so excited that she had to pretend to be calm.


    "I''m going to order. You either?" Seeing that Gu Sinian made such a remark again, Su Su said that he really couldn''t stand it and agreed decisively. The final result was that they finished eating a large pot of noodles, and the distance between them was quickly pulled into a large section.


    In this regard, Su Su said that there is nothing that can not be solved with one meal. If there is, there will be two meals.Since the "meal incident", Su Su obviously feels that her life has been much better. In the past, she only dared to come out when Gu Sinian was not around. Now she has free access to all places, even when Gu Sinian was at home.


    At this time, the design competition began. Su Su once again felt the importance of this competition, because there were too many participants. The more people there were, the more representative and authoritative the competition was. What Su Su lacks now is the recognition of authority. If she can win this competition, she can prove herself in front of everyone.


    The competition started soon. Su Su easily passed the preliminaries, and she didn''t have much surprise. She knew that there was absolutely no suspense in her ability to pass the preliminaries, but in her heart, Su Su couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief.


    Su Su was surprised when she saw Gu Sirui. After all, she thought Gu Sirui had given up on herself and would not come again. Oh, I didn''t expect that Gu Sirui would come again soon.


    Gu Sirui was really angry last time, but after he calmed down, he felt extremely scared. He felt that he might really lose Su Su. This kind of cognition made Gu Sirui very painful, but he still didn''t want to give up. He was almost unable to tell whether he loved Su Su Su to the end or was a kind of obsession, but he really didn''t want to, and he couldn''t just give up.

 Chapter 66

    Some things are worse the longer they are delayed, especially feelings. If we delay for a long time, we may lose both sides, corrupt and degenerate, and there may be one percent hope that it will be satisfactory. Unfortunately, it''s more disappointment and sadness.


    Su Su naturally refuses to tangle with Gu Sirui any more. Under the dispute, Su Su shouts at Gu Sirui, "I said it''s impossible for us. I''ve loved Gu Sirui for years. Do you hear me? I''ve found the person I like? Please don''t come to me again


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su in disbelief. He is so surprised by Su Su''s words that he can''t speak. He feels his heart is in a mess at the moment.


    He once thought Su Su Su might like Gu Sixian, but it hurt him just to think about it, so he subconsciously chose not to believe it.


    "Don''t you like me?" Gu Sirui murmured.


    There are many affectionate people in this world, they always seem to be careless.


    Gu Sirui once again chose to escape.


    Several days later, before Susu could clear up their relationship, he was informed that he had entered the final. At the end of the competition, participants were asked to choose a model as a partner to show their designs.


    Su Su''s entry is a pair of high heels.


    No matter how old a woman is, what kind of work she is engaged in, how much she earns, how fat, thin, beautiful and ugly she is, she will be full of imagination about having her own pair of high-heeled shoes.


    Su Su remembers seeing her mother wearing high heels when she was young. She was confident and beautiful. She was shining all over her body. When she went there, she attracted people''s attention.


    Su Su was very young at that time and didn''t understand what people expressed in their eyes. She just felt beautiful and wanted to grow up, because her mother told her that when she grew up, she could wear high-heeled shoes. Her mother also said that every girl would have her own unique pair of high-heeled shoes.


    So Su Su named her work unique, unique and unique. In Su Su''s expectation, the final day finally came.


    On the day of the competition, Su Su arrived at the competition site early in the morning. In fact, she didn''t even fall asleep last night. She was too excited. She had never been so excited in her life. Even when she took the college entrance examination, she didn''t have much reaction, but she couldn''t sleep this time.


    Su Su was surprised that Gu Sinian also came. Since last time she told Gu Sirui that she liked Gu Sinian, every time she saw Gu Sinian, she would feel embarrassed, although she repeatedly convinced herself that she only said that to make Gu Sirui die. But she still couldn''t restrain her heart.


    When everything is ready, Su Su comes backstage. She hopes to see her work ahead of time and the eye-catching charm it brings to the models.


    Just as Su Su was about to walk to the backstage in a happy mood, her mobile phone rang. It was su Yao who called. It was the so-called saying that she would not go to the three treasures hall without anything. What''s more, Su Su Su subconsciously didn''t want to answer it, so she hung up,.


    But Su Yao immediately called again, Su Su was very angry, more often she thought Su Yao was inexplicable.


    Just like the last time when she quarreled with Gu Sirui, she didn''t know how Su Yao knew. She immediately called to question her and scolded her. Su Su felt puzzled. Su Yao once again refreshed her outlook on life. A person can do this, and there is no that! Su Su couldn''t help thinking.


    What''s more, when she asked Su Yao if she really liked Gu Sirui, Su Yao firmly admitted that Su Su wanted to know why Su Yao was so indignant, so she kindly advised Su Yao to go after Gu Sirui, but she was scolded by Su Yao. Su Su Su thought that Su Yao might have some brain problems, so she didn''t want to talk to Su Yao any more Su Yao threatened that she would not feel better and didn''t care.


    When she and Su Yao can live in peace, she will feel afraid!


    As soon as Su Su got on the phone, she heard Su Yao gloating, "Su Su, Congratulations, you''ve entered the final. It''s really amazing. It''s a pity. As soon as I see that you''re happy and that you value this competition so much, I''ll I can''t help but want to destroy it


    Su Su heard Su Yao puzzling words, some want to curse, "you are crazy, why do you always pester me all day long, I tell you su Yao, you are just a clown in my eyes." then Su Su hung up the phone.


    Just then, Gu Sirui suddenly appeared. Su Su was surprised when she saw Gu Sirui suddenly appeared. Before she could embarrass her, Gu Sirui suddenly said anxiously, "Su Su, Su Yao said that she wanted to destroy your competition, so that you could not participate in the competition. She said that she would not make you happy, she She''s not so kind


    Su Su was moved to see that Gu Sirui couldn''t say anything anxiously, but she knew that it was not the time to say this, "I know, thank you, really, I''ll go to have a look now." Su Su Su said and turned around like walking backstage. Gu Sirui instinctively wanted to follow Su Su Su, but he immediately thought of what Su Su Su Su said that day, and then he turned around It''s going in the other direction.


    Su Su strides into the backstage, because her appearance order is relatively backward, and at this time the game is about to start, so at this time the backstage is full of people, Su Su Su is very anxious, but she can only shuttle in the crowd without any way.After a lot of hardships, Su Su finally came to the place where she was waiting for the competition. She was surprised to find that Gu Sinian was also here. She didn''t have time to ask why Gu Sinian was here. "Where have you been? Do you know that the competition is about to start? Do you know that your work was almost damaged by someone who wanted to do it just now, and your model?" As soon as Gu Sinian saw Su Su appear, he couldn''t help asking aloud.


    Su Su had no time to be surprised that Gu Sinian could say so many words at one time, and she immediately became congested. Although she had already got the score in her heart when Su Yao called, it was very likely that Su Yao would stop her from participating in the competition, but Su Su Su didn''t expect Su Yao to be so cruel, not only to get rid of her model, but also to damage her shoes!!


    "It was su Yao who did it. She was just not happy that I took part in the competition. She just wanted to make me lose my qualification. She just wanted to see me sad!" Su Su said as if in self mockery.


    Gu Sinian can''t bear to see Su Su look shocked and at a loss. He knows how much effort Su Su has put into this competition.

 Chapter 67

    "It''s OK. There''s still time. I saw that the shoes are still in good condition. Now I just need to find a model!" Gu Si''s voice comforts Su Su. Su Su suddenly softens her feet when she hears Gu Sinian say that the model is gone and her shoes are almost damaged. Her brain is full of the look of her hard work during this period of time, which makes her breathless.


    At this time, the competition began. The first contestant had already entered the competition. Su Su suddenly calmed down in her anxiety. No, she couldn''t just give up. It was the last step. She had no reason to fall back and let Su Yao''s plot succeed.


    Su Su quickly calmed down. She quickly picked up her high-heeled shoes and looked at them. They were as beautiful as she imagined, and they were not damaged by others as Gu Sinian said. Su Su was relieved.


    When Su Su was thinking about the solution, there were still three people left. Su Su made a decision quickly. She decided to go on stage and become a model herself. Now no one is more suitable except her. Besides, now she has no choice but to go for it.


    Gu Sinian saw that Su Su suddenly calmed down, and his heart also relaxed involuntarily. He couldn''t help holding Su Su. He wanted her to know that no matter what, he would support her, and he would no longer suspect that she copied from others. When Gu Sinian hugs Su Su, Su Su whispers his decision in his ear. Gu Sinian just says "OK.".


    Su Su felt that she was not flustered. Suddenly, she felt that the result was no longer so important. What she needs has always been the approval of others! Not victory.


    When you feel trapped in pain, a big hug can give you the greatest touch and comfort, especially when the person who hugs you is the one you love. Maybe we''ll never forget this hug.


    "Now let''s invite Su Su, the designer, to bring you her works - the only one, welcome!" Hearing the voice of the host, Gu Sinian released Su Su, "don''t worry, I will win!" Su Su said to Gu Sinian with a smile and turned to the booth.


    Su Su is not a professional model, so compared with other people, her typhoon and pace are not much better, but Su Su is the founder of this pair of high-heeled shoes. She has imagined in her heart that she would wear the shoes designed by her novice for countless times, and gain the praise and sigh of countless people like her mother.


    So her greatest advantage over others is her deep desire to become what she wants. She walked forward step by step with a faint smile on her face. She imagined that she had become the focus in everyone''s eyes. In fact, she was the focus in people''s eyes.


    The other contestants are models. While showing themselves, they explain the ideas and ideas of their works. As a model, Su Su naturally has no way to explain them. Just as the dormitory is about to finish the T-stage, the screen behind her lights up a line: "may you be more beautiful, the only one.".


    After Su Su left, the audience applauded warmly. Gu Sirui sees Su Su shining in the crowd. He thinks that the girl he has loved for many years probably doesn''t need him anymore.


    She has been beautiful for everyone, but no longer belongs to you.


    Su Su''s "wrecking the boat" effect is extremely good. You can see from the reaction on the spot that there are several groups of contestants behind Su Su, but most people are still immersed in the shock brought by the radiant woman. Su Su was also surprised by the unexpected results.


    She saw Gu Sinian standing not far away. She ran quickly and hugged Gu Sinian. She yelled in Gu Sinian''s ear, "look, you see, I made it. I made it, Gu Sinian!" I got everyone''s affirmation, I got everyone''s admiration, I did what I always dreamed of, I think, thank you. Gu Sixian.


    Seeing the girl with a bright smile in his arms, Gu Sinian felt that she was more beautiful, more radiant and more touching than she had just seen on the T-stage.


    Gu Sirui saw Su Su running towards Gu Sinian in the crowd. He hugged Gu Sinian excitedly. From a long distance, he could feel that they hugged him so tightly and hard. The smile on Su Su''s face is so beautiful, and it makes him feel so dazzling. The originally beautiful and brilliant smile belongs to him.


    Su Su finally realized what she had done after holding Gu Sinian for several minutes. She pushed Gu Sinian away in a hurry and went out with a red face and heart beating. Gu Sinian looked at his empty arms and felt as if something important had left, which made him feel a little disappointed.


    When Su Su came to the scene again, the competition had come to an end. Almost everyone felt that the result of the competition was not in suspense. The last group of players appeared. When everyone saw the last group of works, the scene was in an uproar. Su Su''s intuition is uncomfortable when she sees Bai Jingya''s provocative eyes.


    "Hello everyone, this is my work: light! My design concept is that I hope my works can be like this name, so that every girl can shine... " Bai Jingya is still talking about her works on stage, but Su Su feels that something is more and more wrong.It''s so similar, it''s so similar. Their design concepts are surprisingly similar. Su Su thinks that Bai Jingya may have come up with some tricks to deal with herself. It''s not that she maliciously speculates about others, but that she has learned Bai Jingya''s power before.


    Even her active participation in this competition, in a way, is because Bai Jingya forced her to prove herself to others. From the beginning to the end, Su Su hopes to let everyone know that she will not and does not need to copy other people''s ideas through this competition.

 Chapter 68

    It turns out how right a woman''s intuition is. Because at this time, Bai Jingya said slightly wrongly: "my last sentence was to hope that everyone would become a brilliant self, but someone seems to have expressed it in this way. In that case, I hope everyone can support my work. Thank you When Bai Jingya said that, Su Su understood everything.


    As soon as Bai Jingya said that, everyone began to talk, "my God, what does she mean? Does it mean that someone plagiarizes her? But she is really similar to the previous designer''s work!" "Yes, yes, I know the last one. He is a famous designer. It is said that he is very powerful and has won many awards." "Oh, yes? Is it? That is to say, the one in front plagiarized her... "


    Su Su stood not far away and heard that the crowd began to think that her voice of plagiarism could not help sneering. It was really not hurt to play. The same trick was repeated on the same people, so Bai Jingya couldn''t help it?


    Don''t she feel tired of using plagiarism every time? But it''s really easy to use. After all, she is the same now as before, and has no evidence. Just like last time, she was attacked by everyone with questioning eyes, as if the truth had come out, as if they were the people who had been plagiarized. Even when she tried to explain, people would look at her with angry eyes, as if she was about to do something heinous.


    Because people are so strange, no matter what the situation is, people always believe in authority, or those so-called powerful people, and often put themselves in the position of just warriors, thinking that they are defending the so-called justice. They are always filled with righteous indignation, and they can never tell the true from the false, and they can never see the good or the bad of people.


    Because Bai Jingya is more famous than her and has won more awards than her, people don''t hesitate to believe what Bai Jingya said. Su Su found it hard to accept at first, cried loudly and tried to tell everyone that she was innocent, but what she got was just people''s more malicious speculation.


    After all, one is the great God, and the other is just a little transparent! By contrast, she felt that even if she didn''t know anything, she would probably make the same choice as everyone else.


    so for Su Su as like as two peas last time, she did not have the last excitement and anger, because she knew clearly that no matter how much she would make a big noise, she would not be trusted, or she might be considered guilty of a guilty conscience. Last time, it was not the best proof. After all, she had no evidence, so she did not have the right to refute.


    It''s cruel to say, but it''s true. When people kept discussing the truth of the incident, Su Su suddenly thought of many things. At this time, the host rushed to the stage to save the scene, "please be calm, we also found that some of the works are similar in some aspects, you can rest assured that we will deal with this matter, please don''t make a big noise, disturb the order of the game scene, you have to believe that we will deal with this matter fairly and fairly, now please sit in the hall, for a moment Let''s have a rest and give us some time to check. I guarantee that this competition will be a complete success.... "


    Under the persuasion of the host, the crowd finally calmed down. People kept quitting the competition and went to the hall outside to have a rest and wait for the result. In fact, people almost recognized Su Su''s plagiarism again. As for why people said "you", naturally, it was the deliberate notification of intentional people. At the beginning, they didn''t think Su Su Su would plagiarize After all, this kind of thing is hard to guarantee that there will not be two!


    For a moment, Susu felt pressure and panic. Even though she had experienced such a scene, she could not help feeling palpitations again and again, which made her want to escape.


    Not many people knew about the last event, and the impact was not great. It was an unforgettable nightmare for Su Su. Today, with the participation of countless people in such a large-scale competition, and even many well-known media and industry figures in China, Su Su Su knows that if she can''t explain it clearly today, it may be an endless abyss waiting for her.


    Ruan Lingyu once said in her suicide note that "people''s words are terrible". A beautiful woman like a flower ended her short life in people''s comments. The short four words not only expressed the horror of people''s words, but also expressed endless sorrow. Sometimes people''s criticism is better than all the sharp tools in the world, which makes all people fear. However, countless people have become the forgers of this sharp tool.


    Su Su subconsciously wants to seek help. She subconsciously thinks of Gu Sinian. Although Gu Sinian once believed in her plagiarism of Bai Jingya''s works, she still wants to tell him that she wants to explain her innocence to him. However, she looks for Gu Sinian at the scene and finds that Gu Sinian is no longer there.


    Su Su thought that he didn''t believe her. He didn''t even give her a chance to explain, so he left directly! She felt that what she had done before was like a joke, while Gu Sinian was in it, and he didn''t know how to laugh at her! Su Su felt like a clown. No one believed him, but he dug his heart and yelled to people, "look, what I said is true. I didn''t cheat. Look, look at my heart!" It turned out to be a joke.As the saying goes, when people are in bad luck, drinking cold water will fill their teeth. Just when Su Su managed to avoid people''s questions and accusations, a large wave of media reporters rushed to Su Su, and countless long guns and short cannons began to restore the truth they thought.


    "Hello, did you copy the creativity of white designer? It''s said that you have a criminal record of plagiarism before. What''s your explanation for that? " "What do you mean when you don''t speak? Are you acquiescent? What kind of mentality do you have to copy other people''s works?" "Is there something wrong with you? Are you afraid to admit it, so keep silent? Don''t you feel guilty about copying other people''s works? "


    Su Su can''t say a word to her countless guns. In fact, she has never experienced such a big battle. Everyone is waiting for her to admit her mistake. Everyone is trying to take off her coat and show her ugly appearance. And whether she said it or not has been convicted.

 Chapter 69

    Su Su was knocked to the ground by a reporter who was very excited. At this time, the security guard rushed to the scene, and it took nine oxen and two tigers to drive out these reporters who were eager to "uphold justice".


    Su Su walks towards the backstage in a vague way. As soon as she enters, she sees Su Yao with a smile. Unfortunately, Su Su is unable to see how disgusting her schadenfreude is.


    Su Su found a place to sit down. She knew that she needed to calm down at the moment. Otherwise, the crime of "plagiarism" might accompany her whole life, tormenting her again and again in the midnight dream. Perhaps in the end, she will doubt whether she is really a shameful person who plagiarizes other people''s works.


    When Su Yao saw Su Su like this, she was even more happy. Originally, she thought that if she changed Su Su''s model and destroyed her shoes, Su Su would lose the competition. However, she didn''t expect that she changed Su Su''s model, but Gu Sinian found her shoes before she could destroy them.


    In the end, Su Su went on the stage and won everyone''s cheers and applause, which made her teeth itch but helpless. She even felt that it was because of herself that she made Su Su Su shine.


    At the thought of this, Su Yao was even more angry. So when Su Yao saw what Bai Jingya said on the stage, she was overjoyed. Su Su was ashamed and hated. Besides herself, there were so many people who couldn''t stand her! "You see, besides me, many people hate you. You are a plagiarist. How powerful do I think you are? How noble is it? As a result, it''s not the same as plagiarizing others. Does it hurt to hit the face? "


    Su Yao smiles and looks at Su Su who is in pain. Su Su feels puzzled when she looks at Su Yao with a happy face, but she soon gets used to it. After all, Su Yao has always been happy with her pain. She can''t understand it and doesn''t care about it. She has been used to it for a long time. If Su Yao doesn''t, she will feel strange.


    But habit doesn''t mean she can bear Su Yao''s blatant and undisguised happiness and nausea.


    She turned and went outside. Su Yao made her feel more disgusted than the people outside. What Su Yao hates most is Su Su''s indifference. She always looks very high. She really thinks she''s great. Seeing Su Su''s turning around, she''s going to walk out. Su Yao runs to Su Su quickly and hits Su Su Su''s face with a slap. "What kind of person do you think you are, bitch?"


    Su Su felt the pain in her face. She slapped Su Yao with her backhand, but Gu Sirui grabbed her hand. "Su Su, what are you doing? What are you doing with Su Yao?"


    Su Su was seized by Gu Sirui, and heard Gu Sirui''s loud questioning. She felt that the world was crazy, and clearly she had done nothing. These people came to attack her one by one. She threw away Gu Sirui''s hand and looked at Gu Sirui coldly, saying: "you can''t figure out why I don''t want to be with you all the time. You see, everyone is standing beside me What do you do when you are on the opposite side of? Defend for me, or stand by me steadfastly? You do not, you will personally abandon me, or even push me hard, this is what you call can not put down, the so-called like, the so-called always love me? Don''t you think it''s funny? You only see that I want to hit Su Yao. Did you see that she hit me first? "


    Gu Sirui heard Su Su''s questions one after another, and almost couldn''t stand. No, it''s not like that. He didn''t think so. He just wanted to help her. In the end, he didn''t know and trust her enough, which was and still is. So they were destined to miss it from the beginning.


    Su Su feels disgusted when she sees Gu Sirui''s innocent face, just like Su Yao doesn''t like her indifferent attitude to her all the time, and she doesn''t like Gu Sirui''s innocent face. It seems that no matter what he does to her, he should forgive him unconditionally. After all, he always says that he loves her, who will hurt someone he loves! Only those who are in it will know how much hurt it is in the name of love!


    Just when Su Su felt that she was going to be unable to support herself, Gu Sinian''s sudden appearance made everything very different. Gu Sinian was stunned for a while after Su Su shyly ran away. He couldn''t help catching up. At this time, he received a phone call from his assistant. After hearing what the assistant said on the phone, Gu Sinian felt a burst of anger.


    In Gu Sinian and Su Su''s long time together, he gradually felt that Su Su, who lied repeatedly, was just an illusion. The real Su Su should be a simple and beautiful girl.


    She would destroy his house when he was not at home. She thought he didn''t know. She will show a look of surprise when he cooks, and then look at him with a full face of worship, so that he doesn''t like cooking and unexpectedly feel the fun of cooking. She She has a childlike heart, but she pretends to be full of lies, which makes him hate her from the beginning, but in daily life, he gets to know this lovely girl.


    And he saw that she worked hard and racked her brains for the design competition, and also saw her works with great aura. He wondered why such a persistent girl would copy other people''s works, and it was clear that she could do better.


    So Gu Sinian asked his assistant to find out the cause of the original plagiarism. I don''t know why he inexplicably believed that he had wronged Su Su. He was never just a hearsay person. Especially in the process of contacting Su Su Su, his feeling became more and more intense after he saw the real Su Su Su Su.So when his assistant called him to say that Su Su didn''t copy Bai Jingya, but Bai Jingya copied Su Su''s ideas, Gu Sinian was furious and relieved. Fortunately, he had been investigated. Fortunately, he chose to believe what he saw. Fortunately, Su Su Su didn''t disappoint him.


    Gu Sinian quickly finds an assistant. When he sees Bai Jingya secretly looking through Su Su''s design in the surveillance video, Gu Sinian is filled with anger. He thought that with Bai Jingya''s strength, she can''t copy Su Su''s creativity. Now, it seems that Bai Jingya''s strength still needs to be discussed.


    At this time, the assistant also said that Bai Jingya copied Su Su''s idea this time. Gu Sinian was even more angry. Suddenly, he thought that Bai Jingya was just on the stage when he left. Was Su Su Su planted and framed by Bai Jingya again at this time? At the thought of this, Gu Sinian immediately couldn''t sit still. He quickly took the surveillance video and drove to the game The scene.

 Chapter 70

    Gu Xiaoyi avoids the people and reporters waiting for news outside. He knows that Su Su must still be at the venue at this time. As soon as he goes in, he sees Su Su and Gu Sirui arguing.


    Gu Sinian immediately runs over and pushes away Su Yao and Gu Sirui, who are still aggressive. He doesn''t understand why Gu Sirui helps Su Yao, but when he sees Su Su Su, who seems to be smiling but is extremely fragile, he can''t care about anything. "It''s OK. I''m here. I found Bai Jingya to peek at the video of your design. I know you are wronged. Don''t be afraid. I''m here!" Gu Sinian gently hugged Su Su and said that Su Su felt countless warm feelings in her chest, just like meeting the warm sun in the cold winter of ten li.


    She thought that Gu Sixian chose not to believe him again. She thought that he already hated her. She thought that he had given up on her. She was almost accused, she almost fell into the abyss, fortunately, he came.


    Gu Sinian took Su Su Su to the rest area. Now the most important thing is to prove Su Su''s innocence. It''s not too late to say anything else. As early as Gu Sinian said that Su Su had been wronged, Gu Sirui felt that countless thunder hit him. He pushed Su Su far away again. Even Gu Sinian knew Su Su Su was not such a person, but he doubted her. Maybe he didn''t understand her. Maybe Su Su Su was right. He didn''t know how to love her.


    When seeing Su Su''s appearance, the crowd became restless again and questioned Su Su''s truth one after another. Reporters swarmed in again. Gu Sinian stood in front of Su Su and said loudly to everyone: "I have found the evidence that Su Su Su was wronged. I hope you will follow me to the competition place. I have a video to show you, and there is an urgent need for you in this video Want to know the truth With that, Gu Sinian took Su Su and everyone to the competition site.


    There is a very clear video on the big screen. There is no sound, but the image is very clear. A woman stealthily went to a table, opened the drawer, took out a few pieces of paper in the drawer, looked at them for a few minutes, carefully put them back into the table and left. There is no doubt that this woman is not Su Su, but Bai Jingya.


    "Do you see clearly that the man inside is white designer, and the desk she went to is Su Su''s desk, which many people can prove. This happened a long time ago. It''s the truth that Su Su copied the creativity of white designer


    Gu Sinian explained to the people who were still shocked, "at the beginning, I thought it was Su Su''s plagiarism, just like everyone else. After all, she was just a new person with no reputation, and Bai Jingya was already a senior in the industry, so people subconsciously thought it was Su Su Su''s plagiarism, but they didn''t think it was Bai Jingya''s plagiarism. But this is the truth of the matter. Next, I''ll show you another video about the truth of this competition. You don''t believe that the true and false can be used for technical identification. But you should know that I don''t have to lie. After all, Bai Jingya is the gold medal designer of our company. It''s not good for me to frame her. I''m a businessman, so I''m better than everyone They all value interests more, so I won''t joke about my own interests... " Su Su saw Gu Sinian, who spoke slowly for her, and felt that Gu Sinian was extremely handsome at this moment, and her anxious heart could not help calming down.


    After hearing Gu Sinian''s words, the crowd was boiling again, but this time it was a totally different attitude. People apologized to Su Su one after another, and yelled insults at Bai Jingya.


    How could they think that a famous designer like Bai Jingya would copy a newcomer''s work twice? Almost everyone felt that Bai Jingya made them nauseous, and immediately began to denounce Bai Jingya. They were even more excited and angry than when they denounced Su Su Su. They all felt that they were being used by others, and that they were being used by others.


    All people are angrily criticizing Bai Jingya and apologizing to Su Su one after another. However, it doesn''t matter that not all the apologies can be exchanged.


    However, for Su Su, people''s attitude has become no longer important. What''s important is that someone finally came forward when everyone suspected of attacking her. She felt that Gu Sinian was like a hero now, like Superman who saved a poor girl in distress. Su Su doesn''t want to care about other people''s opinions, and doesn''t care about the result of the game. She doesn''t even care about whether the truth of the matter can be revealed to the world. What she wants is unconditional belief. She also thinks that she may have fallen in love with Gu Sixian.


    A man who can make her feel safe and warm and make her heart beat. She is very glad that she likes Gu Sinian. She stares at the man who argues for her without blinking. Seeing the pale faces of Bai Jingya and Su Yao, Su Su can''t help laughing.


    You see, even if everyone wants to see her sad and injured, as long as someone wants her to be happy, she can smile very brightly!


    What makes a woman beautiful may not be a pair of beautiful high-heeled shoes, but people who are willing to buy high-heeled shoes for her.


    Su Su has tears in her eyes, but she can''t help it. She can''t make people who hurt herself happy. On the contrary, she should be stronger. Only when she becomes stronger, people who want to hurt herself won''t feel happy.


    Su Su thought like this, but until then, when Gu Sinian came forward to prove her innocence, she finally realized that someone trusted her. Even if this person was Gu Sinian, the psychological breakwater seemed to collapse at this moment.When the tears were about to burst out, a little bit of temperature came from his fingertips. Su Su looked up with hope. He saw that Gu Sinian was like an angel, shining on his head. Gu''s eyes were firm and comforting.


    He took her hand and took her away from the "storm". After this small episode, Su Su''s works won the championship of this competition with her unique design and distinctive personal style.


    In order to celebrate Su Su''s success, Gu''s company specially opened a private room in a luxury five-star hotel. In the private room, everyone seemed to have agreed. No one mentioned Su Su Su''s grievances today, and no one comforted her to forget today''s unhappiness. Everyone knew it without saying it.


    Of course, there will be a lot of compliments, "Su Su, your work has won the prize, and there is no limit to your future in Gu''s family. If you are successful, you can''t forget me." over and over again, Su Su Su didn''t know how many times she had to deal with such words today.

 Chapter 71

    It''s just a simple "well, OK, no" answer, and then slowly move to the corner of no one, "hiding in the dark, I will feel very comfortable. I can pay attention to everything that happens in the light all the time, but I don''t need to feel the darkness of the outside world, don''t need to be concerned by the outside world, just enjoy myself, when you are humble, there will be no one When you want to help you, how can other people think of cheering for you for free? No matter how simple people are, they will have desire, and who will really do good for you. They just want to ask for something. Hum, who can get rid of the rights and money? "


    After drinking a few glasses of red wine, Su Su''s brain began to feel dizzy. The figure of the crowd in the private room began to blur. Su Su shook her head to make herself sober. But the more she shook her head, the more dizzy she was. She fell on the sofa and gasped heavily. Looking at the crowd in front of her, you can see As I toast each other, the smell of alcohol is more and more confused. The fragrance of wine is blended with perfume from women, addicted and enchanted.


    Su Su''s eyes went through the gap of the crowd as if she was looking for something, but suddenly she found that a sharp eye had been on her. She found the owner of her eyes without any difficulty. But when she saw that the other person was Gu Sixian, Su Su Su was so scared that she sat up straight.


    After finishing her dress, she was afraid that it was not a joke. She didn''t know if it was Su Su''s illusion. She seemed to hear a "puff" sound, and then she seemed to see Gu Sinian''s mouth slightly raised, which was gentle and indecent.


    Su Su shook her head and thought she was wrong. Looking back, she only saw Gu Sinian talking seriously with the people beside him.


    "It''s probably the illusion after drinking too much wine. How can Gu Sinian, who is so cold, keep his eyes on a woman? How can he smile so tenderly like that? Illusion, illusion, all illusions are illusions." Su Su patted her cheek and comforted herself, waiting for her to wake up.


    Su Su''s heart suddenly gushes an idea, maybe it''s the paralysis of alcohol, maybe it''s the most primitive impulse from her heart. Su Su puts her inner idea into action. She looks at Gu Sinian, and with the courage brought by alcohol, Su Su comes to Gu Sinian with a staggering pace, a graceful posture and a glass of bright red wine. She is lazy A lazy, seductive look raised the glass.


    "Mr. Gu, I''d like to propose a toast to you. Thank you for believing me today and proving my innocence. Come on, I''ll do it first." a glass of red wine makes my unconsciousness even more indulgent. It''s rare for Gu to see Su Su say good words to himself. In addition, he thinks of Su Su''s behavior just now, her face is red and her lips are stained with red wine With luster, crystal clear, see her present state, Gu Sinian only feel in a good mood.


    Without saying a word, he took the red wine on the table and drank it down. Gu Sinian felt that the red wine was less bitter than before, but more sweet, and his face was a little gentle.


    The colleagues next to him cheered loudly. When they heard the news here, they all looked at each other. They saw that Gu Sinian and Su Su were toasting each other. Almost all of them gathered together and all of them were shouting "another drink, another drink."


    Maybe driven by alcohol, maybe today''s Gu Sinian looks very easy to get along with. In a word, today''s people are not as formal as usual. The whole audience are clamoring about the names of Gu Sinian and Su Su. Gu Sinian is rarely in a good mood today. He drinks cup after cup, and Su Su Su doesn''t want to destroy everyone''s interest. He drinks several bottles of red wine separately Atmosphere thoroughly Hi, everyone estimates, Gu Sinian and Su Su should be drunk, so more unscrupulous.


    I don''t know where a voice came from: "drink Jiaobei wine, drink Jiaobei wine." so the voice of "Jiaobei wine" came and went one after another. After being severely treated by Gu Sixian, today it''s not easy to have a chance to be presumptuous in front of the president, so we don''t want to miss this opportunity.


    The voice of "jiaobeijiu" is getting louder and louder. Although Su Su was drunk, he still had a sense.


    She secretly looks at Gu Sinian through Yu Guang to find out what his attitude is. However, Gu Sinian''s playful smile comes into her eyes. She can''t judge whether he is willing or not. If he refuses directly, she will not.


    After all, Gu Sixian is famous for his cleanliness habit. If he wants to, he will not lose. Gu Sixian is so handsome and he is also the fifth king of diamonds. He has made a lot of money by himself. But now, Su Su Su is really hard to handle. He can''t make it up by himself.


    So she had to slip out of the toilet. With the cold wind blowing, Su Su thought to herself, "if I drink this cup of Jiaobei wine, how can I face Gu Sixian in the future? If I work in the same company, I can''t look up and look down. Besides, our relationship is awkward. Even if I want to, Gu Sixian doesn''t want to. If he refuses, where can I put my old face? How to say I am also a beautiful woman, no, no, I can''t drink this wine. "


    After much deliberation, Su Su decided that the Jiaobei wine should not be drunk. Just as he was about to go back, Su Su thought again, "still can''t do it. What if, if Gu Sinian is willing, we really drink this Jiaobei wine, and later he is suppressing me through this matter?Even if Gu Sinian forgets everything tomorrow morning, his colleagues in the company love gossip. If they tease me about it and then pass it to Gu Sinian''s ears, where is Gu Sinian''s face?


    If there''s no room for him to let go of his face, then I''ll work under his hands, and I won''t feel better. If I don''t think about it again, I can''t be rash. Well, what are we going to do?


    This is neither left nor right, or will you just slip away? Well, that''s a good idea. If I slip away, I''ll let my colleagues say that I have no courage. Anyway, there''s no loss. On the contrary, I''ve saved Gu Sixian''s face. In this way, it''s better for me to work under him in the future. "


    After making up her mind, Su Su made a phone call to a colleague who had a good relationship in the private room. As soon as the phone was connected, Su Su quickly said, "I''m a little uncomfortable, so I''ll go back first. You say sorry to my colleagues for me and say I''ll invite them to dinner next time. You say sorry to them for me. That''s it. Bye bye."

 Chapter 72

    Before they could reply, Su Su hung up. They said they had nothing to say. Looking inside the box, everyone was waiting for Su Su to come back. When Su Su came back, the crowd suddenly burst out, "Su Su said she had something to go back first, and we''ll invite you to dinner next time." this sentence was like a pot of cold water pouring down on the head, which dampened everyone''s interest.


    Of course, Gu Sixian''s hope was also dampened. When people saw that the protagonist of the story had gone, they were not interested. They went to drink together in twos and threes, and Gu Sixian was still sitting there alone.


    I can''t see happiness, anger, sorrow and joy. He was drinking one cup after another, and after a while, there were several more empty bottles.


    I don''t know how long later, we all had a good time and left one after another. The last Gu Sinian also left with the help of several colleagues. The lively private room suddenly returned to the first silence.


    Su Su, who came back to the apartment again, was still a little worried and called to ask about the celebration. On the phone, colleagues first suck Sue Su Su, saying she was running away from the battle.


    Then he said that after Su Su left, everyone drank a little wine and went back. In addition, he stressed that President Gu drank a lot later and finally mentioned that Bai Jingya was fired. Su Su Su was very shocked.


    When I think about it later, I really didn''t see Bai Jingya at today''s reception. I secretly lament that my observation has declined. At the same time, I can''t help feeling that a girl''s life has been ruined like this.


    If something like this happens, I''m afraid that no company will dare to ask for her in the future. In fact, I don''t want to drive her away. As long as she admits her mistake, don''t do anything absolutely. This is Su Su Su''s always acting style, but now it''s too late to say, "Oh, I hope she can find a good home."


    After making a phone call with her colleagues, Su Su walked into the bedroom with a worried look. But after a while, Su Su was relieved.


    "Ah, if I have time to worry about others, I''ll worry about myself first. It''s said that Gu Sinian drank a lot today, and there will be a tough battle tomorrow. I''d better conserve my energy," and then I went to sleep with full anxiety.


    "Susu, have you had enough? You''re on the phone! You see how many missed calls you have on your phone. " Gu Sinian roared at Su Su.


    "I''m sorry, my cell phone is silent. I didn''t hear it. I didn''t mean to ignore your call." Su Su carefully explained, showing a small look of grievance, but he ignored Gu Sinian.


    "Do you want me to buy you a Bluetooth headset in the future? You can wear it for me anytime and anywhere. You can''t hear it in the future."


    Looking at Gu Sinian''s stern eyes, Su Su shivered, as if to be swallowed by Gu Sinian.


    "Ah! Don''t get angry, Gu Sinian! I''ll take it next time. " Su Su cried.


    Sue jumped out of bed reflexively.


    "I''m scared to death. Fortunately, it''s just a dream. It''s too real! It feels like it''s going to happen. "


    "But it''s strange. Why should I be afraid of him?"


    Can think of Gu Sinian''s sharp eyes in the dream, Su Su''s back is cold.


    Su Su arranges her mind to lie down and looks at the time. It''s almost 12 o''clock. Gu Sinian should be back!


    All of a sudden, Su Su''s mobile phone rings. He picks up the phone and looks at it. Gu Sinian


    "Haven''t you come back so late?" Su Su muttered.


    But when she thought of her dream, Su Su made a call and immediately got through.


    "Hello


    There''s no sound over there.


    "Hello Sue called again.


    "Gu Sinian, talk! Where are you


    Even several times, Gu Sinian didn''t speak, but Su Su was worried.


    "Su Su, you idiot, why did you take so long to answer the phone? Did you sleep to death?"


    Su Su suddenly thought that this was familiar!


    "Isn''t that what I just heard in my dream? No wonder it''s so lifelike! Is this the rhythm to perform the plot of the dream? Su Su, you are so good that you can predict what will happen in the future. " Su Su murmured to herself.


    But Su Su came back quickly.


    "What''s the matter, Gu Sinian? Haven''t you come back yet?" Su Su asked anxiously.


    "Why do you sleep so heavily! Get up, I''m going in! "


    With that, he separated, and a smell of wine came to his heart, which made Gu Sinian even more nauseous.


    "Gu Sinian, how much wine did you drink! I can feel the smell of wine across the screen. "


    But there was no sound there, only heavy gasps and sighs.


    Su Su opened the door in a hurry, and Gu Sinian fell at the door, smelling of pungent wine in the corridor of the apartment.


    "I''m addicted to alcohol! Don''t die. Have you contracted all the wine in the boss''s house? " Su Su blamed it.


    Gu Sinian suddenly stood up and said, "it''s not because of you. Why did you slip away quietly?"


    "I didn''t sneak away. What I told a colleague was that I went through the gate openly," Su Suyi retorted."Bullshit, why don''t you tell me that you''re so afraid to have a drink with me? What are you afraid of! "


    Looking at Gu Sinian''s angry appearance, Su Su wants to explain, but she can''t do it. She''s afraid that she''s amorous.


    Su Su just wanted to say something, but Gu Sinian didn''t give her a chance and fell down again.


    Su Su quickly supported him and almost flashed her waist. At last, she couldn''t hold on. Gu Sinian was thrown on the ground.


    Su Su is helpless, but looking at Gu Sixian''s strong and tall body and her thin appearance, she is in trouble. How can she get him in!


    Su Su didn''t know where she had come from. In a word, she spent a lot of effort to drag him to the living room. She wanted to take him to his room, but Su Su Su didn''t have the strength.


    "What does this guy eat all day! I''m so tired. I didn''t eat anything when I came back from the celebration party. Now you''ve used up all my strength. " Su Su did not forget to kick him to solve his grievance in the company.


    Su Su managed to get Gu Sinian on the sofa, so she went to her room and took a blanket for Gu Sinian to cover. Just as she was going back to her room.


    "Oh...!" It seems that Gu Sinian did it on purpose.


    Su Su calmed down. She looked at all the sudden things calmly, but in her heart, ten thousand grass mud horses were running away. At that moment, if she could, she had the impulse to crush Gu Sinian.


    "Gu Sinian, you mean it!" Su Su shouts at him,


    but Gu Sinian doesn''t respond at all.


    Su Su simply doesn''t want to take care of him and let him die on his own. But she can''t bear to think of all kinds of things in the past. She can''t be cruel any more. Even if he is making trouble for himself, he has helped himself at least!

 Chapter 73

    "Su Su, when did you become kind? It''s not your style of doing things, is it?" Su Su asked herself.


    "Forget it, to be a good man is to accumulate more virtue for the next generation." So Sue convinced herself.


    So Su Su cleans up his surroundings and cleans up Gu Sinian''s mouth. Looking at his dirty clothes, Su Su decides to change his clothes, so she turns around and is going to change them for him.


    "Don''t go, don''t leave me."


    All of a sudden, Gu Sinian grabbed Su Su Su''s clothes and kept shouting.


    Su Su is scared. Is Gu Sinian calling her?


    "There seems to be no one around!" Su Su looked around and made sure there was no one. Then he turned to Gu Sinian and said, "ah! Don''t hold me. I''ll find you some clothes to change. "


    But Gu Sinian still held Su Su Su''s clothes and said: "don''t leave, don''t leave."


    Su Su turns around and stares at Gu Sinian quietly. At this moment, she finds that in addition to his cold face, he has a heart that needs to be comforted. It turns out that he is also vulnerable.


    Su Su squatted in front of Gu Sinian, held his hand tightly, patted his shoulder gently, and said, "I will not leave you, I will always accompany you. It''s OK. Go to sleep quietly!"


    All of a sudden, Gu Sinian pulls Su Su Su, who squats on one side unprepared, into his arms. Su Su suddenly bumps into Gu Sinian''s broad and warm chest, causing her headache. When she reacts, she already lies in Gu Sinian''s arms.


    Su Su''s face was red and hot, and her heart beat faster. She felt hot all over her body, and even couldn''t breathe.


    Su Su wants to struggle, but where is Gu Sixian''s opponent! She tried several times, but it didn''t help. Instead, Gu Shinian hugged her more tightly.


    "Don''t move, let me hold you for a while!" Gu Sixian''s low and magnetic voice came from his head.


    So Su Su really gave up and didn''t move. She lay quietly in his arms, listening to the beating of his heart.


    "One, two, three..." Su Su counted the sound of his heart beating. Everything was so quiet, only the sound of their breathing mingled with each other.


    Su Su enjoyed the feeling, warm and steady.


    The speed of "plop, plop, plop" seems to be faster and faster, which disturbs Su Su''s mood and brings her back to reality.


    I don''t know how long after that, Gu Sinian finally fell asleep quietly. Su Su slowly broke away from his arms after listening to his even breathing.


    She sat down for a while, calmed her mood, and sorted out the clothes that Gu Sinian had just messed up.


    Then she ran to Gu Sixian''s room in a hurry, opened his wardrobe and was shocked.


    "Tut Tut, there are so many clothes, more than mine. Can you finish them? And it''s all black and white! Gu Sinian is not color blind, is he Su Su couldn''t help sighing, and then visited Gu Sixian''s room by the way. The room was not luxurious, but it was clean and tidy, low-key and luxurious, with connotation, and a little in line with his character!


    After a casual visit, he took a white shirt and went back to the living room. Gu Sinian was still sleeping peacefully, showing a peaceful sleeping face. Su Su saw a faint smile on his face.


    Susouli, of course, began to take off his suit jacket, which was very natural and skilful, then his shirt. When he untied the button half way, susouli suddenly stopped.


    She saw Gu Sinian''s abdominal muscles, and suddenly got stuck. Although she was separated by a layer of shirt, the line was still visible. Su Su couldn''t help counting.


    "Eight, eight, it''s really eight!" Su Su exclaimed.


    "That''s a great figure! I couldn''t see it before! "


    Su Su suddenly returned to her senses, patted her head and said, "Su Su, you are crazy. Be normal."


    She turned her head and continued to look at Gu Sinian, who was sleeping soundly.


    "If you let him see what he is like, you won''t let him laugh to death!" Sue said to herself.


    Su Su closed her eyes and took off Gu Sixian''s shirt in order not to let her be a flower maniac.


    Then, her fingers touched his cold skin, and she retracted like an electric shock. Then she couldn''t help opening her eyes and gave a meow. This meow was amazing. Su Su Su was fascinated.


    "The figure and face of a male god, no wonder that Bai Fumei Murong Jing likes him! I can''t get rid of Gu Sinian! " Su Su exclaimed to herself.


    Su Su just looked at it openly, and found that she was blushing. Then she took back her sight.


    "Susu, your reserve! You are too casual! How long has it been since you''ve seen a man, a worthless guy. " Sue blamed herself.


    Then quickly ran to the bathroom to calm their mood, holding a cold water sprinkled on the face, the face of the flush also dissipated a lot, the brain also suddenly awake a lot.


    Su Su looked at herself in the mirror, her face was still servant, but that red was the color of happiness."Su Su, what''s the matter with you? Wake up. How can you move?" Su Su poured cold water on her face.


    Walking out of the bathroom, Su Su walks to Gu Sinian with a towel wet with hot water and gently wipes his face for fear that he will wake him up.


    "Wake up, how embarrassing it must be to see this scene! I''m afraid Gu Sinian is going to frame her up for conspiracy! " So Sue was extremely careful.


    Finally, everything was done. Susu looked at her watch. She was very late and tired. She went back to her room and fell asleep. She slept very well that night.


    In fact, before going to bed, she was still a little worried about Gu Sixian, so she made sure that he was sleeping soundly for many times, and then she lay down. Many things are so subtle, you think nothing has changed, in fact, quietly everything has changed.


    Just like the relationship between Gu Sinian and Su Su, they always feel much closer now than before, but they can''t tell what kind of feeling it is.


    Thinking too much, her head ached. She shook her head and went to sleep.

 Chapter 74

    The early morning sun came into the room through the thin curtains. On the small bed, a man and a woman hugged each other tightly. Su Su''s back was facing Gu Sinian, and his head was resting on one of Gu Sinian''s arms. Gu Sinian hugged Su Su Su from behind, and his head was tightly attached to Su Su Su''s hair.


    Gu''s biological clock, which has always been extremely accurate, didn''t wake him up this time. He felt as if something was holding him back, which was a relief he had never felt. Su Su was so tired after her hard work last night that she couldn''t even remember when she fell asleep.


    Two people maintained this incomparably intimate posture and slept for a long time, finally Gu Sixian was the first to wake up. Gu Sinian found something wrong before he fully opened his eyes. Not to mention that he didn''t sleep in his own bed, Gu Sinian was frightened just because he was naked and holding a woman in his hand.


    He quickly got up and looked around, and then looked at the woman in his arms. When he saw that it was Su Su''s room and he was holding her, he was relieved.


    After all, they had even done something more intimate, so Gu Sinian didn''t care much about it. What''s more, he knew that he didn''t dislike it, but he liked it.


    So Gu Sinian immediately lay down, hugged Su Su like before, and closed his eyes again. Even though he was no longer sleepy, he even ignored his numb arm.


    Su Su wakes up soon after Gu Sinian wakes up. She always sleeps lightly. If she hadn''t been too tired yesterday, she couldn''t wake up now, and she couldn''t have been so close to Gu Sinian for a night.


    Su Su wanted to get up at once. Even though it was not the first time she had slept with Gu Sinian, they had never been so close.


    But Su Su feels embarrassed when she wakes up, so she quietly waits for Gu Sinian to get up and leave. However, what she didn''t expect is that Gu Sinian actually lies down again!!! And I hugged her again.


    Gu Sinian naturally felt a slight change in his arms, "sleep again, good!" Gu Sinian whispered softly in Su Su''s ear. Su Su felt weak all over. After thinking about it, she went to sleep again.


    So they slept for a long time before they got up, and Gu Sinian went to work soon after he got up. Su Su had no chance to say anything.


    Su Su''s life has changed a lot since she won the design competition and proved that she didn''t plagiarize.


    There will be no more people talking behind her back, no more people sending messages to abuse her, and no more people enduring groundless accusations.


    On the contrary, many people will quietly apologize to her, and everyone''s eyes are no longer scornful and sarcastic, but with a trace of apology and even worship.


    Sometimes Su Su also hears a new person calling her a senior behind her back. Su Su thinks that this is what she once dreamed of. She has been recognized by people and used her strength to shut up all those who questioned her. Now it has come true!


    How to say the fate of this thing accurately? The mountains and rivers are poor, and the willows are dark and the flowers are bright. Maybe you were still on the street yesterday, and today you can stay in a five-star hotel. At least Su Su feels that she is finally favored by the God of fate once.


    In Su Su''s opinion, the success of the design competition, the recognition of others, and more and more praise are not her fate''s favor. Meeting Gu Sinian is her greatest favor.


    I spend all my good fortune to meet you, because you, worth all the luck.


    The weather in this city is getting better day by day, just like Su Su''s mood. At this time, Su Su learned that she had won the second prize with a card she drew at random on the day of the celebration banquet, and the prize was a free mountain climbing tour. Su Su is very happy, such a fine weather is really suitable for climbing.


    "Are you free this weekend? I won the second prize at the last celebration banquet. It''s a free tour. I haven''t had time to thank you for last time, so I want to ask if you are free. Well, I''d like to invite you to go with me. Is that ok?" Su Su thought about it for a long time and sent a message to Gu Sinian. One afternoon, Su was worried that Gu Sinian would not have time I''m even more afraid of Gu''s refusal. It''s a pity that Su Su was uneasy and didn''t receive a reply from Gu Sinian all afternoon. She didn''t say no or promise. Su Su was a little depressed and happy. Maybe Gu Sinian didn''t have time to watch it. After all, it was said that he had a meeting all afternoon today.


    Gu Sinian actually saw it when Su Su sent him a text message. Since he woke up that day and slept with Su Su for a long time, he felt that some things had really begun to lose control. He subconsciously wanted to escape.


    When he saw Su Su''s message, he wanted to reject it decisively. He said that he had no time. It was so simple, but he just felt that he couldn''t do it. So he had to pretend that he didn''t see it and held one meeting after another absently.


    After work, Gu Sinian stayed in the company for a long time. He didn''t leave the company until it was completely dark and the city had begun its wonderful nightlife. As soon as she came out, Gu Sinian saw Su Su squatting at the door. He could not help but stop the car. She seemed very tired and upset.Soon Su Su also saw Gu Sinian. She ran to Gu Sinian''s car and knocked on the window, indicating that Gu Sinian would open the window. "Gu Sinian, did you see the message I sent you? You haven''t been back. I didn''t see it or didn''t pay attention at all? If you want to go or not, you have to say something! " Seeing Gu Sinian put down the window, Su Su asked Gu Sinian in a hurry.


    "I didn''t see it. My cell phone is dead. Where do you want me to go?" Seeing Su Su''s anxious and pitiful appearance, Gu Sinian can''t help telling a lie. When he reacts later, he finds that he has actually done what he hates most. For a moment, Gu Sinian''s face becomes extremely bad.


    Su Su saw Gu Sinian''s cold face and whispered to him, "I won the second prize at the last celebration banquet, which was a mountain climbing tour. I want to ask if you have time. I want to invite you to come with me. If you don''t have time, it doesn''t matter. I''ll... " "Yes, you can call me then. How about we drive there?" Before Su Su finished, Gu Sinian resolutely agreed. Su Su was flattered. "OK, it''s so late. Go home first. What''s the matter?" Gu Sinian opened the door.

 Chapter 75

    Su Su and Gu Sinian discussed mountain climbing issues in the car, including food, clothing, housing and transportation. Gu Sinian basically agreed and occasionally put forward one or two constructive suggestions. They soon finalized the preliminary mountain climbing plan.


    When Gu Sirui heard that Su Su was going to climb the mountain, he immediately found Su Su and asked Su Su to take him with him. Su Su naturally doesn''t want to, but she thinks that if only she and Gu Sinian go, it doesn''t seem to be very good. And here, Su Yao also proposes to climb the mountain. Su Su Su knows that Su Yao wants to go because Gu Sirui wants to.


    Naturally, she didn''t want to promise Su Yao. She didn''t remember when they were so close. What''s more, she didn''t want to complete Su Yao at all, so she refused Gu Sirui and Su Yao.


    Gu Sirui was very disappointed when he heard Su Su Su didn''t agree to go mountain climbing with her. He became very angry when he knew Su Su only invited Gu Sinian to go mountain climbing. He ran to Gu Sinian''s office angrily and said, "Gu Sinian, go away. You said you don''t like Su Su Su, you said you would help me, but what have you done? She invited you to climb the mountain, only you!! Finally, give me a reasonable explanation! " Gu Sirui was so angry that he rushed in and questioned Gu Sinian loudly. However, Gu Sinian just looked at him coldly, which made him feel like a clown.


    "what are you crazy about? Are you very busy lately? What else is there in your brain except your own?" Gu Sixian says coldly that Gu Sirui opens his mouth and doesn''t know what to say to refute Gu Sixian.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Gu Shinian raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. "OK, I''ll talk to Su Su. If you want to climb the mountain, you can go. Is there anything else? Go to work if you have nothing to do Gu Sirui is not happy to hear what Gu Sinian said. He knows that his goal has been achieved, but he is not happy at all. He can''t get the result after asking for it for a long time. Gu Sinian can do it with just one word.


    Before, he never felt that he was much worse than Gu Sixian, even he always felt that he was much better than Gu Sixian, no matter in character or personality. But now, it seems that he can''t compare anything with Gu Sixian. The girl he likes, the girl on the tip of his heart, is also Gu Sixian.


    Gu Sirui didn''t want to admit and didn''t want to admit the fact that he was aware of. He felt like he was dumb and couldn''t say what he had suffered. After coming out of the company, Gu Sinian drove to the bar. At this time, he couldn''t think of anything to make him forget these sad things except wine. Su Yao, also in a bad mood, sees Gu Sirui in the bar.


    When she saw Gu Sirui, she had drunk too much. Su Yao saw Gu Sirui red eyed, saying Su Su''s name while still drinking desperately. Su Yao feels heartache when she sees Gu Sirui like this. She thinks of Gu Sirui who was full of confidence and sunshine before. In a rage, she grabs the bottle of Gu Sirui''s mobile phone and drinks it.


    "Give me the wine, give me, who are you? What''s wrong with you? Give me the wine quickly? Well, give me back... " Gu Sirui is very excited when he realizes that the wine in his hand has been taken away. He is delirious and shouts to drink.


    "Are you crazy? If you drink any more, you will die. Do you love her so much? She doesn''t like you any more. Do you still like her that much? Why can''t you see my existence? Don''t you know how much I like you? " Su Yao cries out to Gu Sirui, but Gu Sirui is completely indifferent. No one can calm him down except Su Su.


    "Do you know how much I love you? After so many years, I always think of you. I often tell myself that after so many years, I should let go. But I just can''t let you go. I always keep thinking about all the details of us together. I think you are going crazy. Susu, do you still love me? Do you still love me, don''t you I love Gu Sixian. You love Gu Sirui, right? " Gu Sirui hugs Su Yao in front of him and begins to vomit bitterness. Su Yao hears the people in her arms and the people she likes saying over and over again how much he loves Su Su Su. Su Yao feels that she can''t listen to a word.


    Fortunately, Gu Sirui just repeated what he said over and over again, and Su Yao didn''t feel much after listening to it. However, she still couldn''t help drinking a lot of wine, and Su Yao finally fainted.


    The next day, Gu Sirui wakes up and sees Su Yao beside him. She is shocked and touches her clothes. Fortunately, they just sleep together and nothing irreparable happens. Gu Sirui quickly dressed and ran away. So he didn''t see Su Yao''s tears behind him.


    Soon at the weekend, Su Su was full of expectations for the climb, but when Gu Sinian told her that Gu Sirui was going to go, Su Su was depressed, and even she didn''t want to go. When they went to climb the mountain, Gu Sirui still came, and brought a person Su Su didn''t want to see, Su Yao.


    The atmosphere between the four became very awkward. Su Su just went forward. She didn''t want to talk to Su Yao or Gu Sirui. Even seeing Gu Sinian, she couldn''t help getting angry. And Gu Sirui also can''t raise any interest at this time, he is like being pulled out of all the passion, become decadent incomparably.Gu Sinian didn''t speak much. Seeing Su Su, who was far ahead, he pursed his lips and quickened his pace. The four of them came to the mountain quietly and awkwardly.


    "Susu, I You just don''t want to talk to me? I admit that I didn''t believe you before and suspected that you were my fault, but you can''t give me another chance. You can beat me, but don''t ignore me! " Gu Sirui sees Su Su''s indifference all the way, and finally he can''t help saying to Su Su. Su Su takes a look at him and goes to pack up the things he brings without saying anything.


    When a person''s eyes without you, no matter how much you say, no matter how deep you apologize, no matter how deep your feelings, he will not feel it. Because don''t care, so what can''t move that once you say a word will speculate for a long time.


    Because it was almost dark the day after Su Su went up the mountain, they finally decided to stay on the mountain for one night and go down the mountain early tomorrow morning. Gu Sinian takes out the tent and tools from his backpack and prepares to set up the tent. Gu Sirui also helps. The two men quickly set up the tent. Su Su and Gu Sinian thought that only Gu Sirui was coming, so they only brought two tents.


    Chapter 76 a night in the mountains

 Chapter 76

    The original plan for Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui to live in the same roof, but Su Su''s plan to live in the same roof by himself had to fail. Su Su was even more annoyed to see the only two tents. Su Yao is even more unhappy. She finally threatens Gu Sirui with what happened that night. If he doesn''t bring her, she will tell Su Su about it.


    Although they both know that nothing happened that night, it''s not sure whether others believe it or not. After all, it''s hard to avoid people thinking too much if they live alone. Gu Sirui thinks that his image in Su Su''s place is so bad. He is afraid that Su Su will look down on him even more when he knows, so he agrees to bring Su Yao.


    Because Su Yao threatened him, Gu Sirui communicated with Su Yaoling all the way. Su Yao originally came for the purpose of enhancing her relationship with Gu Sirui. At the same time, she was afraid that Su Su would be reunited with Gu Sirui. However, she can''t do anything now. Instead, she is put aside. She even has to sleep with Su Su. Seeing Su Su''s disgust, Su Yao feels that she is about to explode.


    Su Su began to walk aimlessly on the mountain alone. The mountain is always very beautiful when the grass grows and the warbler flies. Even though Su Su was in a bad mood, she was still moved. In this world, only the power of nature can easily move people.


    After Gu Sinian had packed up his things, he suddenly found that Su Su had disappeared. He turned around and didn''t see Su Su''s shadow. "Su Su, Su Su, where are you? Come back Gu Sinian yelled and yelled in all directions, and soon startled the other two people not far away. "What''s the matter? Where''s Sue? Is she gone?" Gu Sirui asked anxiously, "I don''t know. I didn''t see her when I packed up and went out!" Gu Sinian said in a low voice.


    So the two of them thought together and planned to look for Su Su separately. After all, she was on the mountain, and it was already evening. It was too dangerous for her to wander on the mountain alone. "Susu, Susu, Susu, where are you? Can you hear me?" Gu Sinian yelled as he walked, but no one answered. At the same time, Su Su sits on a huge stone. He has no idea that other people think she is missing and is looking for her everywhere. She quietly looks up at the stars in the sky to relieve her boredom and grievance.


    Just then, she felt that she heard someone calling her. She stood up and heard someone calling her, "I''m here, I''ll come right away!" Hearing their anxious voice, Su Su finally responded that someone was worried that she would come to her! She jumped off the stone and said, "ah!" With a sound, she accidentally sprained her feet. Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian rushed up to ask her what happened.


    Su Su moved her feet and felt a sharp pain. She couldn''t help breathing out. Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian immediately realized that she had sprained her feet. "Come on, I''ll carry you!" Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui squat down at the same time. Su Su sees the two men squatting down at the same time in front of her. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to choose.


    After thinking about it, she had to say, "no need to carry my back. One of you can help me, and it doesn''t hurt much." Gu Sinian felt Su Su''s ankle, which made her feel dizzy. Gu Sirui sees Su Su''s obvious pain is not good, but because he doesn''t want to let him back and said no pain, some angry but helpless. "I''ll show you the way. Can he carry you back? You can hate me, but don''t hurt yourself, can you? " Gu Sirui then stood up and walked forward.


    Love blinds. When you like a person, like to give up, you will be completely for each other''s consideration, hope each other well, no matter whether his happiness is given by you or not.


    Su Su doesn''t insist on Gu Sirui''s words. After all, her feet are really painful. Finally, Gu Sinian carries Su Su Su back to their camp. Su Yao is very uncomfortable when she sees that Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian are so nervous about Su Su. She can''t figure out where she is worse than Su Su. Why everyone can only see Su Su and can''t see her!


    Su Yao, who is very sad, has already entered the tent. She will not help to find Su Su. If Su Su Su is missing, or something happens, she will be happier! However, Su Yao couldn''t sleep in the tent. She was worried about Su Su. Su Yao was angry. She probably stayed with a group of idiots for a long time and became stupid. How could she care about Su Su?? Ridiculous!


    However, when Su Yao saw Gu Sinian coming back safely with Su Su on her back, she was relieved. She told herself that it was just because she didn''t want to see Gu Sirui worried about Su Su. She can''t worry about Su Su, absolutely not.


    As soon as Gu Sinian put Su Su down, Su Su saw Gu Sirui standing in front of her with red potion, band aid and other things. "I only prepared these when I came here. I remember when we were together, you were always injured. You see, you are still like that for so long! Here, I''ll put the medicine on you Gu Sirui grabs Su Su''s feet as he talks.


    "No, no, I''ll do it myself. I can do it myself!" Su Su said excitedly, "I used to do it for you, but now I can''t do it?" Gu Sirui anxiously said to Su Su, "but I''ve been doing it myself these years, so it doesn''t matter. I can really do it myself!" When Gu Sirui heard Su Su''s words, his heart hurt again. Gu Sinian stood aside and said nothing.She always inadvertently told him that they had been separated for a long time, and the gap between them was not just those years, but youth and feelings.


    When Su Yao saw Gu Sirui''s humble proposal to apply medicine to Su Su, she felt heartache and hurt Su Yao''s heart. When did she see Gu Sirui like this? Only in front of Su Su Su would he do so.


    What''s more infuriating is that Su Su is still ungrateful, which makes Su Yao even more angry. But she has no way, she hopes to get Gu Sirui so considerate care of the person is her, so she will not live up to his heart, also won''t put his heart wantonly trample on the foot, she will keep it well, she will not let his heart be wronged.


    Unfortunately, the person in Gu Sirui''s heart is not su Yao, but Su Su, who makes her envy and hate. She doesn''t even have the right to blame Susu, because she doesn''t have any position.


    Su Yao looks at Gu Sirui''s worried expression to Su Su. She is full of love. Her heart seems to be pulled hard! It''s so bloody that she can''t breathe!

 Chapter 77

    This man, who has loved him for so many years, is obsessed with the woman he hates most and completely ignores his existence. How many people can understand the pain.


    But Su Yao immediately turns her eyes to Su Su. Just now, Gu Sirui''s warm eyes turn into jealousy and ferocity. It seems that she wants to strangle Su Su to death.


    "Why, why can Su Su get Gu Sirui''s love, and I, Gu Sirui, haven''t even looked at her. Where am I inferior to her?" Su Yao doesn''t understand.


    "Gu Sirui, are you blind? Can''t you see she doesn''t like you anymore? Can''t you see how much Su Yao cares about you? " Su Yao wants to scold him. Gu Sirui is a fool, a complete fool.


    But she can only in the heart, she did not have the courage to shout all this out, she did not have the courage to tell Gu Sirui loudly that she liked him, from the first sight she saw him, she was afraid, she said they could not even be friends, she was afraid that Gu Sirui would not pay any attention to her after she said it, so the secret was planted in her heart, and slowly, the secret began to grow Now she''s out of control.


    Su Su has no intention of glancing at Su Yao''s horrible eyes. Although she is uncomfortable, she knows that it is the pain and anger of loving someone but she has no courage to say it, so she quickly pushes Gu Sirui away.


    "Gu Sirui, I''m ok. I sprained my foot? What a big deal! " Su Su opens Gu Sirui''s hand to rub her feet.


    "How could it be all right! You see your feet are swollen into pig feet, red like a carrot, hard mouth


    Just when Su Su wanted to refute, Gu Sinian''s reproach came from the side.


    "Susu, can you save people snacks! Always looking for things for others all day long. You can twist your feet when climbing a mountain. Is your IQ zero? "


    "I didn''t worry you, I didn''t ask for trouble for you, besides, I didn''t mean to." Su Su complains in a low voice for fear that Gu Sinian hears it.


    But Su Su still ushered in Gu Sinian''s severe and reproachful eyes, but Su Su seemed to see the pain and care, she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "How can Gu Sinian feel sorry for himself? It''s just an illusion. It''s an illusion," Su Su told herself again and again, but her eyes seemed to look at Gu Sinian uncontrollably.


    This scene was captured by Gu Sirui, and his heart suddenly became heavy.


    The night gradually dark down, a gust of wind blowing, Su Su beat a shiver, hugged the body, originally arrogant standing Su Yao also shrunk and squatted on the side.


    "It''s too windy. You can sit here for a while. I''ll get some dry firewood in the mountains to get warm."


    Then he took a look at Su Su and said, "especially you, sit still."


    Su Su looks aggrieved, then looks at Gu Sinian carefully and says, "don''t worry! You go back quickly! Be careful


    When I was about to leave, I suddenly thought of something and stopped.


    "Gu Sirui, come with me, too."


    Gu Sirui said with disgust: "make, go by yourself! I don''t want to go with you. "


    Gu Sinian comes to Gu Sirui and drags him away.


    "Oh! Mike, I''m taking care of sue! Go yourself


    "She doesn''t need your care. It''s nice to sit there. She''s not comfortable when you''re there."


    Gu Sirui broke away from Gu Sinian''s hand and said, "who said, Su Su needs my care very much."


    "Gu Sirui, go with Gu Sinian! I don''t need to be taken care of. Don''t worry! There''s suyao here! It''s all right. You go Su Su finished and motioned to Su Yao.


    Su Yao seems to understand Su Su''s meaning. She cooperates with Su Su and says, "it''s OK, Gu Sirui. Isn''t there me? Don''t worry! I''ll keep an eye on Su Su. I won''t let her move. Go on


    Su Su thought about when she would have a tacit understanding with Su Yao. For so many years, they didn''t say a word well. Now it''s really ironic.


    "Then you must take good care of sue! If something happens to her, I''ll come back to you. " Gu Sirui warned.


    "Take care of her! Don''t let her run and move around Gu Sirui is still not at ease, telling Su Yao again and again.


    But Su Yao pretended to laugh jokingly and said, "don''t worry!"


    Gu Sirui doesn''t know that his every care for Su Su is like a sharp blade, which cuts into Su Yao''s heart one by one. But Su Yao can''t cry out for pain, and she has to smile in response to Gu Sirui''s advice,.


    This may be the most humble love! But Su Yao is the most humble person in this love!


    Gu Sirui wants to say something, but he is taken away by Gu Sinian.


    "Make, you gently drag, pain, pain, pain, my clothes are broken..."


    The voice slowly disappeared in the distance, Su Su couldn''t help laughing.


    "The two brothers are very affectionate. Though they are not in person, they are better than their own." Susu thought to herself."Make, slow down, I''ll ask you something!"


    Gu Sirui drags Gu Sinian''s clothes and doesn''t let him go on.


    "What''s the matter, you ask!" Gu Sixian had to stop.


    "Well, you have to answer me seriously! You can''t lie to me. "


    "How did you become so wordy? If you have something to say, don''t be so fussy." Gu said impatiently.


    "Besides, when did I cheat you?" Gu Sinian continued.


    "That make, are you in love with Su Su?"


    Gu Sirui pretended to ask, in fact, his heart has been up and down, he was so afraid of Gu Sirui said "yes", then what should he do!


    Hearing Gu Sirui''s question, Gu Sinian was shocked. He didn''t know what he felt about Su Su, so he hesitated.


    Then decisively said "no!"


    "Gu Sirui, don''t think too much. How can I like her?"


    "Su Su sprained her foot just now. You can see that her eyes are not clean," Gu said.


    Now he thought that Gu Sinian''s eyes on Su Su were full of love, so he was afraid.


    "You''re wrong. That''s the boss''s concern for an employee," Gu said, patting him on the shoulder.


    Gu Sixian listened, and finally put down the stone in his heart.


    "That''s good. You know how much I like Su Su. It''s also because of her that I promised you to stay in the company. Therefore, she is the person I care about most in my life."


    Gu Sinian looked at Gu Sirui saying this, his eyes were full of doting, but his heart was inexplicably painful.


    "Let''s go! Your Susu will be cold later. " Gu Sinian joked deliberately.


    And now

 Chapter 78

    "Su Yao, let''s talk about it!"


    "I have something to talk about with you. Don''t think I don''t know your little abacus. Don''t waste your time."


    Su Su ignored what she said, which was not the first time she had heard.


    "Tell me, why do you hate me so much?" Su Su asked calmly.


    "Su Su, after all these years, don''t you know? It''s not because your shameless mother can do anything for money. "


    "Is that really the reason? Is there no other reason? " Su Su continued to ask.


    "Nonsense, haven''t you ever heard of" like mother, like daughter? " You are just like your mother, shameless, planning how to marry into a rich family every day, "Su Yao said fiercely.


    Su Su just chuckled, obviously didn''t care about Su Yao''s words.


    "You''re lying to yourself! Are you not tired after all these years of deceiving yourself? " Su Su asked Su Yao.


    "Su Yao, just admit it! Admit that you like Gu Sirui! Is it hard to admit that? "


    "Su Su, don''t talk nonsense. Who likes Gu Sirui?"


    "Su Yao, you''re just jealous. I''m the one who envies Gu Sirui, not you. It''s clear that you met Gu Sirui first. It''s clear that you''re better than me, but the one Gu Sirui likes is not you after all."


    "That''s what you think! So you''ve been making trouble for me. " Su Su continued.


    "Shut up, Sue. Who do you think you are! Don''t pretend you know me well


    Su Yao became angry. She didn''t know what was going on. She kept the secret in her heart for so many years. She disguised herself perfectly. How could anyone know? She''s the one she hates the most.


    "Su Yao, if you really like Gu Sirui, tell him in a loud voice! It''s not shameful to like someone


    "Ha ha! Sue, are you pitying me? " Su Yao said with a smile.


    "You misunderstood me. I just don''t want to see you pretend to be so hard. There''s nothing wrong with loving someone."


    "Su Su, don''t pretend. You are cruel enough to push Gu Sirui to others when you know that the person he loves is you. How sad Gu Sirui would be if he knew that the person he loves treated him like this!"


    "I don''t love him any more. We are in the past, and we can''t go back to the beginning. Now he just can''t recognize his heart."


    When Su Yao heard this, she had the impulse to tell. She was tired. The secret had been in her heart for a long time. She wanted to take it out to Gu Sirui to have a look!


    For a moment, she thought Su Su was not so annoying, but she never bowed her head.


    Yes! How can it be so easy for a person to stay at a high place for a long time and make her suddenly bow her head.


    "Su Yao, I don''t mean anything else. I just want you to be brave once so that you don''t know how to fight for it until you lose it. Then it''s too late."


    Maybe she knew Su Su was right, maybe she should be brave once, but she couldn''t get through the dilemma in her heart.


    "Su Su, don''t be hypocritical any more. If you have time to care about me, you''d better care about yourself! Let me tell you again, I don''t like Gu Sirui. I warn you, don''t talk around in the future. "


    Su Su has said all she has to say. There is nothing she can do.


    They fell into silence, everything around them was so quiet, as if they could hear each other''s breathing.


    Another gust of wind blowing, the two people happened to embrace the body.


    "Ah!!! Susu, we''re back. " Gu Sirui ran to Su Su with some dry firewood in his hand.


    But Su Su''s eyes have always stayed on Gu Sixian, who has no time to take care of Gu Sirui''s cheering.


    "Su Su, it''s not cold, is it! It''s quite cold at night at the top of the mountain. " Gu Sirui gently asks Su Su.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s not cold."


    "But the atmosphere is not right! Then you two are in conflict again Gu Sirui saw a little tricky.


    "Tell me! Su Su, what''s going on


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian, who doesn''t care about their affairs at all. He just plays with the firewood carefully. Gu Sinian seems to feel that someone is staring at him. He looks up at Su Su Su''s unfathomable eyes. Su Su Su quickly takes back her eyes and pinches the corner of her clothes nervously.


    "What to do, he saw it! Su Su, what the hell are you doing! What will he think of you? " Sue became even more at a loss.


    Gu Sirui, on the other side, also started the coquetry mode, and immediately pulled Su Su Su back from his meditation.


    "It''s OK. What can happen to us?" Su Su said lightly,.


    "Right! Su Yao, I don''t believe you ask Su Yao! "


    "Yes! Nothing''s wrong! Gu Sirui, don''t think too much, "Su Yao showed a shallow smile.


    "Besides, Gu Sirui, you really have enough! Don''t disgust me, put away your way, "Su Su took Gu Sirui''s hand away.Gu Sirui sat aside helplessly.


    Gu Sinian found an open place to start a fire. Although the fire was not big, Su Su felt a turbulent flow in her heart.


    Several people sat down around the fire, the atmosphere became awkward again, only the sparks crackled.


    "Come on, let''s play a game! If you really want to take a big risk, you will Gu Sirui broke the silence and the atmosphere became active.


    "Come on! Anyway, there''s nothing to do and it''s still early to go to bed. Su Yao cooperates with Gu Sirui. "


    "Play! I''m not interested. "


    Gu Sinian and Su Su said this at the same time.


    "They really have a tacit understanding!" Su Yao joked on purpose.


    But see Gu Sirui to stare oneself one eye, didn''t speak again.


    "Don''t be a wet blanket, you two. You have to take part."


    Gu Sinian and Su Su couldn''t resist Gu Sinian''s hard work and had to agree.


    "Pay attention. I''ll turn this pen later. Whoever the pen points to will choose truth or adventure."


    With that, Gu Sirui turns the pen, and the pen Turns several times, finally pointing to Su Yao.


    Gu Sirui said with a smile: "Su Yao, the truth is still a big adventure."


    Su Yao did not hesitate to say "the truth."


    "Well, Susu, you ask the question."


    "Su Yao, do you like someone here?"


    Su Yao said without thinking: "No." But my heart was touched.


    "Su Su, I warned you not to talk. It seems that you didn''t listen. Don''t blame me for being merciless," Su Yao said to herself.


    "Wow! Gu Sinian is you. Let''s talk about it! What do you choose? " Gu Sirui cried out.


    I thought he would take a big risk. I want to take a good care of him! Who knows he chose the truth again.

 Chapter 79

    "Ask, I''m ready," Gu said quietly.


    "I asked! Say, do you have anyone you like? To be honest


    Gu Sinian secretly glanced at Su Su, then said against his will: "no".


    "No! After all these years, are you immune to women? "


    "Yes! Because I like the pain is you


    With that, Gu Sinian sat by Gu Sirui and took his hand.


    "Ah! Make, don''t be kidding. I''m not interested in you Gu Sirui quickly walks away and sits down next to Su Su.


    "Well, I''m teasing you. You''re serious!"


    "I''ll tell you! How can you have such a special hobby! Don''t scare me next time. "


    "Go on!" Su Su said.


    I don''t know how many rounds she played. At last Su Su said she was tired. Let''s play!


    "It''s getting late. I''m very tired today. Let''s have a rest early! I''m going down the mountain tomorrow. Let''s replenish our energy! " Gu Sinian proposed.


    "All right! Go and have a rest Gu Sirui also agrees with Gu Sinian.


    So a few people quickly put out the fire, all returned to their tents, safely fell asleep.


    I don''t know whether it''s the pain on her feet or the palpitation of her inner feelings, she can''t sleep.


    The first sunshine in the morning is always so dazzling. Su Su feels the touch of the first sunshine and feels that the day will be in a good mood.


    Everyone got up one after another, breathing the fresh air of this morning.


    "The air on the mountain is much fresher than that in the city!"


    Su Su was greedy for this place full of vitality, so she couldn''t help breathing more.


    "Su Su, why do you get up so early! And don''t walk around on your own


    Early in the morning, Su Su felt that Gu Sinian would be disturbed by him.


    "I''m sprained, but I''m not useless. How about you?" Su Su said angrily.


    "My waist! The bed at home is comfortable. "


    Gu Sirui, who just got up, began to complain, but it was worth the thought of accompanying Su Su all day.


    We hastily filled our stomachs, packed up everything and prepared to go down the mountain.


    "Hey! Susu, here you are A male colleague of the company said hello warmly.


    "Mr. Gu is here, too! Are you ready to go down the mountain? " The male colleague continued.


    "Yes! Are you, too? " Su Su''s polite answer.


    "Su Su, what''s wrong with your foot? Did you accidentally twist it? Is it serious? " Another female colleague asked Su Su with concern.


    Others follow? Show a worried expression.


    Su Su quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s OK, a little injury. It''s OK. Thank you for your concern."


    Su Su was flattered by this sudden concern! Su Suzhen was sarcastic when she thought of the attitude everyone had towards her before.


    Since Gu Sixian proved her innocence, everyone in the company has taken a 360 degree turn towards her! She''s not used to it.


    "Can you go? I''ll carry you


    Gu Sinian''s faint voice came from his ear, which Su Su couldn''t resist.


    But she quickly pulled back the fanciful idea, forced a smile and said: "it''s OK, it should work."


    "What''s all right? It''s so serious that I can''t go," Gu said aloud to Gu.


    Then he turned to Susu and said gently, "come on, I''ll carry you down the mountain."


    Gu Sinian looked at Gu Sirui blankly and said angrily, "Gu Sirui, you are a guy who values color but despises family."


    However, Gu Sirui ignored Gu Sinian.


    Su Su was about to refuse, and Gu Sinian spoke again.


    "I''ll do it! Gu Sirui, can you do it? Don''t try to be brave. "


    Smart people can recognize Gu Sinian''s words! All the people around him sneered. After all, it was the second child who cared for his family. Everyone could control his propriety.


    "Ah! Make, what do you mean! Make it clear. "


    "It doesn''t mean much, just that. You know what I mean."


    Gu Sixian has virtually given Gu Sirui a hand!


    "I''ll show you where you talk nonsense and how you end up!"


    Said, Gu Sirui good posture, let Su Su up.


    "I''ll carry it, but I can''t pass it," Gu said.


    "Why! I''ll come, "said Gu Sirui.


    Everyone looked at the scene and whispered, showing an envious expression from time to time.


    "Designer Su is really good. The two brothers of Gu family are trying to be nice to her!"


    "You think people are beautiful and talented. It''s strange that men don''t like them."


    "You said the two brothers would not fall out for her! It''s said that they have a good relationship. "Only Su Yao on one side showed disdainful eyes.


    Although she spoke in a low voice, Su Su could detect the change of everyone. Her abnormal eyes made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Enough. I''ll go by myself. Don''t argue." Sue couldn''t stand it.


    They were also frightened by her, and both stopped their hands.


    Su Su''s feet hurt after she took a few steps. She sat on the ground and drank it softly. It was very painful.


    Gu Sinian rushed to pick up Su Su. He didn''t care what others said. He just wanted to keep Su Su from getting hurt.


    Su Su can refuse, Gu Sirui also ran over, the same Su Su stopped.


    "If you can''t, don''t try to be brave. You''ll only delay everyone''s time down the mountain." Gu Sinian said lightly.


    Su Su ignored him and just continued to sit. She didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t walk back and let them carry me.


    When Su Su was at a loss, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a male colleague, so.


    "Carry me on your back!" Su Su pointed to the male colleague next to him and said.


    The male colleague was a little confused. He looked around and made sure that no one was sure that he was in his own company.


    "Don''t look, it''s you. I''m really bothering you. I don''t want to delay everyone''s time," Su Su said in embarrassment.


    Everyone''s eyes were on him.


    "Come on! Su Su has called you. A big man can''t carry it Gu Sirui calls him impatiently.


    Although Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian are reluctant, they have to give way to both sides.


    Su Su looks at the displeasure on Gu Sixian''s face. She is also very upset, and Gu Sirui is disappointed.


    "Be careful, you watch the road!"


    "Ah! Where there is a stone, what do you use your eyes for? " Gu Sirui kept talking all the way.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sirui with disgust and said, "Gu Sirui, can you be quiet? It''s very annoying!"


    Gu Sirui soon closed his mouth, and then everyone talked and laughed down the mountain, only the four of them walked with their own worries and carelessness.

 Chapter 80

    After driving through the room, Gu Sinian threw Su Su on the bed, deliberately lying over her, which made people blush!


    "Gu Sinian, what are you doing? Let''s go!" Su Su blushed and tried to push away.


    "Don''t move."


    Gu Sinian deliberately talks in Su Su''s ear, which makes Su Su feel uncomfortable. Gu Sinian looks at her with two eyes and makes a gesture of kissing. Su Su is in a daze. She closes her eyes and waits for Gu Sinian to come.


    "Put your foot out and wipe it!"


    Gu Sinian brought Su Su back to reality with a word, and she looked at him blankly.


    In my heart, I thought, "Su Su, you are so hopeless. Now this embarrassing situation must make Gu Sinian laugh to death!"


    But Gu Si didn''t say anything. He just lifted Su Su''s foot and rubbed the wine gently in his palm.


    "Sizzle...!"


    "What''s the matter, does it hurt? I''ll take it easy, "Gu said, gently slowing down his hand.


    At this moment, Su Su suddenly felt very happy, the kind of happiness that people really care about.


    "Well, do you feel better?"


    "Well! Much more comfortable! "


    "Well, thank you." Su Su said it in a low voice, but Gu Sinian heard it.


    "You''re welcome! Just think of me as paying back the favor you took care of me last time! "


    Su Su''s face turned red again when she thought of last time.


    "It''s still early. Do you want to take the sightseeing bus?"


    "What, sightseeing bus?" Su Su wanted to sit yesterday, but Gu Sinian said that if she wanted to exercise, she had to climb with her feet, which made her twist her feet.


    "Why, I don''t want to go!" Gu Sinian saw Su Su hesitated.


    "Yes Su Su blurted out her joy.


    "Let''s go!"


    Su Su limped behind Gu Sinian.


    "Come up," Gu Sinian said in an imperative voice


    "I can go now, I''m not so delicate..."


    Before she finished, Gu Sinian put her on his back and said, "when you walk, it will be dark."


    Su Su had to lie on his back.


    "You two are here to take the sightseeing bus!" When they got there, the boss warmly welcomed them.


    "Well." Gu said politely.


    "If you look at them, they are lovers in love! We are now working on an activity, there is a couple set meal, half price


    Before they could react, the enthusiastic boss began to talk about it again.


    "Boss, you misunderstood. In fact, we are not..." Su Su wanted to explain, but Gu Sinian stopped him.


    "Thank you, boss. We''ll take this at half price." Gu Sinian said thanks with a smile.


    What else did Su Su want to explain, but Gu Sinian forced her into the sightseeing bus?


    "Gu Sinian, why don''t you explain! And why are you standing in my way! " Su Su asked as soon as he got on the bus.


    "Misunderstanding is misunderstanding! Why waste words to explain? Besides, it''s half price! Why not do it? " Gu Sinian explained that the wind is light when talking about cloud.


    Su Su was stunned for a long time.


    "Gu Sinian, when did you become so mean? Besides, if you compensate me for nothing, my honor will be ruined by you," Su Su was so angry that her teeth itched.


    "Is your innocence worth money?" Gu Sinian said it casually.


    "Gu Sinian, you..."


    "Forget it, I don''t care about you, it seems that I have no gas," Su Su said and turned to see the scenery.


    Su Su looked at the scenery outside the window, blue sky and white clouds. From time to time, a few birds were passing by, and monkeys were passing by in twos and threes in the woods. Everything was so peaceful and harmonious. Su Su''s heart was also quiet, enjoying this rare harmony.


    Gu Sinian, on the other hand, has no intention of enjoying the scenery. He just quietly looks at Su Su''s every move. He feels very beautiful.


    In this way, they were on the sightseeing bus and enjoyed the beautiful scenery nearby.


    Towards evening, Su Su was reluctant to leave.


    "Have a good time, young man! Does that car feel very good? " As soon as they got out of the car, they welcomed the boss''s concern.


    "Not bad!" Gu Sinian was also very easygoing.


    Su Su was puzzled. "When did Gu Sinian become so approachable? She always saw everyone with a cold face, but today she laughed many times." the more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t understand it.


    "Boss, let''s go first," Gu Sinian turned around and hugged Su Su with princess.


    "Well, Gu Sinian, you''d better carry it! It''s tiring to hold you like this, "Gu pleaded with laughter.


    "My back is very painful. I''ve been carrying you all day!" Gu Sinian refused without hesitation.


    "But it''s strange to hold it like this! You''re tired, too! " Su Su continued to persuade.


    "Strange? What''s on your mind! What''s more, I''m not tired. What are you worrying about? ""Isn''t it strange to hold it like this? We have nothing to do with each other. Aren''t you afraid of being misunderstood? " Su Su has not given up yet.


    "Shut up, you talk too much," Gu said impatiently.


    Su Su wanted to try for the last time. She struggled a few times, and suddenly Gu Sinian stopped.


    With a very fierce tone said: "Su Su, you move, I will throw you down."


    Su Su also seemed to be frightened by his fierce tone, so she obediently shrank in his arms, but all the way attracted passers-by''s eyes, Su Su did not dare to look up.


    She obediently lay in his arms, smelling the unique male flavor on him. She was infatuated with his arms and greedy for the warmth he gave her.


    After walking for a long time, they arrived at the hotel.


    "Susu, how heavy you are! My hands are useless, "Gu Sinian began to howl as soon as he put Su Su down.


    Su Su gave him a look and said, "I deserve it. I told you to hold it."


    Although Su Su was reluctant to give up his warm embrace, she couldn''t show it.


    "Why are you so cruel! I would have left you there if I had known


    They quarreled for a while, and at last they yelled in Susu''s stomach.


    Su Su lowered her head in embarrassment and pulled at the corner of her clothes.


    Gu Sinian covered his mouth with a secret smile, and then righteously said that you should wash it first, and then wait for me to tell you to eat.


    "By the way, there''s a suit of clothes in the bathroom. I''ll put them on later," Gu Sinian told him. Then he went downstairs and left.


    "By the way, don''t touch your feet with water! Be careful I don''t know when Gu Sinian said at the door.


    "I see. Go down quickly!"


    After Gu Sinian left, Su Su got up and went to the bathroom. After a simple wash, she wrapped up her bathrobe and picked up the clothes prepared by Gu Sinian, a long suspender dress with some small flowers, which gave people a very fresh feeling.


    Then put on the clothes, the size is very suitable, the size is just right, it''s tailor-made.


    Su Su looked at herself in the mirror. She was charming! Sexy with a little elegance, and a little fresh, and then she showed a shallow smile.


    She doesn''t know how long she hasn''t been so relaxed. She has to work so hard every day, wear professional clothes, 10 cm high heels, and deal with some boring people. She''s really tired.

 Chapter 81

    At this time, Gu Sixian was arranging a surprise for Su Su tonight, and he couldn''t bear the joy in his heart.


    "Attendant" Gu Sinian politely called the hotel attendant passing in front of him.


    "What do you need?" The waiter answered very carefully, for fear of offending Gu Sinian. Because Gu Sinian''s dress and temperament are not ordinary people. It''s his kind of waiter who can''t afford it.


    Gu Sinian slowed down his tone and said, "I''ll take care of the restaurant in Tianlou of your hotel tonight." Gu Sinian said it very lightly, but in the view of the waiter, it''s still domineering.


    "OK, just a moment. I''ll report to the manager," he said and left quickly.


    Then quickly find the manager to explain the situation, the manager was surprised.


    "Who is it?" The manager asked habitually.


    "I don''t know, either, but it''s very impressive and it''s not easy to dress." After working in a hotel for so long, I still have the ability to recognize people.


    "It''s out in the lobby now. The manager won''t take a look," suggested the waiter.


    The manager thought for a moment, "it''s certainly not easy for the people here to make a reservation. I want to make a good relationship for the future development of the hotel."


    "Hello, I''m the hotel manager. May I ask..."


    Gu Sinian turned to look at the hotel manager and said, "hello."


    "Mr. Gu, you are Mr. Gu!" The manager exclaimed in surprise, this can be said to be the God of wealth! This can''t offend!


    "Mr. Gu, I heard you want a restaurant in baotianlou!"


    "Well! Can''t I? " Gu Sinian said lightly.


    "Yes, why not! Mr. Gu, you can use it as you like. You can tell me what you need, "the manager said with a flattering smile.


    "Well, get everything I need ready, without delay."


    "Yes, it must be done well."


    With that, Gu Sinian left, and now he is ready for everything except Dongfeng.


    As soon as Gu Sinian left, the manager took a deep breath, wiped the cold sweat on his face, and hurriedly ordered what Gu Sinian needed, for fear that the slow preparation would offend Gu Sinian.


    "Susu, are you ready? It''s time to eat, "Gu Sinian knocked on the door.


    "The door is unlocked. Come in!"


    Gu Sinian pushes the door and enters. He looks at Su Su in front of him and is stunned.


    Maybe it''s a good mood today, or maybe it''s Su Su''s special beauty.


    Wearing a long dress with suspenders and criticizing hair, Su Su''s pure plain face is particularly moving, gentle and elegant, which has faded the past hegemony. This is Su Su in Gu''s eyes at this time.


    "Ah! Gu Sinian, what do you think? " Su Su limped to see Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian immediately looked back and said, "no, OK? Let''s go


    "Where are you going?" Su Su asked curiously.


    "Eat Gu Sinian said.


    With that, he carried Su Su to the sky.


    "No, why don''t you go to Tianlou without going to the restaurant?" Su Su''s face was full of doubts.


    "You''ll know when you go, but before you get here, you''ll have to do one thing with me."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Come on, close your eyes and don''t peep!"


    "What the hell are you doing! And close your eyes. "


    "You shut up."


    Although Su Su didn''t agree, he closed his eyes under Gu''s hard work.


    "I''ll count one, two, three, then you can open your eyes!"


    "Remember! Don''t open your eyes at will. You can''t open it until I call out, "Gu told Su Su repeatedly.


    "Oh! I see. It''s so wordy! You, "Susu said, looking impatient, but curious.


    "1, 2, 3, Su Su, you can open your eyes," Gu Sinian yelled at her in front of her.


    Su Su slowly opened her eyes and saw Gu Sinian standing near her smiling at her.


    But when she saw these things in front of her, she covered her mouth with tears in her eyes.


    The beating candlelight reflects the dazzling light on the smooth tableware, the bright red tablecloth is shining, and the soothing music is playing slowly.


    Su Su felt that all this was so untrue. She pinched herself hard. It hurt. It was true. Everything in front of her was true. It was really in front of her.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian quietly, her eyes full of gratitude and joy.


    "Gu Sinian, when did you do it, you don''t say a word," Su Su deliberately reproached Gu Sinian, but his heart was slowly moved.


    "Do you think it will have the present effect?" Gu Sinian asked.


    "Well, I was hungry just now. Now I must be hungry!" Then he helped Susu to the table and sat down.


    Then he sat on the opposite side, looking at Su Su tenderly, full of doting and love.


    Su Su suddenly felt that Gu Sinian was so tender and gentle at this moment. She seemed to be another him. She didn''t know him any more."Don''t look, eat it!" Su Su was pulled back by Gu Sinian''s words.


    "And don''t be too moved! You see you''re about to cry. It''s not the first time you''ve had a candlelight dinner Gu Sinian teases Su Su.


    This is the first time that Su Su has been prepared a candlelight dinner for her. Since she left Gu Sirui, she has never had intimate contact with other men, except Gu Sinian.


    Su Su calmed down and asked Gu Sinian, "Why are you preparing this?"


    Gu Sinian suddenly stopped his action, hesitated and said, "don''t get me wrong! It''s just to reward you and make amends. "


    Su Su was lost in her heart, but she said "thank you" with a smile on her face


    She hoped that Gu Sinian said that she was prepared because she liked her and cared about her, but she was still disappointed.


    "Maybe I really think too much!" Sue reminds herself.


    Gu Sinian seems to see her loss, but he can''t help it. He doesn''t know whether he is wrong or right. Now he wants to tell Su Su that he likes her, so he prepares this candlelight dinner for her, but he can''t. when he thinks of Gu Sirui''s sincere eyes, he has no courage.


    Su Su ate quietly, glancing at Gu Sinian from time to time. Many times, they met each other''s eyes, and then left.


    "It turned out that he still had a sense of existence in his heart. No matter what Gu Sinian''s candlelight dinner was for, it was at least for Su Su," Su Su said to herself.


    After Gu Sinian and Su Su finished their meal, Su Su felt her stomach and sighed, "ah! It is really comfortable. Hee hee. " Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s satisfaction and felt funny, but he couldn''t show it, so he pursed his mouth and didn''t speak.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian and feels embarrassed when he doesn''t speak. And said: "every girl will dream of having a candlelight dinner with the person she likes, and then watch the stars together under the starry sky at night! But I''m over the age of fantasy for girls! "

 Chapter 82

    Su Su saw Gu Sinian pondering, did not hear what he said at all, and bowed his head melancholy.


    As soon as Gu Sinian raised his head, he saw her sitting in the sullen room, and his heart began to feel sad. After thinking about it, he looked up out of the window and found that it was all dark clouds. Even the moon was almost gone. He thought, can you see stars in this kind of ghost weather? But he didn''t want to give up. He believed that when the boat reached the bridge, it would be straight. So without saying a word, he picked up Su suheng and went to the top of the building.


    When he picked her up, he frowned a rare frown, because he found that she was really light, usually she was not very thin! Now when I hold her, I find that she is really thin and distressing. He thought that it was because of too much pressure. She was worried about the situation at home and the company. Thinking about it, he felt more distressed and held his hands tighter.


    But Su Su was frightened by his sudden action and stayed in his arms motionless.


    Gu Sinian, however, is immersed in his own world. He thinks that she must eat more tonic food next time. No matter whether it is caused by pressure or not, her body is the most important thing, so as not to be so thin. What if she is swept away by the wind next time. Think of oneself to all smile lightly.


    Su Su didn''t know that Gu Sinian had thought so much for a while. When she reacted, she wanted to get rid of it, but he held it too tightly, and her strength was strong, so she couldn''t get rid of it.


    However, Su Su was not a vegetarian either. She continued to struggle, but she was tired, but it didn''t seem to be of any use. Gu Sinian still held herself in his arms and walked on as if nothing had happened.


    Now Sue was thinking, am I so thin? Do you have to eat more next time! She didn''t know that she was so thin, and she also caused Gu Sinian''s heartache.


    Gu Sinian saw that she finally settled down and said, "that''s good!" Su Su stares in the past, but Gu Sinian doesn''t see it, but the corner of his mouth rises slightly.


    Su Su struggled for such a long time and didn''t know where to go. Then she looked up and asked him why to go to the roof. He said in silence: "look at the stars"! Because he''s not sure if he can see the stars. Su Su was also speechless. How could this man be like this? He just said he wanted to see the stars, so he took her upstairs. But you don''t have to think about whether she will be moved, because she is not moved at all, not to mention that her leg is injured, she has no mood to look at the stars, besides, she has no surprise! Su Su looked up at the sky, and the weather may not be good? Alas, she thought so in her heart and sighed silently!


    Gu Sinian saw that the expression on her small face changed several times in a short time. He felt very interesting. Just because of the bad weather, he was not in a good mood. Even his eyebrows were stretched out, which indicated that he was in a good mood. But Su Su didn''t know that he was in a better mood just because she thought about something for a while. She looked up and saw his smile. Although it was not obvious, she knew that he was in a good mood now. Inexplicably, she was also in a good mood, as if he was affecting her heart. But they don''t know that they are touching each other''s hearts, and the two hearts are getting closer to each other.


    While Su Su was still laughing, suddenly a cold wind came and made her shiver. Only then discovered already to the building top, Gu Sixian put her in a place which may sit, immediately took off his coat to her.


    Su Su wanted to refuse. She said justly, "it''s a bit windy at the moment. You''d better wear it yourself. If you have a cold, I have to take care of you. I''m all lame. I can''t take good care of you. What a trouble! "


    Gu Sinian was happy. She was still concerned about herself. However, although she said this to him, he still gave her his coat and said solemnly, "if you have a cold, I won''t take care of people. It''s not more trouble."


    So Su Su just put on her coat, and Gu Sinian sat next to her.


    Both of them are thinking about whether there will be stars in this weather? They sat for a while, while Su Su was thinking about whether to go downstairs, the dark clouds in the sky slowly dispersed. Although the stars have not yet come out, but the moon has come out first, slowly getting brighter.


    They were as happy as to see the dawn of victory. Gu Sinian turned his head to see Su Su''s expression, so happy, like a child with sugar, laughing so pure. He thought that if she couldn''t see the stars tonight, she would be lost, although he knew that her character would not show it. He thought of how he thought of her and treated her. At that time, she should hate herself very much. It''s hard for him!


    After a while, the dark clouds were almost over, and the stars began to "pop" out one by one. The weather really changes, Susu thought, but she feels very happy.


    Before long, the whole sky was full of stars.


    Su Su excitedly pointed to the sky and said to Gu Sinian with a smile, "look, look! It''s coming out. The stars are coming out. "


    Looking at Su Su, Gu Sinian was very happy. He looked up at Su Su''s finger. "Yes, it''s finally out. It''s not in vain."


    "How beautiful! It''s like the sky has been washed. " Su Su looked up at the sky and sighed."It''s beautiful. I never knew that the night sky could be so beautiful. Unconsciously, since I missed so long. " Gu Sinian''s eyes darkened when he thought of his childhood.


    Su Su hears Gu Sixian''s lonely voice, and her heart aches slightly. She didn''t know how Gu Si came here years ago. If she wanted to resist the responsibility of Shengshi group, she had to deal with the old fox in the shopping mall. All of them were intrigues.


    Looking at Gu Sinian, Su Su knows that she can''t comfort him because he has his pride.


    But Su Su could not help asking about his past, "Gu Sinian, did you have a happy childhood?"


    Gu Sinian turns his head and looks at Su Su carefully and asks about his past. In fact, he knows that Su Su wants to care about him.


    So Gu Sinian turned his head and looked at the stars all over the sky, recalling his past without joy.


    "I was adopted by grandma Si Rui. I can''t remember my father and mother. I only remember that after I was adopted, the old lady told me to treat Si Rui well, let me study hard and set an example for him. Oh, but it doesn''t seem to be of any use. It should be that what I have done is not good enough! "


    "No, if Gu Sirui is half as smart and half as good as you, his grandmother won''t worry about it!" Su Su said indignantly. Ready to continue to blame Gu Sirui, can turn to look at Gu Sirian''s look, then said: "you continue, you continue, I don''t interrupt."


    Looking at Su Su''s dogleg, Gu Sinian suddenly felt helpless, but he continued to tell his story. "Later, the old lady took me to the company to learn how to take care of the company. Let me guard the company for Sirui before he is mature and able to manage the company. "


    Gu Sinian stopped, saw Su Su''s angry face, and continued: "you may think that the old lady is using me to pave the way for Si Rui. I know all this, and I volunteered. Sirui is a brother to me, and the old lady is a benefactor to me. I will help Sirui in both emotion and reason, so that he can have a smooth journey in the company in the future. So, in order to live up to the old lady''s expectations, I kept working hard and learning, and gradually became what I am now... "


    After listening to Gu Sinian''s story, Su Su suddenly feels that he is very strong, and his own things are nothing at all.


    Su Su didn''t know how to comfort him, and suddenly said, "in fact, compared with you, I''m still very happy. At least I had my mother and father with me in my childhood, although my mother left later..."


    With that, Su Su regretted. Slant head chagrin, oneself how which pot don''t open to mention which pot! Gu Sinian didn''t remember who his parents were when he was young. I still said in front of him that I was very happy to be accompanied by my parents when I was a child. I took his wound and sprinkled a handful of salt! I''m so stupid.


    After struggling for a long time, Su Su looked at Gu Sinian with a smile and said, "that I don''t mean anything else That is That is... "


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su and tried to explain what he had just said, but in fact he didn''t pay attention to it. Anyway, he was used to it, and he felt more comfortable when he said it today. He didn''t want to blame Su Su. Instead, he wanted to thank her for listening to him so much.


    Gu Sinian quickly said, "Su Su Cough, cough. Thank you Gu Sinian seldom said thank you. He was a little embarrassed after that.


    Su Su, who is still immersed in his own world, has not had time to hear what Gu Sinian said, but Gu Sinian has turned his head and looked at the sky.


    So Su Su cheekily asked Gu Sinian, "what did you just say? I didn''t hear it clearly. Can you say it again?"


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su and stares at him all the time. His ears turn red unconsciously. He won''t say it again. He stretched out his hand, put his hand on Su Su''s head, twisted her head, and turned to Su Su, whom he had been asking all along, to let her look at the starry sky.


    "If you don''t hear me, just look at your starry sky."


    Su Su had no choice but to be younger than Gu. She said angrily, "hum! Don''t ask, don''t ask, stingy. "

 Chapter 83

    Looking at the beautiful starry sky, thinking that today Gu Sinian has realized all the girls'' fantasies. Su Su''s mood suddenly changed for the better, and she no longer lost her temper because of what she had just done.


    I''m in a good mood, with beautiful scenery and warmth. In this way, Su Su fell asleep unconsciously.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su who falls on his shoulder and listens to her steady breathing. He is satisfied.


    In order not to let her catch a cold, Gu Sinian gently picked up Su Su and walked downstairs.


    Gu Sinian slowly put Su Su on her bed, patiently took off her shoes and covered the quilt for her. Sitting by her bed, she quietly looked at Su Su in her deep sleep and said in a soft voice, "thank you, Su Su. I realized your dream and you helped me. Good night


    Gu Sinian left the room, went back to his bedroom and lay on the bed. Thinking about my abnormality today, I gradually fell asleep


    And what will happen tomorrow, he did not want to consider, let everything happen naturally!


    "Well, no, it''s a long time." Gu Sitian sat in the living room, looking at his watch from time to time, urging him to come.


    "Who told you to turn off my alarm clock, which made me get up late. You didn''t know to call me when you got up." Su Su was a little angry and complained while making up in the toilet.


    "I didn''t watch you sleep like a pig last night. I was afraid you couldn''t sleep enough, so I turned it off. I treated you so well, and you complained about me." Gu Sinian touched his nose and said that.


    "Well, who wants you to be hypocritical? Go away." Su Su, who had finished everything, came out and urged.


    "Hello, Gu Sinian, what are you doing when you park? If you don''t leave, you will be late. You are the big boss. You are OK. We ordinary people still have to rely on that salary to support us."


    Gu Sinian in the car saw a breakfast shop on the side of the road. He thought that he hadn''t had breakfast yet, so he stopped the car. If he didn''t go back to Su Su Su, he went straight to the shop.


    Looking at Gu Sinian carrying breakfast, Su Su was stunned.


    "Eat it."


    "Oh." Su Su took Gu Sinian''s breakfast and ate it one by one. Gu Sinian handed over a bottle of water and unscrewed the lid. Looking at Gu Sinian''s actions, Su Su''s heart felt very warm.


    When she got to the company, Su Su asked Gu Sinian to put herself at the intersection. She didn''t want the company to see that she was working with Gu Sinian.


    Back in the office, Sue sat down and began her work.


    After sitting for a long time, Su Su, who was a little tired, went to the rest area of the office to drink a glass of water, walk around and exercise her body.


    "Well, do you know what I saw when I came to work today?" Xiao Li said to Wang Jing with a mysterious face.


    "What? Tell me quickly. Don''t make me sick. " Wang Jing looked at Xiaoli slowly, can''t help a little anxious to urge Xiaoli.


    "Today, I saw the president''s car at work."


    "Che, what''s the secret? Is it strange to see the president''s car? I often see it, too. " Wang Jing looks at Xiaoli with a speechless face.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I haven''t finished yet. It''s no big deal to see the boss''s car, but I saw a woman get off the president''s car. Do you know who that woman is? "


    "Who is it?" Wang Jing looks at Xiaoli curiously.


    "It''s Susu." Xiao Li asked Wang Jing to stick it up and said in a low voice.


    "What? It''s Su Su. How did she get together with the president? Su Su started very quickly, so she hooked up with our president. " Wang Jing said enviously.


    "Well, I saw her kissing our president in the car today." Xiao Li added.


    Su Su is speechless when she hears the conversation between Xiao Li and Wang Jing outside the door. I don''t know how Gu Sinian and I can''t bear to kiss each other in the car. It''s true. As Xiao Li and Wang Jing talk more and more, Su Su Su can''t help but stop their conversation.


    "Cough."


    Xiao Li and Wang Jing were shocked to see Su Su suddenly appear. After all, they spoke ill of people behind their backs and were heard on the spot. This was still very embarrassing. They laughed awkwardly at Su Su and left.


    Looking at Xiao Li and Wang Jing who left, Su Su shook her head. It seems that some people can''t help talking, because Xiao Li is the famous mouth of our company. As long as she knows, soon the whole company will know that I came with Gu Sinian this morning.


    Sure enough, after returning to the office, Su Su saw a lot of people looking at herself with gossip eyes.


    Cheng Jie, the most gossip girl in the company, ran to herself and asked me if Gu Sinian and I were together.


    With the beginning of sister Cheng, other gossip people also gathered around and asked themselves.


    "I really don''t have it. How could the president like me? Today, I was waiting for the bus at the bus stop and met the president''s car. The president was kind enough to give me a lift." Su Su said with a casual excuse. She can''t say that she and Gu Sinian have lived together, otherwise she won''t have a clean life.But sister Cheng didn''t believe Su Su''s words at all. She kept congratulating Su Su for being hanged to her son-in-law.


    "Our president is a diamond king with high gold content. He is not only handsome and in good shape, but also rich. Although the president is a little bit cold and has a strange temper, he is still good on the whole. " Cheng Jie said, other unmarried female colleagues in the company all looked at themselves with envy and hatred on their face, and they all thought, why not me and the president together.


    They didn''t listen to their explanation. They were talking to themselves all the time. Su Su simply ignored them and looked at the information. Everyone saw that Su Su didn''t talk all the time, but they didn''t feel very interesting. They all went out to do their own business.


    "President." Gu Sinian''s secretary called respectfully.


    "You go to inform the top management of the company to have a meeting in the conference room in ten minutes." Gu Si didn''t give orders for years.


    "Yes."


    "What do you think of the actions of the Li group?" Gu Sitian sat in the first place and asked coldly.


    "Our competitor Li''s group has developed a new type of building environmental protection material, and their price is not much higher than other materials. Most consumers prefer to use this kind of environmental protection material, which is not very expensive. Now there is no comparable company in the market, which is a great challenge for our company Not optimistic


    "Well, so I hope you can find a solution within a week to compete with or even surpass the Lee Group."


    "But, President, it''s too difficult this time. We don''t pay much attention to architecture. It''s too difficult for us to find a plan within a week." The manager of development department gave his opinion to Gu Sinian.

 Chapter 84

    "I''ll give you two weeks at most. I hope that in two weeks'' time, you can give me a satisfactory plan and the meeting will be over." Then Gu Sinian got up and left the conference room, leaving behind a group of sad company executives.


    After working all morning, Su Su left the company for lunch because she didn''t want to meet those gossipy colleagues in the staff restaurant.


    Gu Sinian is going to ask Su Su to have dinner together, but he doesn''t see Su Su, so he goes to eat alone. Gu Sinian said from the bottom of his heart as he walked. Su Su ran faster than anyone when it was time to eat.


    Su Su, who comes back after dinner, happens to meet Bai Jingya, who is preparing to pack up and leave.


    "Su Su." Su Su, who wanted to pretend that he didn''t see Su Su, was called by Bai Jingya and stopped.


    "What''s the matter? Miss white Su Su turns around and looks at Bai Jingya coldly.


    "Su Su, don''t be complacent. I''ll beat you one day."


    "Oh, really?" Su Su picked to pick eyebrow to say without care.


    "Susu, why? Why, no matter where you are, you have to be against me. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be like this. It''s all your fault. " Bai Jingya stares at Su Su and says aloud.


    "Oh, you are so funny. When did I target you? All the time, you framed me. Before that, you made me carry the charge of plagiarism." Su Su angrily returns to Bai Jingya.


    "But as long as you are there, I will always be the one who is ignored. Everyone''s eyes are always around you. Why, I''m not inferior to you."


    "Oh, so you set me up and made me excluded. Is that why you set me up?" Su Su was angry and laughed at what Bai Jingya said.


    "So what? Only when you''re gone will they notice me. I want them to know that I''m excellent, so I''ll deal with you by all means." Bai Jingya looked at Su Su in a crazy way and said.


    "Is it my fault that I am better than you? Are you reasonable or not? Since you think you are inferior to me, you should study hard and learn more. You don''t work hard, but you just shirk responsibility. There are so many excellent people in the world. I''m Su Su Su. You are the only one in the world. Do you want to take all the people who are better than you It''s over. "


    Su Su looks at Bai Jingya speechless, mushroom cool, we what hatred what resentment ah, you want to do this to me, Su Su do not want to pay attention to Bai Jingya, in a side listen to Bai Jingya scold, lazy to pay attention to her, feel Bai Jingya is really sick.


    Bai Jingya looks at Su Su and doesn''t respond to him. She gets more angry.


    "That''s it. I can go now." Bai Jingya looks at Su Su who is preparing to leave and holds her.


    "What are you doing? What are you pulling me for? It''s a public place. Don''t talk about it." Su Su threw away Bai Jingya, who was holding her hand. Then she patted her clothes, as if she was stained with something dirty.


    "Bai Jingya, I advise you that if you go to other places, you should do less harm to others. I believe that if you continue to do so, you will never get ahead in the design field. Only if you work hard, maybe you can have a good way to go, live better than you are now, and be a good person." Su Su says to Bai Jingya.


    "Oh, I don''t need you to be hypocritical here and look at me disgustingly. If it wasn''t for Gu Sinian''s help, do you think you can fight me? You shameless woman, in order to gain a foothold in the company and seduce Gu Sinian, you think you can be better." Bai Jingya''s eyes are full of jealousy.


    "You think that everyone is you. You think that others think the same as you. There''s a very right saying: you will think of others as who you are." Su Su is angry when she hears that Bai Jingya has seduced Gu Sinian. After satirizing Bai Jingya, she turns around and walks away without looking back. She doesn''t want to listen to Bai Jingya''s nonsense.


    After seeing Su Su go, Bai Jingya stamped her feet and left the company angrily.


    "Su Su, don''t listen to Bai Jingya''s nonsense. She has done something wrong and has come to frame you up. You see, she has no real ability to drag around. Who knows how she got into our company in the first place."


    One of them is Su Su''s nearest female colleague. After seeing Bai Jingya leave, she runs to comfort Su Su.


    Su Su looked at the comforter and thought of the time when she was framed by Bai Jingya. She seemed to say something more powerful than that! Susu was sarcastic when she thought about it.


    "Yes! right! Sue, don''t worry about that. We all believe in you. "


    Before Su Su could react, another colleague came and echoed.


    Su Su toward their formula smile, said: "I''m ok, thank you for your concern."


    Su Su didn''t want to say a word more. She thought the world was real and her heart was unfathomable.


    "Take the helm in the face of the wind, everyone will!" Su Su laughed at herself.


    "Susu, let''s go to lunch together!"


    "I won''t go, you go! I still have a little work to do"Come on, what kind of work do you do if you don''t eat at this point?"


    "Come on, come on, come on."


    Su Su''s kindness is really hard to overcome! Just as she was about to get up, the phone rang. She motioned to other colleagues to answer the phone first, so she ran to the bathroom.


    Su Su was a little flustered when she saw that it was Gu Sinian. She was afraid to answer the question when she remembered her embarrassment on the roof that night.


    "Oh! It''s no big deal, "Su Su cheered herself up.


    After the phone rang for a while, Su Su summoned up the courage to press the answer button.


    "Hello Gu Sixian? Su Su called weakly for fear of being heard by others.


    Recently, Su Su has been teased by her colleagues about her relationship with Gu Sinian. She has to be very careful.


    There was no talk. Su Su thought that she didn''t answer the phone just now, which angered him. She explained weakly, "I just went to the bathroom, but I didn''t bring my cell phone."


    "Well! I see


    Su Su was frightened and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Is this Gu Sinian? So gentle, "Su Su Huai said.


    "Hello! Susu, talk. "


    Su Su came back and asked, "I''m talking. What''s up?"


    "Go downstairs and have dinner." Gu Sinian said in an imperative tone.


    "Well, go! I''m not hungry, "Susu said cautiously.


    "If you don''t come, I will publicize in the company that you seduce the boss and plot against the law. Who will be more miserable when you say that?" Gu Sixian said with a black stomach.


    "Gu Sinian, you''re perverted, you''re mean," Su Su said angrily.


    "I don''t want to waste words with you, waiting for you downstairs," Gu Sinian took her refusal and scolding as an ear wind.


    When I hung up the phone, I didn''t forget to remind Su Su that "I''m responsible for the consequences!"


    Su Su hung up the phone in spite of her frustration.


    She thought that other colleagues should have gone, but when she came back to see others still, she shook her head helplessly.


    "Susu, who are you talking to! So long. "


    "It can''t be Mr. Gu! You''ve had a great relationship recently! " After hearing this, the others laughed.


    "No, you all misunderstood. Mr. Gu and I have nothing."


    In order to wait for others to make a fuss again, she quickly changed the topic and said, "I''m sorry! I have something to do now. I can''t go any more. Please go! I''m really sorry. "


    "All right! Let''s go first. Bye. "


    "Goodbye" Su Su waved.


    After everyone left, Su Su immediately took her bag and ran downstairs. She was afraid that Gu Sinian would do what she said.

 Chapter 85

    As soon as Su Su went downstairs, he saw Gu Sinian and his car.


    "Get in the car!" Gu Sixian didn''t give Su Su any time to breathe.


    Su Su Bai took a look at Gu Sixian and got into the car obediently.


    "Gu Sinian, what do you want to do in the daytime?" Su Su said while holding her hands around her chest, making a defensive posture.


    Gu Sinian ignored her and said in her ear, "fasten your seat belt." Then I got up and went back to my seat.


    Su Su finished her clothes and blushed. She even felt that she couldn''t breathe in the car, so she opened the window to blow the wind and calmed down.


    "What do you want to eat?" Gu asked tenderly.


    "Whatever," Su Su said casually, still immersed in the embarrassment.


    "Can you help yourself?" Gu Sinian deliberately asked Su Su.


    Su Su ignored him. She just thought the man was mentally ill.


    After a while, they came to a restaurant. Su Su looked at the place carefully. There were not many people, but they were basically young men and women.


    "I often come to this restaurant and it tastes good. Since you have no other requirements, I''ll decide."


    With that, Gu Sinian took Su Su Su''s hand and walked in. When Gu Sinian took Su Su Su''s hand, Su Su''s heart was like a deer bumping into each other.


    "What do you want to eat, order for yourself!" Gu Sinian handed the menu to Su Su.


    "I don''t care, anything is OK," Su Su changed the menu to Gu Sinian.


    "All right! "The same old way," Gu said with a smile to the waiter.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu, just a moment," the waiter said with a trademark smile.


    After a while, the waiter served two steaks, and Su Su''s appetite increased greatly.


    "The color is fragrant, and I don''t know how the taste is," Su Su looked at the steak greedily.


    "If you try, you''ll know!" Then Gu Sinian cut a piece.


    "Here, try it." he brought the steak to Sue''s mouth.


    Su Su looked at him in horror, then opened her mouth obediently.


    "Wow! What a happy couple! What a man and a woman See this scene next to people cast envious eyes.


    Su Su was embarrassed and lowered her head. Then she buried herself in eating. She didn''t want Gu Sinian to see what she was like now.


    Suddenly, Gu Sinian picked up a tissue and approached Su Su.


    "What are you doing?" Su Su''s nerves tightened quickly.


    "Wipe your mouth, you see what''s on your mouth," said Gu Sinian, gently wiping away the remnants of Su Su''s mouth.


    Su Su sat quietly. She looked at Gu Sinian with her eyes full of tenderness and a smile on her face. After wiping, she did not forget to knead her hair.


    At this moment, Su Su really has an illusion that she is his girlfriend.


    "Su Su," Gu Sinian shook his hand in front of her eyes.


    "Ah Su Su gave a light cry and quickly took back her thoughts, smiling awkwardly at Gu Sinian.


    "What do you think! So attentive. "


    "No, I ate too much." Su Su feels her stomach and makes a very supportive posture, which makes Gu Sinian suspicious.


    "Are you full then?" Gu Sinian asked.


    "Not yet! I have to finish it


    "Don''t eat! You''ll be a pig if you eat any more. " Gu Sinian deliberately made fun of Su Su.


    "Hum, don''t eat, don''t eat," Su Su said discontentedly.


    "Let''s go! Back to the company. " Gu Sinian said and asked to settle the account.


    "I eat a little too much, or let''s walk back! Anyway, the company is not far away, "Gu suggested.


    "All right! Just exercise, digest, "Susu chuckled.


    So they walked side by side, no one said anything, as if they were each carrying a secret.


    The sun lengthens their figures. Gu Sirui turns his head to look at them and smiles, as if Su Su is leaning on his shoulder. The picture is beautiful and warm, so he secretly takes a picture with his mobile phone when Su Su is not paying attention.


    "What are you doing! Let me see what you''re shooting with your cell phone. "


    "It''s nothing. I just took a few pictures of the scenery. These are very nice." Gu Sinian deliberately perfunctory, and also specifically pointed to those trees.


    "Real" Su Su looks distrustful.


    "Really, I swear"


    "OK! I believe you for the time being. "


    They were calm again. When they walked like this, they attracted passers-by''s eyes. All of them regarded them as lovers. Su Su''s heart was inexplicably happy.


    As they walked, the distance between them seemed closer and closer, and their sleeves were rubbing against each other. Su Su''s hand accidentally met Gu Sinian, but Su Su immediately took it back like an electric shock, and then Su Su''s face showed an embarrassed expression.


    Suddenly, Gu Sinian holds Su Su Su''s hand. Su Su turns to look at him. She wants to get rid of him, but she doesn''t have the courage. Looking at the firmness and tenderness in his eyes, Su Su has been trapped and can''t extricate herself.So, she didn''t refuse, let Gu Sixian pull, two people didn''t say anything, seem to understand each other how to think, so hand in hand walking.


    Although it was a very simple and ordinary thing, it was so precious and novel in Su Su''s eyes. At the moment, there was a warm current in her heart, which quickly submerged her.


    Su Su didn''t know what kind of relationship they were holding hands with, but she enjoyed the moment very much. She even hoped that the road had no end, so Gu Sinian would always hold her hand and someone would always protect her from any injustice.


    She hopes that there will be no other gossip, no intrigue, no child abuse, no mother''s betrayal, no satire of Su Yao, Gu Sirui''s entanglement, no oppression of life on this road, just her and Gu Sinian walking happily.


    But after a while, they arrived at the gate of the company.


    Su Su suddenly stopped and didn''t move forward.


    "What''s the matter, go in!" Gu Sinian is going to pull her in.


    "Let go first! Do you want to go in like this? " Su Su asked.


    "What are you afraid of! There''s me


    "No, I can''t. what people in the company will say when they see it." Su Wansu broke away from Gu Sixian.


    "What do you want other people to think about us? It''s already noisy now, but we can''t add fuel to the fire," Su Su seriously analyzed.


    Gu Sinian thought carefully and said, "you''re right. I''m not thinking about it."


    So Gu Sinian didn''t force Su Su. He knew it was not the right time. He had to face a lot of problems. If it really spread, it would not do them any good.


    "yes, and I''ll go ahead later. You can wait five minutes before you go in, so as not to let those colleagues gossip. You can''t hear them at the top. They dare not do anything to you, but I''m drowned by those bubble stars."


    "I''m going to drown. I''ll take you with me." Su Su continued.


    Gu Si young smile, think she said very reasonable, agreed.

 Chapter 86

    When Su Su turned to leave, Gu Sinian suddenly held her and held her in his arms.


    "Gu Sinian, what are you doing! Be careful not to be seen. "


    Su Su tried to break free from his arms, but Gu Sinian''s arms became tighter and tighter, and Su Su''s strength seemed insignificant.


    "Don''t move, let me hold you for a while," Su Su''s voice was low and magnetic.


    The warm air spits on Su Su''s hair. His gentle words seem to have a kind of magic power, which makes Su Su who has just been in trouble calm and quiet.


    Su Su also summoned up the courage to embrace Gu Sixian''s waist. At that moment, Su Su felt a sense of security, which was unprecedented and she had been longing for. She was protected and cared for.


    From childhood to adulthood, she was basically bullied, and no one was willing to stand up to protect him. Since Gu Sinian proved her innocence for her last time, she has changed her attitude towards him.


    Gu Sinian seemed to see what she was thinking and held her more tightly.


    "Don''t worry! In the future, people will not bully you. With me, I will protect you. "A few simple words, not even a promise, have made Su Su sink.


    Su Su found that she seemed to like the man holding her, who could make her cry, make her laugh and give her strength and courage.


    She told herself many times that she couldn''t do it and told herself that they couldn''t, but she couldn''t control her emotions. They were like duckweeds in the pond, which covered her tightly and made her unable to resist.


    They held each other like this. After a while, Gu Sinian relaxed and said, "go! Remember, wait for me after work. "


    "Shall I wait for you after work? I can go back by myself, "Su Su said again. She was very kind-hearted and couldn''t put it down.


    "Wait for me. I''ll take you back. Isn''t it on your way anyway?" Gu Sixian''s evil smile.


    "Well!" Sue turned and left.


    Gu Sinian looked at his watch and confirmed that it took about five minutes for him to return to his office with a smile and a brisk pace.


    "Is Mr. Gu OK today! So happy, is it still him? " Gu Sinian''s secretary looked at Gu Sinian''s red face, and he could not help muttering.


    Su Su, who returned to her seat, couldn''t help but feel excited. As long as she thought of Gu Sinian''s gentle action, her face turned red again.


    In order not to let other people see her clue, she immediately ran to the bathroom to wash her cold face. She didn''t dare to come out until her face almost recovered.


    Su Su didn''t want to do anything at all. She felt that this afternoon was so long that she didn''t know how she got through it.


    "Mr. Gu, it''s late. I''ll leave work first," Gu''s secretary said politely.


    "Well! I''ll work a little longer! " Gu Sinian still carefully looked at the documents in his hand.


    "Yes! You inform designer Su to come to my office and say that I have something to do with her. "Just as the secretary came to the door to try, Gu Sinian suddenly stopped her.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu, just a moment."


    The secretary came out and hesitated for a while, but still called.


    The phone rang for a long time before Susu got it.


    "Hello! Is it designer Su? "


    "Well! Can I help you? " Su Su thought that this point, there won''t be anything else!


    "Well, there''s something wrong with Mr. Gu calling you to his office. You may have to work overtime," the Secretary said sympathetically.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Su Su hung up and wondered, "what else can I do after work? What can I do if I can''t go back to my apartment?"


    But think about it, she still rushed to the office.


    "Knock," a knock interrupted Gu Sinian''s thoughts.


    "Come in,"


    Su Su opened the door and asked directly, "well, what do you want to do with me?" Su Su asked tentatively.


    "Well!" Gu Sinian put down the documents and looked at her.


    "What''s the matter! In such a hurry "


    " come in and have a seat! Don''t worry, just sit down for a while! "


    "Oh Su Su sat quietly on the sofa, afraid to make too much noise, for fear of disturbing her Gu Sixian.


    Su Su propped her chin and quietly looked at Gu Sinian''s serious work. The corners of her mouth could not help rising slightly.


    Gu Sinian suddenly rubbed his eyes and said, "have you seen enough? If you''ve seen enough, make me a cup of coffee. The secretary is off duty. "


    Su Su immediately turned around and said, "Oh!"


    Su Su immediately escaped from the "land of right and wrong". She took a deep breath and felt very depressed.


    "It''s OK, Sue. You''re the best!" Encourage yourself to go in with coffee.


    She carefully put the coffee on the desk, and then she sat on the sofa, but this time she chose to look out of the window.


    "Why don''t you rest for a while! The coffee is cold, "Su Su said. Seeing that he was so serious, she knew that she must be looking at something very important, so she didn''t dare to disturb him easily."All right, it''s done."


    Gu Sinian got up and sat down on the sofa, picked up the coffee and sipped it gently. Then he stared at Su Su and was very close to her, which made Su Su Su''s cheek blush.


    "Well, aren''t you looking for me? What''s the matter! You''re free. Talk about it


    Su Su wants to distract Gu Sinian''s attention immediately, but it seems that Gu Sinian sees her caution.


    "Nothing, just let you accompany me to work overtime!" What Gu Sinian said was very casual.


    Su Su''s eyes widened, thinking that this man was a little unreasonable.


    Although Gu Sinian didn''t mean to stay away from Su Su, he made Su Su hot and dry.


    Su Su''s whole nerves were raised to his throat, for fear that a small action would offend Gu Sinian, and then he did something incredible.


    "Well, I''m a little hot. I''ll open the window!" Su Su immediately tried to escape.


    But Gu Sinian didn''t seem to give her a chance. He got closer to her and locked Su Su in his arms.


    Su Su couldn''t move. She blushed like an apple and was at a loss.


    Gu Sinian watched the villain in his arms rub to rub, his red face wanted to be pinched, his delicate lips wanted to be touched, his long eyelashes flickered, and people wanted to cherish. He liked to see her at a loss.


    As soon as Su Su wanted to say something, Gu Sinian''s lips came up. Su Su opened her eyes and looked at Gu Sinian. She didn''t understand what had happened. Her heart beat so fast that she couldn''t breathe. Her reason told her to push it away, but her inner emotion was like a volcanic eruption.


    Without waiting for her reaction, Gu Sinian held her head in both hands, raised her small face, grabbed her small mouth, and did not give her a chance to resist.

 Chapter 87

    In this way, Gu Sinian''s tongue forcibly pries Su Su Su''s lips open and directly enters her mouth. He thinks Su Su Su''s mouth must be poisonous, but he has no medicine.


    Gu Sinian''s superb kissing skills soon confused Su Su. Su Su responded warmly to him. She hung Gu Sinian''s neck tightly with her hands and hung herself on the sofa.


    They had been kissing affectionately until Su Su couldn''t hold her breath.


    "Fool, don''t you know how to breathe?" Gu Sixian kneaded Su Su Su''s hair.


    Su Su touched her blue lips, which was enough to see how fierce the "war situation" was, and her face turned red again.


    "Gu Sinian, you are a hooligan and shameless," Su Su scolded.


    Gu Sinian just wanted to say something, Su Su covered her face and ran out.


    "Pa!"


    Su Su just ran out and accidentally broke the cup on the table. She looked back, ignored it and rushed out.


    Leaving Gu Sinian alone in a daze, he did not understand why he would do so, he could not control himself.


    Su Su ran desperately regardless of everything. She didn''t stop until she ran to the apartment. She gasped. The wind disturbed her hair. She didn''t know whether it was sweat or tears on her face. She didn''t know whether she should be happy or blame herself.


    Gu Sinian cleaned up everything and rushed back to the apartment immediately.


    Su Su, who came back to her apartment, blushed when she thought of the picture just now. Now he can''t face Gu Sinian and doesn''t know how to face him. She regrets why she didn''t insist and why she can''t resist the temptation.


    Soon. Gu Sinian also went back to his apartment, but he didn''t see Su Su at the door. When he thought of Su Su''s escape just now, a bad picture flashed in his mind.


    "Su Su, where are you? Come out, don''t hide from me," Gu Sinian yelled as soon as he entered the door.


    Su Su is also afraid to see him, but she knows she has to face it, she can''t escape like this.


    So she came out of her room, but he still didn''t have the courage to talk to Gu Sinian and didn''t want to talk to him. He thought Gu Sinian had gone too far.


    Su Su just sat quietly on the sofa and refused to say a word to Gu Sinian, no matter what Gu Sinian did.


    "Su Su, don''t be angry. It was my impulse just now." Gu Sinian sat next to Su Su.


    Su Su''s reflexes were a little far away from Gu Sinian, and Gu Sinian also moved with Su Su.


    Su Su Bai glanced at Gu Sixian. She felt that the man in front of her really couldn''t reach him. She didn''t know what he thought? How do you feel about her? Why is it sometimes cold and hot, sometimes subtle and considerate.


    She didn''t want to think about it, so she stood quietly in front of the window. She wanted to give herself some time to calm down. She wanted to rearrange her relationship with Gu Sinian.


    The wind made Su Su awake a lot. She looked down at the apartment. There were few people. Only a few trees were rustling and shaking. Everything was so quiet.


    Until the next day, Su Su didn''t plan to pay attention to Gu Sinian. Early in the morning, Su Su went out of the door and crowded the subway to work. In the middle of the day, Gu Sinian asked her to go to the office several times, but she pretended to be busy and refused.


    However, they are in the company. Gu Sixian doesn''t want to abuse his power to make Su Su hate himself even more, so he plans to wait for Su Su after work.


    Finally, when it was time to get off work in the afternoon, Gu Sinian drove the car not far from the company in advance. When Su Su came out, he drove slowly and followed her. After she walked a certain distance, he honked the horn to signal her to get on the bus.


    Su Su didn''t want to get on the bus. Gu Sinian rolled down the window and said, "if you don''t get on the bus Maybe the staff of the company will see us now... "


    When he said that, Su Su asked him to stop the car and then went in to close the window. "Shameless." After saying these three words, she never paid attention to Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian ignored Su Su all the way and knew that he had gone too far yesterday. But the situation at that time was beyond his control. Looking at Su Su, who is still angry with him, Gu Sinian felt helpless


    The car slowly turns into the underground parking lot. Gu Sinian just stops the car. Before he can pull out the key, he sees Su Su get out of the car.


    Gu Sixian watched Su Su rush into the elevator without waiting for him. He was very depressed. He turned to look at the seat where Su Su had just sat, raised his lips and began to laugh.


    Gu Sinian slowly pulled out the key and picked up Su Su''s bag. He looked down at the bag in his hand and muttered, "it seems that this time it''s not very easy to coax, ah! Su Su, what should I do with you? "


    Sitting in the elevator, Su Su didn''t notice that she had left something in the car. She didn''t want to stay with Gu Sinian.


    Su Su looks at her sulky self reflected in the elevator wall, and unconsciously feels annoyed.


    "Damn Gu Sinian, I don''t know what I''m angry about! Do you know how to make me laugh? Do you know how to make it clear? What''s so unclear is the meaningAfter Su Su complained, she was preoccupied with what happened this afternoon, and felt that it was just a minute before. Unconsciously touch to their lips, as if the touch is still


    "Ding!" The elevator door opened.


    Su Su wakes up from her memory and sees that she is still savoring yesterday''s kiss. Her face burns instantly and all the way to her ears.


    Su Su crazily grabbed her hair and yelled, "Su Su! What are you doing? Is it aftertaste? It''s dead! Ah! Gu Sinian, bad guy, get out of my head! "


    Su Su scolded herself and walked to the door of the apartment.


    Su Su felt about her pocket, but there was no sign of the key. "Where have you been? It can''t be gone! I remember that this morning I put it on... "


    Su Su patted her head and cried out: "in the bag Package in Gu Sinian''s car


    Su Su was lying on the wall, punching and kicking at the wall, as if taking the wall as Gu Sinian. But he said to himself, "Su Su, are you a pig? What''s the use of running so fast? I haven''t got the keys. I''ll wait for him to come up. Ah! What a shame! Stupid! Stupid! Ah ~ "


    when Gu Sinian deliberately slowed down and took the elevator, he saw Su Su''s" Crazy "scene. Gu Sixian''s eyes jumped involuntarily, holding his forehead, very speechless.


    He stepped forward, took Su Su Su''s collar, let the "Crazy" Su Su listen to it, pursed his mouth, restrained his desire to laugh, and solemnly asked: "you This is Want to break through the wall? And then into the apartment? "

 Chapter 88

    Su Su looked at himself being carried by Gu Sinian like a chicken. He suddenly struggled and yelled, "let me go, let me go. I''m not crazy. I''m I''m hungry. Let go


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su thoughtfully, but Su Su is a little guilty in Gu Sinian''s eyes, so he obediently lets Gu Sinian carry her and doesn''t struggle any more. But the expression on his face was like a great grievance. From a distance, he looked like a vicious husband and a angry daughter-in-law


    Gu Sinian is actually trying to please Su Su, just as Su Su said. He is going to buy something Su Su usually likes to eat. Thinking about it, Gu Sinian smiles and lets go.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian''s abnormal appearance. Before he has time to tremble, he sees that Gu Sinian holds his bag in his other hand. Su Su glared at Gu Sixian. No wonder he came up for a long time before he dawdled. I knew I didn''t have a key, so I would wait for him at the door.


    Su Su quickly grabbed her bag, took out the key, opened the door and flashed in. And shut the door with kindness.


    Gu Sinian looks at the empty hand and smiles helplessly. He is not angry because Su Su shut himself out of the door. Rare good temper from the suit pocket out of the mobile phone, lit on the screen. Before long, Gu Sinian put away his mobile phone with a smile, took out the key and entered the apartment.


    Su Su went back to her apartment and went to the toilet to wash. Looking at myself in the mirror, I was worried that I still had Gu Sixian outside. Would he revenge me later? No, no, I need to get back to my room. I can''t let him find a chance.


    After thinking clearly, Su Su speeded up her washing.


    As a result, Gu Sinian, who spent a long time outside the door making trouble, didn''t see any Su Su after he came in. Looking at the empty room, Gu Sinian couldn''t help laughing. He changed his shoes and went to the door of Sue''s room. Hand, ready to knock on the door, but thought of something, and then put down the hand.


    Gu Sinian returned to his room, changed his home clothes, went into the toilet and began to wash.


    Gu Sixian looked at the time on his mobile phone from time to time, as if he was waiting for something to bring.


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong


    Gu Sinian put down his cell phone and breathed "hoo, it''s finally here."


    Gu Sinian went to the door and handed the prepared money to the waiter. After looking at the bag in his hand and smelling the smell from the bag, Gu Sinian frowned. Thinking, how can Su Su like to eat these junk food? No wonder it''s so light that she can''t eat any more. Today, even if I please her!


    Gu Sinian happily carried the bag to the kitchen and took out all the things in the bag. One by one, Gu Sinian came to Su Su''s present.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Su Su was frightened by the sudden knock on the door. She didn''t expect that something happened this afternoon. Gu Sinian would look for her so late, and she didn''t know what was going on.


    If Gu Sinian knew Su Su Su''s idea, he would not buy anything to please her.


    "Dong Dong Dong!" When the knock came again, Su Su listened impatiently and yelled at the door: "what are you doing? I''ve already fallen asleep. Let''s talk about something tomorrow


    But Gu Sixian was determined not to stop, as if he didn''t hear Su Su Su''s words, and continued to knock on the door rhythmically. "Dong Dong! Dong, Dong, Dong


    Su Su covers her head with a pillow, but the sound of a life-threatening knock on the door goes through Su Su''s ears. Helpless Su Su tossed and turned on the bed, holding her hair in disorder, "ah!! Gu Sinian, are you going crazy! "


    Su Su came to the door, trying not to be too irritable. Open the door, looking at the door with a smile, Gu Sinian said: "Gu Sinian, I''m tired of working overtime with you today. I''m going to have a rest. What can I do tomorrow? Thank you. Good night


    "Bang!" Su Su''s words finished, and without waiting for Gu Sinian''s reaction, she closed them. He walked back to his soft bed with a proud step.


    Gu Sinian, who is outside the door, is frightened by Su Su, who suddenly opens the door and says a lot after opening the door. She doesn''t even respond to closing the door. Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s tightly closed door and put out his hand to knock on it again.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    "Ah!!! It''s going to be crazy When Su Su heard the annoying knock on the door again, she wanted to take the door down and give it to Gu Sinian to knock on his own bedroom. But Su Su just thought about it. After all, he had to bow his head in Gu Sixian''s apartment...


    Su Su put on her shoes and stepped on the floor, as if to vent her resentment that Gu Sinian bothered her and didn''t let her sleep.


    This time, Su Su came to the door and opened it. Without saying a word, she stared at Gu Sinian. He gave him a fierce eyebrow, as if to tell him, what''s the matter to say, if it''s not important to disturb her sleep, he will not be allowed to retreat, and he will fight to death.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su staring at him. Suddenly he felt uncomfortable, touched his nose and said, "cough! That Didn''t you say you were hungry? I ordered takeout on the table. Go and have some! "Su Su looks at Gu Sinian in surprise. She just remembers that she is hungry to hide her embarrassment. In fact, Su Su didn''t lie at that time. She was really hungry. She thought she could only be hungry until tomorrow morning. As a result, Gu Si would give her food for years Su Su looked at Gu Sinian suspiciously.


    In the end, reason conquered hunger. Su Su said: "I''m not hungry now. I don''t eat. "


    Gu Sinian frowned and stared at Su Su.


    Su Su felt Gu Sixian''s hot eyes. She felt very guilty and said, "I''ve already brushed my teeth. I can''t eat any more."


    Gu Sinian listened to Su Su''s excuses, but none of them were tenable.


    Su Su saw that Gu Sinian didn''t speak, so he closed the door again. Just as it was about to close, Gu Sinian reached out to stop Su Su.


    Gu Sinian stopped the door with one hand, grabbed Su Su''s wrist with the other, and threatened to say, "are you going to let me resist you or go by myself? Well


    Su Su swallowed and weakly replied, "hee hee, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. I''ll go by myself. I''ll go by myself Can go in the heart to curse Gu Si year, today in the end smoked what crazy? Are you sick? Have a fever?


    Su Su''s thoughts stopped at the kitchen door because she smelled her favorite snack. When she saw the snacks on the table, her stomach screamed. She looked at Gu Sinian with her eyes shining, as if asking him if I could taste them? Huh? Just one bite, OK?

 Chapter 89

    What''s the matter with Gu Sinian''s expression of looking at her like a dog trying to feed her master? Helpless smile, said: "eat, are bought for you."


    After hearing this, Su Su excitedly asked Gu Sinian, "really? Really? Can I really eat it? I eat so much on my own? "


    Gu Sinian stroked his forehead and solemnly told Su Su, "it''s all yours. Take your time."


    Su Su sat on the stool excitedly and ate happily. Well There is no image at all. Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s uninhibited eating, which was both angry and funny.


    See Su Su because eat too hastily, the corner of the mouth left vegetable stains, just reached out to wipe for her.


    But Su Su looked at Gu Sinian in horror, protecting the snack in front of him with both hands, and said with his mouth open and closed, "is the mud medicine God? Bu Xu''s crazy virtue of moving the nest.... " Hesitation mouth to eat this thing, say the words are not very clear.


    Gu Sinian watched Su Su protect his food so much that he even guarded him when he ate. He said that he was speechless. But still good temper for her to pick up a glass of water, gently handed to her in front of, "you eat slowly, I don''t grab with you. I don''t eat this crap It''s not nutritious. "


    After listening to Su Su Su, she let go and took the cup from Gu Sinian. She drank and took a good breath. Looking at Gu Sinian strangely, "how do you know I like to eat Well, what about these things? " Su Su pointed to the things on the table.


    Gu Sinian was so embarrassed that he didn''t know how to tell Su Su that he had asked other people about it. So he glanced at other places unnaturally, cleared his throat and said, "of course, I guess. Don''t you girls like eating these things?"


    Hearing Gu Sinian''s reply, Su Su''s excited heart suddenly darkened a lot. I think it''s her own passion. However, some delicious food can make up for the loss of mood, and then eat up again.


    Gu Sinian is still immersed in his own embarrassment, and he doesn''t find that Su Su has lost the flame between them because of his little lie


    I don''t know how long she''s been looking at Gu Sinian. She''s a little embarrassed. She stares at Gu Sinian and says, "you Would you like a drink? "


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s snack in front of him, frowned and refused, "I don''t like these things."


    Su Su didn''t give up and continued to induce him to say, "well, just one bite. It''s delicious. Really, really. " I''m afraid Gu Sixian doesn''t believe it, and he repeatedly emphasizes that he didn''t lie.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s bright eyes when he looked at him. He couldn''t refuse any more. When he was determined to die, he closed his eyes and was ready to try. Who told him that he couldn''t refuse Su Su''s request!


    Su Su saw that Gu Sinian compromised and happily handed over a favorite snack. Gu Sinian hesitated and closed his eyes. He opened his mouth and put Su Su''s fingers and snacks into his mouth.


    In a flash, Gu Sinian opened his eyes inconceivably, while Su Su drew back her hand like an electric shock after a few seconds


    The whole kitchen was full of embarrassment. Su Su didn''t know what to do. She ate, but Gu Sinian just licked his hand. No way. She didn''t eat and sat quietly. It was embarrassing! No way!!!


    Just when Su Su was going crazy, Gu Sinian said, "well, the taste is OK."


    Su Su''s face turned red instantly, thinking, damn Gu Sinian, you might as well not speak.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s rare red face and asked with a smile, "why is your face so red? Did you eat too much? "


    "It''s not red. You just eat too much, and there''s no alcohol content. How can you blush because you eat too much? " Su Su retorts quickly.


    Gu Sinian did not accept Su Su and continued to ask, "why is that? Well


    Su Su''s eyes were wavering, and she said with a guilty heart, "yes It''s too hot. Yes, it''s too hot. "


    Looking at Su Su''s flustered appearance, Gu Sinian unconsciously confided in his heart, "Su Su, how can you be so cute?"


    Just as he said it, Gu Sinian saw Su Su shocked and realized what he had said. From now on, Gu Sinian explained flurriedly, "no I mean... "


    Suddenly, Gu Sinian stopped talking. He struggled, what''s the matter with him? Unlike himself before, how much position did Su Su occupy in his heart? I broke my bottom line for her again and again


    Thought for a long time, but Su Su also because just that "you are lovely!" For a long time.


    Suddenly, Gu Sinian looked at Su Su seriously and said, "Su Su, please listen carefully to what I''m going to say next. I''m not joking. These are what I want to say to you after careful consideration."


    Su Su answered foolishly, "Oh! I see


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s silly appearance and regretted his impulse, but his words had already been spoken, and he would not look back. Gu Si Nian took a deep breath and said, "I know that you like to eat these foods. This is not my guess, nor has it been bought for others or for other reasons. Instead, I specially asked others about your preferences. I specially bought these food for you today to make amends for this afternoon''s business. " Gu Sinian stopped and looked at Su Su. Naturally, he didn''t speak. He was worried, but he couldn''t show it. He continued to say, "Su Su, although at first I thought you were bad-hearted and not self-motivated, I found you were lovely, pure and hardworking after I got to know you. Although you still lie a lot, I don''t know when I started to think that your lying is not so annoying. I don''t know what happened to me. I think I may like you, like your bravery, like your decisiveness, like a lot of your things... "As he spoke, Gu Sinian got up, went to Su Su, turned her around, faced herself, sighed and said, "so Su Su, do you like me? You Would you like to be my girlfriend? "


    Today''s series of emergencies make Su Su some can''t accept. Looking at Gu Sinian, who is waiting for his answer, Su Su''s heart is very complicated.


    Su Su knows that she likes Gu Sixian. Although she doesn''t know when and where it is, she clearly knows that when Gu Sixian confesses to herself, she is happy and happy.


    However, there are many problems between them. Su Su hesitated


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s face and became anxious. This was the first time he liked someone and expressed his love for someone.


    Slowly, Gu Sinian was disappointed. Holding Su Su Su''s hands, he lost courage and gradually fell down until he left Su Su''s arms.

 Chapter 90

    Di Su Su has never seen Gu Sixian like this. In the face of any difficulties, he has never been so lost. Su Su can see through his sincerity to himself. What is he afraid of?


    Su Su took Gu Sinian''s hand and said to him with a smile, "I promise you. I like you, too. I want to be your girlfriend. "


    Looking at Su Su''s smile and holding her hand, Gu Sinian was very happy. Hold Su Su Su tightly in his arms, and Su Su also holds Gu Sinian.


    Su Su looked at the front firmly, thinking: no matter how difficult this time, how much trouble she did not want to let go of Gu Sinian''s hand. Although there are so many bad things waiting for them, it''s enough to have Gu Sinian around


    Until now, Su Su still feels incredible, incredible.


    The scene of last night is still fresh in my mind. Gu Sinian''s handsome face and gentle words are still lingering in Su Su''s mind.


    Su Su''s face flushed when she thought of her love kiss last night.


    Different from the past or rough or overbearing, everything is just right, gentle just right, soft just right, sweet just right, at that moment, Su Su seems to see that she is wearing a princess skirt, stepping on crystal shoes, opposite Gu Sixian is wearing Prince''s clothes, with prince''s exclusive crown, they are perfect just like the prince and princess in a fairy tale, all this Everything is so beautiful and unreal. Su Su thought more than once that maybe everything last night was a dream she had. She woke up.


    I should wake up, but Gu Sixian reminds me again and again that everything happened last night, so the excellent man around me is his own person from last night.


    Su Su felt that God was finally beginning to care for her. Gu Sinian is so excellent in other aspects, except for his severe cleanliness addiction. He is the president of a listed company, with a height of more than 1.8 meters and a perfect face carved by God...


    in any case, Su Su Su thinks that he can''t beat himself in looking after Gu Sinian. But now, "maybe there is destiny in the world." Grow something, or how can two people who are not related to each other, or even opposite, get together? "Su Su thought.


    But Su Su''s heart is full of worry. First of all, Gu''s identity as president doesn''t match him. It''s not easy for Gu''s adoptive mother, Mrs. Gu, to pass the test. Later, there is Gu Sirui. How can he face Gu after being with Gu?


    Let''s not say that he once had a relationship with Gu Sirui, but Gu Sirui is not easy to deal with his enthusiasm now. What will they do when they get into trouble?


    They are brothers. They can''t turn their brothers into enemies just because of themselves. Thinking of this, Su Su''s heart is full of worry.


    "No matter what, no one can predict what will happen later. At that time, maybe Gu Sinian is just hot for a few minutes. It''s estimated that he doesn''t need other people''s resistance. Gu Sinian said he broke up with him. Anyway, he can fall in love with such a handsome and golden man, even if it''s only a few days. Well, that''s it. "


    Thinking about this, Su Su was in a better mood. Happily went to the bathroom to take a bath, and then put on a beautiful make-up, Su Su and Gu Sinian went to the company together.


    Because he wanted to avoid making unnecessary gossip, and because he didn''t want people in the company to think that he was relying on Gu Sinian, Su Su got out of the car ten minutes away from the company.


    After arriving at the company, looking at everyone''s busy figure, Su Su, who came late, was a little embarrassed, so she scrambled to help everyone do things. Before the bag was released, she rushed to help colleagues deliver documents.


    After a busy morning, Su Su had already collapsed in the chair, and was lying on the chair powerlessly. Before she finished her coffee in her hand and swallowed the coffee in her mouth, she thought of "Su Su, the Secretary of the president is looking for you" in the office.


    Dragging tired body, Su Su came to the office door, "Miss, are you looking for me?"


    "Miss Su, Hello, I''m from the president''s office. The president said that your phone couldn''t get through and you couldn''t be reached, so he asked me to call you. Please go to the president''s office now." Su Su Su took out her mobile phone and pressed the key several times. However, the screen of the mobile phone didn''t respond at all. "It''s Gu Sinian''s fault. What''s wrong? I was completely confused yesterday and forgot to give it to her It''s charging. "


    "Miss Su? Miss Su "Ah? Oh, now? OK, I''ll put the glass down first, and then I''ll go right away. Su Su came to the door of the president''s office as fast as he could in his life. Then he stroked his chest and calmed down. He was about to push the door in, but he thought, "is he looking for me for private affairs or for business? Do I go in as a girlfriend to be more intimate, or do I go in as an employee to be more serious? "


    "What are you muttering about outside? Why don''t you come in and want one to stand outside? "


    Well, Su Su just felt embarrassed and timidly pushed the door in."Ha ha, President, you''re looking for me." Su Su accompanied a big embarrassed smile.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s face and thought of teasing her, but he thought that he had something important to tell her.


    Had to reluctantly give up the idea in the heart. And thinking about Susu''s reaction to the good news. Gu Sinian suddenly can''t wait to tell her, "you know Sixie company, but also with the ace designer of Sixie, Chen Xinxin."


    "I know, in this circle, who can not know Mr. Chen Xinxin? She is a God in our industry. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, it seems that you know a lot. Recently, our company has cooperated with their company. Our company needs to send a designer to study and communicate with Mr. Chen. Would you like to go?"


    "What do you say, what do you say? say it again? Did I hear you wrong? Come on, say it again


    "I said! If you don''t want to go, I can send someone else. I believe everyone wants this opportunity very much! " "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! Do you really want to learn from Mr. Chen? You didn''t lie to me? Is that true


    "Well, it''s true. You heard me right!" Then, a huge scream came out of the president''s office, which made people passing by the president''s office wonder, "is the president not only a cleanliness freak, but also a pervert? Like to abuse women? "

 Chapter 91

    Of course, in addition to doubt, no one dares to ask their own doubts. Looking at the office of the president, Su Su was so happy that he forgot his head and didn''t care what occasion it was.


    She threw herself on Gu Sinian''s cheek, but without any reaction, Gu Sinian blushed, and then a smile rose on her face. Looking at Su Su, she remembered her little daughter''s reserve and buried her head shyly.


    When I really got in touch with Chen Xinxin, I found that she was not as gentle as her name. Although she was already a master, she still wanted the design as perfect and meticulous as she had when she first entered the industry, so that Su Su suffered a lot here. It was not that Su Su Su''s design lacked beauty or charm. Either the sketch was not detailed enough, or she had no charm The sample does not match.


    In a word, Su Su''s work in Chen Xinxin''s hands was more painful and tiring than that in Gu Sinian''s hands at first. Su Su feels that she has to live less for several years if she works under her hands for several more days. Her complaints come from her complaints. However, Su Su still tries her best to satisfy her teachers every day. Although she is hard and tired, she can learn a lot. Su Su Su feels that her design skills are much better than before.


    She believes that as long as she is willing to work hard, she will one day become a respected Master in this industry like Miss Chen.


    Moreover, through the observation of these days, Su Su thinks that Miss Chen is a cold and warm person. Although her words may sound mean on the surface, they are actually concerned about Su Su Su.


    Gradually, Su Su got hold of teacher Chen''s temperament. Whenever Chen Xinxin excites her or satirizes her, Su Su often "betrays" herself in order to make fun of teacher Chen.


    Chen Xinxing often blushes and can''t speak, then walks away quickly. The result is that Su Su often laughs until she bends over.


    After a long time, Su Su felt that she was no longer tired of working in Chen Xinxin''s hands. On the contrary, compared with her original company, Su Su felt that it was more interesting and comfortable to stay here, without Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui.


    It was only during the lunch break that she talked about being at ease here. In the afternoon, she fell ill. Su Su was forced to tell her that the project she was in charge of had to speed up the progress, so she had to stay and work overtime in the evening. When I don''t know how many yawns she started, the ring of her mobile phone took her out of her doze and answered the phone drowsily, from which came Gu Sinian''s beautiful voice.


    "Why don''t you go to bed so late?" "You haven''t slept, have you? Why are you just talking about me? What department did you call? "


    "Nothing. I just want to know if you''re asleep?"


    "Mr. Gu, I''m not as free as you. I have to work during the day and work overtime at night," Su Su''s voice was obviously a little impatient.


    But Gu Sixian is still so gentle: "are you working overtime? OK, you wait. I''ll be right here "Hello, you... Haven''t had time to wait for Su Su to speak. The phone over there has already hung up. At this time, only the beep voice reminds me in the empty office.


    Along the way, Gu Sinian drove his car full of horsepower, and there was a gust of wind, as if he could reach Su Su in the next second. While waiting for the traffic light, Gu Sinian''s eyes floated to the stall beside the road. Remembering Su Su''s eating at the roadside stall, he couldn''t help smiling. Thinking that Su Su Su should be hungry at this time, he got out of the car and went to the stall to pack A couple of Susu''s favorite snacks.


    She came to Su Su''s office in a hurry. As soon as she got to the door, she saw the fluorescence of the computer screen printed on Su Su''s face, which made her face clear. She was tired. If she didn''t hold her cheek in her hand, she would fall asleep on the table the next moment.


    Seeing Gu Sinian at the door, Su Su reluctantly opened her eyes. She stood up and said, "you''re really here. I thought you were joking." her tone was full of disbelief. At the next moment, when she smelled the smell of the snack, Su Su''s spirit came back, "good smell, you also bought something to eat! Excellent! I''m starving Then he went to Gu Sinian.


    "Well, it''s delicious. It''s delicious. It''s delicious today." "


    slow down, no one will compete with you," Gu Sinian smiles when he looks at Su Su who is so delicious.


    "How much work do you have to finish?" "There''s a lot left. Go back and have a rest. I don''t think I can finish it for a while."


    "you didn''t mean I was quite free all day. What I did was relax and have a day''s rest. I think you''re a little pitiful to work overtime alone, so I''m reluctant to accompany you, "Gu Sinian stumbling to finish this sentence. Su Su only chuckled in her heart, didn''t tear her down, and then continued to eat. Gu Sinian just quietly watched her eat.

 Chapter 92

    Su Su feels as if she has used up all her life. If only her work is OK, there is Gu Sixian beside her. Whenever Gu Sixian quietly looks at Su Su with her spare light, Su Su feels uncomfortable, not to say how terrible Gu Sixian is.


    But every time Gu Sinian looked at her, Su Su always felt that his eyes were strange, just like the hungry wolf''s eyes looking at the prey rabbit, as if he wanted to kill her.


    This reminds Su Su Su of the first time she was "torn apart" by Gu Sinian. Su Su can''t help blushing. If she was forced at the beginning, now she is his right girlfriend.


    Now, if he knocks himself down, will he refuse or will he? Another glance at Gu Sinian shows that he is as clean as a wolf. Su Su quickly shrinks back. Jiang himself is buried in front of the computer desk. In fact, although he was forced, he still enjoyed himself in the back. He thought about the night when Gu Sinian had a good time, gasping and moaning, sweating The more you think about it, the more ruddy Su Su''s face will be. Maybe she is fascinated by it, or she is nostalgic for Gu Sinian''s beautiful body. Even when Gu Sinian came to her side, Su Su was ignorant.


    "Su Su? Sue, what''s the matter with you? Why are you so red? Are you sick? " Gu Sinian, with a puzzled look and a caring face, put his hand on Su Su''s forehead to feel the temperature.


    "Ah? It''s all right, it''s all right, I''m just a little hot, ha ha. "Su Su feels extremely embarrassed at this time. If Gu Sinian knows what she just thought, she can''t think that she is a pornographic girl. He has already been named" liar "by him. If she adds another pornographic girl, how can she raise her head in front of Gu Sinian in the future? I''m afraid.


    "How much work do you have left? How long will it take to finish? " Gu Sinian was obviously a little impatient, so his tone was a little sulky.


    "Well, it''s fast. There''s not much left. It''ll take another ten minutes. But if you''re tired, you can go back by yourself. You don''t have to wait for me. I''ll take a taxi when I''m finished. You can go first," Su Su Su said with the respectful attitude of the employees to the president when she was in the company.


    This makes Gu Sinian feel very uncomfortable. After all, they are now friends and girlfriends. Su Su''s tone seems that they are a little different. So when I answered Su Su''s words, I felt angry,


    "it''s OK. I''m not tired. Anyway, it only takes ten minutes. I''ll wait for you." Gu Sinian has a bad face.


    Su Su was surprised. Didn''t she offend him? Why not? Ah, the president is not easy to serve, Su Su muttered in his heart. Of course, this kind of words can''t be said in front of him.


    Although Su Su was not happy in her heart, she still had to show obedience on the surface.


    Su Su tried to squeeze out a smile that she thought was sincere, "OK, OK, you are waiting for me quietly."


    Before Su Su finished, Gu Sinian stepped out of his long legs, went to the sofa and sat down. Then he began to read magazines.


    Wait until ten minutes later, Su Su sat up from the computer desk, and then stretched hard, "finally finished, tired to death."


    Su Su steps to Gu Sinian''s side and sees that Gu Sinian has already entered a state of shallow sleep with his hands on his cheeks. Su Su squats in front of Gu Sinian and looks at his soft sleeping face. He doesn''t look as neat as when he first saw him.


    Now, he wants to be a child quietly. His long eyelashes cast a shadow on his white cheek, smooth forehead, straight roots, handsome nose, and his thin but sexy lips.


    Sometimes Su Su thinks that being naive is too much. Her perfect facial features and straight figure are all given to Gu Sixian, but she thinks it''s good again because such an excellent man is her boyfriend.


    Su Su stares at Gu Sinian''s face. Gradually, her eyes fall and focus on Gu Sinian''s lips. She never thinks that a boy''s lips can be so good-looking. The lines are very thin, but they are very sexy. The delicate color is like a girl''s lips.


    Su Su feels that Gu Sinian''s lips are fatally seduced at the moment, but people have to be willing to sink. Gu Sinian''s lips are like magic to attract Su Su Su. Su Su Su begins to close her eyes. Jiang''s own lips are close to Gu Sinian''s. she can''t wait to touch the softness. In her heart, there is a voice shouting, "kiss, kiss.".


    At the moment, Su Su completely forgot everything about Jiang, but just as she was about to succeed, a voice rang out, and Jiang Su Su Su quickly drew back in fear,


    "what are you doing?"


    It turned out that at the critical moment, Gu Sinian woke up and Su Su blushed.


    "No, no, no, nothing"


    when Su Su was in a panic, she suddenly felt something soft and sweet on her lips. She was so scared that her eyes widened and her lips opened because of subconscious fright. Gu Sinian seized the right time, drove her tongue into Su Su Su''s mouth and began to conquer the city Struggle, also slowly become enjoy. Su Su closed her eyes and responded to Gu Sinian. After Gu Sinian felt Su Su Su''s reaction, he began to feel happy and then became unscrupulous.I don''t know how long it took. Anyway, Su Su only felt that she was almost out of breath. When she went on kissing again, she was a little worried that she might become the first person who died of suffocation due to kissing. She seemed to feel Su Su Su''s breathing difficulties. Gu Sinian finally let her go when Su Su Su had her last breath. Gu Sinian got up and sat down on the sofa. He gasped, then looked at Su Su''s inexplicable smile. Su Su suddenly felt a kind of creepy feeling. Su Su Su thought that if she saw him again for a while, she would be eaten, so she planned to make thirty-six plans to go,


    "well, I''ll go back to my apartment today, I''m afraid it''s so late to disturb you to rest." He just wanted to run away, but Su Su''s short leg was not Gu''s opponent of one meter eight long legs. Before he took two steps, he was caught up by Gu, and then he shouldered it without saying a word. No matter how Su Su struggled, Gu Sinian just ignored Su Su Kang and got into the car all the way. After driving the sports car up to the speed of flying, it wasn''t long before we arrived at Gu Sinian''s villa. Su Su refused to get off the car, but Gu Sinian still resisted people and left without saying a word, and went directly to the bedroom

 Chapter 93

    Back in the bedroom, Gu Sinian rudely threw Su Su Su on the bed. Maybe Gu Sinian had a lot of strength. Maybe it was because he had been working overtime for too long today. In a word, she had to tear down Su Su''s old bones. She cried out, and Gu Sinian, who had just turned around, immediately turned his head back.


    "I think it''s because today''s working overtime is too long. I''ll give you a massage." Said also did not wait for Su Su to agree to start directly.


    Su Su originally wanted to refuse. She thought that she had lived too long to ask the president to help her massage, but then she thought, "it''s good for someone to have a free massage because I''m so tired at work today. Besides, he is willing to do it himself." so Su Su felt at ease.


    Su Su Su always thought that Gu Sixian had no advantages except being handsome and having a little money I ordered it. Until today, she felt that Gu Sinian''s massage was also a good hand. The degree of comfort was comparable to that of a professional. Pressing, Su Su felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier until her eyelids were completely closed.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Su only felt that her whole body was hard to bear. It seemed that there were still a few low breaths coming from her mouth. Then she felt that two hands were swimming on her body and stroking every inch of her skin. The cold touch made Su Su Su tremble. She longed for more coolness to relieve her pain. Then there seemed to be countless kisses, from the forehead to the neck to the chest, each of which touched Susu''s sensitive cells. Su Su thought that she was doing sex, until she felt something pushed her legs open, and then a huge object came in. Su Su woke up from the pain. When she opened her eyes and saw Gu Sinian lying on her body and twitching hard, she wanted to swear, but before she could say a word, Gu Sinian closed her mouth. Su Su wants to fight hard. She wants to scold Gu Sinian, who likes to take advantage of others. But all the words are just creating opportunities for Gu Sinian. Whenever Su Su Su wants to speak, Gu Sinian''s tongue will take advantage of the opportunity to sweep her little tongue and touch her teeth. If she can''t scold him, she will show it with her body. Su Su writhes her body disorderly. She struggles disorderly. She doesn''t want Gu Sinian to be so proud. Gu Sinian seems to see her intention, so he sprints harder and more deeply. Su Su, who had been wriggling wildly, suddenly collapsed. In the face of such a "violent attack", she could only clamp Gu Sinian''s waist with her legs and climb Gu Sinian''s neck with her hands. The groans in her mouth became louder and louder, which all showed Gu Sinian''s hard work.


    The men''s heavy gasps were mixed with the women''s growing groans, and the integration room was full of withered breath.


    Su Su was so weak that she could not bear much of his energy. Until Su Su was so tired that she could not even grasp Gu Sinian''s neck, Gu Sinian stopped his "violence" and Su Su lay on the bed.


    Even if there were more words to scold Gu Sinian before, Su Su felt that her breathing was very hard at the moment. At the moment, she just wanted to sleep, her eyelids were heavy. They don''t care about anything, and they don''t worry about what Gu will do to them. Anyway, they have done it so many times, and they don''t care about doing it again. So she went to sleep so calmly.


    Until the middle of the night, Su Su was thirsty and wanted to drink water. She didn''t want to disturb Gu Sinian. After learning that Su Su wanted to drink water, she thought that she had upset her all night. In addition, Su Su Su didn''t wear any clothes at the moment and was worried that she would catch a cold. So she went to pour water for Su Su Su thoughtfully. With the moistening of water, Su Su felt that her mouth and throat were much smoother. A glass of water, Su Su''s mind suddenly clear a lot, she actually always knew that she was love Gu Sixian, what when he was tired of breaking up, nothing more than play these, all are self deception, just don''t want to make yourself ugly so embarrassed. Now, I have more and more strong feelings for Gu Sinian. What should I do?


    "Gu Sinian, I ask you, are you playing or serious with us?"


    "You think I''m playing with you? Well, I''ll tell you now that I''m serious and I really love you. From the moment I decided to be with you, I decided that you were the only one for me "


    " really? "


    "It''s true. It''s more true than pearl. I just want you to know that no matter how difficult it is in the future, you and I will face it together."


    "well," Su Su said with a smile. Then he put his head on Gu Sixian''s shoulder. Gu Sixian''s broad chest made Su Su feel very happy and safe. Looking at Su Su who is smiling in his arms, Gu Sinian is not aware of the heat in his heart.


    Suddenly she felt her lower abdomen began to expand. Su Su felt his change. She raised her head and * * Gu Sinian''s lips. Gu Sinian was very happy and immediately began to respond. At the moment, both of them were extremely gentle for fear of hurting each other. Gu Sixian''s kisses fell down intensively, on his shoulders, chest, abdomen, everywhere. Different from the last time, Su Su was enjoying happily. Gu Sinian''s tongue and Su Su''s entanglement, his hands covered with Su Su''s full * * and rubbed to his heart''s content, which brought Su Su Su''s trembling. Feeling Gu''s forbearance, Su Su opened her legs.


    Gu Si asked affectionately when he was old"Well," Su Su nodded shyly.


    After getting Su Su''s answer, Gu Sinian carefully covered Su Su''s body. His giant objects gradually entered and twitched. Su Su''s feet were on his waist. At this time, Su Su Su was physically and mentally happy. At the moment, their bodies fit perfectly, as if they were an integrated whole. With the acceleration of Gu Sixian''s rhythm, Su Su also groaned with his pace, and his dispirited spirit became stronger and stronger.


    One night, they don''t know how many times they have been "on and off", and they don''t go to sleep until early in the morning, and the night of this day is destined to be a good night to sleep.


    Good sleep is good sleep, but it can''t stop individual accidents. Today''s accident is not the right time. The two men of "300 rounds of war" have already been exhausted.


    When they are immersed in a beautiful sleep, Su Su''s mobile phone rings out of time. They wake up impatiently and want to ignore the one who doesn''t answer directly. Unexpectedly, the other end of the phone is a man with perseverance. They are always tired of fighting. Gu Sinian and Su Su Su lose their sleep mood and wake up. Su Su Su looks at the mobile phone and shows the big picture on the video Big "Gu Sirui" three words.

 Chapter 94

    The eyebrows suddenly twist together. Gu Sirui has been pestering her for a long time. It''s certainly not a good thing to call her at this time. Moreover, he just confirmed his intention with Gu Sirian. In addition, Su Su and Gu Sirui had a long time in high school. No matter what aspect they considered, they shouldn''t take it. But it''s not good if there were other important things to delay. Su Su is hesitating. Do you want to take it? Gu Sinian saw her concerns,


    "it''s OK, you can answer it."


    Su Su pressed the answer button with doubts, and Gu Sirui''s voice came out from the phone. In order to reassure Gu Sinian, Su Su specially turned on the loudspeaker,


    "Hello, Su Su, where are you? I want to see you, I beg you not to hide from me, OK? Let me see you, please "


    GU Sirui''s voice is a little weeping, and he is still faltering. When he hears it, he knows it''s drinking,


    " hello? Gu Sirui, have you been drinking? Where are you? " Su Su''s tone with a little care, not only because he is her first love, but also because he is Gu Sinian''s younger brother.


    "Susu, Susu, will you come to see me? Please, will you see me?"


    "Well, where are you? I''ll find you. You stay there."


    "really? Really? Su Su, would you like to see me? Well, hurry up. I''ll be at Geyuan bar. I won''t go there either. I''ll wait for you here. " Then he hung up.


    "Are you really going?" Gu Sinian''s tone was full of worry. "I''m afraid he''ll pester you again. Si Rui has a straight personality and likes you. Today he drinks so much wine. I''m afraid he''ll do something to embarrass you." Gu Sinian said his worry.


    "How can I not go? Let''s not say he''s your brother. Now he''s drunk outside alone. In case of any villain or something, we won''t be at ease in our life. " Su Su also said what he thought.


    "If not, I''ll go to see Gu Sirui for you. It''s estimated that when I get there, he''ll be drunk and forget what he wants to see you. Then I''ll send him home directly to save you from being entangled by him again." Gu Sinian puts forward a way to get the best of both worlds.


    "Well, it''s OK." Su Su also agreed with this method. "When you get to the bar, you get a call back from Gu Sirui, which also reassures me."


    So Gu Sinian put on his clothes and went out. Before he left, he did not forget to print a kiss on Su Su''s forehead. Su Su watched Gu Sinian leave with a smile on her face.


    When Gu Sinian arrives at Geyuan bar, Gu Sirui is drunk and unconscious on the bar counter. There are all kinds of wine bottles and cans in front of him, and the waiter is helpless. Gu Sinian goes over and tries to call twice, but Gu Sirui doesn''t respond.


    Gu Sinian remembers that Su Su told him to call back, but he didn''t dare to delay. He immediately called Su Su and told her about the situation. After reassuring Su Su Su, Gu Sinian helped Gu siriu pay for the wine.


    When Gu Sinian came to the bar Gu said, he first saw Gu playing with wine madness and yelling to see Su Su. He took the bartender and asked the bartender to call Su Su Su. The table in front of him was full of wine bottles. He went to grab the bottle and was ready to pull Gu Sirui away.


    "Who are you?" Gu Sirui saw that the wine bottle had been robbed, and the man still pulled himself away. He shook off the man who was pulling himself and said, pointing to Gu Sinian.


    "It''s me." Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui who is drunk.


    Hearing the sound, Gu Sirui feels that the sound seems to have been heard. He shakes his head and sees that it''s Gu Sinian. The two brothers shout that Gu Sinian will drink with him.


    See Gu Sirui this appearance, Gu Sirian''s brow deeply wrinkled together. "Don''t drink. Look at you. Come back with me."


    "No, don''t go back, go on, go on drinking. I''m, I''m going to be, I''m going to be here, I''m going to wait, I''m going to wait for Susu. " Gu Sirui said indistinctly.


    When Gu Sinian saw that Gu Sirui was like this, he began to drag Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui didn''t go away. In the end, he was crazy about drinking. He held the pillar and hugged it. He sang a song there.


    Seeing this scene of hot eyes, Gu Sixian rubs his temple with a headache, and calls the security guard of the bar to drag Gu sixui onto the car.


    Gu Sirui, who got on the bus, was also restless. After a while, he felt this and there, and regarded Gu Sinian as Su Su. He held Gu Sinian in his arms and was ready to kiss him. He was slapped by Gu Sinian. After a while, Gu Sirui seemed to have enough trouble and slept like a dead pig in the back seat of the car.


    Dragging Gu Sirui upstairs, Gu Sirui wakes up, points to the elevator door and says, "home."


    Gu Sixian walked into the door with a look of disgust and a smell of wine. Su Su, who hears the movement in the room, comes out and sees Gu Sirui, who is drunk and in a mess. "How did it come to be like this?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Gu Sirui suddenly looks up at Su Su, pushes Gu Sinian away and pours at Su Su. "Su Su, Su Su, you''re here at last. Hey, hey, you''re here."Su Su was unprepared and was pressed by Gu Sirui. The strong smell of wine came to his nose, and he almost didn''t spit out Su Su Xun''s dinner at night. Seeing this scene, Gu Sinian''s eyes darkened. He grabbed Gu Sirui''s collar and dragged him to the sofa.


    Gu Sinian pulls Su Su Su to go back to her room. Su Su asks, "just leave him here? Don''t care? "


    "It''s OK. He''s rough and fleshy. Don''t worry. Let''s go."


    In the middle of the night, Gu Sirui wakes up and shakes his head. When he gets up and sees that this is Gu Sixian''s apartment, he can''t help but say in his heart: this Gu Sixian doesn''t know how to get me into bed, so he just throws me on the sofa. At least he can cover me with a blanket.


    Gu Sirui looks at the door of Gu Sinian''s room. Hum, I don''t know how to treat you. Gently opened the door of Gu Sinian, quietly walked over and lifted Gu Sinian''s quilt, but when he saw Su Su lying in Gu Sinian''s arms, Gu Sirui was stunned there.


    Two people who are awakened by the sudden action are stunned to see Gu Sirui standing in front of the bed.


    "Gu Sirui, you" Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui, who is stunned and doesn''t know what to say.


    "Why?" Gu Sirui stares at Gu Sinian and Su Su with red eyes.


    "One of you is my best brother, and the other is the woman I love. You actually went together without telling me." Gu Sirui said hysterically.

 Chapter 95

    "Gu Sirui, don''t be like this. I, I once told you that we can never be together, so I can have my own love. The world is so big and there are so many good girls. I believe you can meet a girl who is more suitable for you." Su Su persuades the angry Gu Sirui.


    "Why can''t we be together forever, I can also love you, why you choose Gu Sinian, why not me, we used to be so in love, when you said break up, you left, I can''t find you, you left so simply, nothing left, how can you be so cruel?" Gu Sirui covers the painful dying heart and says sadly.


    Gu Sirui feels that his heart is breaking bit by bit. Deep in his heart, a villain named Su Su seems to be stabbing at his heart with a knife.


    Gu Sinian walked over and pressed Gu Sirui''s shoulder and said, "I''m sorry, Sirui. I fell in love with Su Su. Now, I would be crazy without her. Although I know I''m a jerk, I still can''t control my heart beating to Su Su Su. Sometimes, when love comes, I can''t stop it. I''ve tried not to love Susu. However, I always can''t help but pay attention to her. When she is in trouble and sad, I can''t help but want to comfort her and love her. Because she is sad and sad, she is happy, and I can''t help laughing with her. " Gu Sinian looked at Gu Sirui and said word by word.


    Hearing this, Gu Sirui punched Gu Sinian in the face. Gu Sinian was beaten and staggered. The corners of his mouth were broken and bleeding.


    Seeing that Gu Sinian was beaten, Su Su rushed to see Gu Sinian''s injury. "Did you do anything?" he asked


    He wiped the corner of his mouth. "It''s OK."


    "Oh, Gu Sinian, it''s Su Su that I met first. You know what I mean to Su Su, but you still do it. Have you ever considered me your brother? Is it right for you to do that? I take you as my best brother. That''s what you do to me. You are in our family. I have never treated you as an outsider. All along, you and grandma are my closest friends. Unexpectedly, you treat me like this. " Gu Sirui felt that he was really sad. On the same day, he found that the person he loved and his good brother were sleeping in the same bed, and he was like a fool, fooled by them.


    Gu Sirui left Gu Sixian''s room, went directly to the guest room and locked the door.


    "What to do." Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and said.


    "Let him think for himself. It''ll be all right." Gu Sinian comforted Su Su, and at the same time, he comforted himself.


    Su Su is very worried about Gu Sirui. She takes her mobile phone and sends a text message to Gu Sirui, "are you ok?


    Lying on the bed, seeing Su Su Su''s message, he left his cell phone aside and didn''t return it. Gu Sirui remembers what happened with Gu Sinian when he was a child.


    Gu Sirui saw Gu Sinian for the first time when he was six years old. He watched his grandmother pull a boy older than himself to his home. Grandma said to Gu Sirui, "Sirui, you will be your brother in the future. You should get along with each other, you know?"


    "Yeah, well, I''ll have someone to play with in the future." Gu Sirui nodded happily, ran to Gu Sinian and called Gu Sinian''s elder brother.


    Gu Sirui was a mischievous kid when he was young. Once, he took Gu Sinian to play hide and seek. As a result, he accidentally broke his grandmother''s favorite vase. Gu Sinian heard the noise and ran to see Gu Sirui sitting there with tears in his heart.


    Seeing Gu Sinian, Gu Sirui said, "I broke my grandmother''s favorite vase. What should I do? Grandma will be very angry."


    "Then you say I broke it." Gu Sixian thought about it and said.


    "But, but, you''re going to be beaten."


    "It''s OK. I''m my brother. I''m supposed to be beaten for him."


    When she got home, her grandmother was really angry and beat Gu Sinian and was punished to kneel down.


    Every time Gu Sirui gets into trouble, Gu Sinian will suffer for him. Several times, when his grandmother finds out, they are both severely scolded.


    On one occasion, Gu Sirui and his classmates quarreled at the roadside. When they got to the back of the quarrel, they were red eyed and moved their hands. Gu Sirui was alone and weak. He was beaten and had no fighting power. He was injured all over. After returning home, afraid of being seen by his grandmother, he stayed in the room and didn''t go out. He didn''t want to eat either. Gu Sinian went to Gu Sirui''s room to call him. The result sees Gu Sirui all over is injured, in that bares one''s teeth oneself to wipe the medicine, has not discovered that enters Gu Sixian.


    "What''s going on?" Gu Sirui was startled by the sudden sound. Seeing that it was Gu Sixian, I was relieved. Fortunately, it wasn''t grandma.


    Gu Sirui told Gu Sinian the story.


    The next day, after coming to school, Gu Sirui saw that the people who beat him yesterday came to apologize to him one after another, and his face was painted.


    Gu Sirui felt very strange. When he got home, he asked Gu Sinian, "did you do it?"


    "Well." Gu Sinian said lightly."Wow, you''re so good, you know? Today, those kids came to me and apologized. They didn''t dare to look at me and ran away. "


    "Well, you can''t make trouble in the future, otherwise, I''ll tell Grandma, and I won''t help you any more, you know?"


    "Well, I see." Gu Sirui''s guilty promise.


    When he grew up, Gu Sirui didn''t care to take care of the company. Gu Sirian helped grandma take care of the company all the time and did a lot for Gu''s family. He kept Gu''s family in good order and the company became bigger and bigger. He never thought of taking possession of property, which is good for us.


    Gu Sirui thought, since they are together, I will quit. At least they are the people I care about most, and I can accept a little.


    Want to open Gu Sirui to Su Su back sentence: nothing.


    Su Su saw Gu Sirui, who finally returned to him. Su Su''s heart dropped a little.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. Gu Sirui is not a child. He will figure it out. Although he robbed you from him, I''m sorry for him, but I don''t regret it." Gu Sinian comforted Su Su.


    "Gu Sixian." Su Su stares at Gu Sinian and is moved by the words he said to Gu Sirui before.


    "All right, all right, go to bed. It''s getting late."


    "Well."

 Chapter 96

    The next morning, Su Su woke up early and looked at Gu Sinian, who was sleeping beside him. He was restless and hung on himself like a koala. He hugged him tightly. Gu Sinian, who was sleeping, looked much more gentle than Gu Sinian, who was awake. Su Su Su could not help kissing Gu Sinian on the face.


    I got up to wash and went to the kitchen to make breakfast. Su Su made three copies. After making them, Su Su took off her apron, washed her hands, and went to her room to wake Gu Sinian.


    Looking at Gu Sinian''s sleeping appearance, Su Su couldn''t help trying to make fun of him. Gently lying on the bed and sweeping his face with his hair, Gu Sinian raised his hand and scratched it. Looking at Gu Sinian like this, Su Su thought it was much more interesting than Gu Sinian who was awake.


    When Gu Sinian wakes up, he sees Su Su lying on one side and harassing himself with her hair. Gu Sinian holds Su Su tightly in his arms.


    He rubbed Su Su Su''s face with his face, then grabbed Su Su''s chest and said, "you little villain, do you want to be cleaned up, eh?"


    "Big hooligan, think about it all day. Get up quickly." Su Su slapped Gu Sinian and said with a red face.


    "Ah, you''re trying to murder your husband." Gu Sinian exaggerated cover was hit position said.


    "Just pretend that I have so little strength, OK?" Su Su was made to laugh and cry by Gu Sinian''s scoundrels.


    "Clearly used a lot of strength, OK, I''m still in pain, I don''t care, I need a kiss, to comfort the injured me." After Gu Sinian said that, he pressed Su Su under his body, caught Su Su''s fragrant lips and went on kissing.


    "Well," Su Su was still struggling at the beginning, thinking that there was breakfast to be made outside. But gradually by Gu Sinian hot kiss to lost himself, involuntarily cuddle Gu Sinian''s neck in response. After a long kiss, Tang Xinluo could not say anything more than to open her mouth and breathe.


    "Do you like it? "Well," the man held her chin and lifted Su Su''s shy face.


    His facial features were enlarged in front of her eyes, and their faces were close enough for a man to see the delicate little face in front of her.


    Gu Sinian''s voice is beautiful, low and magnetic. After Su Su was released, she took a big breath of fresh air. When I heard what Gu Sinian said, I gave him a white look.


    The man can''t help but hook his lips, once again lowered his head to block her lips.


    "Well..."


    Did not expect the other side to kiss again, and more than last time, he even directly untied his clothes and kneaded his chest.


    The man''s overbearing kiss was the same as he was, and it almost choked Su Su to death.


    Just when she was red in the face and dizzy in the head, her trousers had disappeared. Gu Sinian''s hand was touching the root of her thigh, and Gu Sinian''s younger brother was rubbing against Su Su Su''s leg.


    "Stop, we can''t go on." Su Su took Gu Sinian''s dishonest hand and said.


    "Why? Just once, once, do you have the heart to make him miserable? " Gu Sinian uses his younger brother to support Su Su''s belly, and says wrongly.


    "Really not. Have you forgotten Gu Sirui? Gu Sirui is still there. Get up, wash and have breakfast. " Su Su stood up, put on the clothes that Gu Sinian had just taken off, went to the toilet to clean up, and went out to call Gu Sirui.


    When he comes to Gu Sirui''s door, Su Su knocks and nobody opens it. Su Su shouts and nobody answers. When he opens the door, he sees that there is no gu Sirui in the room.


    Su Su thought about yesterday, a little uncomfortable. Gu Sinian, who had just cleaned up, saw Su Su standing in a daze in the living room and went to ask, "what''s the matter, Gu Sirui?"


    "Gu Sirui doesn''t know when he has left."


    "It''s OK. Don''t think about it. Let''s eat first." Gu Sinian once pulled Su Su to sit on the dining table.


    "But yesterday Gu Sirui had such a big reaction. Seeing him so sad, I feel very sorry. I don''t know when he left this morning." Looking at the food in front of her, Su Su was not in the mood to eat.


    "Susu, how about you mention another man in front of a man? And worry about other men. " Although Gu Sinian knows Su Su Su doesn''t think that way, he feels uncomfortable when he sees the woman he loves caring for another man in front of him. Even if that man is Gu Sirian.


    "Gu Sinian, are you jealous?" Su Su was amused by Gu''s resentful tone.


    "No, how could I be jealous." Gu Sixian''s face arrogantly denied that I would not admit that I was jealous. The Su Su of one side looks at Gu Sixian this appearance, is amused of smile of not good.


    The weekend morning is particularly pleasant. The warm milk moistens Su Su and Gu Sinian''s taste. It''s said that couples who just got together are extremely passionate. This sentence also applies to Su Su and Gu Sinian.


    An extra long breakfast. Su Su was eating toast and drinking milk in her mouth, but her eyes drifted to Gu Sinian from time to time. She was smiling, and the corner of her mouth overflowed with milk unconsciously. However, Su Su Su still knew later and only looked at Gu Sinian.Looking at Su Su''s posture, even though Gu Sinian was so strict, he couldn''t stop smiling. In this smile, besides being funny, he was more indulgent.


    Seeing Su Su''s smile on his face, Gu Sinian touched Su Su''s head and said, "you''d better have a good smile, so don''t think about it so much. I''ll try to compensate Gu siriu, and Gu siriu won''t think too much. He''s a straight man. I know him better than you. He''ll be the same in two days."


    "Well." Sue nodded.


    A normal breakfast, but two people eat more than a formal sense, more out of a little sweet.


    After breakfast, because today is the weekend, both of them didn''t go to work and stayed on the sofa watching TV.


    Gu Sinian thought that today is the weekend and the weather is suitable for going out to play. He thought that he hadn''t made an appointment with Su Su yet, so he asked Su Su Su, "why don''t we go out to play today? You see, it''s such a beautiful day that it''s especially suitable for going out to play."

 Chapter 97

    Su Su also happens to feel that they have just been together again this weekend, so Su Su also suggests that they should have a formal date, and Gu Sinian agrees. After all, he has never been with Su Su Su well. He owes her a lot. Just do what you say. They list all the places that are suitable for dating, fun and interesting. Then they discuss which one to go.


    "Yes, but where?" Su Su said excitedly.


    "I don''t know." Gu Sinian is always very busy and has no time to go out and have a good look at the city, so he really doesn''t know where to play.


    "Well, then, let''s check it on the Internet." Su Su got up to get the computer.


    Looking at the many interesting places on the computer, Su Su wanted to go shopping, but because there were only two days to rest, many places could not go.


    After flipping through the website, Su Su suddenly saw an amusement park in the picture that looked good, so he said to Gu Sinian, "I want to go here."


    See Su Su refers to the amusement park, Gu Sinian mercilessly refused.


    "Why?"


    "That one is so naive, you still have to play." Gu Sinian pointed to the picture of the computer upstream paradise and said in disgust.


    "It''s naive. Let''s go. You don''t dare to play." Su Su looked at Gu Sinian suspiciously and said.


    "How can it be? I''m afraid of this. I just think it''s too naive." Gu Sinian thought, I will not admit that I dare not play.


    "Or you''re looking at the others."


    "Well, it''s better to go to Chuanhu park. Where can we go for a picnic? We can also ride a bicycle around the park. When we are tired, we can sit and fish. How nice." Gu Sinian said,


    "no, I don''t want to. How can we choose such a casual place for our first date? Besides, there are so many people there that we can''t squeeze people to go there. Ah, I know. We should go to the amusement park. There are many interesting and exciting projects. The key is that there is also Ferris wheel. Do you know, Ferris wheel has a beautiful legend. It is said that as long as a couple who really love each other reaches the highest point on the ferris wheel, and then the two people who love each other sincerely make a wish, they will always be beautiful. " Su Suxian showed dissatisfaction and then transformed into joy. She was full of longing to tell her that she was suck in the years.


    "Amusement park, amusement park, what''s fun, amusement park is not fun." Gu Sinian was a little nervous and afraid, but he insisted on his face and refused to admit it.


    "What? Are you scared? You are a big man afraid of those things. I didn''t expect that Gu Sinian was afraid to go to the amusement park. Hey, if outsiders knew... " Su Su deliberately prolongs her tone, then looks at Gu Sinian with a bad smile on her face.


    Gu''s face was red, and he stubbornly refused to admit that he was afraid, "who, who, who said, who said I was afraid, I Gu will be afraid of those things, joking, go, let''s go to the amusement park."


    Su Su knew that her method had worked, and happily Chao Gu compared a pair of scissors. "Well, let''s start later. Now I''ll go to clean up, and you''ll be ready." after that, I didn''t forget to tease Gu Sinian one or two times. "By the way, don''t run away quietly, hee hee." Then he went upstairs to clean up.


    Su Su was dressed up carefully upstairs. The degree of her astonishment can be seen from Gu Sinian''s gaping reaction. Rao is used to seeing Gu Sinian, but she is really surprised to see Su Su today. Su Su was wearing a red plaid suspender skirt, a messy fishbone braid, a light peach makeup, a simple hat, long Tassel Earrings, a small cheek, and a pair of black buckle high heels. At this time, Su Su is quite the opposite of her ordinary. She is less capable and domineering, and more elegant. Looking at her at this moment, Gu Sinian seems to see her first love.


    "Is it good? I specially match it for today. On our first date, we can''t be too casual. "


    Su Su asked Gu Sinian''s opinion with a smile, but Gu Sinian still didn''t come back until Su Su''s hand swayed in front of his eyes. Gu Sinian slowly recovered his wandering mind. He stepped up his hand with a smile, and Su Su naturally hooked it up. It was as if they had done it many times. It was so harmonious.


    Driving to the gate of the amusement park, their attitudes are quite different. Listening to the exclamations from the amusement park, Su Su is full of excitement, while Gu Sinian is full of worry. However, in this case, Gu Sinian can only stick to his head and give up his life to accompany a gentleman. He slowly moves to keep up with Su Su Su, who is about to disappear. Su Su can''t wait With the fastest speed, she dragged Gu Sinian to the ticket window and asked the conductor what to do, but the conductor''s answer undoubtedly made Gu Sinian''s sorrow worse.


    "Hello, miss. As today is the fifth anniversary of our amusement park, we have launched a series of preferential activities. All customers who come here today can enjoy 200 yuan pass." Once again, Miss conductor mechanically repeated the language she had said many times. Hearing this, Su Su''s eyes were already shining"OK, that''s it." Su Su decisively took out four tickets and put them in the window, then solemnly took two tickets from the conductor. Now Gu Sinian was too scared to speak.


    "How can I live to play all this again?" Gu Sinian whispered.


    "What do you think, so obsessed? Come on, let''s go. Let''s play. Well, let''s play the pirate ship first Then, without waiting for Gu Sinian to catch up, he looked around and walked towards the pirate ship. Gu Sinian is still moving slowly. At the moment, he hates that his legs are so long. He just wants to delay for a second.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up. People have been playing for several rounds. We haven''t played yet. Oh, hurry up." Finally, after Su Su complained many times, Gu Sinian was unwilling to follow Su Su on the pirate ship. As soon as he got on, Gu Sinian''s eyes were closed and he didn''t dare to open them. Su Su was so excited that he didn''t notice Gu Sinian at the moment.

 Chapter 98

    After the machine started to run, the two started their performance of howling like a pig. The difference is that Su Su''s cry is with excitement, and Gu Sinian''s cry is with panic,. The pirate ship has been turning around in the air. Su Su and Gu Sinian have been calling for a long time. They just feel that their voices are tired, and the machine stops working. Su Su seems to have more than enough. Gu Sinian''s eyes are empty, his face is white, and he is still in shock.


    Su Su helped Gu Sixian down. As soon as he got to the flat ground, Gu Sixian felt that something was pouring out of his stomach. He quickly pushed away Su Su''s hand, then ran to the garbage can and vomited. Su Su Su felt something was wrong and ran to him. He saw that he was vomiting and handed him the mineral water in his hand. Then he went to the garbage can He slapped him on the back.


    Gu Sinian didn''t feel better until his stomach was empty. He gargled and slowly stood up, facing Su Su''s guilty eyes.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to. If I knew you couldn''t play this game, I wouldn''t force you."


    "It''s OK. I don''t blame you. I''m afraid of heights and I''m sorry to tell you. I''m also afraid of losing your interest. I don''t want to make you unhappy."


    Hearing this, Su Su felt more guilty. He did all this just to make himself happy. Knowing that he was afraid of heights, he still forced himself to do so. Su Su felt that he was too inhuman and only thought about himself.


    "Well, let''s go to a rest hall nearby and have a rest. When you feel better, we''ll find some relaxing projects to play." Su Su walks and talks with Gu Sinian.


    After walking a few hundred meters ahead, he found a pavilion. Su Su helped Gu Sinian sit down, and then told him not to walk around. He went to the convenience store to buy drinks alone, leaving Gu Sinian sitting there alone. After blowing a breeze, Gu Sinian suddenly felt much better, thinking that Su Su Su could not find him when he came back More walking, just pacing in place.


    About ten minutes later, Susu came back panting with two drinks in her arms.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, because the convenience store is a little far away, so it took a little time. "Are you all right?" Su Su handed the drink to Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian watched Su Su worried and distressed, and the more he wanted to tease her, the more he wanted to see what she would do.


    "Ah Gu Sinian wailed painfully again and succeeded in scaring Su Su!


    Then he squatted down to cover his mouth and pretended to vomit. In fact, he snickered behind his back. Su Su, who was worried and reproached himself at the moment, didn''t see his little action at all, which made Gu Sinian even more proud.


    "No way, Su Su. I feel the internal organs stirring in my stomach. It hurts! What a pain! " Gu Si showed a ferocious expression, coupled with his sad cry, Su Su was at a loss.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have forced you," Su Su said anxiously, patting Gu Sinian on the back.


    "Gu Sinian, your acting skill is very good. It''s a pity that this year''s Oscar for best actor is not awarded to me," Gu said, laughing to himself, and glancing at Su Su from time to time.


    Even though the acting skills of Si Nian are online again, they can''t be stopped at all!


    "Su Su, if I have a problem, don''t blame yourself. You should live well. You should find a good family to marry in the future and make yourself happy, OK? Promise me Gu Sinian held Su Su Su''s hand tightly, showing a painful expression.


    Su Su was scared. She had tears in her eyes and felt that she was about to gush out. She didn''t think it would be so serious to play a simple game.


    "Gu Sinian, don''t scare me! You can''t do anything! What should I do if you have something to do! You hold on, I''ll call 120. I must hold on, please, "Su Su said with a crying voice, and immediately took out her mobile phone to call 120.


    Su Su''s whole hand was shaking and her voice was shaking. She was so scared that she didn''t know what to do if Gu Sixian really had any problems. She had only one idea that Gu Sixian must be OK, or she would blame herself for life.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su''s tears. He can''t play any more. He suddenly stands up and grabs Su Su''s mobile phone. Su Su looks at Gu Sinian in shock and doesn''t know what happened.


    The next second, before Su Su could react, Gu Si pulled her into his arms, hugged her tightly and gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead, which was very gentle and affectionate.


    Su Su Leng was in the same place, looking at Gu Sinian in surprise. He was almost dying, but now he was alive.


    Su Su immediately responded. She knew that she had been teased by Gu Sinian and that she had been fooled around.


    So just a face distressed anxious appearance disappeared, followed by a full face of anger.


    Su Su Yin looks at Gu Sinian angrily, which makes him get goose bumps. He knows that this is the prelude to the storm, and he is ready.


    But Su Su was so angry that she didn''t say anything. She just turned around for a while and stamped her feet. She was really angry.This makes Gu Sinian wonder. It''s different from what he expected! Just as he was about to say something to sue.


    "Gu Sinian, are you sick! Is it fun? Are you kidding me? How old are you? Can you grow up like me! You know you scared the hell out of me like that, "Susu said angrily, turning suddenly.


    "Do you know that it will frighten people to death? You said, if you have something, how can I go back to explain it! What should I do if you have a problem! I''ll blame myself for the rest of my life, and I''ll live in remorse for the rest of my life, "Su Su said with a sad face on Gu Sinian''s chest.


    Su Su''s tears flowed out again. She didn''t know when she became so weak, but her hand was still beating Gu Sinian''s chest, and she was still scolding him.


    Although on the surface is blame, but Gu Sixian can feel the blame in the care, not the same care.


    Gu Sinian pulls Su Su Su into her arms and buries her head deeply in her hair. Smelling the faint fragrance of Su Su''s hair, Gu Sinian feels warm in his heart.


    "I''m sorry, my fault. I''ll never scare you like this again," Gu Sinian whispered in Su Su''s ear.


    After listening to Gu Sinian''s words, Su Su''s anger disappeared instantly. She knew that the man could give her peace in a few words. She also hated her disheartened appearance. She could say nothing about her anger in a few words.

 Chapter 99

    Su Su broke away from Gu Sinian''s arms, looked at him and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK." "I''m all right now. It''s you. Look at you. You''re running and sweating. Just sit down and have a rest," Gu Sinian said with concern.


    "Gu Sinian, I''m really sorry. I''m really sorry to let you suffer so much in order to satisfy my personal desires today. If you have something you can''t do in the future, please tell me, not just to satisfy me. I know you are all to make me happy, to make me happy, but, you know, my greatest happiness is you, you suffer, I will also suffer, so, don''t hurt yourself for me, OK? Promise me Su Su said her deepest words to Gu Sinian with an apologetic tone and a sincere face. At the moment, Gu Sinian said that it was impossible not to move. He gazed at Su Su with affectionate eyes. Eyes gently to overflow water.


    Gu Sinian happily hugged Su Su tightly again, then picked her up, and Su Su turned a few circles in the same place.


    "Gu Sinian, stop, stop, so many people are watching! Put me down quickly, "Su Su called to Gu Sinian in a hurry.


    Around a lot of people looking at their faces full of blessing smile, mouth and has been saying "this couple is really happy."


    Gu Sinian had to put her down at Su Su''s strong request, and then poked her head.


    "Well, I promise you, I won''t force myself to do what I can''t do any more. Now, let''s continue our appointment!" Then he took Su Su Su''s hand and walked towards the center of the amusement park.


    When they came to the game area, Su Su''s vision actively blocked those high-altitude games. Both of them chose the game of bumper car. It was a pleasure to collide here, and they also ran into the passion in their hearts.


    Shooting, hanging dolls, big head stickers They almost finished all the games except high altitude. The happy time always passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, they had spent a day here. Although there were many projects that they could not play, Su Su Su was satisfied because he was accompanied by Gu Sixian, who loved himself and himself.


    "It''s still early. Let''s go there and have a look. There are many interesting places here." Su Su said and took Gu Sinian out.


    Just when Su Su was looking at it vigorously, he turned back and found that Gu Sinian had disappeared.


    "Gu Sinian, where have you been?" Sue looked anxiously around.


    "This man will not leave me here and go back alone!" Su Su wondered in her heart.


    So Su Su sat on the chair beside her and wondered.


    While Su Su was meditating, Gu Sinian suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you!" Su Su murmured.


    Gu Sinian suddenly took out his hand hidden behind him. There was a colorful marshmallow in his hand, with a faint fragrance.


    "Marshmallow, where did you get it?" Su Su showed a small expression of surprise and surprise.


    "I just saw it by accident. How about having a taste! Your boss said it was sweet. "Gu Sinian handed Su Su the marshmallow.


    Su Su took a sip of marshmallow.


    "Well!! It''s really sweet, try it, "Su Su said with a sweet smile on her face.


    Gu Sinian hesitated and put his head forward for a taste. Su Su suddenly took away the marshmallow.


    "I won''t give it to you, hum!" Su Su teases Gu Sinian playfully.


    "I don''t want it yet! It doesn''t feel sanitary yet! You eat less, "Gu Sinian said with disdainful eyes.


    "Well! It''s up to you, "and Sue continued licking the marshmallow.


    This sugar is really sweet, sweet to Su Su''s heart, let her feel full of happiness around her at the moment.


    "Can you eat and walk? It''s a big place! Don''t look around! " Gu Sinian joked deliberately.


    Su Su got up and said, "let''s go, let''s go!" I didn''t notice the sugar crumbs on the corner of my mouth.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s silly appearance, the corners of his mouth rose, and took out a paper towel to wipe his mouth.


    "Look at you, can you order a lady?" Gu Sinian said deliberately.


    Su Su stares at Gu Sixian and ignores him.


    Two people have been walking, quietly looking at everything, adults, children, lovers, each face is filled with a happy smile.


    "They must be as happy as I am now, with the people they love, leaving behind all their worries and worries," Su Su thought to herself.


    "Brother, can you help me to pick up the balloon?" A clear voice interrupted Su Su''s thoughts.


    A little boy looked at Gu Sinian eagerly. Su Su also looked at Gu Sinian quietly to see what he would do.


    Su Su did not expect that Gu Sinian touched the boy''s head with his hand and said, "good! You wait a minute


    Then Gu Sinian went to the tree, reached for the balloon and gently said to the boy, "be careful next time."


    "Hey! Little friend, where''s your mother! Why are you here alone Su Su went over and squatted in front of the boy. Qian asked softly."My mother is there," Susu looked in the direction of the boy''s finger, and a middle-aged woman came up to them.


    "Mom!" The boy ran quickly to his mother.


    "Look at you, running around again, disobedient," the mother blamed the little boy,.


    The little boy tooted his mouth and said, "Mom, I''ve come to look for the balloon. It was hung on the tree just now. It was the brother who helped me take it down!" The little boy pointed to Gu Sinian.


    "Thank you, brother."


    "thank you, brother. Goodbye," the little boy followed his mother.


    Su Su, on the other side, has been staring at Gu Sinian.


    "Gu Sinian, I really want to know you again, starting with your name," Su Su thought to herself.


    "What are you looking at! Gone, "Gu Sinian took Su Su away.


    After walking for a while, Su Su stopped suddenly with a dull look.


    It was a doll shop. There were many dolls of different colors and shapes lying quietly in it. A large doll attracted Su Su''s attention, as if waving to her and smiling at her.


    Su Su''s eyes had been fixed on the doll, never moving away.


    Every woman has a princess dream in her heart, not to mention Su Su! She is so insecure, how can not fantasy, she always fantasy that one day someone will appear to protect her, give her the security she wants, just like the doll now, give her full security.


    She looked back at Gu Sinian, who also quietly looked at her and said, "what''s the matter? I like that doll!"


    Su Su quickly took back her eyes and pretended to be calm and answered, "no, I don''t like dolls. Only naive and shallow women like things that have no taste."

 Chapter 100

    But Su Su''s eyes stayed on the doll again.


    "Su Su, you are really good. Now you are serious in telling lies," Su Su secretly despised herself.


    "I am such a naive and superficial person." Su Su couldn''t help thinking again.


    "This kind of thing belongs to those little women. It''s not suitable for me. It can''t grow up like a child forever," Su Su comforted herself.


    The boss saw Su Su standing in front of the door and looked at her for a long time, so he came out and yelled to her, "little girl, come in and have a look! These dolls are of very good quality and feel very comfortable. "


    Su Su was pulled back to reality by the boss''s shouting, and then she said with a shy smile, "it''s OK, boss, I''ll see."


    Then Su Su turned around and took Gu Sinian away.


    Su Su walked very fast. She didn''t want Gu Sinian to see her as childish as a child.


    "Susu, slow down! Why are you in such a hurry! " Gu Sinian followed closely.


    In fact, Gu Sinian saw Su Su''s love for the doll.


    "Just don''t want to show her child''s side in front of others! Can''t even me? " Gu Sinian guessed in his heart.


    "Ah Su Su suddenly let out a cry of pain, squatting and covering her stomach with her hands.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" Gu Sinian asked anxiously as he picked up Su Su.


    "Stomachache, Sizzle...!" Su Su said difficultly, her face turned pale, her face was in a cold sweat, and her lips were not bloody.


    This scared Gu Sinian. He said in a hurry, "wait a minute, I''ll call 120."


    "Oh! What are you doing! It''s just a simple stomachache, "Su Su quickly made herself.


    "It must be your marshmallow that makes my stomach ache now," Su Su expressed her dissatisfaction with the pain.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t eat it. It''s better to eat it," Gu Sinian thought to himself.


    "No, I have to go to the bathroom. It''s too painful," Su Su looked around.


    "Poof...!" Gu Sinian looks at Su Su''s embarrassment and laughs involuntarily.


    "Gu Sinian, what''s funny? Please find the toilet for me quickly!" Su Su said angrily.


    Gu took back his smile immediately.


    "You are stupid! There are signs here Gu Sinian said that he went to the sign and looked at the money.


    "Hurry up! What are you dawdling about for? " Su Su urged.


    "There, a little ahead, and then turn left!" Then Gu Sinian took Su Su Su to run.


    "Slow down." Su Su''s short legs can''t keep up with Gu Sixian''s long legs! She felt that Gu Sinian dragged her through the whole process.


    Su Su was running out of breath, but her stomach was already tumbling. She had no time to talk to Gu Sixian, so she went into the toilet.


    "Su Su, you big fool, that''s the men''s room," Gu Sinian quickly pulled Su Su.


    This is a few men came out to see this scene: a woman''s efforts to drill into the men''s toilet, a man outside shouting, all showing a look of disdain.


    Su Su immediately responded and looked up at several conspicuous words "men''s room". She blushed instantly, covering her face with one hand and her stomach with the other. She looked back at Gu Sinian and immediately turned to the women''s room.


    Gu Sinian watched Su Su go in, and his mouth could not help rising. But he suddenly remembered something. His brow wrinkled again, and his eyes were full of doubts.


    He seemed to think of something, so he quickly ran back to the doll shop.


    At this time, Su Su squatted in the toilet, embarrassed.


    Su Su squatted on the toilet. Thinking of what happened just now, Su Su blushed. She felt very ashamed.


    "Su Su, what''s the matter with you? I''m embarrassed today. I don''t know what Gu Si will think of you! Why does this always happen in front of Gu Sinian? " Su Su patted her face and said to herself.


    "Ouch, ouch! Don''t think about it, don''t think about it, "Susu took a deep breath, much better.


    "Young people, buy something and have a look! These dolls are of good quality. I don''t believe you can touch them. "Then the boss picked up one of them and put it in Gu Sinian''s arms.


    Gu Sinian smiles and politely says, "I want that doll, the biggest one," and Gu Sinian points to the biggest one.


    The boss looked in the direction he pointed out, and his face showed a happy expression, so the boss quickly took out the stool beside him and took down the doll for Gu Sinian.


    "Young man, you really have vision, which can be regarded as the treasure of our shop," the boss said with a kind smile.


    "Young man, this doll has a special meaning! It means "never leave, never give up," the boss continued.


    Gu Sinian nodded with satisfaction and said, "pack it up!"


    "Young man, it''s for your girlfriend! Your girlfriend will be very happy to see it, "said the boss, chatting with Gu Sinian while packing."When Su Su saw it, she was surprised. Would she be moved to tears?" Gu Sixian daydream in his heart and show a deep smile to the boss.


    Just as he was ready to walk, he suddenly stopped, as if thinking of something, so he turned to look at the boss.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t the packing good?" The boss said in doubt.


    Gu Shinian showed an embarrassed smile and said, "well, boss, I want to ask you to do me a favor."


    "I''ll help you if I can," the boss said generously.


    "Well, I want to give my girlfriend a big surprise, so I''d like to ask you to take some time in the evening to deliver it to the door in person," Gu asked politely.


    The boss hesitated for a while, Gu Sixian also saw his hesitation.


    "You don''t have to worry about the cost. I''ll pay all the expenses, and I''ll give you some extra compensation," Gu pleaded.


    The boss thought for a while, saw Gu Sixian''s sincere eyes and agreed.


    "It''s not a matter of money. I''ve been a little busy recently. But with your sincere attitude, I promise you to write down the address and time! I''ll do it for you. " The boss showed a bright smile.


    "Thank you very much!" Gu Sinian wrote down the address on the paper while saying thanks.


    "The boss, please," said Gu Sinian, taking out several pieces of 100 yuan from his bag and handing them to the boss.


    "Young man, this doll is not worth that much. It''s too much," the boss put off.


    "Take it, boss! The rest is when I thank you. " Gu Sinian put the money on the cash register and went out.


    "That..." The boss''s cry came from behind, but Gu Sinian ignored it and strode to the place just now.

 Chapter 101

    It seems that he is in a good mood. Gu Sixian''s pace has become lighter. He hasn''t been so relaxed for a long time. He used to work every day and felt like a machine without emotion.


    "This Gu Sinian, where is his kung fu now?" Su Su, who came out of the bathroom, didn''t find Gu Sinian.


    "I won''t go to the bathroom, too!" Su Su talks to herself and goes to the men''s room. But seeing the eyes of several men coming out of the room, Su Su immediately runs to one side and doesn''t dare to get close.


    Su Su wanted to look for it, but she was afraid that Gu Sinian would not find her, so she decided to wait for a while, so she sat on the stone ladder and waited quietly.


    "Susu, what are you doing sitting there! Get up quickly, catch a cold, "Gu Sinian saw Su sitting there alone and ran to him.


    "Where have you been?" Su Su immediately got up and asked Gu Sinian.


    "You''ve been in for too long, and I''m bored, so I''ll just go for a stroll." Gu Sinian emphasized that "squatting too long" very seriously.


    Su Su immediately recognized the meaning of the words and blushed.


    "Gu Sinian, didn''t you take any medicine?" Su Su was so angry that she said it angrily and ran away.


    Gu took her by the hand and said, "OK, don''t be angry, I won''t talk about it." then he touched Su Su''s head.


    Su Su glared at Gu Sixian and said: "I''ll forgive you for the time being."


    "Goo Goo...!" Su Su''s stomach rang at this time. Su Su secretly glanced at it and found that Gu Sinian didn''t seem to hear it, so he took a deep breath.


    "Fortunately, he didn''t hear it, otherwise he would be embarrassed," Su Su said to herself.


    But how could the careful Gu Sinian not hear it? He just didn''t expose Su Su, just pretended not to hear it.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go to dinner." Gu Sinian proposed to come.


    "Yes, yes!" Su Su immediately agreed, which was exactly what she wanted!


    So they found a restaurant and sat down at random.


    "Waiter, menu," said Mr. Gu Sinian.


    A smiling waiter came up and politely asked, "your menu, sir." And then turn away gracefully.


    "Order Gu Sinian pushed the menu to Su Su.


    Su Su also ordered a lot, because she was really hungry. Even though she was hungry, she still kept an elegant eating posture. She lost face enough today, so she can''t lose face any more.


    Two people ate like this for a while, after Gu Sixian paid the bill, they left.


    "You just wait for me here, and I''ll drive," Gu said and walked to the parking lot.


    Maybe she was too tired all the way. Su Su fell asleep when she got on the bus. Gu Sinian didn''t disturb her, so she drove quietly.


    After a while, when he arrived at the downstairs of the apartment, Gu Sinian wanted to wake Su Su up. But seeing her sleeping face, Gu Sinian didn''t give up. He quietly looked at Su Su sleeping, and his heart couldn''t help feeling warm. So he wanted to hold Su Su Su upstairs and let her go to bed.


    So Gu Shinian bent down to untie Su Su''s seat belt. Suddenly.


    Su Su opened his eyes, staring at Gu Sinian and said, "what are you doing?"


    Gu Sinian helplessly looked at Su Su and said, "take off your seat belt!"


    Su Su immediately became energetic and said, "I''ll do it myself, I''ll do it myself."


    Su Su untied his seat belt and got out of the car. After calming down, he dared to turn around and look at Gu Sinian.


    "Let''s go! Go upstairs, "Gu Sinian took Su Su''s hand and went upstairs.


    Su Su didn''t refuse and went upstairs with Gu Sinian. They didn''t say anything. In the elevator, Su Su wanted to get rid of Gu Sinian''s hand, but Gu Sinian didn''t let go and held it closer and closer.


    Two people have been so to the door of the apartment, Gu Sinian opened the door, in front of a figure.


    When Murong Jing heard the door opening, she ran to the door immediately.


    "Si Nian, you''ve come back. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, and you''ve finally come back," Murong Jing said with her proud voice.


    "Murongjing, how are you here and how did you get in?" Gu Sinian asked with a puzzled face.


    Murong Jing didn''t answer him, but he just looked at Su Su all the time, surprised and incoherent.


    "Why are you here? How did you get in? " Gu Sinian, who came back home, saw Murong Jing appear in his home. His face sank and he asked coldly.


    Murong Jing shook the key in his hand and said, "this is from your grandmother."


    "Why did she give you the key to my house?" Gu Sinian asked with some doubts, thinking, what''s the matter with grandma? She gave the key to my house to this woman.


    "It was grandma who told me to take care of you. She said you were too hard, so she gave me your key." Murong Jing said happily.


    Then he looked as if he had just seen Su Su. He was surprised and asked, "Su Su, why are you here?" Murong Jing saw Gu Sinian holding Su Su Su''s hand tightly. She was stunned for a long time before she said."It''s none of your business that I''m here." Su Su looks at surprised Murong quiet light return way.


    "You can''t stay here. Get out of here." Murong Jing can''t stand Su Su''s light attitude towards her, so she can''t wait to get rid of her and doesn''t want to see her.


    Looking at Murong Jing as if she were the hostess of the house, Su Su sneered at Murong Jing and said, "who do you think you are? Why do you want me to go out? Are you too lenient in charge of affairs? Besides, if you want to lose your temper, please go back to your house and don''t run to other people''s house to be crazy."


    "Grandma asked me to come here. Grandma likes me best. I will marry Si Nian in the future, so I don''t allow you to pester Si Nian. Stay away from Si Nian."


    "Oh, yes? So what, but what? Now this man is mine, and I''ve lived here for a long time. It seems that you haven''t lived here Su Su said, kissing Gu Sinian on the face, deliberately picking up Murong Jing, and then looking at Murong Jing with pride.


    "You, you shameless woman, fox spirit." Murong Jing, who is jealous and going crazy, rushes over and slaps Su Su in the face.


    But Gu Sinian, who is standing on one side, is pulled away. Murong Jing staggers and looks at Gu Sinian with big eyes.


    "That''s enough. You''re not welcome here. Get out." Gu said impatiently.


    "Si Nian, how can you treat me like this? You treat me like this for that cheap woman." Murong Jing said with tears pointing to Su Su standing by.

 Chapter 102

    "Su Su is the woman I love. I don''t allow anyone to bully her. What''s the matter? Do you have any opinions?" Gu Sinian gently looked at Su Suhou and said faintly to Murong Jing.


    "But, I love you. I really like you. Si Nian, I love you more than this woman. Why can''t you see me more? I''m sincere to you." Murong Jing looks at Gu Sinian excitedly and says.


    "Sorry, I don''t like you." Gu Sinian coldly looked at Murong Jing and said word by word.


    "No, I''ll make you fall in love with me. I''ll make you find that I''m better than this woman and love you more than her." Murong Jing obstinately insisted to Gu Sinian.


    Looking at Murong Jing, who couldn''t hear what he said, Gu Sixian was speechless. I feel that there is something wrong with Murong Jing''s brain structure. What I said is so clear, but I still don''t understand.


    "Please leave my apartment, Miss mu. I don''t like outsiders staying in my house." Gu Sinian goes to open the door, raises his chin to Murong Jing, and signals Murong Jing to leave as soon as possible.


    "No, I''m not going. I''m going to live here."


    "You''d better get out of here before I get angry." Gu Sinian said coldly with a gloomy face.


    Although a little afraid of Gu Sinian with a gloomy face, in order to stay here, Murong Jing said, "it''s grandma who asked me to come. You can''t drive me away."


    "Don''t take grandma to crush me. Besides, this is my house. I have the right to let those people in and those people can''t, so please go out for me." Gu Sinian frowned and said angrily.


    "I''m not going. If you let me go, I''ll tell Grandma right away that you live with Sue." Murong Jing doesn''t want to leave. If she wants to stay here to stop Su Su and Gu Sinian, she threatens.


    "Whatever you like, say it or not, or you''d better say it. Anyway, I''ll let Grandma know about it sooner or later." Instead, Gu Sinian wanted everyone to know what they were doing together, and let those men who loved Su Su know that Su Su already had a master.


    Su Su was very happy to hear Gu Sinian say that, but she was still worried. After all, old lady Gu hated herself so much that she didn''t know.


    "No, Si Nian, don''t say to old lady Gu for a while, OK?"


    "All right." Although Gu Sinian wanted to announce his relationship with Su Su, he was a little worried about his grandmother''s attitude towards Su Su. After all, his grandmother was old and in poor health. He was afraid that she would be stimulated, so he agreed.


    "Then you live, but when you live, you are not allowed to go to other places outside your room, and you are not allowed to touch my things, OK?" Gu Sinian compromise said.


    Looking at Gu Sixian, who was not easy to promise, although he asked a lot, Murong Jing was still very happy and could often see Gu Sixian.


    "Hello, it''s me. Where are you?" Su Yao calls Gu Sirui and asks.


    "It''s none of your business that I''m there. Are you bothered? Why are you always haunting me?" Gu Sirui saw the caller ID and said impatiently.


    "You, Gu Sirui, how do you speak to me? When do I pester you? Please be nice." Su Yao yells at the person on the other end of the phone.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?"


    "There seems to be something wrong with the previous document. I want to discuss it with you." Su Yao actually wants to see Gu Sirui, so she casually makes an excuse and says.


    "There''s something wrong with the documents. What do you want me to do? There are so many people in the company, you can''t just find them." Gu Sirui hates dealing with company affairs.


    "No, you can only solve the problem this time. Those employees in your company can''t make the decision." Su Yao a little guilty said.


    "Then you can find Gu Sinian. He is the president of the company. He must be in charge."


    "He can''t either. I was looking for your cooperation before, so you have to deal with it." Su Yao continues to deceive Gu Sirui. She feels that she is really crazy and tells such a lie just to see him.


    "What? No matter what, I have to deal with any problem. It''s really troublesome. OK, OK, you can fix a place and send me the address later. " After hanging up the phone, Gu Sirui thought that if he had known that it was so troublesome, I would not have made the laoshizi''s contract. He scratched his head and spread it on the chair.


    Although it was through cheating Gu Sirui that Gu Sirui agreed to meet him, Su Yao said she was very happy. Look at yourself in the mirror and say, Su Yao, are you stupid? Gu Sirui treats you so well, how can you still like him so much. With a sigh, Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui, when can you understand my mind.


    Su Yao, who came to the restaurant early and waited for a long time, didn''t see Gu Sirui. After looking at the time, it was half an hour since the appointed time. Su Yao thought angrily, what''s the matter with this? Why hasn''t she come yet. Mingming promised to come.


    Looking up at the door of the restaurant, Gu Sirui finally saw his figure waiting for a long time. He whistled, put his bag in one hand, turned the car key with his right hand, and wandered towards him."Why are you here now? Do you know how late you are? " Su Yao angrily questions Gu Sirui.


    "Oh, I just met a former classmate, so I talked a little more. Let''s say, what''s the problem." Gu Sirui explained casually.


    "For our cooperation this time, I hope we can find more good elements and materials to transform new products for people to use, which can also increase the turnover of our two companies." Su Yao said something casually.


    "Oh, that''s it. You see, I don''t care. All right? Anything else? It''s OK, then I''ll go. " Gu Sirui is ready to go.


    Su Yao grabs Gu Sirui and asks him to sit down. She tells him to go after dinner. When she left, Su Yao asked Gu Sirui to take her home. She said she didn''t drive when she came out, so she asked him to take her home.


    Gu Sirui helplessly sends Su Yao home.


    Here, after Murong Jing lives in the apartment, whenever she sees Su Su and Gu Sinian sticking together, she will interrupt them. When she sits on the sofa and watches TV together, Murong Jing always pays attention to Su Su Su and Gu Sinian''s every move.


    Su Su felt speechless, like being watched. Not to mention Gu Sixian, he can''t make out with Su Su, for fear that he suddenly doesn''t know when Murong Jing will appear to interrupt him.


    "Dong Dong Dong." Someone is knocking at the door outside. Su Su gets up to open the door and sees the express brother holding the bear he saw in the amusement park with Gu Sinian today. He looks at Gu Sinian in surprise.


    After saying thank you to the express boy, he came in with the bear in his arms. Ask Gu Sinian: "did you buy this?"


    "Well, do you like it?" Gu Sinian looks at Su Su gently.


    Murong Jing sees Gu Sinian looking at Su Su so tenderly and gives her such a lovely bear. Murong Jing looks at Su Su jealously.


    He went over and said, "I like this bear too. I want this bear."


    "You want it, you buy it." Gu Sinian once took Su Su Su and hugged her waist. He said to Murong Jing who was standing by.


    "No, I''ll take this one. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll tell Grandma that you two are not only together, but also living together."


    Su Su and Gu Sinian angrily look at Murong Jing who takes this matter to threaten again, and their faces are gloomy.


    "Nuo, take it," Su Su threw the doll into Murong''s arms, turned and went back to the room. She didn''t want to see Murong Jing again. Gu Sinian also went back to his room with Su Su.


    Murong Jing, who got the doll, thought bitterly. Although the doll came like this, Murong Jing was very happy to think that it was bought by Gu Sinian. As long as she was not in Su Su Su''s, everything would be fine. He went back to the room with the baby in his arms.

 Chapter 103

    "Do you think you can really rest easy with Gu Sinian? I tell you, I''m here, you don''t want to! You see, he let me live in. Gu Sinian must be mine in the end. If you don''t believe me, we''ll see! "


    Before Murong Jing left, what he said to Su Su was playing back in Su Su''s head.


    She knows that Murong Jing is angry with her, she also knows that things are not like Murong Jing said, but she still can''t help feeling a little trembling.


    She watched Murong Jing enter the room that Gu Sinian had just asked people to clean up, just like a rooster who won the fight.


    Su Su feels funny and sad. Seeing Murong Jing''s natural behavior, she thinks that Murong Jing is as funny as a clown. But she also feels sad for herself, because she is really influenced by Murong Jing. She can''t help thinking more.


    Her favorite doll is robbed by Murong Jing. She thinks that her home and Gu Sinian''s is also intruded by Murong Jing. Is Gu Sinian about to be robbed by Murong Jing?


    Su Su knows that she''s starting to get to the top, but she can''t control herself. Her brain is so confused that she sees Murong Jing''s angry appearance, and even thinks that she is the third party.


    Su Su feels strange. She thinks she will make a big noise and forces Gu Sinian to drive Murong Jing away. She forces Gu Sinian to make a choice between her and Gu''s family.


    But she didn''t do anything. It''s strange that she was so calm that she didn''t have hysteria or make a lot of noise.


    She looked at Gu Sinian, who was at a loss. She turned and entered the room. Seeing that Gu Sinian also wanted to come in, Su Su closed the door without hesitation.


    She knew what Gu Sinian wanted to say, but she didn''t want to hear it. She just hated Gu Sinian who easily let others live in her home.


    Sometimes people are not noisy when they are wronged. It''s not because they don''t care. On the contrary, it may be because the grievance is too big and the noise can''t solve anything. There is nothing but silence.


    Gu Sinian knew that Su Su was going to blow up when he heard what Murong Jing said to Su Su. In fact, he was not angry. He even didn''t want Murong Jing to come in more than Su Su Su.


    It''s not easy for him and Su Su to get together and live a happy world. Who would want a third person to come in, let alone a woman he hates so much.


    However, murongjing''s threat makes him have no way not to care. Even now he can completely stand on his own and no longer be an embarrassed family child.


    But he had no way to persuade himself. After all, he was raised by taking care of his family. If he had not taken care of his family, he might not have known where he was.


    He knew that Mrs. Gu was extremely dissatisfied with Su Su because of that incident. Moreover, Su Su was also involved with Gu Sirui, and even Gu Sirui still has a deep memory of Su Su.


    Gu Sinian knew that if Mrs. Gu knew that he and Su Su had already lived together, she would set off an uproar.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to let others know his relationship with Su Su, but he hopes to be more slow. He doesn''t want Su Su to bear things that she shouldn''t bear.


    But seeing Su Su so wronged, Gu Sinian thought that he might be wrong. Maybe he shouldn''t be so selfish and made a decision.


    Most of the time, people like to hurt others with the flag of "it''s for you". Sometimes you feel good, others may not like it at all.


    Gu Sinian hesitated for a moment and knocked on the door. Seeing Su Su didn''t open the door, Gu Sinian was even more worried. He knew Su Su Su. The more she kept silent, the more worried he was.


    "Sue, listen to me. I''m I didn''t want Murong to live in. You know, I hate her and have nothing. Don''t think about it. I just I... " Gu Sinian didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know how to express his original intention. He was never a good interpreter.


    After thinking about it, he explained to Su Su: "you have to believe me. I''m not really what murongjing said. I don''t want to hide our relationship, but I don''t want you to get hurt. I don''t want us to be like you and Gu Sirui at the beginning. I......"


    "Si Nian, don''t be cheated by Su Su, a disgusting woman. She pretends to be pathetic just to cheat you. Don''t be fooled by her!"


    Murong Jing heard Gu Sinian quarrel with Su Su. No, it should be said that Gu Sinian''s explanation of Su Su was very happy. They had a quarrel, but later the more they heard it, the more angry they became. It was Su Su Su''s fault. Why should Gu Sinian explain to Su Su Su in a good voice? She is also worthy of it?


    So murongjing couldn''t help coming out to be a demon.


    It''s a pity that Gu Sinian didn''t pay any attention to her at all. As for Su Su, she didn''t pay any attention to her, because in Su Su''s opinion, Murong Jing is just a clown. Why do women bother women.


    What''s more, the problems and estrangement between her and Gu Sinian were never caused by Murong Jing.


    It''s a pity that Murong Jing never knows. She thinks it''s because of Gu Sinian that she quarrels with Su Su. She also thinks she has a chance to get Gu Sinian."Si Nian, did you hear what I said? Don''t be fooled by Su Su Murong Jing see Gu Sinian indifferent to his words, she angrily went to Gu Sinian in front, want to pull away Gu Sinian.


    "Go away, don''t force me to fight you, go away now, don''t walk in front of me again!" Gu Sixian shook off Murong Jing''s hand and yelled.


    He originally hated Murong Jing, but Murong Jing didn''t look at him at all, and rushed to get together in front of him. Let her live in is Gu Sixian''s last bottom line. It''s impossible for him to get along with Murong quietly.


    Murong is still breathing to death, but she has nothing to do. She has to go back to her room and slam the door.


    Sometimes the redundant explanation is unnecessary, not icing on the cake, not to mention timely help, because many times we all know the truth, but there is no way not to be angry.


    So Su Su was even more angry when she heard Gu Sinian''s explanation. She didn''t understand Gu Sinian''s worries, but she just couldn''t get angry.


    She didn''t understand why Gu Sirui''s family wanted to tear them apart, and she didn''t understand why she had to be accused of doing nothing wrong.


    She just fell in love with someone who was unmarried. Why couldn''t they be together? What''s more, Su Su is still confused about the future of her and Gu Sinian.


    She used to love Gu Sirui, but because of the opposition of his family, they died in vain. Now she loves Gu Sinian very much. Unfortunately, she is disgusted and pushed to the top of the storm again.


    Coincidentally, what she met was the opposition of the same family. Unfortunately, even as she grew older, she still didn''t make much progress.


    Faced with almost the same situation as before, she was still helpless. She is not without worry, she has always been careful, she did not think that she and Gu Sinian together may also encounter this once she how also can not cross the ridge, but the person is not the same, he is Gu Sinian!


    After all, Su Su just can''t accept Gu Sinian''s easy compromise. She doesn''t know how to say to Gu Sinian that she doesn''t care, that she can fully understand, that


    So Su Su chose not to speak. She pretended that she didn''t hear Gu Sinian''s explanation, Murong Jing''s provocation, and another Su Su Su''s ridicule.


    Time flies. It will be dark soon.


    Gu Sinian explained outside the door for a long time, but he didn''t hear Su Su Su''s response. "Su Su, Su Su, open the door. Do you hear what I said? Open the door. Can we have a good talk? Su Su, Su Su... " Gu Sinian said anxiously while knocking on the door.


    Unfortunately, Su Su still doesn''t respond. Gu Sinian is more and more worried. He worries that Su Su will think wildly in the room alone, and will be disappointed with him and their future. I''m more worried that Su Su will be angry but do something stupid.


    But the door was closed by Su Su, who had no key. "The key! That''s right The so-called care is confused. In a hurry, he forgot that he had a spare key.

 Chapter 104

    Gu Sinian remembered that when he installed the lock, he had a spare key in the drawer of his study.


    He ran to the study, opened the drawer and saw a key.


    Gu Sinian quickly takes out the key and opens the door that Su Su has closed. Gu Sinian runs into the room, but he doesn''t see Su Su. Gu Sinian is stunned for a moment, and suddenly sees a slight bulge on the bed.


    He breathed a sigh of relief subconsciously. He walked cautiously to the bedside and heard the shallow breathing of the people on the bed. Gu Sixian was relieved.


    However, seeing the lover who wrapped himself in a ball, he could not help but want to slap himself. It was because of him that she was so sad.


    Clearly he was determined to give her a home, to make her feel happy, not to let her cry, but let her cry miserably is he.


    Gu Sinian wants to gently take off the quilt, but finds that the quilt is pressed tightly by Su Su. He pauses, but slightly pulls the quilt apart. Seeing that Su Su Su''s face is not dry, Gu Sinian feels a burst of heart pain.


    A slightly wet piece on the pillow seemed to be accusing Gu Sinian of his crime. Gu Sinian suddenly regretted it. He felt as if he had done something wrong, and his mistake was outrageous.


    Seeing her slightly frowning even when she was asleep, Gu Sinian couldn''t help reaching out to smooth it.


    The girl he loves is always strong, even in front of him. Let him almost forget, she is just a timid, will act in his arms, will be afraid of lonely dark little girl.


    The reason why a person is invincible is not because of how strong he is, but more because no one will stand in front of him to protect him.


    Su Su had already woken up when Gu Sinian came in. She had been sleeping very uneasily. If she hadn''t been tired of crying because of too much excitement and sadness, she would not have passed out.


    When people are very sad, sleep may be the best way to escape.


    But Su Su still feels sad after a sleep. She knows that Gu Sinian has come in, and she also feels that Gu Sinian has opened the quilt. But Su Su doesn''t want to take care of Gu Sinian at all. At least at this time, she doesn''t want to. Except for the quarrel, Su Su Su can''t imagine what she should do.


    She knows that she has done nothing wrong, Gu Sinian has done nothing wrong, and even Murong Jing is just a chess piece. It''s just that old lady Gu doesn''t like her. Even if she doesn''t do anything, she doesn''t know why she is hated.


    As early as when she was with Gu Sirui, she knew that she couldn''t be liked by Gu family. When she was young, she thought it was because Gu Sirui was still young with her.


    Now she knows that there''s no reason why she doesn''t like someone as much as she likes someone.


    At that time, because she was not loved by the Gu family, she and Gu Sirui died unharmed. Now, with Gu Sinian, Su Su thinks that maybe the soup will be changed, and the annual meeting of Gu Sirui and she will follow suit again. Su Su feels even more sad at the thought of losing Gu Sinian.


    even though she knows that Gu Sinian might be the best way, understanding is one thing and not being angry is another.


    Gu Sinian saw Su Su huddled on the bed. He reached out and smoothed Su Su Su''s frown. Seeing Su Su''s tears again, he knew she was awake. He gently extended his hand and slowly hugged Su Su Su.


    Gu Sinian gently stroked Su Su''s back, as if comforting a sad child.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Don''t be sad. If you''re not happy, you can beat me. Don''t embarrass yourself, OK, darling!" Gu Sinian whispered softly in Su Su''s ear. Su Su cried more when she heard Gu Sinian''s words.


    She didn''t want to lose her temper or pretend to be pathetic, but she had been wronged for an afternoon. However, when she was suddenly comforted by her lover, her mood was released, and she wanted to cry out all her grievances and heartaches.


    Sometimes you have already forced down the pain in your heart, but once someone comforts you and accompanies you, you can''t help but pour out, can''t help but want to say it, can''t help but seek a warm embrace.


    Su Su didn''t speak. He just sobbed all the time. Gu Sinian felt even more remorse when he saw it. He even regretted his cowardice and incompetence. In the end, he was still too scrupulous about the views of the old lady and his family.


    Even though he is getting more and more prosperous, he is still afraid, not that he has nothing, but that Su Su will suffer after he has nothing. He is also afraid that old lady Gu will attack Su Su Su. After all, he knows the old lady''s character.


    In the final analysis, Gu Sixian is not strong enough to make everyone afraid, or even to protect his beloved woman. Gu Sinian was very depressed. He had never been so eager for success and strength. Even when he was young, he knew that if he was not good enough, he would be abandoned.


    Gu Sinian swore in his heart that he must be more powerful, powerful enough to protect Su Su completely behind him, powerful enough to tell everyone without scruple: "Su Su is his woman!"Gu Sinian turns Su Su Su''s face towards him and says, "it''s OK, darling. You believe me, OK?" Gu Sinian said as he gently wiped away the tears from Su Su''s face.


    "Don''t look, it''s ugly!" Su Su sobbed and said that Gu Sinian couldn''t help laughing, "well, if you don''t cry, you won''t cry when you know ugliness. You''ve become a little cat! Well


    As soon as Su Su heard what Gu Sinian said, she wanted to say whether Gu Sinian disliked her or not. But at this time, Su Su didn''t want to talk to Gu Sinian at all. She just closed her eyes and tried to calm her down.


    Gu Sinian saw her girl trying hard to stop crying, and she felt a twinge of heartache in her heart, "darling, it''s OK. I''ll protect you. Believe me, OK? I''ll always be with you, won''t I? " Gu Sinian said softly that Su Su heard Gu Sinian say that she would protect her and accompany her all the time. Su Su''s mood of finally calming down floated again.


    She silently shed tears again, this time because she was moved, because of the promise from the people she loved. Seeing that Su Su was no longer so sad, Gu Sinian was also very happy. After a long day, both of them were very tired. Especially Gu Sinian, who had been talking outside the door all afternoon, and worried about anxiety, relaxed Gu Sinian felt even more tired.


    "Good, will you sleep a little longer? After a rest, we''ll get up, and then I''ll take you out for a big meal, OK Gu Sinian kisses Su Su''s forehead and says in Su Su''s ear.


    Su Su hugged Gu Sinian more tightly. She raised her head to kiss Gu Sinian''s mouth, nodded her head gently and said, "OK, I want to eat spaghetti. Last time you took me, I want to eat large portion!" Gu Sinian said with a smile: "OK, eat a large portion, and I''ll give you mine, OK? Sleep for a while. I''m so tired of coaxing you! "

 Chapter 105

    Su Su was so angry when Gu Sinian said, "why, you don''t think I''m easy to coax, do you! It''s all your fault. Don''t you make me angry? " Gu Sinian couldn''t help laughing at Su Su''s saying, "well, well, it''s all my fault. How can I dislike you? I love you. I''ve been angry for so long. Don''t be angry. It''s not worth it, is it? Well behaved, let me sleep, OK


    Su Su wanted to say something else, but seeing Gu''s tired face, she couldn''t bear to say more, "well, sleep!" Su Su nodded gently and rubbed his head in Gu Sixian''s arms. Gu Sinian immediately closed his eyes when he heard Su Su Su say so.


    Su Su''s heart was filled with unspeakable sweetness. It was Gu Sinian, who never bothered to talk more and never explained. Even though she was crying ugly to death, she held her in her arms. It was not like Gu Sinian who had a severe cleanliness habit.


    When a person will change for you unconsciously, when a cleanliness addict will reach out and hold you in his arms without hesitation even though he still dislikes your dirty appearance, when a person who is not good at explanation and apology will explain to you again and again, and apologize to you, you should know that probably these are all because of loving you.


    Because I love you, I will never tire of explaining to you, I will apologize again and again, and I will change because of you unconsciously.


    Just as they were about to fall asleep, someone knocked at the door. Gu Sinian frowned. Su Su touched Gu Sinian''s face and whispered in his ear, "I''ll go and have a look. You can sleep first." Then Su Su was about to get up and open the door. Gu Sinian vaguely heard Su Su Su''s words and went to sleep again.


    All of a sudden, he thought that there would be no one else knocking at the door except murongjing. But Su Sugang just calmed down. At this time, he still didn''t want murongjing to stimulate Su Su any more.


    On this thought, Gu Sinian soon woke up. He turned over Su Su and said, "good boy, I''ll go. You can have a rest!" After kissing Su Su on the cheek, Gu Sinian got up and opened the door.


    Su Su of course knows that there will be no one outside knocking at this time except Murong Jing. She didn''t want to see Murong Jing at all, but seeing Gu Sixian so tired, she wants to go alone. But now Gu Sixian says that she wants to go by herself, so Su Su naturally won''t say anything.


    Gu Sinian impatiently opens the door. As soon as Murong Jing sees Gu Sinian, she immediately says to Gu Sinian, "I''m hungry. I want to eat. You let Su Su get up and cook. She''s so lazy all day. She''s been lying in bed all day. Don''t she cook? Do you really think of yourself as a little grandmother? "


    Murong Jing speaks very loud on purpose. It''s obvious that she wants Su Su to hear her. Unfortunately, Su Su doesn''t take Murong Jing''s words to heart at all. On the contrary, Su Su Su is still a little happy. Murong Jing probably doesn''t know that she and Gu Sinian are cooking and eating by themselves.


    Su Su can''t help but think that Murong Jing knows that it''s Gu Sinian who cooks for her every day. She doesn''t even wash the bowls very much. What kind of anger Murong Jing will get? Maybe she will get mad. Su Su Su is happy as soon as she thinks so.


    Gu Sinian didn''t think that she usually cooks by herself. When she heard Murong Jingyi''s words, Gu Sinian''s anger didn''t come out. If he didn''t want to scold someone, she would treat him like a girl.


    Although Gu Sinian has never been a person who can spread his anger on a woman, this time Murong Jing is too much. It can be said that Su Su is now Gu Sinian''s inverse scale, and Murong Jing happens to touch Gu Sinian''s inverse scale.


    "I warn you, disappear immediately. You don''t need to comment on who she is, because you don''t deserve it. Get out of here, or don''t blame me for being rude!" Gu Sinian growled at murongjing without any politeness. Murong Jing looked at Gu Sinian wrongly, "Sinian, how can you be so fierce to me? What did I do wrong? Shouldn''t Su Su cook? I... " Before Murong Jing finished, Gu Sinian slammed the door impatiently.


    Gu Sinian came in and saw Su Su who was obviously in a better mood. He was very surprised. He thought Su Su would be more angry when he heard Murong Jing''s words. As a result, what did he see? He saw Su Su laughing.


    Gu Sixian can''t help thinking of the woman''s heart needle that people often say, "what''s the matter, I''m so stupid by Murong Jingqi. How can you still laugh at her like that, my silly girl!" Yes, Gu Sinian thinks Su Su Su must have been fooled by Murong Jingqi. Otherwise, how could she smile instead of angry.


    "You are so stupid. When I think of murongjing, if I know that you are cooking for me, I will be angry. When I think of her jumping, I can''t help but be happy. What''s the matter? Can''t I?" Su Su said angrily.


    "Of course not. Just be happy, OK? Don''t worry about her, and don''t take her to heart, OK?" Gu Sinian immediately stated his position. Susunu said he knew. Gu Sinian couldn''t help but feel happy when he saw Su Su like this.


    Murong jumps quietly. Why is Sinian so partial to Su Su? She just lets Su Su cook. What did she do wrong? Gu Sinian wants to be so cruel to her. No, it must be Su Su Su who instigates Sinian behind her back. Sinian will do this to herself.It has to be said that some people are so "innocent" and think things completely different from the facts. They are also talents. It is obvious that Murong Jing is one of the talents.


    For Gu Sinian''s indifference, Murong Jing thinks it''s Su Su''s ghost. She never thinks it''s her own problem, and Gu Sinian hates her very much.


    Murong Jing is naturally unwilling to end up with her dilemma. She wants Gu Sinian to agree to let her live in. In addition to Gu Sinian''s "care" for her, Mrs. Gu is the most important reason.


    So Murong Jing moved out of Mrs. Gu without hesitation, "Gu Sinian, I tell you, I''m not easy to get into trouble. If Su Su doesn''t cook this meal for me today, I''ll tell Mrs. Gu everything I know right away. If you don''t let me feel better, you can''t feel better either!"


    As soon as Gu Sinian heard what Murong Jing said, he immediately couldn''t sit still. There are some things that one can''t have two. He can understand. People like Murong Jing are a typical example of advancing an inch. No matter how he concessions, Murong Jing will not know enough, even Murong Jing will be more and more excessive.


    Gu Sinian couldn''t help but slap himself. He didn''t think of such a simple thing at the beginning. He thought Murong Jing was a person who knew current affairs. When Gu Sinian thought of his stupid deeds, he didn''t know what was wrong. He let Murong Jing come in. The more he thought about it, the more he regretted it.


    Murong Jing heard that there was no sound inside at this time, and thought Gu Sinian was frightened by what he said. "I tell you, Gu Sinian, today Su Su''s meal is made up. Not only do it, but also make me satisfied. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I can keep some secrets!"


    Gu Sinian was even more angry when he heard Murong Jing''s self righteous words. He came to the door and opened the door. Seeing Murong Jing''s elated look, he roared: "I warn you, get out of here immediately. Is Su Su Su''s meal what you can eat? Go away, don''t let me say it again, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude


    Murong Jing is very angry. She didn''t expect that Gu Sinian would treat her with this attitude. It''s clear that Gu Sinian has something to do with her. Isn''t he afraid that he told Mrs. Gu that he was colluding with Su Su Su? When Murong Jing saw that things didn''t work out as she thought, she immediately panicked.

 Chapter 106

    But at the thought of Gu Sinian letting himself live in his house for fear that he would tell Su Su''s story, Murong Jing immediately had the confidence.


    "Gu Sinian, what do you mean? Are you driving me away? Do you forget why you agreed to let me live in? I tell you, don''t think I''m bullying. If you don''t let Su Su Su cook for me today, I''ll call Mrs. Gu immediately and tell her that Su Su Su has seduced you. What do you think Mrs. Gu will do if she hears about it, If I tell her that you''ve lived together, do you think something funny will happen? " Murong Jing excitedly says to Gu Sinian.


    Murong Jing thought that he had said so. Gu Sinian would not treat him as he did just now. After all, old lady Gu is still very deterrent to Gu Sinian.


    If it wasn''t for seeing Gu Sinian''s obedient attitude towards Mrs. Gu, she didn''t have the time to deal with the dead old woman. She thought that Gu Sinian would belong to herself as long as she got rid of Gu Sinian and Mrs. Gu. After all, Gu Sinian and her husband are very important to Gu Sinian. What''s more important is that Gu Sinian doesn''t dare to resist Gu family, if I get the favor of Mrs. Gu and Mrs. Gu, then I and Gu Sixian will be together naturally.


    However, what Murong Jing didn''t expect is that Gu Sixian''s other affairs are all right. Only his marriage doesn''t listen to others. Even if Mrs. Gu and Mrs. Gu keep putting pressure on him, Gu Sixian is still unmoved. Even later, Murong Jing learned that Mrs. Gu didn''t like her. What the old man saw was her family background.


    However, Murong Jing doesn''t care, and even she is very happy with Mrs. Gu''s wisdom. After all, some people win at the starting line as soon as they are born. Since God let her be born in Murong''s family, it doesn''t matter that she uses the power of her family to achieve her little wish!


    But just as things slowly developed as Murong Jing hoped, an accident happened, and this accident was Su Su. Originally, Gu Sinian''s attitude towards her was getting better and better, but suddenly he killed Su Su halfway and destroyed all her plans.


    How can Murong Jing watch Gu Sinian abandon herself and throw herself into Su Su''s arms? This time, Murong Jing knows that Su Su and Gu Sinian have actually lived together. Besides being angry, she also knows that her chance has come.


    Although murongjing doesn''t know why Mrs. Gu hates Su Su so much, she knows that it means that she can take advantage of Gu Sinian and doesn''t want to let Mrs. Gu know about it and threaten Gu Sinian.


    It has to be said that Murong Jing''s IQ has burst this time. She has caught Gu Sixian''s weakness. Unfortunately, she is too unsatisfied and doesn''t know Gu Sixian, so Murong Jing is doomed to be defeated.


    When Gu Sinian heard Murong Jing''s words, he didn''t want to be angry any more. He looked at Murong Jing coldly, "do you really think I''m a fool? Do you think you can threaten me again and again? Do you think I''m really afraid of you? I''ll tell you, get out of my house immediately. Don''t you want to complain? You can go if you want. I promise I won''t stop you! " Gu Sixian said coldly.


    "Gu Sinian, are you crazy? Don''t you know how much Su Su annoys old lady Gu, or do you think you can compete with old lady Gu?" Murong Jing is not willing to question.


    "I have nothing to do with you. You can say what you want. I tell you, for Susu''s sake, I don''t care about anything. In addition, I''ll give you back what you said. If you don''t let us feel better, we won''t let you feel better. Don''t believe it. Let''s wait and see. Now, disappear immediately and get out of my house!" Gu Sinian said that he would not let Murong Jing lead him by the nose now.


    Gu Sinian said that no matter what Murong Jing''s reaction was, he slammed the door and ignored Murong Jing.


    Murong Jing saw that Gu Sinian''s oil and salt didn''t come in. He was so angry that he said, "I''ll tell you, I''m going to tell Grandma now. I''ll see if it''s your first misfortune or me. You wait for me!" Murong Jing roars angrily, but Gu Sinian doesn''t pay attention to her. Murong Jing is even more angry.


    A crackling sound rang out and Murong broke many things in the living room. However, Gu Sinian still has no response. In fact, Gu Sinian and Su Su have planned to completely ignore Murong Jing. For people like Murong Jing, ignoring her is the most powerful blow to her.


    It turns out that it''s absolutely right. Murong Jing gets angry and falls a lot of things, but no one talks to her. Murong is so angry that she is going crazy. She strides back to her room and wants to call Mrs. Gu immediately to complain.


    It''s late at night. Gu Sinian and Su Su have no mood to eat because of Murong Jing, so they discuss and decide to have a good sleep and go to eat tomorrow morning. As for Murong Jing, they agree that they don''t want to talk to her any more. They are indifferent to Murong Jing and plan to make a phone call When she complains, Su Su, who makes her angry, sleeps in Gu Sinian''s arms.


    When Murong Jing comes back to her room, she wants to call her grandmother immediately to tell her that Su Su, a bitch, has colluded with Gu Sinian. By the way, she must make her grandmother hate Su Su even more.Then let Grandma give her a good breath of what she suffered today. Yes, Murong Jing blames Su Su for all the grievances she suffered today. She thought that if it wasn''t for Su Su, Gu Sinian would never have done that to her.


    Women are so strange that they only like to embarrass women. For example, after those men cheat, it''s always Xiao San who is accused. The wives of those men never think of what it means that a slap can''t make a sound. So it''s quite reasonable to say that women should make trouble for women, but most women just don''t like it!


    So Murong Jing naturally put all the blame on Su Su''s head. She took out the phone and wanted to call Mrs. Gu, but she saw that it was already early in the morning. Murong Jing knew that grandma would go to bed at about 10 pm, so it was useless to call back at this time, so she had no choice but to put down her cell phone.


    Wait until tomorrow morning she will call back, absolutely can''t let Su Su so proud go on, Murong Jing secretly thought in the heart.


    The first ray of sunlight in the morning hit the window, but was blocked by thick curtains outside.


    "Today''s weather is good" Murong Jing opened the curtain, the sun quickly shot in.


    But as soon as she thought of last night, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly and her smile spread.


    "I''m afraid I''ll be in a bad mood in the future if I don''t take care of her, Su Su," Murong Jing said thoughtfully, wrapping her fingers around her hair.


    So she picked up her cell phone to call the old lady.


    "No one is afraid of Gu Sixian, but old lady Gu is the only magic weapon to suppress him," murongjing stood by the window and laughed.


    But just as the phone was dialing, Murong Jing seemed to think of something and hung up immediately.


    "No, it''s too hasty to do so. Maybe old lady Gu will think that she is a small family, but it will backfire," Murong Jing thought.


    "Why don''t I try the water first and let her know that I''m not a vegetarian," murongjing said with a smirk on her face.


    But a mobile phone ring interrupted her thoughts, she immediately picked up the phone to see is grandma Gu.


    "Bad, just dial, and was hung up by himself," Murong Jing quickly sorted out his mood, immediately connected the phone.


    "Hey, be quiet! What''s the matter with you! Why did you take so long to answer the phone? "Mrs. Gu asked as soon as she got through.


    "Grandma, I was just washing. I didn''t hear that," Murong said in a sweet voice.


    "What''s the matter with you! I just called and hung up. What can I do for you? "


    "Grandma, it''s OK. I accidentally ran into my cell phone. It''s OK." Murong Jing with a sweet smile.


    "What''s the matter? Is Sinian at home! How are you getting along? " Mrs. Gu continued to pursue.


    Murong Jing thought about it, didn''t say what happened last night, and then lightly said, "it''s OK, thanks for grandma''s care, we''re fine."


    "Well, hang up if you have nothing to do," said Mrs. Gu.


    Murong Jing sat on the bed for a while, and seemed to think of some way to deal with Su Su. She immediately ran to her door and waited for Su Su to come out.


    Su Su woke up, her eyes were a little red and swollen, probably because she cried last night. She rubbed her eyes, found it was late, and immediately jumped out of bed.


    "My God! Why did you sleep so long! It seems that yesterday was too tired, "Su Su got out of bed, put on her slippers, yawned and stretched.


    As soon as she opened the door, Su Su saw Murong Jing standing in front of the door and looking at her with pride. She immediately felt that she was in a bad mood and that she would have bad luck this day.


    Su Su Mi smiles helplessly at Murong Jing with her eyes. She doesn''t want to be confused with this boring woman in the early morning, so she politely says "good morning" and then wants to go out from the right.


    Murong Jing said with a light smile, "Su Su, you think you are the first lady! Sleeping so long, "and blocking her.


    Su Su took a deep breath, but still kept an embarrassed smile and said, "Miss mu, you got up so early, but it doesn''t matter to you when I want to get up." Then Sue wanted to go on the left.


    But she Murong listen to these words how can easily give up, she quickly stood on the left, is to block Su Su.


    "Su Su, you''ve got your nose on your face. You think it''s your home! Why are you so thick skinned Murong screamed at Su Su.


    Su Su finally couldn''t help it. She felt that the woman in front of her was really unreasonable and unable to communicate.


    So Su Su took back her smiling face and said, "Murong Jing, are you full or not! I want to find fault early in the morning! I don''t have time to talk to you. "


    Said, Su Su took her hand, regardless of Murong Jing''s feelings, went to the bathroom.


    Murongjing looked at the arrogant woman, stamped her feet in the same place, and said, "Su Su, you wait, you won''t come to a good end."


    While Gu Sinian on one side looks at what happened and has a bad feeling in his heart."If murongjing is allowed to continue to make trouble like this all the time, there will be no trouble here," Gu Sinian thought, touching his chin.


    "No, we have to find a way to let Murong Jing go back, otherwise he will also use the day of no peace," Gu Sinian seemed to make up his mind.


    Su Su washed quickly and went to the kitchen with a change of clothes. It happened that Gu Sinian took a look at Su Su.


    "What would you like for breakfast today?" Su Su asked when she saw Gu Sinian. Thinking of Gu Sinian''s comforting words last night, she felt very warm.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su and said, "Well! Whatever. I like whatever you make. "


    Su Su glanced at Gu Sinian and said, "I ate honey in the morning. When did my mouth become so sweet?" then she knocked on Gu Sinian''s forehead with a shovel.


    While standing outside, Murong Jing looks at them fighting. It was a very warm scene, but it is so dazzling in Murong Jing''s eyes. She holds her hand hard, and her nails are almost sunk into the meat.


    "Well, it''s noisy. You go out first! It''ll be fine in a moment. There''s too much cooking fumes here, "Su Su said, taking Gu''s breath away.


    Gu Sinian was pushed out by Su Su. He went back to his room and changed his clothes.


    After Gu Sinian came out, Murong Jing went in and said, "nanny is nanny. This kind of work is done by our nanny," Murong Jing joked.


    "Can you cook and be a nanny? Miss Mu is so shallow, "Su Su retorted.


    "Su Su, don''t make yourself so high. How do you mean to live in someone else''s house so shamelessly?"


    Su Su didn''t pay attention to her. She just focused on what she was doing.


    "I am you! I''ll move away as soon as possible, and I won''t have the face to stay here. It''s really shameless and invincible! " Murong Jing continued to sneer.


    Su Su put down the things in her hand and turned to say, "Murong Jing, you are very boring all day! So much, thirsty? "


    Murong Jing did not achieve his goal, certainly will not give up.


    "Words can''t stimulate you, so I''ll do something else!" Murong Jing gave an evil smile.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, Su Su turned around and saw Murong Jing sitting on the ground.


    Gu Sinian also came to ask what happened.


    Murong Jing said in a tearful voice, "Si Nian, I came in to see if Su Su Su needed any help, so she pushed me over and let me get out." then she grabbed Gu''s trouser legs.


    Su Su was confused by her words, and quickly explained, "Murong Jing, I didn''t even touch you. Don''t spit out blood!"


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian in a hurry, hoping that he can believe himself. Gu Sinian looks at Su Su, and he understands from her innocent eyes, but he doesn''t say anything. He just picks up Murong Jing and asks, "are you ok?"


    Murong Jingjiao didi nestled in his arms and said weakly, "my feet hurt."


    Then he said to Su Su, "Su Su, you are so cruel! Even if I didn''t treat you well before, you don''t have to treat me like this! " He began to cry.


    Su Su had no choice but to say anything, but she looked into Gu Sixian''s eyes, which were trusting eyes, so she was also stable.


    "Do it first! It''s OK, "Gu Sinian helped Murong Jing out.


    "Brother Sinian, it''s so painful. How can Su Su do this to me?" Murong Jing continues to say.


    "Enough, stop acting. I don''t think I can see it! Can you stop fooling around? "Then Gu Sinian let her go and went back to her room.


    "Brother Sinian,..." Murong Jing shouts, but Gu Sinian ignores her.


    "Well! Su Su, you wait, "Murong''s teeth itch.


    "Gu Sinian, come out for breakfast." Su Su looked at her masterpiece. She was in a better mood and forgot what happened just now.


    But then Murong Jing got up from the sofa and came to Su Su.


    "Good breakfast! I finally know why Si Nian let you stay, a free nanny. Why do you want to drive away? " Murong Jing deliberately stimulates Su Su Su.

 Chapter 107

    Su Su ignores her. She knows that Murong Jing is not in a good mood. She is not in the mood to quarrel with her so as not to ruin her good mood. Su Su Su takes off her apron and washes her hands.


    When Su Su came back, she saw Murong Jing sitting on her seat with a breakfast in front of her. As soon as she wanted to say something, Gu Sinian came out of the room.


    Murong Jing saw Gu Sinian come out of the room, and immediately walked past with soft steps and graceful posture.


    Then she said, "Si Nian, go and have breakfast! "I''m hungry," Murong Jing said, dragging Gu Sixian''s clothes and running to the dining table. Gu Sixian didn''t know why, so he was pulled to sit.


    "I''m sorry, I only made two portions of breakfast, no..." Su Su was interrupted by Murong Jing before she finished.


    "Su Su, I know what you mean. You made it specially for me and Sinian. I haven''t had dinner with Sinian for a long time. Thank you!" Then Murong Jing went to Gu Sinian''s back and put his hand on his shoulder, showing a very sweet smile.


    Gu Sinian immediately took Murong Jing''s hand down. He wanted to say something. Looking at Su Su''s expression of grievance, helplessness and anger, he was distressed again.


    Su Su looks at Murong Jing helplessly. Her anger wants to burst out, and Murong Jing shows a smirk. However, due to Gu Sinian''s presence, she is very secretive and deliberately faces Su Su Su.


    Su Su couldn''t bear it. She really wanted to run up and slap Murong Jing.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Gu Sinian immediately stood up and walked to Su Su. Then he put his arms around her and quietly said in her ear, "don''t be angry. You don''t know her murongjing''s temperament. Don''t give her the same opinion. Let''s eat outside."


    Su Su took a look at Murong Jing and her busy breakfast. She was flustered, but Gu''s sincere eyes made the pressure go down.


    "Murong Jing is that the eldest lady''s temper is irritated again. Su Su, don''t have the same opinion with her, or you will become a person like her. Step back, be broad-minded, endure for a while, and be calm," Su Su thought in her heart, so that she can balance.


    So Su Su glared at Murong Jing and said, "wait a minute, I''ll go change my clothes."


    Murong Jing watched Su Su enter the room, while Gu Sinian sat quietly on the sofa and didn''t plan to pay attention to her.


    After a while, Su Su came out, broke the silence and said to Gu Sinian with a smile: "let''s go! I''m starving. "


    Then Su Su lightly took Gu Sinian''s arm.


    "Brother Sinian, what''s the matter with you! I also want to go out to eat. Can you take me? "Murong Jing coquettishly walks to Gu Sinian, pushes Su Su away, and holds Gu Sinian by herself.


    Murong Jing''s strength makes Su Su a little bit strong. Su Su falters. Gu Sinian runs to support Su Su quickly.


    Su Su looked at Murong Jing speechless and said, "Murong Jing, you..."


    "Oh! Sue, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to. Are you ok? " Murong Jing said pitifully and showed a very innocent expression.


    Gu Sinian took Su Su Su in his arms, looked at Murong Jing angrily, and then said to Su Su, "are you ok! Leave her alone. Let''s go. "


    "Brother Sinian, don''t go, OK!" Murong Jing went to Gu Sinian and gave Su Su a white look.


    Gu Sinian ignored her and pulled Su Su around Gu Murong Jing, then picked up Su Su''s bag and left.


    Murong Jing looked at the two completely ignore themselves, the inner anger can not be suppressed.


    "I''m Murong Jingchang. I haven''t been treated like this. Su Su, you little bitch, I won''t let you go!" Murong Jing scolds Su Su fiercely in her heart.


    Then he ran to the dining table and threw all the breakfast on the floor. He kept shouting, just like a shrew. The gentleness and dignity of a lady had disappeared.


    Gu Sinian and Su Su stopped at the sound of the collision between the porcelain and the floor.


    Su Su, who came to the door, turned and looked at the mess on the floor. All the breakfast was scattered on the floor. Her heart felt like she had been stabbed by a needle.


    "This is the breakfast that Su Su had been busy all morning. It was specially made for Gu Sinian. She worked so hard, but she was occupied by Murong Jing. Now she destroyed it again." Su Su Su was very sad.


    Gu Sinian looked at all this, regardless of Murong Jing''s feelings, and directly said, "how, gentle and virtuous can''t pretend to go on, the nature finally revealed."


    Murong Jing a listen to Gu Si Nian said, quickly become flustered up, at a loss to explain: "is not such Si Nian elder brother, you misunderstood, I just too angry."


    Murong Jing doesn''t want to ruin her good image in Gu Sinian. She tries her best to explain.


    Gu Sinian didn''t pay attention to what Murong Jing said. He just looked at Su Su quietly. He knew that Su Su must be very sad at the moment, but he couldn''t do anything.


    Su Su stands there, looking at Murong Jing standing on one side. Murong Jing also finds Su Su Su staring at her, so she is more proud.


    "How are you! Su Su, are you really upset? If you''re upset, hit me! Scold me! Don''t be there, "murongjing said in a provocative tone.Su Su took back her thoughts and said with a smile, "it''s better to fall than to eat her. I think it''s a waste if you eat her!"


    Gu Sinian thought Su Su Su would bear the anger, but he didn''t expect that her mouth was very strong. It seemed that he underestimated her. So Gu Sinian''s mouth slightly rose and looked at Su Su thoughtfully.


    Hearing Su Su Su say this, Murong''s face is ferocious. She looks at Gu Sinian, but shows her innocent and wronged eyes. However, she sees that Gu Sinian''s eyes fall on Su Su all the time, and the corners of her mouth are still smiling.


    Murong Jing is more angry. She doesn''t care about the image of Gu Sinian. She picks up an unbroken plate on the floor and rushes to Su Su.


    With a bang, the plate broke into several pieces in front of Su Su.


    Su Su stares at what''s going on, but she hasn''t responded at all.


    Murong Jing stares at Su Su fiercely with her eyes wide open, as if she wants to kill Su Su with her eyes. Su Su feels that she is almost out of breath. What she sees in Murong Jing''s eyes is full of resentment and anger.


    "What''s up, Susu? Are you scared! I warned you, don''t mess with me Murong Jing first spoke.


    "Murongjing, are you crazy?" Su Su shouts.


    Su Su recovered from the shock, calmed her fear and responded to Murong Jing''s eyes.


    "Yes, I''m just crazy. I''ve loved brother Sinian for so many years. If it wasn''t for you, the person that brother Sinian loves must be me. Why did you show up and seduce brother Sinian?" Murong Jing said hysterically.


    Su Su suddenly felt that Murong Jing was so pitiful. She had loved a person for so many years, but she felt that she was not wrong.

 Chapter 108

    "Love never comes first and then comes, not being loved is always the third party," Su Su said.


    Su Su wanted to give up, but she couldn''t do it. She knew that their love road would not be so smooth. She had to face too many people''s obstacles along the way, but she also told herself "don''t give up, you can''t give up."


    "It''s because of you, it''s because of you, brother Sinian doesn''t love me," murongjing said, shaking Su Su with both hands.


    Su Su felt that her whole body would be scattered by Murong Jing. She wanted to push her away, but she couldn''t make any effort.


    At this time, Gu Sinian pushed Murong Jing away, hugged Su Su and asked, "is it OK?"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t handle it well," Gu said, holding Su Su Su tightly and apologizing.


    Su Su feels a little dizzy. When she comes back to herself, she is in Gu Sinian''s arms and is held tightly by him. She is so strong that Su Su Su can hardly breathe.


    "Gu Sinian, I''m ok. You hold him too tightly," Su Su pushed Gu Sinian away, but it was useless.


    After a while, Gu Sinian heard Su Su''s cough and let her go.


    "Are you all right?" Gu Sixian asked painfully.


    "You''re going to die! "It''s so tight," Su Su said, touching her neck with one hand and beating Gu Sinian with the other.


    While Murong Jing on one side looks at Gu Sinian, who cares so much and protects Su Su Su. She is losing her mind.


    So Murong Jing took a cup from the side table and smashed it at Su Su. She also said, "Su Su, go to hell!"


    Su Su watched the cup draw an arc in the air. She was about to hit her. Her brain was blank and she didn''t know what to do.


    Sooner or later, Su Su fell into a warm embrace. She subconsciously looked at the man holding her. Her expression hurt a little. The cup hit Gu Sixian''s broad back, and then fell to pieces.


    Murong Jing didn''t expect to block Gu''s annual meeting. She regretted it in an instant.


    "Are you all right! You are stupid! Why do you stop it! " Su Su quickly asked Gu Sinian to turn around and check his back.


    "It''s OK. I can''t stop it from hitting your head!" Gu Sixian smiles.


    "Brother Sinian, I''m sorry, I didn''t smash you. Are you ok?" Murong Jing also rushed to apologize.


    "Let go!" Gu Sinian pushed it, and Murong Jing staggered.


    "I tell you, Murong Jing, if you dare to hurt Su Su''s hair, I will not let you go," Gu Sinian glared at Murong Jing, saying very ruthlessly.


    "Brother Sinian, you can''t do this to me. Would you wake up? You are dazed by that fox spirit, do you know?" Murong Jing said crying.


    "Don''t you have ears? I said, don''t hurt Su Su, including language attacks. Let me hear it again. Be careful with your mouth, "Gu Sinian said mercilessly.


    "You''re not afraid of grandma, you know? If you treat me like this, aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell granny Gu? " Murong Jing still moved out this bottle of Buddha.


    Gu Si said with a smile, "I said, don''t take her to crush me. If grandma knows, you won''t feel better."


    Then Gu Sinian will go out with Su Su in his arms.


    "Brother Sinian, you are not allowed to leave. If you want to leave, I will I will commit suicide, "murongjing cried hysterically.


    With that, Murong Jing picked up the debris on the ground and pointed it at her wrist, keeping the posture of rowing down.


    Gu Sinian and Su Su immediately turn around and look at Murong Jing, both of them feel incredible.


    "Murongjing, have you played enough tricks? Play enough to give me back, do not challenge my bottom line, "Gu said calmly.


    He didn''t believe that a spoiled princess would commit suicide, so he put on a very indifferent expression.


    At this time, Su Su didn''t think so. She was really afraid of Murong''s cutting down.


    "Murongjing, calm down, put that thing down," Su Su tried to calm her down.


    "Ha ha ha!" Murong Jing chuckled.


    "Don''t you want me to die? If I die, there will be no one to hinder you Murong quiet said, eyes lost the light of the past.


    "Brother Sinian, don''t you hate me? You will be happy when I die, "murongjing continued.


    "You''re enough, put it down," Gu Sinian said, ready to go and grab the weapon in her hand. Although he didn''t believe it, he was also vaguely worried.


    "Don''t come here. If you come here again, I''ll cut it," Murong Jing said, looking at Gu Sinian coming.


    "Su Su, don''t be proud. I didn''t lose, and I''ll never lose," Murong Jing rowed down.


    This stroke, blood slowly flow out, so bright red, so dazzling, Su Su seemed to ask a very thick smell of blood, she was afraid.


    "Murongjing, you are crazy," Gu Sinian rushed to support her.


    Gu Sinian didn''t expect that Murong Jing would be cut down, which was really beyond his expectation. He didn''t want to make things big, but what happened now was completely beyond his control."Brother Sinian, are you worried about me? It turns out that I still have a place in your heart, "Murong Jing said and then passed out in a coma.


    "Su Su, call 120 quickly," Gu Sinian''s cry pulled her back from her panic.


    Su Su looks at Murong Jing''s wrists, which are still bleeding, and responds quickly.


    "No, you have to stop bleeding first, or it will be dangerous to lose too much blood," Su Su said rationally.


    Although Murong Jing used to target her everywhere, satirize her and even fight against her, now she just wants her not to die. If she and Gu Sinian have to be together in this way, she would rather not have such love, otherwise she will feel guilty all her life.


    So Su Su rushed to her room, took out a shirt, tore it into pieces of cloth, quickly bandaged Murong Jing''s wound and stopped the bleeding temporarily.


    "It''s only temporary. Take it to the hospital," Su Su urged.


    Gu Sinian hugs murongjing and goes downstairs. Su Su follows her closely.


    "I''ll drive. You can hold her in the back. Don''t touch the wound," Su Su said in a panic.


    Su Su had some blood left on her hands. Su Su looked at her hands. She was very flustered and scared.


    Gu Sinian seemed to see her worry, so he put Murong Jing aside, then took Su Su Su''s shoulder in his hand and said gently: "don''t be afraid, it''s OK, I''m here!"


    Su Su felt the warmth from her shoulders flowing into her heart. She felt the stone in her heart falling down, very stable.


    The two soon arrived at the hospital. As soon as they got off the bus, Gu Sinian rushed into the hospital with Murong Jing in his arms.

 Chapter 109

    "Doctor, doctor," Gu Sinian began to shout as soon as he arrived at the hospital hall.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter," one of the nurses said quickly.


    "She cut her veins and shed a lot of blood," Su Su said, taking the lead.


    "You go to the ward on the second floor first, and I''ll call the doctor," said the nurse calmly.


    After a while, the doctor came. After a simple examination, the nurse treated the wound for Murong Jing, and then bandaged it skillfully.


    "Doctor, is she all right?" Gu Sinian asked with guilt.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''m just a little weak. Fortunately, I didn''t cut deep and hurt the artery. Fortunately, you stopped bleeding. If you want to give more blood, it''s not like this. Just have a good rest for a few days and replenish the blood. Oh! By the way, it''s better not to stimulate the patient any more, "the doctor said and left.


    Su Su and Gu Sinian were relieved. They took a deep breath.


    "Fortunately, I was scared to death," Su Su said to herself.


    Gu Sinian touched Su Su''s head and didn''t say anything, but they understood each other.


    "You see, people are willing to give up their lives for you. How much they have to love you!" Su Su said angrily.


    "What do you think, fool! Murongjing, she will understand one day. She is just too stubborn now, "Gu said comfortingly.


    Su Su is still holding her face, not happy.


    "Well, don''t worry. The doctor said it was OK! Don''t think about it any more, "Gu Sinian said, holding Su Su Su''s face.


    Su Su broke away from his hand, showing a worried face.


    "Gu Sinian, what if your grandmother knows." Su Su looked at Gu''s face and asked sincerely.


    "Nothing, she won''t know," Gu said perfunctorily.


    "How could it be all right! She''ll scold you again when she''s in the hospital. "


    "I said it''s OK. I''m here to support you. You don''t have to worry," said Gu Sinian, holding Su Su.


    "Patient''s family, please go to the front desk to pay the fee," a nurse''s voice interrupted them.


    "In the hospital, you never forget to show your love. It''s really "The nurse passing by was talking.


    Su Su pretends to arrange her hair to hide her embarrassment. Instead, Gu Sinian is very calm. As she doesn''t hear anything, Su Su gives him a white look.


    "You sit here for a rest, and I''ll pay for it," Gu said, pressing Su Su on the bench beside him.


    He rushed to pay the bill, and Su Su sat bored in every way.


    Soon, Gu Sinian came back with the bill. Gu Sinian saw Su Su in a daze from a long distance.


    "This man is obviously too kind, but he has to arm himself very vicious. It''s not her fault, but he always blames himself," Gu Sinian thought in his heart.


    "Su Su, what are you thinking! Don''t be in a daze all day. Your IQ will be offline. If you become stupid, you can''t design the East, "Gu Sinian joked.


    "I''ll be fine so soon," Su Su asked absently.


    "Well! Let''s go in and have a look! She should be waking up, "said Gu Sinian, who was about to pull Su Su in.


    "Forget it, I won''t go. Besides, she certainly doesn''t want to see me when she wakes up. Seeing me will stimulate her," Su Su said helplessly.


    "All right! Why don''t you go back and have a rest! Here I look, "Gu Sinian said, looking at Su Su''s tired face.


    "I''m fine, you go in! It''s late now. I have to go to the company. It''s not good to be late too long. "


    "Then I''ll take you!" Gu Sinian followed Su Su closely.


    "I said it''s OK. Don''t worry about me. Do I look so fragile?" Su Su said haughtily.


    "All right! Be careful on the way, "Gu said, holding Su Su in his arms.


    After Su Su left, Gu Sinian also reluctantly entered the ward, just as Murong Jing woke up.


    "Brother Sinian," Murong Jing called softly as soon as she woke up.


    Gu Sinian quietly looks at Murong Jing, "if Murong Jing is like now, making trouble out of no reason, maybe she doesn''t hate so much," Gu Sinian thinks in his heart.


    "Are you all right?" Gu Sinian asked without expression.


    "It''s OK, it''s better now," murongjing said in a low voice.


    "I''m sorry! Brother Sinian, I''m really angry today. I didn''t control myself. Don''t ignore me, OK? "Murong Jing pleaded, looking very humble.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Don''t do it in the future. If it wasn''t for Su Su this time...!" Gu Sinian was interrupted by Murong Jing before he finished.


    "Susu, why do you mention her as soon as I wake up? Would I lie here if it wasn''t for her?" Murongjing is on fire again.


    "Murong Jing, can you be more rational, why do you always treat Su Su like this?" Gu Sinian couldn''t bear it."Because she robbed you from me, you originally belonged to me, but for her, I would be with you now," Murong Jing became emotional again.


    Gu Sinian thinks that Murong Jing is hopeless, but he can''t communicate with her at all.


    "Brother Sinian, you have to believe that I am the only one who loves you the most in the world. One day you will understand that Su Su is just greedy for your money. She doesn''t love you at all. Why can''t you understand it?" Murong Jing continued.


    "You shut up. You don''t know a person at all. You just listen to other people''s gossip. What qualifications do you have to comment on others there, especially Su Su," Gu retorted angrily.


    "Brother Sinian, you..."


    Just then, a telephone ring broke their quarrel.


    "Hello! What can I do for you, grandma? " As soon as Gu Sinian saw the phone, he slowed down and said it in a gentle tone.


    "Gu Sixian! What''s the matter with you? This call has not been answered, "Mrs. Gu asked angrily.


    Gu Sinian was silent for a while. He looked at murongjing again and thought about whether to tell his grandmother about murongjing in the hospital. Murongjing on one side guessed who it was when she saw Gu Sinian''s expression, so Gu Sinian was interrupted by murongjing''s voice before he said anything.


    "Grandma, I''m with Sinian," Murong Jing called to the phone.


    "Oh! It''s quiet! Gu Sinian, please give me a call. " Old lady Gu said.


    Gu Sinian takes a look at Murong Jing. Her eyes are full of disdain, but Murong Jing turns a blind eye and still smiles. Gu Sinian has to give her her her mobile phone.

 Chapter 110

    "Hello! Grandma, I''m sorry! I don''t have my cell phone with me, "Murong said in a delicate voice.


    "Quiet, what''s the matter? Are you going out with Sinian?" Old lady Gu asked curiously.


    "Well, grandma, I''m sorry! Something happened to me, and now I''m in the hospital, "Murong Jing said helplessly.


    "What''s the matter? How did you get to the hospital, not a date?" Gu asked eagerly.


    "If you were bullied, to be honest, if Gu Sinian bullied you, grandma came to help you get justice." Old lady Gu continued to say angrily.


    "No, grandma. Sinian is very kind to me. We have a good relationship! I''m fine. Don''t worry, "murongjing explained.


    Gu Sinian stares at Murong Jing, vaguely hears the conversation on the phone, and frowns.


    "This woman is really a liar, not a draftsman, but also said so seriously," Gu said sarcastically in his heart.


    Murong Jing was thinking about whether to tell Mrs. Gu. Just as she was silent and hesitant, Mrs. Gu said, "Oh! Forget it. I can''t make it clear on the phone. I''m fine now. Come and see you. You can make it clear to me face to face. "


    "Grandma, I really don''t have much to do. I really don''t want to trouble you," murongjing said sheepishly.


    "All in the hospital, also said nothing, don''t be stubborn, you wait for me," said Mrs. Gu hung up.


    Murong Jing hung up the phone, took a look at Gu Sinian, and then said faintly: "grandma is coming, you say...!" Murong Jing was interrupted by Gu Sinian before she finished.


    "Whatever you want to say, I don''t mind, but just think about the consequences." Gu Si said with a smile.


    Murong Jing stares at Gu Sinian and holds the quilt hard. She has to think about what to say.


    "Gu Sinian, one day you will understand who really loves you," Murong said.


    "Fortunately, Su Su went to work. If she met grandma in the hospital, it would be hard to clean up," Gu thought to himself.


    But he knew that sooner or later he and Su Su would have to face it, but he was not ready to face everything. Gu took a deep breath and went straight to the window to look at the distance.


    "Oh, quiet, what''s the matter with you? Si Nian said that you cut your wrist. Did someone bully you? You told grandma that she taught him a lesson for you!" As soon as Mrs. Gu came, she saw Murong Jing pale and pitifully lying on the bed. She immediately said to Murong Jing with heartache.


    Mrs. Gu still loves Murong Jing. Her family background is on the one hand, and on the other hand, it''s because in Mrs. Gu''s opinion, Murong Jing is a very filial girl. After all, her daughter-in-law doesn''t accompany her much, but Murong Jing often comes to see her and talks to her.


    So Mrs. Gu likes Murong Jing very much. She originally wanted Gu Sirui and Murong Jing to be together, so Murong Jing is her granddaughter-in-law. Unfortunately, what Murong Jing likes is Gu Sinian.


    Although the old lady was not very satisfied, she thought that Gu Sinian was her grandson. Even in name, Gu Sinian was always obedient. Except that she was not very close to her, she was very satisfied with everything else, so she acquiesced to let Murong Jing and Gu Sinian be together.


    As she said this, Mrs. Gu went to the bedside and took Murong Jing''s hand, which she didn''t cut her wrist. She patted it gently to comfort her. Murong Jing had already thought about how to complain with Mrs. Gu when she saw her coming in.


    "Grandma, I miss you so much. My hand hurts so much! Wuwuwu... " Murong Jing sobbed and held Mrs. Gu''s hand tightly. Mrs. Gu felt even more distressed when she saw the situation.


    "Darling, what''s the matter? I know it hurts. Why are you so stupid? Grandma told you. If you''re not happy, I''ll tell Grandma. Grandma will make the decision for you!" Old lady Gu said and looked at Gu Sixian at the door.


    Although Mrs. Gu didn''t know what happened to Gu Sinian and murongjing, she could still guess that it was related to Gu Sinian. After all, every time murongjing was sad, Gu Sinian couldn''t get away from it.


    Murong Jing naturally sees Mrs. Gu take a look at Gu Sinian, but she doesn''t intend to tell her that Gu Sinian and Su Su have lived together. She must make good use of this opportunity to torture Su Su. Murong Jing swears in her heart.


    "Grandma, it''s not what you think. I I just I cut my hand by accident. It''s OK. Don''t worry too much! " Murong Jing said in a low voice. Of course, Mrs. Gu doesn''t believe it. After all, Murong Jing is such a big man. How could she accidentally cut her hand and go to the hospital.


    Mrs. Gu immediately thinks that Murong Jing is shielding Gu Sinian. She thinks it must have something to do with Gu Sinian. But Murong Jing likes Gu Sinian so much that she certainly doesn''t want to blame Gu Sinian for it. "What a silly boy!" Mrs. Gu thought silently in her heart. At the same time, she liked Murong Jing more.


    "Silly girl, why are you so stupid? Do you still feel pain? Be careful next time! You can''t be so stupid any more. You can come to grandma if you have any unhappiness. " Old lady Gu said gently to murongjing."Well, grandma, I know. As long as grandma doesn''t bother me, I will disturb you every day." Murongjing said weakly and cleverly. As soon as Mrs. Gu heard this, she laughed, "you ghost spirit, how can grandma dislike you? Grandma likes you so much!"


    Gu Sinian was puzzled to see Murong Jing and old lady Gu''s lively words. Murong Jing''s disgusting woman could make old lady Gu like her so much. How could Su Su Su''s so good girl not be liked by them!


    "Si Nian, when you have nothing to do in a day, you come to accompany me more quietly. If you are together, you will feel better naturally. Do you know that?" Just when Gu Sinian was puzzled about why Mrs. Gu liked murongjing but didn''t like Su Su, Mrs. Gu said to Gu Sinian.


    "Grandma, I''m very busy all day. I have to go to work. I don''t have time. Look, I''ll take care of her. What do you think?" As soon as Gu Sinian heard that old lady Gu wanted him to accompany Murong Jing, she immediately responded and said in a slightly urgent tone.


    "Grandma doesn''t have to. What kind of care do you want? It''s not a big injury. I''m so weak? " Murong Jing immediately pretended to be strong and said to Mrs. Gu as soon as she heard Gu''s words.

 Chapter 111

    As soon as Mrs. Gu saw it, she knew that Gu Sinian didn''t want to accompany Murong Jing. When she saw Murong Jing''s pale face and said that she didn''t need nursing, Mrs. Gu immediately got angry!


    "Do you think you are the head of state? How much work you can''t finish in a day? You have the heart to leave such a little girl in the hospital alone. No matter how busy you are, at least you should come to have dinner with her every day!" Gu old lady tone sternly to Gu Si Nian way.


    "Grandma, I..." Gu Sixian was naturally unwilling to say anything more, but he was interrupted by Mrs. Gu before he could say it.


    "Why, it doesn''t matter what an old lady like me says, does it? Si Nian, you know grandma likes you very much and cares about you very much. She doesn''t even care so much about Si Rui. I hope you don''t let me down! "


    "Yes, grandma, I know!" Gu Sinian said in a low voice.


    Seeing that Gu Sinian agreed, Mrs. Gu was very satisfied, so she nodded to Gu Sinian to show that she was very satisfied. Then she turned to murongjing and said, "quiet, grandma can''t eat with you every day. How about letting Gu Sinian eat with you?"


    Murong Jing is very happy when she hears that Gu Sinian has promised to come to dinner with her every day. After all, if Gu Sinian comes to dinner with her every day, their relationship will heat up quickly. What''s more, she can go to Su Su Su every day. Murong Jing is not too satisfied with Gu''s decision.


    "Grandma, I know. I must take good care of myself. Besides, isn''t there a secretary to take care of me? You can rest assured. When I''m ready, I''ll come to have dinner with you. I''ll go every day. What do you say? " Murong Jing said cleverly, with a trace of blood on her face.


    After this, Murong Jing understands how much influence Mrs. Gu has on Gu Sinian, so she decides to make Mrs. Gu like herself more. As long as Mrs. Gu supports herself, Gu Sinian will be hers sooner or later. Su Su, that cheap woman, she must let her have nothing.


    "Well, grandma knows. You need to get better soon..." Gu old lady a listen to Murong Jing so say, also very pleased of say, two people very quickly and boisterous of talk.


    When Gu Sinian saw that Murong Jing and Mrs. Gu talked happily, he was already impatient. Seeing that Mrs. Gu had no time to take care of him, Gu Sinian quietly left the hospital and drove to the company.


    Gu Sinian wanted to call Su Su as soon as he got out of the hospital, but he got a call from Chen Xinxin. Gu Sinian was a little puzzled. Except that Su Su Su made a call when she was studying with her at the beginning, Su Su sent it to Chen Xinxin with his mobile phone. Chen Xinxin never called him.


    Of course, it''s also because Su Su arrives on time every day and has a high savvy, which makes Chen Xinxin more satisfied, so there is nothing to contact Gu Sinian.


    "Gu Sinian, what''s the matter with Su Su these days? She''s always absent-minded. Today she''s even more powerful. She doesn''t come directly. She thinks she''s so powerful that she''s finished her teaching. Don''t you tell her that if she doesn''t want to come, she doesn''t have to come!" Chen Xinxing yells at Gu Sinian impolitely.


    Gu Sinian didn''t have a big reaction when he heard Chen Xinxin''s very impolite words. After all, Su Su told him about the teacher''s temper several times. However, Gu Sinian was flustered when he heard that Su Su Su didn''t go to study with Chen Xinxin today.


    Gu Sinian naturally knew how much Su Su valued it. Gu Sinian couldn''t help thinking that Su Su''s face was very bad when he left today. Although Su Su told him that he was OK when he left, Gu Sinian was still worried.


    He kindly told Chen Xinxin that Su Su was not in a good mood recently. Today, he couldn''t come because of something. He said a lot of good things. As for whether Chen Xinxin believed it or not, it was beyond Gu Sinian''s consideration.


    He is eager to find Su Su now. He has no spare time to deal with other people. If it wasn''t for Su Su''s sake, Gu Sinian would not have explained anything to Chen Xinxin.


    If it wasn''t for Mrs. Gu''s coming, he would have gone with Su Su long ago. But at the thought that he promised Mrs. Gu to accompany murongjing to dinner every day, Gu Sixian felt headache. Except Su Su, he didn''t want to have dinner with other women. What''s more, murongjing was a very annoying woman.


    Gu Sinian couldn''t help sighing. He was very puzzled about how to tell Su Su Su about it. He felt that he was a rebellious bastard, and then he agreed that Su Su Su would not be wronged again, so he broke his promise again.


    Gu Sinian thought about it, and finally decided not to tell Su Su first, so as not to make her sad again. Let''s hide it from her for a few days! Gu Sinian thought to himself.


    After a few days, Su Su is in a better mood and chooses a suitable time to talk to her. What''s more, he doesn''t plan to visit Murong Jing every day. In two days, he will find an opportunity to take Su Su on a business trip. At that time, Murong Jing can''t drag her "sick body" to go on a business trip with them!


    Gu Sinian made up his mind and breathed a sigh of relief. It''s a pity that things didn''t work out as he wanted.


    Gu Sinian wanted to talk to Su Su a lot, but no one answered the phone. Gu Sinian knew Su Su was really angry. He made several more calls, and Su Su finally answered the phone, but"Su Su, where are you now? I''ve come to the company. Come to the office. I have something to tell you!" Gu Sinian said with a little anxiety, because he made a lot of phone calls and Su Su didn''t answer them, so Gu Sinian was very worried. Unconsciously, his tone made people feel very strict.


    Su Su had been holding her anger. She didn''t want to answer the phone, but everyone was working hard. Her mobile phone was ringing all the time, and people around her were looking at her with a reproachful eye. Su Su had to answer the phone.


    Originally, if Gu Sinian spoke more gently and had a better attitude, she might have calmed down first. As a result, Su Su would blow up when she heard Gu Sinian''s impatient (delusional) imperative tone.


    "Gu Sinian, what do you mean? I don''t care about you there. I have nothing to tell you. I won''t come to the office!" Then Su Su hung up the phone. "Su Su, listen to me. I didn''t mean that. I didn''t mean to kill you. I..." As soon as Gu Sinian heard Su Su''s tone, he knew it was not good. He immediately explained in a low voice that he knew Su Su was a sensitive girl. As a result, Su Su Su''s tone was not good in this situation. The so-called care is chaotic, which is mostly so. So he didn''t care that he was still walking in the hallway of the company, and there were a lot of employees around him.

 Chapter 112

    Naturally, he didn''t notice the jaw drop of the people around him. It wasn''t long before Gu Sinian called his girlfriend and apologized tenderly. In fact, the cold boss was a hen pecked husband, which spread all over the company and shocked a large number of people.


    Countless female comrades envy and hate the woman who got Gu Sixian, while male compatriots are relieved that they have lost a strong competitor. No, it should be said that many female compatriots have realized that the president is in charge. Don''t fantasize all day, but look at the people around, such as the large group of single young men left.


    Gu Sinian naturally didn''t know that his subordinates knew that he was hen pecked because of a phone call. In fact, he was worried like an ant on a hot pot. Because Su Su Su didn''t listen to his explanation, he hung up the phone with a bang, which made Gu Sinian feel powerless to say anything.


    Gu Sinian was puzzled that Su Su hung up his phone and called the front desk, "Hello, President, what can I do for you?" The front desk lady''s gentle voice came, even with a hint of provocation.


    Unfortunately, Gu Sinian didn''t have any mind to pay attention to other people at this time. "Let Su Su run the company. Now, let her come up immediately!" Gu Sinian said coldly and hung up the phone.


    The receptionist had no choice but to let Su Su go to the president''s office.


    "Su Su, the president asked you to go to his office. Now, hurry up!" Not long after Su Su just hung up Gu Sinian''s phone, she saw someone coming to her and said in a bad tone.


    When the man finished, people around him immediately looked at Su Su. In his eyes, except for ambiguity, he was sarcastic. Su Su looked at the people around her and walked towards Gu Sinian''s office without looking back. After seeing her go, other people discussed two sentences and felt bored, and then they broke up.


    Not long after Gu Sinian arrived at the office, Su Su arrived. As soon as Gu Sinian saw Su Su coming in, he went forward and hugged Su Su Su. "What''s the matter? I''m in a bad mood. Who''s bothering you?" Gu snickered intimately.


    Su Su pushes Gu Sinian away. She is depressed all morning. As a result, Gu Sinian still laughs at her. Su Su is even more angry, so that she doesn''t find Gu Sinian flattering her.


    "Nothing. I''m in a good mood!" Su Su said angrily, "you see, if you don''t let me hold you, you still say it''s OK. If you''re in a good mood, you''ll hang up with me. If you''re in a good mood, you won''t go to Chen Xinxin. By the way, Chen Xinxin has called to tell me that you''re in a bad state recently, but you haven''t even gone today. Do you know that I''m scolded by her, so you can tell me what''s wrong with you?" Gu Sinian reached out to hold Su Su and asked gently.


    Su Su has always been soft rather than hard, especially for Gu Sinian. Su Su feels that all her anger disappears in Gu Sinian''s gentle words, and suddenly she doesn''t know what to say.


    So Su Su didn''t answer Gu Sinian''s question, but when Gu Sinian hugged her again, she also hugged Gu Sinian tightly, buried her head in Gu Sinian''s arms, surrounded by Gu Sinian''s breath. Su Su Su had no reason to relax, and all her grievances and anger were stopped.


    Gu Sinian saw that Su Su didn''t want to speak and didn''t force her. He just held Su Su quietly. They held Su Su quietly for a long time. The air was filled with peace of mind.


    "Gu Sinian, do you know that when I saw Murong Jing that day, I felt very sad all the time..." Su Su put her head on Gu Sinian''s ear and said softly, "Su Su, I It''s all my fault As soon as Gu Sinian heard Su Su''s words, he immediately said to Su Su with heartache.


    Su Su put his hand over Gu Sinian''s mouth and said, "Gu Sinian, don''t say it. Listen to me. I only say it once."


    Gu Sinian nodded to indicate that he knew, so Su Su continued, "I''ve always been longing for another home of my own, so when I moved to live with you, I took you as our home. When I came home one day, I found that another woman suddenly lived in my home. Even though I knew she had nothing to do with you, I still couldn''t help it Angry, I can''t help thinking blindly. I managed to persuade myself to ignore the intruder, only to find that I couldn''t ignore her existence. So when I saw Murong Jing cutting her wrist, I was deeply worried. I was afraid that she would become a barrier between us. I was afraid that you would abandon me as she said. Gu Sinian, I really like you! "


    Gu Sinian was shocked and then moved when he heard Su Su Su''s words. He didn''t know that Su Su cared so much about their feelings. He always thought that he fell in love with Su Su Su first, so of course his efforts were the most. But after listening to Su Su Su''s words, Gu Sinian realized how wrong he was!


    Let Murong Jing live in, in Gu Sinian''s view, is just another irrelevant person, he will not care about Murong Jing is dead or alive, not to mention Murong Jing know how serious his cleanliness, even if Murong Jing live in, she can''t get close to himself.


    He thinks Su Su Su is the same as himself. Even if Su Su loses his temper, Gu Sinian thinks that Su Su has misunderstood the relationship between him and Murong Jing. He never thinks that Su Su Su has taken it as their home. Gu Sinian never takes the house as a family. If Su Su Su doesn''t live in it, he can change his place at any time, even if he already lives there For years.When Gu Sinian heard Su Su''s confession, he was even more overjoyed. Looking at his lover in his arms, the language seemed a little pale at this time. So Gu Sinian kisses Su Su excitedly. Maybe it''s because the misunderstanding between the two people has been solved for many days. Maybe it''s because Gu Sinian finally knows Su Su Su''s feelings for himself, and Su Su has finally expressed her feelings. This kiss is very sweet and intoxicating.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know that I''m so important in your heart. It''s all my fault. You have to tell me if you are unhappy in the future, OK?" At the end of the kiss, Gu Sinian looked at Su Su, who was blushing in his arms, and said softly, Su Su nodded gently. The atmosphere was not good.


    The two people who have the same heart hold each other tightly and enjoy the rare time for them. At this time, Gu''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Gu Sinian took out his mobile phone from his pocket and saw that Murong Jing''s name on the mobile phone was about to die subconsciously. At this time, Su Su saw his action, but shook his head and reached for the phone.


    "Si Nian, where have you been? I''m hungry. Can you bring me food? Grandma said I need blood supplement now. It''s best to eat more blood supplement like pig liver or red dates. Can you bring me some blood supplement? " As soon as he got through, Murong Jing''s weak voice came from one end of the phone.

 Chapter 113

    Su Su''s face immediately became ugly. Gu Sinian didn''t want to talk to Murong Jing at all, but he knew that Murong Jing was threatening him with old lady Gu again. Gu Sinian said extremely unhappily, "I''m not free now. You can say what you want. I''ll find someone to send it to you. Don''t call me if it''s OK. There''s nothing to say between us. I hope you know."


    "Gu Sinian, have you forgotten what you promised grandma? Why do you treat me like this? I like you so much. You..." Murong Jing is angry and aggrieved when she hears Gu Sinian''s words. It''s clear that Gu Sinian has promised to come to dinner with her. Su Su Su must be the bitch who pesters him and refuses to let him come. Murong Jing thinks bitterly in her heart.


    When Murong Jing pours all kinds of sewage on Su Su''s head, Gu Sinian impatiently hangs up the phone. After thinking about it, he tells Su Su all about his promise to old lady Gu. He knows that it''s better to let Su Su Su know than to keep it from her, although Su Su Su will be unhappy anyway.


    Sure enough, Su Su''s face became worse immediately after Gu Sinian told her. She pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    Gu Sinian hung up the phone with a gloomy face.


    "Murong Jing?" Su Su, standing on one side, asked after Gu Sinian hung up the phone.


    "Well."


    "What''s the matter with her?" Su Su thinks that Murong Jing''s woman is going to do something.


    "She said she wanted to see me and told me to come now." Gu Sinian pulled his tie and said with a tired face that if the woman hadn''t threatened herself with her grandmother, the devil would have gone to her.


    "So, you''re going?" Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and said.


    "Well." Gu Sinian nodded.


    "Well, why are you still standing here?" Su Su was angry when she heard that Gu Sinian was going to see the woman she hated.


    "Sue, don''t do that." Gu Sinian looks at Su Su who is angry. He doesn''t know what to do. He goes and hugs Su Su.


    "No, what''s wrong with me? You go. I didn''t stop you. " Su Su pushed away and hugged his man.


    When murongjing called again, no one answered the phone. Murong Jing had no choice but to send another message to Gu Sinian, threatening that if Gu Sinian didn''t come, she would call her grandmother and say.


    Gu Sinian dismissively deleted the message from Murong Jing. Now he doesn''t want to deal with Murong Jing''s crazy woman. Su Su naturally knows Gu Sinian''s idea. After thinking about it, Su Su looks at Gu Sinian seriously and says, "you don''t have to be embarrassed. If you want to go, go. I promise I won''t think too much. Really, you can go now!"


    "Su Su, you know I don''t like Murong Jing. I went because she threatened me with her grandmother, otherwise I couldn''t have gone." Gu Sinian anxiously explains that he doesn''t want Su Su, who is still angry, to misunderstand.


    "How can I know if you like murongjing? You men are all the same, eating what''s in the bowl and thinking what''s in the pot. Don''t use your grandmother as an excuse, will you? " Su Su stares at Gu Sinian and says.


    "Is that what you think of me all the time? Don''t you understand what I mean to you? My mother''s kindness to you, Sue, ask yourself, "don''t you feel anything?" Gu Sinian thinks Su Su Su is unreasonable. He doesn''t think about himself at all. He even doubts his love for her. He can''t help losing his temper with Su Su.


    "Gu Sinian, do you know? All along, I have no sense of security when I am with you. So many people don''t agree with us. Your grandmother, Gu Sirui, and Murong Jing, do you know? Especially your grandmother and murongjing, they speak ill of each other to me, appear in my life from time to time, disturb my life. I''m tired. I''m tired. " Su Su leaned against the table and said with tears in her eyes.


    "Su Su, you have to believe that I love you, those who disturb your life, you ignore them, I will deal with these, so, you believe me, OK?" Gu Sinian took Su Su Su''s shoulder and looked into Su Su''s eyes.


    "Believe you, what do you take to make me believe you? What about Murong Jing? " Su Su looks at Gu Sinian sarcastically and asks.


    Gu Sinian pulls Su Su Su, holds her head, blocks Su Su Su''s mouth, and doesn''t want Su Su to say something that makes her sad.


    Su Su, who was forced to kiss, struggled and patted Gu Sinian. But Gu Sinian pinched Su Su and forced her to open her mouth. Then he took the opportunity to get into Su Su''s mouth and absorb Su Su''s honey.


    By Gu Sixian''s shameless behavior, Su Su, who is so angry, gives Gu Sixian a hard kick on his leg. Gu Sinian, who was in great pain, released Su Su and covered his leg.


    "Susu, give me some time, will you? Murongjing, I really don''t want to go, but I can''t help it. Now I can''t resist grandma''s orders. Grandma has nurtured me, and I can''t refuse her words. So, I have to go. Can you understand me? " Gu Sinian continued to explain to Su Su.


    "Gu Sinian, don''t tell me this. I don''t want to understand you. Your grandmother hates me so much. Why are you still with me? Your grandmother likes murongjing. Then you should listen to your grandmother and marry her. Why do you want to provoke me. Since you don''t want to see me, I''ll go to Chen Xinxin now. " Su Su said that she didn''t listen to Gu Sinian any more and quickly left Gu Sinian''s office."Su Su." When Gu Sinian saw Su Su leaving angrily, he kicked his desk aside. With a bang, it hurt, but Gu Sinian didn''t feel it. Gu Sinian pulled his tie and pressed his temple with a headache. He sat on the chair and looked at Su Su''s direction with a complicated look.


    After leaving Gu Sinian''s office, Su Su hid in the stairwell and cried. After crying for a while, Su Su wiped her tears and said, since you don''t want to see me, I won''t come back. He got up, went back to the office, picked up his bag, cleared the table, and Su Su left the company.


    Murong Jing, who has just called Gu Sinian, is smiling happily in the ward. She is very excited to think that Gu Sinian will come to see her later. Although it is the use of old lady Gu to threaten Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian agreed to see himself, although a little sad, but Gu Sinian was happy to see himself to dilute.


    She didn''t know that because she called Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian and Su Su had a big fight. Otherwise, she would jump up happily. What she wanted most was the scene of Su Su''s discord with Gu Sinian, so she would have a chance to get together with Gu Sinian.


    The mother who came to the ward to look after Murong Jing came in and saw Murong Jing giggling alone. It was very puzzling. What happened to her daughter today.

 Chapter 114.1

    Chapter 114 hate iron but not steel


    "quiet, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? I can''t see your mother coming in." Murongjing''s mother shook murongjing''s face and said.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?" Murong Jing, who had come back, asked.


    "If mom doesn''t come, who will take care of the silly girl in my family? Do you think you are stupid? You cut your wrist to kill yourself for a man. You never thought about it. If you are dead, what can I do with your father? You child, it''s good that you sent it in time. Otherwise, you can let me and your father do." Mu Mu said and choked.


    "Mom, I won''t. I have a sense of propriety. I just want to scare Gu Sinian so that he can care about me. I can''t bear you and dad. This time, I''m a little impulsive. I''m sorry. I won''t do it in the future, I promise. " Murong Jing hugs Mu Mu Mu and says Jiao in her arms.


    "You dead girl, I think you are a white eyed wolf. Your father and I brought you up. That''s how you repay us. Mom does not ask you to repay us, I just hope you can be good, I will be satisfied Mu Mu hates iron but not steel, looking at Murong Jing said.


    "Well, I see." Murong Jing lies in Mu Mu''s arms and answers cleverly.


    "Well, by the way, where were you just now? What were you smirking about? I didn''t see it when I came in. " Mu Mu asked doubtfully.


    "Si Nian will come to see me later." Murong Jing said happily.


    "He''s coming? What does he come to do? If he doesn''t mess with other women, how can you be here? We don''t want this kind of man. There are so many good men in the world. My baby daughter is so excellent and beautiful. I''m sure I can find a good man. " Mu Mu said with disgust on her face that she had a bad impression of Gu Sixian.


    "Mom, I like Gu Sinian. I don''t want any other men. It''s all because Su Su''s cheap woman seduces Gu Sinian. As long as he can change his mind, I''ll forgive him." Murong Jing said obstinately.


    "Well, well, I don''t care about you. You can do whatever you like. Don''t cry at that time." Mu''s mother looked at her silly daughter helplessly and said.


    "Mom, no, I will make Sinian fall in love with me." Murong Jing said firmly.


    After leaving the office, Su Su wandered aimlessly in the street, not wanting to go back to her apartment. She was afraid to think of the little things she had with Gu Sinian in the apartment, which made her even more sad.


    ...


    while walking, Su Su was attracted by the theme song of Titanic in the roadside coffee shop. This is Su Su''s favorite song. This song will remind Su Su Su of the love between Jack and rose, which is so heartbreaking.


    When she walked into the coffee shop, Su Su fell in love with it. It was a humble front door, but there was a special flavor inside. The layout was very warm. There was a small potted plant on each table, and many of them could not name themselves. The other guests are talking in a low voice, the harmony of the atmosphere can not be said.


    "What do you need, miss? There are three new products in our store today. You can have a try. " The waiter came up and said with a good attitude.


    "Oh, well, give me whatever you want."


    "Yes, just a moment, please." With that, he turned to the bar and asked someone to do it.


    After a while, the waiter brought the coffee. "Miss, this is the best-selling one. It''s called waiting. This is a special one from our boss. She said that in love, waiting is also a way of love. No matter what the result is, we will experience all kinds of tastes while waiting. " The waiter said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s good. It''s sweet at the beginning, but it''ll be a little bitter gradually and stay in the mouth." Su Su took a sip and tasted it.


    Sue liked the cafe very much and stayed in it for a long time before she left.


    Gu Sinian sat in Su Su''s seat for a long time after she left. He felt very embarrassed. On the one hand, Su Su left angrily, and on the other hand, he threatened Murong Jing with his grandmother. He didn''t know what to do.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I finally decided to go to murongjing first. Su Su should be OK there. At that time, I will explain to her well. First, solve Murong Jing''s problem, and make it clear to Murong Jing that it should be settled, so that she won''t go to Su Su for trouble.


    After thinking about it, Gu Sinian picked up the key and went to the garage, ready to go to the hospital.


    "Well, what? I''ll be right back. " In the hospital, Mu Mu received a call from home and hung up in anger.


    "What''s the matter, Ma?" Murong Jing was startled by Mu Mu''s suddenly raised voice. She wondered what made her mother so angry and asked suspiciously.


    "It''s OK. It''s a small matter. You''re good to be here. Mom will come to accompany you when she''s done with it." Then he packed up and left the ward.


    After arriving at the hospital, Gu Sinian happened to meet Murong Jing''s mother who was about to leave.


    Gu Sinian nodded coldly to Mu Mu, then walked by her side.


    "Gu Sixian." Mu Mu stopped Gu Sinian, who had gone by.


    Gu Sinian turns his head and looks at Mu Mu faintly. He doesn''t speak, waiting for Mu Mu to say.Mu''s mother looked at Gu Sinian and said, "Gu Sinian, you have nothing to say about my daughter''s suicide this time?"


    "Mrs. mu, did I force Miss Mu to commit suicide? What''s more, Miss Mu entered my house without my permission. She not only disturbed me, but also insulted my girlfriend verbally. She made trouble without reason in my house. I didn''t trouble her. She threatened me with suicide. Do you think what I said is right? Madame Gu said coldly.


    "Gu Sinian, where is my daughter inferior to that woman? Can''t you feel that she likes you so much?" Mu Mu asked, she did not understand what Gu Sixian thought, put his excellent daughter not, but to the oil bottle. Isn''t it a moppet? Her mother married into a rich family and took her with her.


    "As you say, should I accept all the excellent women who like me?" Gu said coldly.


    Mu Mu''s mother was pointed at him by Gu Sixian. She blushed and couldn''t say anything.


    "Since you''re OK, I''ll go first." Finish saying, don''t wait for Mu Mu Mu to say again what, directly entered the ward that Murong Jing is in.


    Mu''s mother thought that there was something else to do at home waiting for her to solve, so she left the hospital angrily.

 Chapter 114.2

    "Quiet, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with a person giggling here? My mother didn''t find it when she came in." Murongjing''s mother shook murongjing''s face and said.


    "Mom, what are you doing here?" Murong Jing, who had come back, asked.


    "If mom doesn''t come, who will take care of the silly girl in my family? Do you think you are stupid? You cut your wrist to kill yourself for a man. You never thought about it. If you are dead, what can I do with your father? You child, it''s good that you sent it in time. Otherwise, you can let me and your father do." Mu Mu said and choked.


    "Mom, I won''t. I have a sense of propriety. I just want to scare Gu Sinian so that he can care about me. I can''t bear you and dad. This time, I''m a little impulsive. I''m sorry. I won''t do it in the future, I promise. " Murong Jing hugs Mu Mu Mu and says Jiao in her arms.


    "You dead girl, I think you are a white eyed wolf. Your father and I brought you up. That''s how you repay us. Mom does not ask you to repay us, I just hope you can be good, I will be satisfied Mu Mu hates iron but not steel, looking at Murong Jing said.


    "Well, I see." Murong Jing lies in Mu Mu''s arms and answers cleverly.


    "Well, by the way, where were you just now? What were you smirking about? I didn''t see it when I came in. " Mu Mu asked doubtfully.


    "Si Nian will come to see me later." Murong Jing said happily.


    "He''s coming? What does he come to do? If he doesn''t mess with other women, how can you be here? We don''t want this kind of man. There are so many good men in the world. My baby daughter is so excellent and beautiful. I''m sure I can find a good man. " Mu Mu said with disgust on her face that she had a bad impression of Gu Sixian.


    "Mom, I like Gu Sinian. I don''t want any other men. It''s all because Su Su''s cheap woman seduces Gu Sinian. As long as he can change his mind, I''ll forgive him." Murong Jing said obstinately.


    "Well, well, I don''t care about you. You can do whatever you like. Don''t cry at that time." Mu''s mother looked at her silly daughter helplessly and said.


    "Mom, no, I will make Sinian fall in love with me." Murong Jing said firmly.


    After leaving the office, Su Su wandered aimlessly in the street, not wanting to go back to her apartment. She was afraid to think of the little things she had with Gu Sinian in the apartment, which made her even more sad.


    Walking, Sue was attracted by the theme song of Titanic in the roadside coffee shop. This is Sue''s favorite song. This song will remind sue of the love between Jack and rose, which is so heartbreaking.


    When she walked into the coffee shop, Su Su fell in love with it. It was a humble front door, but there was a special flavor inside. The layout was very warm. There was a small potted plant on each table, and many of them could not name themselves. The other guests are talking in a low voice, the harmony of the atmosphere can not be said.


    "What do you need, miss? There are three new products in our store today. You can have a try. " The waiter came up and said with a good attitude.


    "Oh, well, give me whatever you want."


    "Yes, just a moment, please." With that, he turned to the bar and asked someone to do it.


    After a while, the waiter brought the coffee. "Miss, this is the best-selling one. It''s called waiting. This is a special one from our boss. She said that in love, waiting is also a way of love. No matter what the result is, we will experience all kinds of tastes while waiting. " The waiter said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s good. It''s sweet at the beginning, but it''ll be a little bitter gradually and stay in the mouth." Su Su took a sip and tasted it.


    Sue liked the cafe very much and stayed in it for a long time before she left.


    Gu Sinian sat in Su Su''s seat for a long time after she left. He felt very embarrassed. On the one hand, Su Su left angrily, and on the other hand, he threatened Murong Jing with his grandmother. He didn''t know what to do.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I finally decided to go to murongjing first. Su Su should be OK there. At that time, I will explain to her well. First, solve Murong Jing''s problem, and make it clear to Murong Jing that it should be settled, so that she won''t go to Su Su for trouble.


    After thinking about it, Gu Sinian picked up the key and went to the garage, ready to go to the hospital.


    "Well, what? I''ll be right back. " In the hospital, Mu Mu received a call from home and hung up in anger.


    "What''s the matter, Ma?" Murong Jing was startled by Mu Mu''s suddenly raised voice. She wondered what made her mother so angry and asked suspiciously.


    "It''s OK. It''s a small matter. You''re good to be here. Mom will come to accompany you when she''s done with it." Then he packed up and left the ward.


    After arriving at the hospital, Gu Sinian happened to meet Murong Jing''s mother who was about to leave.


    Gu Sinian nodded coldly to Mu Mu, then walked by her side.


    "Gu Sixian." Mu Mu stopped Gu Sinian, who had gone by.


    Gu Sinian turns his head and looks at Mu Mu faintly. He doesn''t speak, waiting for Mu Mu to say.


    Mu''s mother looked at Gu Sinian and said, "Gu Sinian, you have nothing to say about my daughter''s suicide this time?""Mrs. mu, did I force Miss Mu to commit suicide? What''s more, Miss Mu entered my house without my permission. She not only disturbed me, but also insulted my girlfriend verbally. She made trouble without reason in my house. I didn''t trouble her. She threatened me with suicide. Do you think what I said is right? Madame Gu said coldly.


    "Gu Sinian, where is my daughter inferior to that woman? Can''t you feel that she likes you so much?" Mu Mu asked, she did not understand what Gu Sixian thought, put his excellent daughter not, but to the oil bottle. Isn''t it a moppet? Her mother married into a rich family and took her with her.


    "As you say, should I accept all the excellent women who like me?" Gu said coldly.


    Mu Mu''s mother was pointed at him by Gu Sixian. She blushed and couldn''t say anything.


    "Since you''re OK, I''ll go first." Finish saying, don''t wait for Mu Mu Mu to say again what, directly entered the ward that Murong Jing is in.


    Mu''s mother thought that there was something else to do at home waiting for her to solve, so she left the hospital angrily.

 Chapter 115

    Murong Jing in the ward has been anxiously waiting for Gu Sixian, thinking about how he doesn''t come, whether he doesn''t come.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Murong Jing raised her head reflexively. She thought it was Gu Sinian. Unexpectedly, she was the nurse who came to change her dressing. Murong Jing is disappointed to lie on the bed.


    When the nurse changed the dressing for Murong Jing, she accidentally exerted too much force and made Murong Jing hurt. Murong Jing cried out in pain. Because in the heart has not come because of Gu Si, there is resentment, Murong Jing put the temper on the nurse.


    One overturned the tray and scolded the nurse, "you don''t know how to be light, you are clumsy and how the hospital recruited you."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Miss mu." The nurse was Murong Jing scolded tears fell down, has been next to Murong Jing apology.


    "Apologies work. What are the police here for. Don''t clean this place for me. I''m tired of looking at it. " Murong Jing''s unforgiving voice is there, and she is always criticizing the nurses. This scene is just seen by Gu Sinian who comes in. Gu Sinian looks at Murong Jing''s unforgiving appearance, and his eyes are even more bored.


    Murong Jing, who is full of abuse, has never found Gu Sinian standing outside the door. Until Gu Sinian and others are impatient and knock on the door, they can see Gu Sinian''s existence.


    "Si Nian, you are here at last." Seeing Gu Sinian, mu Rongjing brightened her eyes and said hello happily. But then she thought of how he would think of himself when Gu Sinian saw him just now.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" Gu Sinian stood far away from Murong Jing and said impatiently.


    Murong Jing stares at the nurse. Seeing Murong Jing looking at herself, she signals to leave the ward. The nurse runs out in a hurry.


    After seeing the man who was in the way of the eyes, Murong Jing got out of bed, hugged Gu Sinian and said, "I just want you to see me."


    Gu Sixian pushed away and hugged Murong Jing, "since you have nothing to do, I''ll go first.". Then he turned and left.


    "Gu Sinian, don''t leave." Murong Jing anxiously pulls Gu Sixian''s clothes and doesn''t let him leave.


    Gu Sinian stares at Murong Jing and pulls her hand. She looks at Murong Jing with warning and signals her to let go. Murong Jing is actually a little afraid of Gu Sinian. Looking at Gu Sinian''s eyes, Murong Jing releases her hand. Gu Sinian turned and left murongjing''s ward.


    Looking at Gu Sinian who left, Murong Jing angrily smashed everything that could be smashed in the ward. After smashing, he sat on the messy bed and cried.


    When the nurse returned to her office, her eyes were red. When other nurses saw it, they all gathered around and asked what was going on.


    The nurse told the story to her colleagues, who felt that Murong Jing had gone too far.


    "This Murong Jing, relying on her status as a daughter, looks down on us nurses. She always looks down on us and looks at us through her nostrils." A nurse who also suffered from Murong Jing''s bad temper said.


    The nurse door heard Murong Jing''s ward smashing things and Murong Jing crying voice, all face speechless shook his head, did not pay attention to her.


    Su Su left the coffee shop and returned to the company. When she learned that Gu Sinian had left the company, she went to the hospital. She was very angry that Gu Sinian didn''t care about herself and didn''t chase her when she left. Tears like a broken line of pearls can not stop falling down.


    Every night when I see you in my dream, I feel you


    I know you are not far away


    come to me through thousands of miles


    keep out


    Hearing her cell phone ring, Su Su wipes her tears. Seeing that it''s Gu Sirui, she calms down and answers the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Susu, can you come out and meet me?" It took a long time for Gu Sirui on the other side of the phone to speak. So long that sue thought there was no one there.


    "Now I have something to do. I can''t come." Su Su doesn''t know how to face Gu Sirui, so she finds an excuse to refuse Gu Sirui.


    "Don''t you want to see me now?" Gu Sirui asked.


    "No, it''s not like that. I don''t want to see you, but I''m really busy with work." Su Su explained.


    "I''m going abroad." Gu Sirui is very sad to hear Su Su refuse. But I wanted to meet Su Su before going abroad, so I tried to say something.


    "You, you''re going abroad." Sue was very surprised to hear that.


    "Well. Can you come? I want to see you Gu Sirui asked carefully.


    "Well, I''ll go there after I''m busy. You can send me the address later." Su Su hesitates for a while, and finally decides to go. She feels guilty for Gu Sirui.


    "Well, good." Gu Sirui is very happy to hear Su Su''s promise. He looks at his mobile phone and is in a trance. Even Su Yao didn''t know she came in.


    "Are you going abroad?" Su Yao hears Gu Sirui call Su Su to say it, and asks Gu Sirui in surprise.


    The sudden appearance of Su Yao startled Gu Sirui. Speechless, she took a look at Su Yao, who was walking like silent, and said, "what''s the matter with you? How are you here?""Gu Sirui, you." Hearing Gu Sirui talking to herself like this, Su Yao is very angry.


    "Why can''t I be here? If I only allow you to be here, I won''t be allowed to come to suyao?" Su Yao looks at Gu Sirui''s foolishness, calms her anger, comforts herself, and doesn''t care about him.


    "Yes, Miss Su." Gu Sirui laughed.


    "Are you really going abroad?" Su Yao looks at Gu Sirui and asks. She hoped that Gu Sirui would not go abroad. When he went abroad, it would be more difficult for him to see him.


    "It''s not true. It''s not true."


    "Why? Why do you want to go abroad all of a sudden? " Su Yao asked.


    "No, just think of it. Ah, no, it''s none of your business whether I go abroad or not. How do you care? " Gu Sirui looks at Su Yao suspiciously.


    "Who, who cares about you? I just think that you are my partner. If you leave, what can we do with our cooperation?" Su Yao quickly explained that she didn''t want Gu Sirui to see anything.


    "Oh, well, you don''t have to worry. I will let Gu Sinian continue to deal with this until the cooperation is completed." Gu Sirui said, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. In fact, his heart was dripping with blood. Why were the two people who fell in love so far apart now? Even if she was close, she felt that they were far apart.


    Su Su, I really want to be with you. Can I tell you that I made a mistake before and I regret it?


    "Oh, well. But as your partner, I still want to know what you are doing abroad? Because Sue Su Yao asked uncertainly. Although she didn''t want to ask the last question, because she didn''t want to hear the answer from Gu Sirui, Su Yao knew that Gu Sirui chose to go abroad mostly because of Su Su. Su Yao couldn''t help feeling sad.


    "Well, Su Su and Gu Sinian are together. I feel like I''m staying here and watching them cling to each other every day. I''m afraid I can''t control myself to destroy them. They are the people I care about most. I don''t want to see them sad, so I choose to leave. " Gu Sirui said powerlessly.


    "Gu Sirui." Su Yao looks at Gu Sirui like this and is very distressed. She wants to tell him that she still has herself and that she has been with you all the time, but Su Yao can''t say it. One is that he is not allowed to do so because of his pride. The other is that he is afraid that after he speaks, he will hear Gu Sirui''s refusal, and he will not even be a friend in the future.


    "Well, what are you doing? What is your inexplicable heartache? Gu Sirui is not pitiful. Don''t show such an expression, OK? " Gu Sirui saw Su Yao show that kind of expression to himself, immediately jumped up and said.


    "Who loves you? I see that you are too pitiful to be betrayed by good brothers and women." Su Yao mouth poison said poke Gu Rui heart Wozi words, to cover up.


    "You, you, don''t care about you." With that, no matter Su Yao turned around and left, after all, she made an appointment to meet later.

 Chapter 116

    Su Yao looks at Gu Sirui''s back, pats her head and leaves.


    Su Su picks up her things and leaves the company to meet Gu Sirui at the place she just made an appointment with. She just missed Gu Sinian, who just returned to the company. She takes a taxi downstairs and leaves.


    Gu Sinian, who left the hospital, rushed back to the company as soon as possible. He wanted to see Su Su and explain to her. He coaxed her not to be angry.


    After getting out of the car, Gu Sinian went straight to Su Su''s office. He didn''t see Su Su. Worried that Su Su didn''t want to take care of himself, Gu Sinian ran downstairs and drove back to his apartment to see if Su Su Su was back.


    Back in the apartment, Gu took a look at every room, but he didn''t see Su Su. Gu was very anxious. Take out your cell phone and call Su Su.


    Seeing that it was Gu Sinian who called, Su Su hung up and didn''t want to answer his call.


    Gu Sinian made several calls in succession, but Su Su finally answered them.


    "What for?" Su Su said impatiently.


    "Susu, where are you?" Gu Sinian asked eagerly.


    "It''s none of your business where I am? Don''t you care about murongjing? " Su Su has no way to be angry.


    "Susu, don''t do that, OK? You know what I mean to you. I have to go to see murongjing, and I''ve come back now. " Gu Sinian said.


    Hearing Gu Sinian say that he has come back, Su Su''s heart is a little better, but she still doesn''t want to forgive Gu Sinian so easily. Pretending not to care, he said, "so what? It''s none of my business if you don''t come back."


    "Where are you?" Gu Sinian sees that it''s hard for Su Su to forgive herself on the phone and wants to meet and talk to her.


    "I''m on my way to the Golden Bay Hotel."


    "Where are you going for what?" Gu Sinian asked suspiciously.


    "It''s none of your business." With that, Su Su hung up directly, regardless of Gu''s reaction.


    "Hello, hello." Gu Sinian saw Su Su Hang up and called Su Su again. But Su Su''s phone was turned off.


    Gu Sinian put down the phone, left the apartment and went to the restaurant Su Su just said.


    "Little girl, I had a fight with my boyfriend." The taxi driver who was carrying Su Su was an uncle in his fifties. Seeing Su Su Su''s angry look when he answered the phone, he asked.


    Su Su laughed awkwardly and didn''t speak.


    Seeing Su Su didn''t answer, the taxi uncle laughed and continued, "when I was young, my wife and I used to quarrel. I always made her angry. When I called her, she didn''t like to answer my phone. However, every time, she didn''t get angry for too long, so she would have a good relationship with me. All one''s life, isn''t it necessary to be noisy like this? After quarreling, one can make up. In fact, this is very good. Now, my wife and I often quarrel with each other. This kind of life is very full and happy. "


    "Yes? You have a good relationship with your wife. " Su Su listened attentively to the driver''s uncle, and felt envious of their life. In my own life, there is no such a good example. My parents divorced very early. Even before the divorce, they always quarreled, and the quarrel could not be broken. Su Su has been longing for the kind of life that uncle driver said.


    "Little girl, you are still young. If you get along well with your boyfriend, you will be fine." Said the driver.


    "Well." Su Su replied faintly.


    After a while, the car arrived at the location.


    Su Su arrives at the appointed place but doesn''t see Gu Sirui, which makes her confused. At this time, Su Su''s mobile phone rings and Gu Sirui calls.


    "Susu, where are you? Are you here?" As soon as Su Su gets through the phone, he hears Gu Sirui anxiously ask.


    "Here I am, at the door, but I don''t see you, you Well, I see you! " Su Suzheng said that he arrived, but when he didn''t see Gu Sirui, he saw Gu Sirui coming towards him.


    "You just stand there and I''ll come to pick you up! Do you hear me... " Gu Sirui was hung up by Su Su before he could finish.


    Gu Sirui heard "Du, Du, du..." The voice of Su Su''s voice came from his mobile phone. He was so stunned that he didn''t hear Su Su''s words clearly.


    Then Gu Sirui looked up and saw Su Su walking towards him not far away.


    "Here you are. I''ve reserved a private room inside. Let''s go in!" Gu Sirui said to Su Su while he reached out to take Su Su''s bag.


    "Oh, good," Su Su nodded. Seeing that Gu Sirui was going to pick up the bag in her hand, Su Su immediately said no No, it''s nothing. I can take it myself, so I won''t trouble you! "


    Gu Sirui saw Su Su refused and didn''t say much. He turned and walked to the restaurant.


    Su Su immediately follows. Gu Sirui turns around and looks at Su Su, who is walking forward with his head down. After thinking about it, they still don''t say anything. For a moment, they have nothing to say.


    Soon they go to Gu Sirui''s private room. As soon as Su Su arrives, they find a seat and sit down. Gu Sirui also sits down next to Su Su."Order first. The food in this restaurant is delicious. Otherwise, look at the menu first!" Gu Sirui said to Su Su first, then stood up to take the menu and handed it to Su Su.


    Because Gu Sirui didn''t want too many people to disturb him and Su Su, he didn''t let anyone serve him in the private room, so that the room became very quiet after Gu Sirui finished speaking.


    "Good!" Su Su quickly took the menu in Gu Sirui''s hand and looked down, "how about this truffle, er, and this caviar, and then another beef fillet with pepper, and then two vegetarian dishes! What do you think? " Su Su turns over the menu and asks Gu Sirui.


    "Well, would you like to order some soup? I remember you said you had to have soup for dinner before?" Gu Sirui replied.


    "It used to be. Now I can drink soup or not. I don''t want to order a special soup here anymore! I look at the picture and feel good! " Su Su pointed to the special soup on the menu and showed it to Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui thinks Su Su Su is a little too nervous. He wanted to tell Su Su that she doesn''t have to deliberately tell him that she is different from the past, let alone tell her that everything in the past is different. But after thinking about it, Gu Sirui didn''t say anything. He really didn''t want to argue with Su Su Su because of this topic.


    "Good! Whatever you say. " Gu Sirui takes the menu and gives it to the waiters waiting outside. Su Suze looks at her mobile phone in a daze. I don''t know if Gu Sinian can''t help looking for her!


    "According to the order above, remember not to add ginger to every dish. How spicy it is. In addition, give me a bottle of red wine, as I told you manager he last time. Besides, it doesn''t need to be served quickly! Do you know? " Gu Sirui said to the waiter standing at the door. Gu Sirui, who got the affirmative answer, nodded and went back to the private room.

 Chapter 117

    The door is calling, and Su Su naturally hears what Gu Sirui says. When they had dinner together, Su Su suddenly thought that she hated Gu Sirui and said that she didn''t like ginger at all. Then she put all the ginger in her bowl into Gu Sirui''s bowl. She always liked spicy food, and she didn''t like spicy food every time.


    "I told them not to add ginger to the dishes, but to add more spicy. Do you think that''s ok? Won''t you be angry this time? " Gu Sirui asked with a smile.


    Hearing Gu Sirui''s words, Su Su can''t help thinking that when she went to dinner with Gu Sirui before, Gu Sirui would never care about his own taste. When Gu Sirui ordered a dish that he didn''t know but had a lot of ginger, he quarreled with Gu Sirui angrily.


    Su Su can''t help laughing. She knows that Gu Sirui has never been a very careful person. When they are together, they don''t often eat together. But Gu Sirui just can''t remember her preferences. She didn''t expect that Gu Sirui remembered them after so many years of separation.


    When the tide recedes, she finds the sea gentle and clear, and when her feelings are missed, she becomes more affectionate. Su Su feels a little ironic. The deep feeling after separation is always uncomfortable, especially when one party already has another person to love.


    "Gu Sirui, I don''t like spicy food now. I can also eat ginger." Su Su smiles and says to Gu Sirui in a calm tone.


    Su Su finished, Gu Sirui didn''t say anything, just looked at her, don''t know what to think, the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.


    Su Su sat still in her seat. She felt that Gu Sirui''s eyes were shooting at her, which made her extremely uncomfortable.


    "Well, I suddenly feel a little uncomfortable. I''ll go to the toilet first!" Su Su suddenly opens his mouth and says to Gu Sirui. Then he gets up and walks out of the private room.


    Su Su came out and found that she didn''t know where the toilet was. Did she see the waiter, so she had to turn back and ask Gu Sirui. After getting the exact answer, Su Su Su went to the toilet.


    Gu Sirui sits quietly, and his mind is filled with scenes of being together with Su Su again and again. Since he plans to give up Su Su, Su Su''s shadow will appear in his mind every day.


    Sometimes it''s Su Su''s frolicking and fighting with him when they are together, sometimes it''s Su Su''s red eyes when he quarrels with Su Su, sometimes it''s Su Su Su''s estranged looking at him when they meet again


    More often, Gu Sirui dreams of Su Su waving goodbye to him. Just last night, he dreamed of Su Su crying and asked if he was going to leave her? Gu Sirui''s long-standing determination, because of such an unfounded dream, forgets the idea that he has always wanted to leave quietly. He thinks whether it is God''s suggestion that he should not give up, or at least not leave without saying goodbye. Finally, Gu Sirui can''t help but ask Su Su Su out.


    Gu Sirui''s beating heart was cooled when he saw Su Su''s indifference and alienation. He thought it was just a fantastic dream, just his self indulgence.


    Su Su lingered in the toilet for a long time. In fact, she regretted coming. She also felt the awkward atmosphere. Since when she was alone with Gu Sirui, she no longer blushed, but was on pins and needles.


    Time is the most magical thing in the world, it can make strangers fall in love, let lovers separate, let separated people forget.


    Su Su stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom, looking at herself in a daze. Her face didn''t change much, but she was more mature and calm, no longer fearless as before.


    Su Su turned on the tap, took a handful of cold water and patted it on her face. She didn''t think it was enough, so she patted it on her face with a few more. She stopped when she thought her brain was clear at last.


    Su Su looked at her embarrassed self after she was wet with water. She opened her mouth and began to make up.


    When Su Su finally cleaned herself up, nearly half an hour had passed. Su Su took care of her clothes and went out of the bathroom.


    Gu Sirui sat in his seat for a long time, but he didn''t see Su Su come back. Even the dishes had been served, and Su Su hadn''t come yet. Gu Sirui was very dissatisfied. He thought he would never come here for dinner next time. He told them to serve slowly, but they served so quickly.


    Gu Sirui wants to spend so much time alone with Su Su, but they serve food so fast He and Su Su have not even had time to say a few words


    Thinking of Gu Sirui, he laughs. He feels that he despises his self deception. He gets up from his seat impatiently and goes to the toilet.


    Gu Sirui goes to the door of the women''s toilet and stands. Passers-by look at the man who seems to have something wrong with his face. He probably thinks that he may be a psychopath. Gu Sirui looks at the people who come and go, and no one is Su Su Su. Gu Sirui feels worried and wants to ask someone. As a result, as soon as others see him, he immediately turns around and walks away. After all, he looks handsome again It can''t resist the idea that he might be a psychopath.Gu Sirui had no choice but to stand still, but he looked worse and worse.


    As soon as Su Su came out, she saw Gu Sirui at the door of the bathroom. Su Su was startled and said, "Gu Sirui, why are you here? This is the women''s room! "


    Gu Sirui looked at Su Su with a surprised face, pulled the corners of his mouth and said sarcastically, "I''ve come to see what''s wrong with you. I went to the toilet for so long because I don''t want to see you? Or don''t you want to eat with me at all, huh? "


    "What are you talking about? I don''t want to see you, just..." Su Su wants to explain, but she doesn''t know how to say it, because the fact is similar to what Gu Sinian said, but she doesn''t want to see him, but she feels embarrassed to stay with him. Su Su thinks this reason is more hurtful.


    "Just what, you say!" Gu Sirui asked reluctantly, "it''s just me I don''t know how to get along with you, I... " Su Su said weakly.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su who is in a dilemma. Suddenly he doesn''t want to hear her go on. Gu Sirui suddenly rushes up and grabs Su Su Su''s hand and presses Su Su Su on the wall.


    Su Su is startled by Gu Sirui''s sudden action. The strong masculinity makes Su Su extremely uncomfortable. Su Su subconsciously pushes Gu Sirui and signals Gu Sirui to let go of her.


    Gu Sirui is not moved, just quietly looking at Su Su, his eyes are full of reluctant and sentimental. He knew that this might be the last time he looked at her so close. He was about to leave. He was about to go to a country without her. When he came back, she might have married someone else.


    Gu Sirui stares at Su Su tightly, trying to engrave her appearance into his mind. But Su Su Leng after a while reaction comes over, and ruthlessly pushed a Gu Sirui.


    "Gu Sirui, what are you doing? Let me go, let me go!" Su Su shouts as she pushes Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui didn''t seem to hear it. Instead of getting out of the way, he got closer to Su Su.


    "I''m leaving. I know I have to give up on you, but my heart aches, Su Su. My heart aches, you know? I don''t want to go, I don''t want to leave you, and I don''t want to see you with others! " Gu Sirui said sadly.


    Su Su doesn''t speak. She doesn''t know what to say. She thinks that Gu Sirui doesn''t like herself for a long time. After all, Gu Sirui is a proud man, just like when they broke up, Gu Sirui didn''t stay much even if he didn''t give up.


    "Sue, would you like me to stay? As long as you say, I''ll stay for you, OK? Susu, will you Gu Sirui saw Su Su''s silence and pleaded with him.

 Chapter 118

    Su Su is very surprised. She knows Gu Sirui. She knows that Gu Sirui is a proud man, so he won''t like a woman who has someone else in his heart. However, Su Su Su didn''t expect that Gu Sirui, who is so proud, would humbly pray for her to stay, for a woman who doesn''t like him at all.


    Su Su loves Gu Sirui, but Gu Sinian is the only one living in her heart now. She also knows that there is no room for redundant people in her heart.


    The past is the past, even if the time goes back, feelings can not be forced, good things in the past, will become unforgettable memories, not good on the dust in the ruins of time.


    Su Su has never been a muddler, so Su Su said to Gu Sirui in a light tone, "are you kidding me? You can go if you want, or you can''t go if you don''t want. I I won''t give any advice! "


    Gu Sirui listened to Su Su''s words, also want to smile to Su Su that he is actually joking, he does not care about Su Su''s idea! But he opened his mouth and found himself speechless.


    I''ve seen all kinds of you, so I don''t want to see you don''t belong to me in the end.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su in front of him. His eyes fall on her white and clean face. There are some blushing girls on her face because of her excitement. Because he is close to Su Su Su, his eyebrows are closed and his expression is painful, but he is still closely involved in his heart.


    Gu Sirui slowly gets close to Su Su''s face and wants to kiss her. Su Su sees Gu Sirui''s action and feels anxious. She slaps Gu Sirui hard and tries to stop Gu Sirui''s action.


    "Gu Sirui, please calm down. As I said, we are already over. I only like Gu Sinian now. I don''t love you anymore. Do you know?" Su Su excitedly said to Gu Sirui.


    As soon as Gu Sirui heard Su Su say this, he immediately grabbed Su Su''s hand with his backhand and put it behind Su Su. He pressed Su Su''s hand hard to stop Su Su from moving, and lowered his head to kiss Su Su.


    At this time, Gu Sixian arrived.


    "Gu Sirui, you bastard!" Gu Sinian saw Gu Sirui''s action. Without hesitation, he rushed to Su Su immediately, pulled Gu Sirui apart and gave him a hard blow.


    Gu Sixian''s sudden action is extremely fast. Both Gu Sirui and Su Su can''t respond to it. Gu Sixian once beat Gu Sirui, then he threw him away and walked to Su Su Su.


    Seeing Su Su''s red glasses, Gu Sinian hugs Su Su and gently comforts her in her ear.


    Gu Sirui reacts and sees that Gu Sinian is holding Su Su Su to comfort him. He is unwilling to rush forward, grabs Gu Sinian''s collar and wants to grab Su Su Su,.


    Gu Sinian saw that Gu Sirui dared to step forward and immediately let Su Su go. He turned around and was about to fight with Gu Sirui. "Gu Sirui, are you crazy? Don''t you know Su Su Su is my woman now? You can''t cheat a friend''s wife, not to mention I''m your brother, you go away! " Gu Sinian angrily grabbed Gu Sinian and yelled.


    And Gu Sirui, when he heard Gu Sinian''s saying that Su Su is my woman, his whole soul seemed to be taken away, and he released the hand that held Gu Sinian''s collar tightly.


    Even though he knew that Gu Sinian and Su Su had been together for a long time, Gu Sirui could not help but feel pain and despair when he heard Gu Sinian''s words.


    When Gu Sinian saw Gu Sirui''s hand released dejectedly, he couldn''t fight any more, so he had to take back his raised hand.


    "I''m going abroad. You don''t have to worry about what I''ll do to her. I''ll disappear into your life soon!" Gu Sirui coldly said to Gu Sinian, after finishing this sentence, Gu Sirui turned and left.


    Gu Sinian is shocked by Gu Sirui''s words. He knows how much Gu Sirui hates staying abroad. At the beginning, Gu Sirui has been abroad several times. Every time he goes there, he calls him to complain that he can''t eat well and sleep soundly in foreign countries. The smell of a woman is heavier than that of a man What''s more, Gu Sirui didn''t stay abroad for long.


    Before long, he complained every day, so Gu Sinian knew that Gu Sirui might really hate foreign countries. As for the reason, Gu Sinian thought that it was probably because Gu Sirui didn''t like to be alone in a strange place.


    Gu Sirui was born to be a lively person, so he always hated being alone in places he didn''t know well. Even when Gu Sirui returned home, his joyful look was still in Gu Sinian''s mind.


    Gu Sinian quickly turned to Su Su and said, "you wait for me here first. I''ll go to see him, good boy!"


    With that, before Su Su could answer, Gu Sinian ran in the direction of Gu Sinian.


    When Gu Sinian catches up with Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui is walking towards the garage. As soon as Gu Sinian saw it, he immediately stepped forward to stop Gu Sirui. However, Gu Sirui didn''t want to see Gu Sinian at all, and he didn''t want to say anything to him. He pushed Gu Sinian away and strode to the garage.


    Gu Sinian quickly catches up with him. When he sees that Gu Sirui is going to drive away, Gu Sinian immediately steps forward to block Gu Sirui''s action."I want to talk to you!" Gu said to Gu in a low voice. Gu took a look at Gu and said impatiently, "I have nothing to say with you." Then Gu Sirui will get on the bus.


    "Gu Sirui, calm down. Listen to me. I''ll..." Gu Sinian tries to ask Gu Sirui to stop and talk to him. Unfortunately, Gu Sirui doesn''t want to talk to him at all. He takes out his car key and drives away.


    Gu Sinian grabs the car key in Gu Sirui''s hand and holds it tightly in his hand.


    "Gu Sinian, you are insane. Give me back the key." Gu Sirui grabs Gu Sinian''s hand and wants to get the key back.


    Gu Sinian raised his other hand, took the key and threw it out. "Gu Sinian, you..." Gu Sirui sees that Gu Sinian has lost his car key and looks at Gu Sinian angrily.


    "You''d better talk to me. You just said what''s going on when you want to go abroad, otherwise you may find it difficult to leave here if you know me." Gu Sinian looked at Gu Sirui and said every word.


    Gu Sirui finally calms down when he hears Gu Sinian''s harsh words. He has always been afraid of Gu Sinian, especially the fierce one.


    He used to secretly think, Gu Sinian is so fierce, how can a woman like him? But now such a fierce Gu Sixian is not only liked by some people, but also the girl he likes.


    As soon as Gu Sirui thought of Su Su saying that she had fallen in love with Gu Sirui for many years, he was worried and even more excited.


    "Gu Sinian, what can we say? Shouldn''t you be very happy? I''m going abroad soon, and I''ll probably never come back. You can live with Su Su safely. Isn''t that good? Do you want to persuade me to stay? Why? " Gu Sirui yells at Gu Sinian excitedly.


    Gu Sinian sees that Gu Sirui, who is obviously more excited than just now, is at a loss. He is completely confused about the situation. Gu Sinian thinks that those valuable businesses are not crazy. Gu Sirui makes him feel headache.

 Chapter 119

    In his heart, Gu Sirui has always been like his brother. It can be said that Gu Sirui is the only one he likes in the whole family, because he is always so casual, straightforward, and never looks forward to doing things. It is not so much that Gu Sirui likes Gu Sirui like this that he actually envies Gu Sirui and becomes his favorite appearance.


    Calm and self-sustaining as Gu Sinian, but his heart is eager to be as unrestrained as Gu Sirui, in Gu Sinian''s view, Gu Sirui is like a child, so he will put all his feelings on his face.


    Therefore, Gu Sixian can see that Gu Sirui is very excited now, and Gu Sixian knows that Gu Sirui is a person who is too excited to listen to anything, so he thinks that it is the most important thing for Gu Sirui to calm down first.


    "You calm down before we talk. You know, I don''t like talking to madmen." Gu Sinian wanted to talk to Gu Sirui well, but he used to be strict and unknowingly sank his face, just like when Gu Sirui provoked Gu Sinian when he was young and Gu Sinian was angry.


    Gu Sirui looks at Gu Sinian''s face and hears Gu Sinian''s stern words. He really calms down a lot.


    Gu Sirui forces himself not to think that Su Su''s favorite now is Gu Sinian, his brother. They are already together In a word, as long as you don''t think about Su Su and Gu Sinian, Gu Sirui looks at Gu Sinian who is angry and calms down quickly.


    Gu Sinian looked at Gu Sirui, who had obviously calmed down, and asked slowly, "what''s the matter with you saying you want to go abroad? Did mom agree? Why did you suddenly say you wanted to go abroad because I was with Su Su? "


    Gu Sirui didn''t say a word when he heard Gu Sinian''s words. He felt like a clown. In front of Gu Sinian, he would always be like a child.


    It''s not easy for Gu Sinian to make up his mind. It seems that Gu Sinian is just like a child playing the house, as if he is making trouble out of nothing.


    Gu Sirui thought that perhaps his great withdrawal was just a laughing stock in Gu Sinian''s eyes. It has always been so. From childhood to adulthood, Gu Sinian took care of him and let him go, just as adults let children.


    So over time, Gu Sirui found that no matter what he did, Gu Sirian would be tolerant. At first, Gu Sirui was a little puzzled. Later, he realized that it was because Gu Sirian had always regarded him as a child. Who would have the heart to blame a little child too much!


    Gu Sirui thinks a lot of things in his mind in an instant, especially when he makes mistakes or makes trouble, Gu Sinian looks helpless but doesn''t blame him.


    Gu Sinian was a little softhearted when he saw that Gu Sirui didn''t speak and frowned, as if he was thinking about something.


    "What''s the matter? Is that a difficult question to answer? Why do you want to go abroad when you don''t like it? Why do you say that you will never come back? " Gu Sinian slowed down and pressed Gu Sirui''s shoulder to inquire.


    "It''s nothing. I just feel hurt here. I want to change my environment and mood. Can''t I?" Gu Sirui evades the heavy and takes the light as his answer.


    "Really just because I''ve been here for a long time and don''t like to stay here? Gu Sirui, you know, you are not good at lying, especially to me! " Gu Sinian forces Gu Sirui to look at himself and seriously says to Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui was very upset when he heard Gu Sinian''s determined tone. "Gu Sinian, do you think you really know me? Who do you think you are? What qualifications do you have for me to cheat you? It''s funny. Get out of the way. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you! " Gu Sirui looked at Gu Sinian and said with disdain.


    Gu Sirui says that he is going to push Gu Sinian to pick up the car keys. When Gu Sinian sees what Gu Sirui says, he and Gu Sirui look disdainful, and his heart is also in a state of fire. Especially at this time, Gu Sirui even wants to push him to get the keys, but Gu Sinian can''t help but sink his face.


    "Gu Sirui, have you had enough trouble? Can you not misunderstand me? Can you not always be like a child, playing tricks or running away when things happen?" Gu Sixian grabs Gu Sirui''s collar and roars.


    "Ha ha!" Gu Sirui couldn''t help sneering, "Gu Sinian, is it in your heart that no matter what I do, I''m as ignorant as a child. Why do you tell me what to do? Do you really think you are my brother?"


    Gu Sinian is naturally very angry when he hears Gu Sirui''s words, but he knows that if they continue to quarrel like this, they will just end up unhappy. His purpose is to find out why Gu Sirui wants to go abroad. Instead of quarreling with Gu Sirui, Gu Sinian forced himself to calm down.


    "You see, you always look like this. You''re so angry, but you pretend to be generous. You look like adults don''t care about villains. Don''t you feel sick?" Gu Sirui saw that Gu Sinian tried his best to calm his emotions and said sarcastically.


    "If you don''t make it clear why you want to go abroad today, it''s hard for you to leave here. Gu Sirui, can we have a good talk?" Gu Sinian said to Gu Sirui helplessly.


    "There''s nothing to say. I just want to go out and have nothing to do with other people. You don''t have to worry about it. I''m leaving!" Gu Sirui saw that Gu''s attitude had softened and his tone had slowed down, but he was still reluctant to say more.When Gu Sinian saw Gu Sirui like this, he couldn''t help sighing. Gu Sirui is like this. He can''t say anything he doesn''t want to say.

 Chapter 120

    "Is it because I''m with Sue? Si Rui, no matter what, I''m your brother. Don''t exclude me! " Gu Sinian asked again, but this time Gu Sirui finally said it.


    "Do you know why I asked her out for dinner? Because I want to say goodbye to her. Originally, I always thought that she still liked me. As long as I showed my sincerity to be together with her again, she would agree to me. But when you appeared, she fell in love with you, and you, who had always been cold and refused thousands of miles away, were also attracted to her. I saw that you were getting closer and closer, and my heart was very painful. I want to leave you alone She snatched it back. I think she liked me after all, so maybe she still has my place in her heart. Do you think I''m stupid if you know it''s fantasy or unswervingly believe it? I also think so. Just like today, I managed to persuade myself to quit, go abroad, go far away, out of sight, out of mind, but I still can''t help but want to see her Her last face, and after seeing her, I can''t help regretting. I want her to keep me, and I want to stay with her, even if I can only look at her from a distance. Brother, I never thought that one day I would like someone so much, even to the point that I can''t tell whether I like her or the obsession in my heart. You say, "what can I do?" Gu Sirui finished what he had hidden in his heart for a long time. As expected, he was much better after he said it.


    When Gu Sinian heard Gu Sirui''s reply, he didn''t know what to say. He thought Gu Sirui was just not reconciled to Su Su, just like a child was robbed of a toy by others. But he didn''t expect that Gu Sirui had such deep feelings for Su Su Su.


    Gu Sinian couldn''t help thinking about Su Su''s good woman, which made them like her so much. Unfortunately, he never thought, sometimes like a person is for no reason, inexplicable, can also be said to be predestined.


    "Have you made up your mind? If you just don''t want to see Susu and me together, you don''t need to go so far abroad because you don''t want to live in another city. After all, when you go abroad, you don''t even have a friend to talk with. Mom, they will worry about you." Gu Sinian still can''t help persuading Gu Sirui. He really doesn''t want Gu Sirui to be unhappy. In his heart, Gu Sirui shouldn''t be unhappy every day.


    "Don''t think about it. If I don''t go abroad, no matter what you do, I will know that even if I don''t want to go abroad at all, so it''s my best choice to leave the place where you are. Maybe time can make me forget her. Maybe I''ll come back that day. It''s good to go out and find a foreign girl to change my appetite!" Gu Sirui pretends not to care.


    Gu Sinian can''t help it. He can''t give up Su Su. Moreover, even if he gives up Su Su, Su Su won''t be with Gu Sirui.


    What''s more, some things can''t be let, let also can''t let, such as feelings.


    "Well, remember to tell me when you leave. If you have anything, please tell me. I''m your brother anyway." Gu Sinian said softly.


    Gu Sirui forced himself to pull out a smiling face, nodded, indicating that Gu Sinian knew that he must have a big hole in his heart now, otherwise how could he feel that his heart was bleeding with pain!


    Su Su waited in the restaurant for a long time without seeing Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui. When she couldn''t help worrying again, she stood up and walked in the direction where Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui had just left.


    As soon as he got to the garage, Su Su heard what Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui had said. No, it should be said that Su Su just heard Gu Sirui''s long held words.


    Su Su actually vaguely knows that maybe Gu Sirui still has some feelings for himself. Sometimes people are such a strange creature. After losing it, they will find their sincerity.


    Su Su is still surprised to know Gui Zhi. She thinks that Gu Sirui only treats herself out of selfishness and doesn''t want to get what she has. However, Gu Sirui really likes her, not out of jealousy or other reasons. Su Su Su doesn''t know how she feels for a moment.


    When Gu Sirui finally decided to go abroad, Su Su suddenly felt relieved and quickly stepped forward.


    Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui were not too surprised when they saw Su Su coming. After all, Su Su was wearing high-heeled shoes, and the garage was no better than other places, so they knew when Su Su Su came.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su and shows a smile from the bottom of his heart. He steps forward, gently hugs Su Su Su, and quickly lets go. He thinks that even if Su Su Su wants to refuse, it''s too late.


    Su Su doesn''t want to refuse either. She thinks that maybe it''s best for her and Gu Sirui to end up with a hug. When they met when they were young and frivolous, they didn''t get together in the end. There are still some regrets. But looking at the people standing by her side at the moment, Su Su Su thinks that maybe it''s the most appropriate to end all the regrets with a hug.


    After Gu Sirui releases Su Su, he says nothing more. He turns to pick up the car key that Gu Sinian threw away. After picking up the key, Gu Sirui gets on the car, takes a look at Su Su Hou standing with Gu Sinian, and drives away.

 Chapter 121

    Su Su looks at the direction of Gu Sirui''s departure. She is inexplicably sad. Although she has no special relationship with Gu Sirui now, she is still sad for his departure.


    Think of the carefree time before, Su Su is very nostalgic, nostalgic that Green ignorant love, but she knows that it is only in the past.


    Gu Sinian didn''t expect that Gu Sirui would choose to leave. He knew that Gu Sirui was forced to leave.


    Although they are brothers, they grew up together, and the feeling has exceeded the blood relationship. He is very happy to have this brother, but now he is leaving. For the sake of his relationship with Su Su Su, he goes to a place he doesn''t like, but he can''t keep it. Gu Sinian feels bitter in his heart.


    He suddenly felt a sense of guilt. He didn''t expect that he would fall in love with Su Su and hurt Gu Sirui.


    "But in this relationship, there is bound to be a person to be hurt, isn''t there?"


    "But there''s nothing wrong with loving someone. Love doesn''t come first and then come," Gu Sinian thought, hoping to ease his guilt.


    Gu Sinian turned to look at Su Su. Although Su Su Su didn''t seem sad on the surface, Gu Sinian knew what she thought in her heart, no matter how sad she was.


    "She must be like me! He wanted to stay, but he couldn''t help it, "Gu said with a wry smile, and then walked towards Su Su.


    "Don''t look, go away," Gu Sinian said gently, then went forward to block Su Su''s sight.


    Su Su is in a good mood. She looks at Gu Sinian and ignores him.


    Gu Sinian didn''t say anything more. He just touched Su Su''s head, then opened his arms and motioned to Su Su, but Su Su ignored it directly.


    Gu Sinian couldn''t help it. He lowered his attitude and took the initiative to hold Su Su Su tightly, with a happy smile on his face.


    "Let go, Gu Sinian, you let go," Su Su cried as she pushed Gu Sinian away.


    After Su Su''s struggle, Gu Sinian had to let Su Su go.


    "What''s the matter? You''re still thinking about what happened just now, Gu Sirui...!" Gu Sinian was choked by speed.


    "I don''t care about Sirui. It''s my problem. I don''t want to see you, let alone meet you. So, shall we keep a distance?" Su Su is serious.


    "Su Su, what''s wrong with your tendon? You''ve been killed by gunpowder," Gu Sinian said, looking at Su Su inconceivably.


    "Yes, I''m just taking gunpowder, so you''d better not ignite it on purpose again, be careful of explosion!" Then Su Su turned and left.


    When Gu Sinian saw Su Su walking away, he ran to her hand and said, "Su Su, what''s the matter with you? Can you tell me? Don''t hold your breath, OK? You''re not good to anybody like that. "


    Su Su shook off Gu Sinian''s hand and said, "Gu Sinian, don''t follow me. I know you don''t want to see me, and I won''t appear in front of you."


    "Su Su, can you stop making trouble for nothing! Who said I don''t want to see you? It''s not good to be suspicious by myself, "Gu Sinian said angrily.


    Su Su chuckled, put her hand on her chest and said, "Gu Sinian, we don''t want to see each other. Would you like to see your Murong Jing? If you don''t visit her again, she will be angry again later."


    Gu Sinian seemed to understand what Su Su said, so his angry face immediately changed into a smile.


    "What are you laughing at? I want you to see your house quietly," Su Su said indignantly.


    Gu Sinian immediately became serious. Then he put his head to Su Su''s ear and whispered, "Su Su, you have a big sour smell! What did you eat today


    Su Su poked Gu Sinian''s head away, and then quickly smelled around him and his clothes, which made Gu Sinian happy.


    Su Su said with a puzzled face: "no! No taste! I take a bath every day! And I''m not jealous today! "


    After listening to Su Su''s words, Gu Sinian is more energetic. He thinks Su Su Su is sometimes as stupid as a pig. "It''s still a lovely pig," Gu Sinian laughs in his heart.


    "Aren''t you just jealous? And I eat a little too much! " Gu Sinian jokingly said.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian and seems to understand something.


    "Gu Sinian, you are unreasonable and childish, but murongjing likes you so much," Su Su said aloud.


    Gu Sinian didn''t get angry. Thinking of Su Su''s stupidity, Gu Sinian was in a better mood.


    "Well, don''t be angry. Why do you want to eat murongjing''s vinegar! How mean you look Gu Sinian comforted Su Su carefully.


    "I''m never jealous. You should stop narcissism here. I only eat soy sauce!" Su Suyi retorted that he didn''t admit that he was jealous.


    "Also, may I go to eat her murongjing''s vinegar?" Su Su continued.


    "Well, don''t be angry. You know what happened that day. I can''t do that! Please forgive me. Don''t be angry, "Gu Sinian apologized to Su Su in a low voice."Don''t explain, I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to care about your business, who do you like to accompany?" Su Su still didn''t accept Gu''s apology.


    After that, Su Su turned around and left Gu Niannian at a loss.


    Seeing Su Su go further and further, Gu Sinian doesn''t go after her. He thinks that women are really strange creatures.


    "I really don''t understand what they are thinking all day. I''m sorry that I''m so humble to her. She has to make trouble out of nothing. It''s really a push!" Gu Sinian complained in the same place.


    "Su Su angrily walked a distance and looked back. He thought Gu Sinian would catch up. But when she turned around, there was only a bustling crowd behind her, and Gu Sinian was not found.


    "Gu Sixian really doesn''t want to live! Since he can''t catch up, he doesn''t know if the girl is angry? " Su Su said to himself.


    "Has he ever been in love before? I will not be his first love! He didn''t know the girl''s trick, "Su Su thought in her heart, then thought about it, with a look of surprise.


    Su Su shook her head, patted her face and said, "Su Su, don''t think about it any more. Now I''m going to do business again."


    Su Su went to the side of the road, stopped a taxi and hurried back to the company.


    Su Su looked at her watch and said eagerly to the taxi driver, "master, please drive faster. I''m in a hurry."


    "Little girl, this is the fastest speed. You think my car is a plane rocket! "Whew!" he said The taxi driver said angrily.


    Su Su was embarrassed to say anything after listening to the taxi driver. She could only pray that she would not be late.


    Finally, Su Su finally arrived at the company. She quickly took what she needed and ran away. She also looked at her watch from time to time.

 Chapter 122

    "No, no, I''m going to be late," Su Su said as she ran away, causing other people''s eyes.


    Su Su finally ran to the studio. She stopped at the door, took a breath and looked at her watch. Fortunately, she said, "it''s just right, but I''m not late."


    Su Su didn''t dare to offend her design teacher, who was rigorous and eccentric, so she didn''t dare to be late.


    "Kowtow, kowtow Su Su arranges her clothes and mood, and knocks on the door.


    "Come in," said Chen Xinxin.


    "Teacher," Sue called politely as usual.


    "Susu, have a look at the time. Are you so unpunctual? There is no concept of time, "Su Su was scolded as soon as she came in.


    "Teacher, the time is just right, and Su Su also wants to explain.


    "Just right! Step on it, will you? " Chen Xinxing said angrily.


    "I''m sorry, teacher, I don''t dare next time," Su Su said.


    "Well, I''ll forgive you this time when I see you admit your mistake and be sincere," Chen Xinxing looked at Su Su and slowed down.


    "Thank you, teacher," Su Su Lian said with a sweet smile.


    "I''m happy to forgive you?" Chen Xinxing said sternly.


    "No, no, I just think you are very good! So...! " Susu rushed to Jess.


    "Well, don''t flatter. It''s a waste of time," Chen said.


    Su Su took a deep breath and thought in her heart, "although she''s a little cranky, she has learned a lot here that she hasn''t learned before."


    "What a fool! I don''t want to learn! " Teacher Chen Xinxing said aloud to Su Su.


    Su Su immediately returned to her senses and said, "no, No


    Design has always been Su Su''s dream, even if it''s difficult, she insists on it, so she cherishes every learning opportunity.


    "Come here, get the pen and paper ready, remember what I said, don''t ignore the details, the good and bad of a pen and the good and bad of a piece of paper will affect your inspiration, then it will affect your works," Chen Xinxin explained to Su Su Su word by word.


    "Well! Yes, teacher, "Su Su replied with a smile.


    "Well, first of all, you look for inspiration and think about what you want to design," said Chen Xinxin, who sat aside.


    Su Su is ready for everything, but she has no thoughts and no way to write.


    Chen Xinxin saw Su Su''s doubts, and then gave a warm hint: "if you don''t have inspiration, just think about what happened recently, whether it''s a lot or bad. You have to sort them out before you have an idea."


    After hearing this, Su suti remembers that the recent events are so bad. Murong Jing''s unreasonable provocation, Gu Sixian''s incomprehensible amorous feelings, and Gu Sirui''s departure make her feel more and more upset and unable to write at all.


    Chen Xinxin seemed to see her irritability, so he said to her, "let''s go! Let''s go out for a walk. "


    Su Su put down her pen and went out. They went to a nearby park. At last, they sat on the grass by a lake.


    Suddenly, Chen Xinxin picked up a stone from the lawn and smashed it on the surface of the lake. There were ripples on the surface of the lake. Su Su didn''t understand what had happened. When the ripples were almost over, Chen Xinxin picked up several stones and smashed them on the surface of the lake.


    When the stones were picked up, the teacher stopped. Su Su looked at Chen Xinxin in a dazed way. Just as she was about to ask the teacher why, Chen went to Su Su Su and said, "you see, if you continuously throw stones at the lake, there will always be ripples on the lake, which can''t be dispersed for a long time. But after a long time, you don''t throw any more stones, and the lake will be flat in the end Calm down. "


    Sue listened carefully, not distracted.


    And teacher Chen Xinxing continued, "this life is like this lake! There will always be some people and things to disturb your peace, and there will always be people you don''t like and things you don''t like to do around you all the time. You will be upset about it, just like the lake has been turbulent, but if you learn to adjust yourself, you will be calm in the end. "


    Su Su seems to understand the meaning of this. Seeing teacher Chen Xinxin''s meaningful smile, Su Su stands up, picks up the stone beside her and throws it to the lake. She just throws it all the time until her hand is soft. Then she stops and laughs loudly.


    She thought, "design is what I like to do so much. How can I let some unimportant people control me?"


    "Well, it seems that my words have an effect on you. How do you feel now?" Chen Xinxing asked with concern.


    "Thank you, teacher. It''s a lot easier now," Su Su replied happily.


    "Let''s go. It''s time to do the rest of your work," Chen Xinxin said and left.


    Su Su followed her closely. She felt that the sky was blue and the grass was green, and the teacher was good and the pace was light.


    When they returned to the studio, Su Su couldn''t wait to start her creation. Her mood became better, she felt much better, and her inspiration came very quickly.Chen Xinxin looks at Su Su seriously, and his mouth can''t help rising. He can''t help thinking, "it seems that he didn''t see the wrong person! He''s talented. He''s a good seedling, but he''s almost calm. "


    "The work is closely related to the author. If you are happy and excited at the moment, then your work will also show a happy feeling. If you are sad, then it gives people a sad feeling," Chen Xinxin told Su Su.


    Su Su put down her pen and pondered the meaning of these words.


    Chen Xinxin went to Su Su and said, "remember, works also have souls, and this also comes from your soul, so...!" The teacher didn''t go on.


    No matter how stupid Su Su was, she could understand the meaning of the words. She looked at her works and found that there was something missing. She immediately picked up the pen and started over again.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Su finally put down her pen, took a deep breath, and then showed a satisfied smile.


    "Teacher, have a look!" Then Su Su took Chen Xinxin to see his masterpiece.


    Chen Xinxing was pulled over. She took a look at her and said nothing. She just showed a shallow smile. Although the radian was very small, Su Su still caught it.


    "Yes, I''ve made great progress today! Keep up the good work Chen Xinxing praised.


    Su Su looked at Chen Xinxin with wide eyes, but she thought, "I heard you right! The teacher is praising me


    Su Su Leng was in the same place. She didn''t believe her ears.


    "What are you doing there? It''s too late. It''s time to go back," interrupted Chen Xinxing.


    Su Su immediately responded, looked at her watch, and said happily, "Hmm!"


    "Goodbye, teacher!" Susu was about to go out with her bag when she suddenly came back.


    Su Su held Chen Xinxin in her arms and said in her ear, "thank you, teacher."


    Then Su Su ran out. Chen Xinxin watched Su Su run out, and he couldn''t help smiling.

 Chapter 123

    Su Su ran for a long time. She was so tired that she couldn''t catch her breath. At last, she had to stop to have a rest. In fact, she didn''t know why she wanted to run. She was so happy that she wanted to run.


    "Gulu, Gulu," Su Su realized that her stomach was crying, and she realized that she was very hungry.


    "No, I have to find a place to fill my stomach first," Su Su said to herself as she touched her stomach.


    Su Su looked around for a long time and finally locked in a shop.


    "Welcome" as soon as Su Su stepped into the door, she heard the sweet voice.


    Su Su smiles at each other, then goes in and finds a window seat to sit down.


    "Miss, what can I do for you? This is the menu." as soon as Susu sat down, a waiter came up gracefully and politely handed the menu to Susu.


    Susu ordered something casually, and soon the shop was full of people, and her food came up soon.


    Su Su looked out of the window at the busy traffic, and then turned to look at the shop. Almost all the people were sitting together in twos and threes, most of them were lovers, feeding each other, fighting and making noise, and everyone''s face was full of happy smile.


    Su Su lowered her head and felt a little bitter in her heart. She seemed to have no appetite. She hurried to the cashier to settle her account, and then quickly left this place that didn''t seem to belong to her.


    Su Su walks aimlessly in the street, and the day is getting dark. Su Su sits on a bench beside him, staring at the light of the street lamp.


    "What''s your relationship with that woman?"


    "You listen to me to explain, I really have nothing to do with that woman, she has been pestering me."


    Su Su''s thoughts were interrupted by a couple''s quarrel. Su Su looked at them quietly.


    "Pester you, don''t you know to refuse? Are you not in love with me? Are you changing your mind? "The woman continued to make noise.


    "Can you stop making trouble for nothing! I admit I didn''t deal with it, "the man said angrily.


    "Yes, I''m just making trouble out of nothing! If you can''t stand it, you can leave! " The woman ran away crying.


    But the man stood in the same place and didn''t know what to do. Su Su saw that he was at a loss and went over and said, "what are you doing? Go after him!"


    The man took a look at Su Su and seemed to understand something, so he immediately ran after the woman.


    Su Su looked at her back, which disappeared in the night. She couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Then she thought of Gu Sinian.


    "If he catches up today, maybe I won''t be angry, maybe I''ll forgive him," Su Su thought, feeling inexplicably sad.


    "Mr. Gu, here''s a document for you to sign," Gu''s secretary said and handed it to Gu.


    Gu Sinian took over the document, looked at it roughly, and signed his handsome name on the last page.


    After the secretary went out, Gu Sinian looked at his watch and found that it was too late. He thought of Su Su who was angry today and thought that he would go back to coax her.


    So Gu Sinian took care of everything and quickly went to the parking lot to drive his car. At this moment, he couldn''t wait to go back to his apartment to see her. He wanted to explain everything to her and didn''t want to fight with her any more.


    Thinking, Gu Sinian speeded up the speed, even if a few minutes of traffic light time, he felt long, he just wanted to see her soon.


    Seeing that it was about to arrive, but God seemed to be against him. During the rush hour, Gu Sinian was stuck in the road. He angrily slapped the steering wheel and honked the horn, but the car in front of him was still. He had no choice but to wait quietly.


    After nearly an hour''s traffic jam, Gu Sinian was finally able to move. The car moved forward step by step, making Gu Sinian very anxious.


    Gu Sixian finally arrived downstairs. He quickly ran up the stairs. He even forgot the elevator. He went up the stairs and took his long legs across four stairs.


    He was panting and tired, but at least he was happy, but when he opened the door, the room was dark and quiet.


    Gu Sinian thought that she just went to sleep first, so he went to Su Su''s room to have a look. But when he opened the door, it was still dark. When he turned on the light, there was no one. Gu Sinian searched every corner of the apartment, but he didn''t see Su Su Su.


    Gu Sinian looked at his watch and said anxiously, "it''s so late. Why hasn''t she come back yet?"


    So Gu Sinian dialed Su Su''s phone, but it rang for a long time and no one answered. He only heard the voice of "sorry, the phone you dialed is not answered for the time being." then there was a busy sound.


    "If I don''t answer the phone, I''m still busy," so Gu Sinian made several more calls, but Su Su still didn''t answer.


    At this time, Su Su saw that it was Gu Sinian''s phone, so she threw it into her bag. But Gu Sinian kept calling, and she turned it off in a rage.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is off, sorry..." Listen to this voice, Gu Sinian is a little worried.


    So he went to the next door neighbor''s house to ask, but Su Wu said, "I don''t know, and I didn''t contact her."Gu Sinian went back to his room. The more he thought about it, the more strange he became. So he called Chen Xinxin again, but the other side also said that he had already gone back.


    "Did Su Su hide from me on purpose? So I don''t come back, "Gu said doubtfully.


    "But so late, where can she go as a girl?" Gu Sinian is more worried.


    At this moment, Su Su is still struggling.


    "Oh, don''t go back. Anyway, Gu Sinian doesn''t want to see me, and I don''t want to see him. Let''s be quiet!" Su Su said to herself.


    A gust of wind, Su Su shrunk body, hair was also blown messy, like a madman walking on the road.


    "No, I have to find a place to stay for one night. It''s too dangerous for me to be outside," Su Su said. She looked around, locked the target on the opposite side, and ran to the hotel.


    I feel sad in my heart. Although I know Gu Sinian loves me, I can''t be happy when I think of a Murong Jing between them. Indeed, Murong Jing can give Gu Sinian a lot of help in his career, but he can do nothing.


    If Mr Gu chooses murongjing, once the two companies reach a consensus, Mr Gu will be the leading enterprise in the industry.


    If you really love a person, you should hope that he has a good life, not just possess him, should you give up? Su Su''s heart was very sad.


    There are two voices in my heart all the time. One is shouting, "no, you can''t give up. Why do you want to give up? You two love each other. You love him and he loves you. That''s enough. Why do you care what the world thinks?" at this time, another voice will jump out and say, "No. You can''t be so selfish. If you really love him, you should let him live a good life. "These two voices keep rising one after another. At the moment, Su Su was struggling. She hoped that someone would come forward and tell her how to do it.


    However, Su Su''s heart is very clear, that is, she doesn''t want to face Gu Sinian at the moment, no matter what the reason is.


    She is cruel or unfeeling, but both of them should stop and think about it. Making up her mind, Su Su thought that she would go to a nearby hotel to sleep after the work was finished.

 Chapter 124

    As usual, Su Su worked overtime until 11 o''clock in the evening, thinking that she was afraid that Gu Sinian would come to pick him up, so she sent a short message to Gu Sinian in advance to tell him that she would go back by herself today, so as to avoid Gu Sinian.


    After receiving Gu''s reply, Su Su left the office with a handbag. In order to prevent Gu''s "surprise attack", Su Su specially wore a mask and a cap. After successfully leaving the company, Su Su felt relaxed.


    When she came to a relatively remote Hotel, Su Su opened a standard single room. She put down her bag and took off her coat. At the same time, Su Su felt that she had taken off her burden. Now she was so relaxed.


    When I came to the bathroom and filled the bathtub with hot water, Su Su decided not to think about anything and did nothing, so she let herself empty for a while and had a good bath. Then I had a good sleep. Everything else was forgotten first. It''s a day to live happily. Instead of thinking about those things, why don''t you make yourself feel better? Su Su Su thought so and had a good bath When I took a bath, I asked the waiter to order red wine. "Only alcohol can help me forget everything temporarily." Said, is a big mouth under the stomach.


    With the paralysis of alcohol, Su Su quickly forgot those unpleasant things for the time being and only let herself take a good bath.


    When she came out of the bathroom, all her troubles disappeared. Maybe she was too tired from her work. After a while, Su Su felt sleepy and hit her for three or four times. At the moment, Su Su only saw a bed, but she felt so satisfied.


    She took three and two steps to the bedside, fell on the soft big bed, and her sleepy eyelids trembled. The next second, she closed them.


    Gu Sinian, who came back to his apartment very late, thought that he was welcome as usual when he opened the door. He worked late, and then Sue stayed in the sofa waiting for him to come back. But not today, there is only the dark and silent air, and the cold sofa.


    "Maybe it''s just too late, so Sue went to bed first." Gu Sinian comforted himself.


    He crept to the bedroom door. Why creep? Because Gu Sinian believed that Su Su was sleeping in the bedroom.


    Opening the door, it is obvious that Gu Sinian is deceiving himself. He was welcomed by a cold big bed, where he and Su Su were missing.


    At the moment, Gu Sinian''s heart is very sad. No, he shouldn''t be sad. He should be angry. He should call angrily to ask where she has gone.


    Yes, he should be angry. Gu Sinian took out his mobile phone from his pocket. He skillfully found Su Su''s number. He pressed the dial-up button, and he didn''t care that it was one o''clock in the morning.


    Su Su, who is sleeping, is in the mood for her dream. Suddenly, a mobile phone ring broke the dream.


    The eyelids struggled twice. Su Su had planned to ignore it. The ring of her mobile phone kept ringing. She impatiently reached for her mobile phone and saw the big word "Gu Sinian" on the screen. She didn''t even think about it and hung up directly.


    Just as she was about to continue her dream, the phone rang again. Just like last time, it was still "Gu Sinian"


    this time, Su Su was very determined. She pressed the power off button directly. Then put your hands back under the covers. Then he wrapped his head with a quilt and had a dream.


    Gu Sinian here still insists on not giving up after he has been shut down for a few days, until the voice of "the phone you dialed has been turned off" comes from his mobile phone.


    At this time, Gu Sixian could not see whether he was angry or angry. Next, Gu Sinian quickly found the phone number of the company''s assistant, no matter whether they had taken a rest or not.


    The assistant in the sleep was awakened, a look at the boss remarks above, immediately respectfully answered the phone.


    "I''ll give you ten minutes. I''ll find Susu''s location right away." Gu Sinian''s serious voice came.


    "OK, President, I''ll be right away..." Without waiting for the assistant to finish, Gu Sinian hung up.


    The assistant didn''t dare to delay for a moment. He immediately transferred the company''s monitoring, and then saw Su Su''s taxi. Through the taxi, he determined which hotel Su Su Su was going to get off. Then I easily cheated Su Su''s house number from the waiter.


    In less than ten minutes, the assistant had got Su Su''s exact location. Assistant quickly edited a text message sent to Gu Sixian, with the address and check in a concurrent past.


    Gu Sinian, who is waiting for news at the moment, has never felt that time is so hard. Even though it is only ten minutes, for Gu Sinian, the ten minutes are as long as ten days and ten years.


    It was not until he got Su Su''s address that Gu Sinian seemed to feel his existence. After that, Gu Sixian rushes to Su Su''s position. He wants to appear at Su Su''s side immediately. Along the way, Gu Sinian drove the car very fast.


    Su Su here is still in the dream. She didn''t know what would happen next. If she knew, she would not be able to sleep as well as she does now. But Gu Sinian just took half of his usual 30 minute drive to reach his destination.Gu Sinian stops the car, and then comes to Su Su''s door in three steps and two steps. He rings the doorbell anxiously and frantically.


    Inside Su Su was awakened, Su Su impatient out of bed, side to the door, while shouting "who ah, who ah, don''t ring, the doorbell will be broken by you, come on." Xu is aware of the anxiety of the person who is ringing the doorbell. Su Su trots to the door. She quickly opens the door. When she sees that the other party is Gu Sixian, she is surprised at first, and then responds, "he is a big boss, so it''s too easy to know his whereabouts."


    Then, her skill is faster than her brain, and she quickly wants to close the door. Su Su''s reaction was fast, but Gu Sinian''s reaction was faster. Before Su Su closed the door, Gu Sinian was fast. She put her foot in the door one step, and then turned sideways. Gu Sinian successfully pushed herself in.


    Gu Sinian saw Su Su''s intention to rush out of the door, so he leaned his back against the door, put Su Su in his arms with both hands, and immediately turned around. Gu Sinian and Su Su Su exchanged positions.


    Su Su was trapped between him and the door by Gu Sinian, and her feet were clamped by Gu Sinian''s legs. She had to twist her upper body and wave her hands to get rid of Gu Sinian''s ban. But the strength of the girl was no better than that of the boy. No matter how much strength Su Su Su used, Gu Sinian didn''t move. On the contrary, because of Su Su''s struggle, their bodies were constantly rubbing Su Su obviously felt the change of Gu Sinian. I''m afraid that I''ll be taken care of again


    Su Su took the last resort. She opened her mouth and bit Gu Sinian''s arm. Gu Sinian felt pain and then stepped back. Su Su saw a chance.


    He wanted to run away, but Gu Sinian soon recovered. Su Su ran out for two steps. Gu Sinian stopped Su Su with a big step, then dragged her back to the door and put her under house arrest again. This time, he didn''t wait for Su Su Su to come and struggle.


    Gu Sinian kisses him forcefully, which is a little frightening. Su Su feels the anger in Gu Sinian''s kiss, and then she is a little angry. "What''s the matter with you, Gu Sinian? I''m not angry. Why are you here?" all these words are just Su Su Su''s inner monologue, because she has no chance to say it. Gu Sinian''s kiss is better than usual A lot more overbearing, this pressure of Su Su breathless.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su''s lack of reaction to his kiss. He is more angry and kisses harder, as if he wants to rub Su Su into his own blood. Su Su Su feels that she is about to die. Her hands are constantly resisting Gu Sinian, and her mouth is also constantly resisting Gu Sinian. But Su Su Su has tried every means to push Gu Sinian away .


    For the inherent gap between men and women, Su Su had no choice but to admit her fate. She no longer made any resistance and let Gu Sinian kiss herself.


    I don''t know how long later, Su Su felt that she would be out of breath when she was kissing like this. So she put her hand against Gu Sinian, and then she made a faltering speech with the little air left in her mouth. Gu Sinian saw her discomfort and felt that she had punished her enough. She immediately let Su Su Su Su Su go.


    Before Su Su could speak, Gu Sinian took the lead in saying, "you''re a wing, right?"

 Chapter 125

    "It has nothing to do with you whether my wings are hard or not. You are qualified to meddle in my business here who you are." Su Su is also extremely angry at the moment. He knows that he is the one who is most aggrieved. Why is Gu Sinian so aggressive here?


    "who am I? You''re asking who I am. OK, I''ll tell you who I am now. I''m your man, Su Su''s man. "Gu Sinian announced in a very strict and formal tone, but he held Su Su Su''s hand harder.


    Su Su''s hands hurt, but her mouth just won''t admit defeat.


    "Ha ha, are you kidding? If I can claim to be my man after I''ve been in bed for several times, then my men are not so many. " At this time, Su Su seemed to lose her sense. In order to talk back to Gu Sinian, she even said this kind of humiliating words.


    After hearing Su Su Su''s words, Gu Sinian was stimulated to lose his sense, and even didn''t come to think about whether this sentence was right. Instinctive reaction drove him to raise his hands in the air, and "pa" clear voice remembered in the air. Gu Sinian immediately regretted that he was too impulsive, regretted that he didn''t think rationally, and regretted that he beat Su Su Su Su . But at the same time, Gu Sinian is a little angry, angry that she is willing to belittle herself in order to get rid of herself.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hit you, but what you said is too much. Even if you are really angry and want to get rid of me, you shouldn''t practice yourself like this." Gu Sinian''s tone became softer and his mood became more stable.


    Su Su was slapped by Gu Sinian for a long time. Later, she burst into tears before her own judgment. She didn''t know why she burst into tears. Maybe her face hurt too much, or her heart hurt too much. But no matter which one, Su Su Su suffered too much. At this moment, she just wanted to hide in the quilt and cry loudly. She didn''t want to see Gu Sinian, and she didn''t want to see Gu Sinian If you want to see Murong Jing, you don''t want to see anyone. Just stay alone. She resisted the impulse of tears, and then said to Gu Sinian with a tough expression:


    "go and find murongjing. She is your woman, and only she is worthy of you. I''m just a woman who has nothing. I can''t help you with anything. Being with her is your best choice." After that, he broke away from Gu Sixian''s hand and wanted to go. But how could Gu Sinian let Su Su go easily? With a gorgeous turn, he encircled Su Su with both hands, and at the same time prevented Su Su from moving forward.


    "Why don''t you understand? I will only love one woman in my life, that is you Su Su. At the same time, there will only be one woman, or you Su Su Su. You have to believe me. Now I am not strong enough to get rid of the control of old lady Gu. But give me a period of time, I will be able to control my own life. Su Su, believe me, I will show you See our future, as long as you are willing to wait for me, don''t be angry, go back with me, OK


    What Gu Sinian said is so sincere. Rao Shi Su Su''s heart should be softened no matter how hard he is.


    But for Gu Sixian''s sake, for his future, and for his future not to turn against Gu''s company and old lady Gu. She can only choose to leave Gu Sixian, which is the best choice for them. But Su Su''s heart is very painful. She has loved Gu Si for many years, so much that she can allow other women to stand beside him as long as he lives well.


    "You go. I don''t want to see you. Don''t look for me any more. It''s the end for both of us." When she said this, Su Su felt her heart was bleeding. Her hands will force Gu Sinian''s hands away, and then go to the bedroom.


    "Are you so indifferent to our feelings? I know you love me. Since we love each other, why should we care about others? " Gu Sinian''s words are almost forced to shout out.


    After hearing Gu Sinian''s words, Su Su stopped and said something against her heart,


    "I never love you. The reason why I am with you is because of your status as president of Gu''s company. Don''t you understand? You go Then, go on.


    It''s estimated that Gu Sinian was also angry by Su Su''s words. He rushed up with an arrow, then picked Su Su up and walked to the bedroom. Su Su was startled by the sudden flight.


    "You, you, what are you doing? Put me down Su Su struggled hard, but there was no result.


    "Since you''re sleeping with me because of my identity, you don''t care to do it again." Then he took Su Su Su into his bedroom.


    When he came to the apartment, Gu Sinian threw Su Su on the bed, which obviously meant punishment. There was a burst of pain when her buttock "touched the ground". Su Su exclaimed "good pain". Just as she wanted to rub her painful buttock, she saw Gu Sinian leaning over. Su Su wants to earn procrastination. Gu Sinian sees her intention. He grabs Su Su Su''s waving hands and then fixes them on her head. It''s clear that Gu Sinian only used one hand, but Su Su just couldn''t break free. Su Su secretly decided to learn some female self-defense skills, so as not to suffer losses every time.


    Gu Sinian looked down at Su Su and said with a tone of oath,


    "the next thing is to punish you for not trusting me. Once again, you are the only woman in Gu Sinian, and you will be the only one in the future. As for Murong Jing, what kind of ghost does she like After that, he kisses Su Su''s lips without waiting for Su Su to explain anything. As soon as Su Su wants to explain something, Gu Sinian takes the opportunity to pry open her shell teeth, and the spirit tongue takes the opportunity to enter, causing a "bloodbath" in Su Su Su''s mouth. Su Su was breathless and wanted to struggle, but her hands were locked tightly by Gu Sixian. In desperation, Su Su had to set her goal on Gu Sinian''s lips. She found the right time,Taking advantage of Gu Sinian''s lips, Su Su took a bite. Gu Sinian suffered from eating pain, but he didn''t stop his action. He just kisses harder, just like a kind of revenge or punishment. Su Su knew that he was doomed tonight, so he gave up the struggle and let Gu Sixian kiss him casually.


    Kissing, Su Su obviously felt that Gu''s breath became heavy, and his body became more and more hot. Su Su thought, forget it, let him sink again.

 Chapter 126

    So she began to respond to Gu Sinian''s kiss. Gu Sinian felt Su Su Su''s change. He was overjoyed, and then he got rid of her shackles. Su Su Su''s hands actively climbed up Gu Sinian''s neck. Sensing Su Su''s response, Gu Sinian first became stiff, then became affectionate, and the kisses began to fall from the initial lips to other places, forehead, cheek, ear, neck He wanted to spread the kisses all over Su Su''s body, like a ritual, declaring Su Su Su his own property.


    But later, just kissing can''t satisfy Gu Sinian. His "idle" hand begins to swim on Su Su. First, Su Su''s body spins through his clothes, which makes Su Su Su tremble. Then, through the hem of his clothes, Gu Sinian''s hand penetrates into Su Su Su''s body like a snake. Gu Sinian''s hand accurately captures Su Su Su''s position Then in the precise grasp, he pinched with * * force, and a groan jumped out of Su Su''s mouth.


    This groan, however, only further stimulated Gu Sinian''s nerves. His skin could no longer stop Gu Sinian''s tears through his clothes. He quickly pulled his hand out of Su Su''s clothes, then took off Su Su''s clothes three times, five times and two times, and quickly pulled off his tie and shirt.


    At the moment of covering, two pieces of naked skin get along with each other, arousing a greater spark. At this moment, Gu Sixian has surpassed his reason. He rudely pulled off Su Su''s underwear. A pair of snow-white "rabbits" jumped out of the bondage of underwear. Su Su Su''s chest is not big, but it''s better than full and good shape. Gu Sinian kisses Su Su, and his hand is also walking on Su Su''s body. At the moment, they have reached the peak.


    Gu Sinian saw that the time had come, so he used his legs to stretch Su Su''s thighs, and then let his "giant" slowly stand in little by little until all the time. A giant suddenly came in straight, pain Su Su cried out, saw Su Su''s suffering, Gu Si young voice comfort.


    "Well behaved, bear it for a while, and it won''t hurt in a moment."


    Then he took Su Su Su''s lips and swallowed all her cries into his stomach. As Su Su gradually entered the state, Gu Sinian began to slowly twitch his lower body and twist his body. They are getting better and better, and the body and soul have reached a perfect fit. With Gu''s constant efforts, they gradually reach the goal of * *.


    Gu Sinian let out a dull sound, and then fell powerlessly on Su Su. His head was deeply buried in Su Su''s neck, smelling the smell of shampoo and sweat in Su Su Su''s hair. At this time, Su Su was also paralyzed. His hands and feet on Gu Sinian''s neck and waist were paralyzed on the bed. The bedroom was full of erosive atmosphere.


    Gu Sinian lay on the outside edge of the bed, then pulled Su Su over and put her pillow on her shoulder. Now Su Su didn''t want to struggle any more, so she could enjoy the warmth of the moment.


    She lay quietly in Gu Sinian''s arms, closed her eyes and greedily absorbed Gu Sinian''s smell. Maybe she would not have a chance to lie in his arms in the future. Su Su cherished this moment. In this way, Su Su gradually fell asleep in Gu Sinian''s arms until dawn.


    As the day gradually dawned, a breeze came, and the curtains in the room danced gently, showing its graceful posture.


    Su Su slowly opened her eyes and looked at the white sky, with a trace of bitterness in her heart.


    As soon as she thought of what happened last night, she complained about herself. She didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen, and even less did she expect that Gu Sixian would come to her, and then something indescribable happened.


    Su Su turns around in pain and looks at Gu Sinian, who is sleeping beside her. She turns around and doesn''t dare to look at him.


    "This man always has a kind of magic power to attract her, so that she can''t extricate himself from the deep, and he will be immune to her." Su Su thought to herself.


    Lying thinking for a while, the first sunshine in the morning hit her face, some dazzling and conspicuous, so Su Su gently got up, put on her slippers and went to the bathroom.


    As soon as she got up, she felt sore all over and her feet were weak, so she almost lost her footing. Then she stumbled on the bed again.


    This action startled Gu Sinian. Su Su immediately held her head and looked at Gu Sinian, frowning at him.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t wake up," Su Su said to herself.


    In fact, Su Su did not know why she was afraid of him waking up. This was not the first time she had been in the same bed, but she still had so many scruples. She was afraid that Gu would wake up every year and face him.


    Susu lay on the floor and thought for a while. She was full of questions but couldn''t get answers.


    So Su Su stood up again with the pain of her body. She slowly put on her slippers and walked to the bathroom.


    She even pushed the door of the bathroom very carefully, for fear of startling Gu Sinian in his sleep.


    Su Su walks to the mirror. She looks at herself in the mirror. The piercing kisses all remind her how fierce the "war situation" was last night. Su Su helplessly lowers her head. She doesn''t want to see herself like this.Su Su covered her face and squatted on the ground with a slight sigh. She suddenly stood up and sprinkled cold water on her face. The cool air made her wake up a lot.


    "Su Su, you are really worthless. You said you would ignore him. Why can''t you resist his temptation?" Su Su blamed herself in her heart and patted her head from time to time.


    Su Su''s face flushed with shame when she thought about what happened last night.


    "But his skill is still good," Su Su thought foolishly.


    "Su Su, you are crazy. What''s wrong with you? Your reserve! You can''t think like this, you can''t think like this, you can''t "Su Su retorted repeatedly in her heart, and washed her face with a handful of water to restore her calm.


    "No, no, don''t think about it, don''t think about it," Su Su advised himself.


    "Before Gu Sinian wakes up, let''s slip away first! Otherwise, how embarrassed he will be when he gets up later! " Susu thought and washed.


    Su Su quickly finished washing and then wanted to take a shower, but she was afraid that Gu would wake up and gave up.


    Su Su once again saw the kiss marks on her body and said, "no, it''s not good to go out like this. When someone sees her, she has to laugh at herself."


    "I''ll cover them in the next way, but with what?" Sue looked around the bathroom and said to herself.


    Su Su looked for a long time, but she didn''t find anything to cover the kiss mark. She shook her head helplessly, just like the grass that lost hope, without vitality.

 Chapter 127

    Su Su hesitated in the bathroom for a long time, but decided to go out first and try again.


    Su Su, wrapped in a bath towel, quietly opens the bathroom door for fear of waking up Gu Sinian. As soon as she steps out of the door, she turns around and stops.


    A man with wheat skin, upper body and bath towel stood motionless in front of the bathroom door.


    Before Su Su could react, Gu Sinian spoke first.


    Gu Sinian showed his white teeth and said to Su Su with a smile: "good morning!"


    Su Su said with an embarrassed smile: "good morning"


    GU Sinian said with a puzzled face: "what are you doing in it? You''ve been in it for so long."


    Su Su was startled, then quickly changed the topic and said, "Gu Sinian, you don''t know to shout! You''ll be scared to death in the early morning! "


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su wrongly, and then said innocently, "it''s what you said to yourself that woke me up."


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian in surprise, and his chin almost falls out.


    Then he turned his head and thought, "no, he just heard it."


    Gu Sinian seemed to see Su Su''s surprise, then jokingly said: "you know I sleep very light, so I can hear you make a little noise."


    Su Su white, he looked at a mysterious smile and said: "then you go to take a bath first! I''ll go out and wait for you, "Sue said, and then she wanted to go straight around him and sit by the bed.


    "It''s not too late for me to slip when you go to take a bath!" Su Su thought to herself.


    Gu Sinian suddenly said, "why don''t you wash it as soon as we go? "Save time," he said, and then Gu Shinian showed an evil smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Su Su immediately responded and said, "first of all, I''m not going to wash it. I just washed it." then Su Su laughed awkwardly.


    Su Su is ready to leave without Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian seems to see the trend that she is going to leave quietly. Then he turns around and blocks Su Su''s direction of leaving. He blocks Su Su on the wall at the entrance of the bathroom and puts on a wall thumping posture.


    "Gu Sinian, what are you doing? You get out of the way for me," Su Su tried to push Gu Sinian away, but her strength didn''t help at all.


    Su Su had no choice but to lean quietly against the wall and look at him. She felt like a bird trapped in a birdcage now. No matter how much she needled, it would not help.


    Gu Si is like this Su Su encircles under own arm bend, does not let her escape.


    Gu Sinian''s breath vomited on Su Su''s hair. Su Su felt that her head was blank, and there was only a kind of warm gas coming one by one.


    Gu Sinian firmly resisted Su Su and forced Su Su to look up at him.


    Their breathing was intertwined, and the air around them suddenly warmed up. Su Su felt that everything around her was still. She could only hear her heart beating. Her speed was faster and faster, and she felt that she was about to jump out.


    Su Su feels more and more depressed, her heart is more and more restless, her breathing becomes more and more rapid, the hot breath hits Gu Sixian''s broad chest, and your face is more and more red and hot.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Suhong''s smiling face and couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Su was very curious, so she resisted the agitation in her heart and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    Gu Sinian took back his smile and said solemnly, "no smile! Which of your eyes saw me smile. "


    "Two eyes," Sue retorted seriously.


    Gu Sinian lets Su Su Su say that he knows that there is no reason for him and her.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su''s kisses on his neck. He can''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth, but suddenly he turns to heartache.


    "It seems that I was too crazy last night to control myself, but I just couldn''t control Su Su." Gu Sinian blames himself in his heart.


    Su Su feels that Gu Sinian''s eyes have been staring at her neck, so she has a premonition of what he is looking at, so Su Su is embarrassed to block it with her hand.


    "Stop what?" Gu Sinian suddenly said, and pressed Su Su''s hand on the wall. Su Su had to stop his action.


    "Nothing. I was bitten by a mosquito last night. That''s what happened," Su Su explained awkwardly.


    "Is this woman saying I''m a mosquito?" Gu Sinian thought in his heart.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian''s suddenly serious expression and has a bad feeling in her heart.


    "It seems that the mosquito is not so big! Can stare like this, "Gu Sinian deliberately cooperated with Su Su.


    Su Su smiles awkwardly, and then wants to get rid of Gu Sinian''s hand, but Gu Sinian doesn''t give her a chance. Instead, she holds it more tightly.


    Su Su said helplessly, "let go first, it''s a little painful."


    But Gu Sinian didn''t pay attention to her. He just lowered his head subconsciously. Then he saw Su Su''s spring light on her chest. Gu Sinian swallowed.


    Su Su seems to have noticed that Gu Sinian''s eyes are looking at the wrong place. She immediately covers the spring light in front of her with her other hand, and her face is flushed.Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s self-defense action, and he felt that there was fire burning on his body. He had a reaction again.


    Gu Sixian couldn''t control himself, so he attached himself to Su Su''s lips.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian with her eyes wide open. She finds that Gu Sinian has closed her eyes and enjoys all this. Her hand is still rubbing on her chest unconsciously.


    Su Su wants to resist and push him away, but she finds herself weak and soft.


    Su Su had to admit Gu Sinian''s superb kissing skills. After a few kisses, he got Su Su done. Gu Sinian kisses Su Su very gently, tasting Su Su Su''s sweet mouth bit by bit and sucking. Su Su Su soon fell into the enemy''s hands and kept responding.


    They hugged and kissed each other like this. I don''t know how long it took before it was over. Su Su felt her numb lips and blushed again.


    And Gu Sinian just looked at a stupid woman, looked at her every move, Gu Sinian wanted to laugh.


    Su Su inadvertently glanced at the scratch on Gu Sinian''s shoulder, and her face turned red again.


    "Was he raped last night? He was so fierce that he had blood marks," Su Su thought to herself.


    Su Su looked up and saw Gu Sixian''s face full of doting and love, which made her want to give up.


    "No, Susu, hold on," Susu told herself in her heart. She was afraid she couldn''t control herself, and then she took a deep breath.


    "No, if it goes on like this, something will happen that shouldn''t have happened again. We have to run away quickly," Su Su thought back from her sweetness.


    After making a decision in mind, Su Su turns around and runs away while Gu Sinian is distracted.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Sinian grabs Su Su and pulls her into the bathroom, regardless of Su Su''s scream.


    Su Su suddenly caught the towel by Gu Sinian. Su Su blushed and screamed. At the same time, Gu Sinian pulled off Su Su''s towel.

 Chapter 128

    "Gu Sinian, what are you doing?" Su Su blushed and asked. Gu Sinian looked at Su Su who was blushing and couldn''t help teasing her, "what do you say I want to do? Don''t you know that? Well Gu Sinian joked.


    Then Gu Sinian hugged Su Su. The soft feeling in his arms made Gu Sinian sigh: "it''s really comfortable to hold his girl!" The body can''t help it.


    Su Su was hugged by Gu Sinian, and was immediately at a loss. Although it was not the first time that they had such close contact, the scene like this still made Su Su Su unable to resist.


    What makes Su Su even more flustered is that she wanted to push Gu Sinian away, but Gu Sinian had no strength all over her body. She wanted to push Gu Sinian away, and her hand was around Gu Sinian''s neck.


    Gu Sinian felt Su Su''s action and hugged her. "Darling, I''ll give you a bath, OK, eh?" Gu Sinian looked at Su Su and asked with a smile.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian''s ill intentioned appearance, naturally knew that this "bath" was not that "bath", and quickly refused: "no, I want to wash myself, you go out first..." Su Su''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. Oh, my God, is it really her voice that looks like a coquetry? Su Su''s heart is broken, especially when she sees Gu Sinian''s eyes, she buries her head in Gu Sinian''s arms and doesn''t want to talk any more.


    Gu Sinian couldn''t help laughing at such a lovely Su Su. "What''s the matter? I''m shy. What''s the matter? I haven''t seen anything before?"


    Hearing Gu Sinian''s teasing words, Su Su wanted to die even more, "well behaved, don''t think so much, I just want to give you a bath!" Gu added fuel to the fire.


    Su Su can''t bear it. It''s Gu Sinian Su Su was so angry that she looked up at Gu Sixian. Seeing Gu Sixian''s smile, Su Su was even more angry. She thought that Gu Sixian would never be so proud if he lost the battle.


    Then she boldly pounced on Gu Sinian''s mouth watering face and kissed him.


    Gu Sinian couldn''t react to Su Su who was rushing towards him. He thought Su Su Su should be more embarrassed when he was so amused. How could he have thought Su Su Su would take the initiative to jump on him? However, seeing Su Su Su who was rarely active, Gu Sinian cooperated with Su Su Su''s action without hesitation.


    It''s inevitable for two people to kiss each other. Originally, Gu Sinian had an indescribable idea and was so actively teased by Su Su. He was not Liu Xiahui, let alone the girl he loved. Gu Sinian naturally would not miss such a good opportunity, so Su Su''s poor body was once again ruined.


    In the end, of course, the two of them took a bath, which was also a good sex bath. After thorough cleaning, Gu Sinian took Su Su out of the bathroom and put her on the bed. "Tired? Would you like something to eat or have a rest first? "


    Su Su feels that she can''t hear what Gu Sinian is saying. When she thinks that she has just humbled herself to beg for mercy from Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian not only doesn''t let her go, but goes too far, so she is not angry.


    So Su Su made up her mind that no matter what Gu Sinian said now, she would not listen to it. In fact, even if she wanted to hear something, she could not hear it clearly.


    Su Su angrily glanced at Gu Sinian. He was very angry. Why could he not lift his tired hand? Gu Sinian was even more energetic than before. This is unscientific!


    Although Su Su''s anger made her want to kick Gu Sinian''s elated face, the fact is that she couldn''t even lift her hand. After hearing Gu Sinian''s words, she just nodded and said weakly, "I want to sleep first. I don''t want to move!" Then Su Su turned over and really didn''t want to take care of Si Nian.


    Seeing Su Su Su like this, Gu Sinian knew that she was exhausted and that she couldn''t eat at all. He felt a little distressed. He felt that he had to go too far. He had tossed her all night yesterday, but after seeing Su Su Su''s charming appearance, he still couldn''t control himself.


    Gu Sinian bent down and gently kissed Su Su''s tired face. He felt sad and proud. Gu Sinian stood in front of the bed and quietly looked at Su Su who had fallen asleep. He could not help but think of Su Su''s excited appearance just now because of her actions. Gu Sinian couldn''t help it.


    At this time, Gu Sinian''s mobile phone rings. Gu Sinian scolds in his heart, goes out of the room, turns on his mobile phone and answers the phone.


    "Mr. Gu, what''s the matter with you today? There''s a very important meeting that you have to go to in person today! " Hearing the voice of the assistant who was about to cry, Gu Sinian just whispered that he knew. Then he hung up the phone, completely ignoring the assistant who was still talking in the wind at the other end of the phone, quickly put on his clothes and drove to the company.


    When Gu Sinian thought about the company, he still felt uneasy and sent a long series of short messages. After a long time, he still didn''t receive Su Su''s reply. Gu Sinian began to be worried and was planning to cancel the meeting. When he went to find Su Su Su, he received Su Su Su Su''s reply.Gu Sinian didn''t feel at ease. He wanted to call Su Su and ask him carefully. The competent assistant immediately reminded him, "Mr. Gu, it''s time to go to a meeting. You can''t be late for such an important meeting!"


    Gu Sinian glanced at a pair of dutiful assistants standing beside him and walked to the conference room with a snort. But on the other side, Gu''s assistant, who was in a cold sweat after being looked at by Gu Sinian, could only bend silently. Since Gu fell in love, his work has become more and more difficult. If it wasn''t for the huge salary, he would have resigned.


    "What are you doing standing there without going to work?" Just as an assistant was drifting away from the sky, he heard Gu Sinian''s cold words. The assistant was startled and quickly followed Gu Sinian, who had gone a long way.


    Su Su felt that she had fallen asleep to the end of time, and her body recovered. When she got up, she saw that it was already noon. Su Su immediately sat up and wanted to get out of bed. Suddenly, she took a cold breath with a hissing sound. A sharp pain came from her lower body, which made Su Su Su Su almost cry. She felt that her lower body was not her own, so she had to stop sleeping The individual seems to be torn apart, which makes Su Su''s face even more bloodless.


    Su Su was in severe pain, but he didn''t dare to make a big move. He could only slowly move to the bedside, picked up the mobile phone that Gu Sinian had put on the bedside table, and opened it to see the text message that Gu Sinian sent because he was not at ease, "are you better? I don''t think you''re very tired. I''ll have a good rest today. I''ll go to the company to deal with some things first. When you wake up, you''ll go back to your apartment first. Wait for me at home and take you to dinner, OK

 Chapter 129

    Su Su flipped down and saw many messages sent by Gu Sinian. The contents were almost the same. When Su Su saw the time difference between before and after the message was sent, there was even a text message that was only sent for a few minutes. She asked whether she was awake and whether she wanted him to pick her up. Su Su Su''s mouth could not help but hook up.


    Details reflect love, mostly so.


    Su Su sent a text message to Gu Sinian, telling him that he was awake, and then he left his mobile phone on the bed. The pain from his lower body made Su Su want to faint. After sitting on the bed for a while, Su Su decided to take a bath first.


    At the moment of standing up, Su Su almost fainted. Su Su took several deep breaths in pain and moved to the bathroom step by step like stepping on the tip of a knife.


    Su Su took a hard bath, but found that not only did she not relieve the pain of her lower body, but it was even more painful. After she packed up her things, she decided to go to the hospital first and prescribe some painkillers to relieve the pain.


    After cleaning up, Su Su sent a text message to Gu Sinian, asking him where he is now. After a long time, he received a reply, but it was not Gu Sinian.


    "Hello, Madame. I''m Mr. Gu''s assistant. Mr. Gu is holding a very important meeting now. He can''t get your message. What''s your emergency?"


    Su Su naturally felt embarrassed to tell a strange man about her privacy, so she had to reply that it was all right and went to the hospital alone.


    On the other hand, Gu Sinian, who has been busy with his work, is about to go back to see Su Su when his assistant shows up again. Gu Sinian looks at the assistant impatiently, and looks like you dare to open your door, which makes the assistant feel a lot of pressure.


    "What''s the matter, say it quickly!" See assistant a pair of want to say dare not say appearance, Gu Sinian tone very bad asked, assistant looked at a very impatient Gu Sinian, whispered: "the old lady came, said to let you go to the hospital with her.".


    With that, the assistant felt that the temperature had dropped a lot, but Gu Sinian didn''t have any mind to deal with him at the moment. He picked up his suit and turned out of the office. The assistant, surprised by Gu Sinian''s low pressure, naturally forgot that Su Su Su had sent a text message.


    As soon as I went out, I saw Mrs. Gu standing not far away with an expressionless face. Gu Sinian stepped forward and called out, "grandma, why are you here? What''s the matter? "


    Seeing Gu Sinian''s ignorance, Mrs. Gu said angrily, "you''ve learned to talk to grandma, haven''t you? Don''t you really know why I came to you? "


    When Gu Sinian was about to say that he really didn''t know, Mrs. Gu immediately said, "OK, I don''t want to hear your sophistry. Do you remember what you promised me? I asked your assistant. Now that you''ve finished your work, what''s the most important thing? Do you have time to go to the hospital with an old man like me? "


    When Gu Sinian heard what Mrs. Gu said, he immediately wanted to open the heart of an assistant. Seeing that all the reasons he could use were useless, he only nodded and agreed.


    Seeing Gu Sinian nodding her head, Mrs. Gu couldn''t say anything more. Everything was just enough. After living for so many years, she naturally knew that. Then they went to the hospital to see Murong Jing.


    As the saying goes, it''s not that the enemies don''t get together. Su Su takes a taxi to the hospital with great pain. Unfortunately, the nearest hospital she asked the driver to go to happens to be the hospital where Murong Jing lives. Su Su hesitates for a moment and gets off the car. What she wants is such a big hospital. What she looks at is not her brain. What''s more, Murong Jing is lying on the bed. She shouldn''t touch it, even if she does Well, it''s not her who is to blame.


    So thinking of Su Su, she went in without hesitation. Unexpectedly, she didn''t see Murong Jing, but she saw Gu Sinian.


    Su Su was in great pain. She wanted to call Gu Sinian and let him take him to the hospital. Seeing the text message from Gu Sinian''s assistant, she was afraid of disturbing Gu Sinian''s work. As for other people, Su Su Su didn''t think about it, but on second thought, there was no one to look for. In addition, Su Su Su didn''t want to let others know about such a private matter, so she gave up looking for it The idea of helping others.


    Finally, she could only come to the hospital by herself, but what she didn''t expect was that she thought Gu Sinian would appear in the hospital after working hard.


    Gu Sinian seemed to feel something, but also saw Su Su standing nearby. At this time, Gu Sinian''s old lady said, "what''s the matter with you, Sinian? What''s the matter with you? Let''s go and wait quietly!"


    Gu Sinian nodded. When he came back, he immediately realized the existence of Mrs. Gu, which surprised Gu Sinian. He immediately nodded to Mrs. Gu and gestured to Su Su Su not to talk to him.


    Su Su is planning to go to find Gu Sinian. She sees Gu Sinian gesturing to her. Su Su easily knows Gu Sinian''s meaning. At this time, Su Su Su sees Gu Sinian''s wife beside Gu Sinian. Unfortunately, Su Su Su doesn''t know who Gu Sinian is. She doesn''t even know Gu Sinian is with the old man.


    Su Su''s eyes didn''t stay on Mrs. Gu at all. In fact, she was angry with Gu''s actions. She immediately thought that Gu should have come to see Murong Jing. The most important thing is that Gu lied to himself at work. She swore yesterday that he had nothing to do with Murong Jing How innocent is Gu Sixian. Su Su was so angry that he turned around and walked in another direction.Gu Sinian saw Su Su, who was pale and angry. He immediately said anxiously to the old lady Gu: "grandma, please go to see Murong Jing first. I have something urgent. I''ll go first!"


    Then Gu Sinian chases Su Su in the direction. Mrs. Gu is frightened by Gu Sinian''s sudden voice. Before she has time to refuse, she can see that Gu Sinian has run out of sight. Mr. Gu is so angry that he stomps his feet and wants to scold Gu Sinian, but she finds that she can''t see anyone''s shadow. Finally, she can only go to Murong Jing''s ward alone.


    Gu Sinian soon caught up with Su Su, who couldn''t walk fast because of the pain. Seeing Su Su''s limping, Gu Sinian went forward and picked up Su Su.


    Su Su was startled by Gu Sinian''s sudden embrace. She couldn''t help struggling for a few times. The more intense pain from her lower body made Su Su''s hoarse voice.

 Chapter 130

    "What''s the matter, where does it hurt? Is the sprain there? " Unknowingly, Gu Sinian asked painfully. Su Su felt angry and funny when she heard Gu Sinian''s words, but she soon thought that Gu Sinian had cheated herself, and immediately sank her face.


    "Gu Sinian, you let me down. You''re going to see Murong Jing. You don''t care what I do. I have nothing to do with you." Su Su said while beating Gu Sinian disorderly to vent her emotions.


    "I didn''t. My grandmother forced me to come. I didn''t know you were hurt. Otherwise, I would have come to you immediately. Believe me, didn''t I come? Good boy Gu Sinian, while bearing Su Su''s anger, coaxes Su Su gently.


    Su Su stopped after a while, because it was too painful. Her lower body was in pain, because Su Su''s action was more painful. When she heard Gu Sinian''s gentle words, Su Su seemed to be drained of all her strength and found a place to rely on. She suddenly collapsed in Gu Sinian''s arms and breathed in a low voice.


    Gu Sinian heard Su Su Su''s breath again and again. He was even more worried. "What''s the matter with you? Tell me, don''t let me worry, OK? You''re suffering. Tell me, OK?"


    Su Su heard Gu Sinian''s gentle inquiry and couldn''t help feeling aggrieved, "I I have pain there. I miss you so much. Wuwuwuwu... " Su Su began to cry.


    I can stand walking alone through the darkness and pain, but I can''t help crying in your warm arms.


    Gu Sinian saw the sobbing girl in his arms and gently wiped away the tears from Su Su''s face. "Good, don''t cry. Can I take you to see a doctor? I''m wrong. Don''t cry, OK?"


    Then Gu Sinian carefully hugged Su Su with the princess. Su Su tried to calm down her emotions and asked Gu Sinian: "you are clearly in the hospital, why are you cheating me at work, and let your assistant cheat me. I came to the hospital by myself. Do you know how I wish you could accompany me?"


    Gu Sinian first felt very sorry, and then he was at a loss. "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I didn''t show up with you when you need it, but I didn''t cheat you. I did work in the company at the beginning, and then I wanted to call you as soon as I finished. But at this time, grandma called me to the hospital, and it''s impossible to let the assistant cheat you!"


    Su Su choked when she heard Gu Sinian''s words. After being together for such a long time, she certainly knew what kind of person Gu Sinian was. What Gu Sinian hated most was liars. So Su Su actually believed that Gu Sinian would not cheat herself, but Su Su thought of the "facts" in front of her.


    She took out her mobile phone from her clothes and showed Gu Sinian the messages she sent and the replies she received. Gu Sinian was a little confused at first when he saw Su Su''s messages on her mobile phone. When he heard Su Su say that she was sent by her assistant, Gu Sinian understood.


    "I didn''t ask him to send it, but at that time I was really holding a very important meeting, and the mobile phone was really in his hands. He went out on the way once, and I didn''t think so much, and he didn''t tell me that you sent me sms! I really don''t know. If I knew, I would come right away! " Gu Sixian explained to Su Su while thinking about opening an assistant.


    Su Su felt a lot better after listening to Gu Sinian''s words. The most important thing is that she felt that the most important thing now is not to worry about the right and wrong things with Gu Sinian, but to see a doctor. So Su Su just gave a hum and buried her head in Gu Sinian''s chest.


    "What''s the matter? It hurts, doesn''t it? I''ll see the doctor in a minute. Hold on Gu Sinian said painfully that when he saw Su Su''s painful appearance, Gu Sinian couldn''t go up any more and tried to explain anything to Su Su. He just held Su Su Su more firmly. Then he asked a nurse where the Department of gynaecology was and ran to the Department of gynaecology with Su Su Su in his arms.


    Gu Sinian rushed into the doctor''s duty room with Su Su in his arms. He was anxious to let the doctor see Su Su. As soon as he went in, he found that he was a young male doctor. Gu Sinian didn''t want to see him. Such a young man''s medical skills were better than that. What''s more, he was still a man. He completely ignored the fact that he was a doctor, and he was able to work in such a hospital Class medical skill is definitely not so bad.


    Seeing Gu Sinian and Su Su rushing in, the male doctor was about to speak. He heard Gu Sinian say coldly: "where are the female doctors here? Get a woman doctor No matter how bad Gu''s attitude was, he would not be so bad. But Su Su''s mood would not be so good now.


    Su Su saw Gu Sinian like this and wanted to tell him not to be so bad, although she didn''t want to show her private parts to a strange male doctor.


    But before Su Su could say it, he heard the male doctor say politely, "OK, please wait here for a few minutes. Now I''ll call director Sun!" Then the male doctor went out.


    After a while, a middle-aged woman doctor came. Seeing that it was a woman doctor, Gu Sinian''s attitude was obviously better. The woman doctor asked Gu Sinian to go out first and then gave Su Su Su an examination.Seeing the female doctor looking at her private parts seriously, Su Su was ashamed and annoyed. Although she was ready, she was still embarrassed to be looked at by a stranger. Fortunately, she let Su Su go after seeing her for a short time.


    As soon as he opened the door, Gu Sinian rushed in and asked the doctor what was wrong with Su Su. The female doctor took a look at Su Su and Gu Sinian and said calmly, "young man, it''s better to be moderate. Sexual intercourse should not be too frequent. There''s no big problem. I''ll prescribe some painkillers later and it''ll be OK!"


    Su Su felt bad when she heard the doctor''s words. She was embarrassed. Seeing Su Su Su''s red face, the female doctor''s expression was much more gentle. She said to Su Su Su in a soft voice, "there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. You''re still young. It''s understandable. But next time, you must pay attention to yourself. The pain is on yourself. OK, here''s the list for taking medicine. Take it Take the medicine


    Su Su nodded and said, "thank you. I will pay attention next time." Su Su stood up and walked out.

 Chapter 131

    Originally wanted to go in, but Gu Sinian, who was mercilessly rejected, had been waiting outside for a long time. Just as he was about to break into the house, he saw Su Su come out with a red face. Gu Sinian immediately anxiously went over and hugged Su Su Su, and asked, "what do you say, doctor? Do you need to be hospitalized? "


    Su Su blushed and didn''t speak. He didn''t want to take care of Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian saw that Su Su was not sad except that she was not blushing. He guessed that there might be nothing serious, so he began to laugh and said, "it''s all my fault. I''ll pay attention next time. I''ll be a little lighter, OK?"


    When Su Su heard Gu Sinian''s words, he wanted to reach out and beat him. Damn it, he sold himself when he got a bargain. It''s too much. Hum! Gu Sinian saw Su Su''s little pink fist coming at him. He not only didn''t get out of the way, but also grabbed Su Su''s fist and hit him.


    Su Su was surprised at first, and then beat Gu Sinian hard with Gu Sinian''s hand to show his evil spirit. However, the discomfort from her body soon made Su Su feel powerless. Gu Sinian immediately asked what doctor Su Su said. Su Su reddened and repeated what the doctor said to Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian couldn''t help laughing again.


    After a long fight, Gu Sinian picked up Su Su, who was obviously happy, and went to pick up the medicine. Along the way, two people, no, Gu Sinian, gained the admiration of countless little nurses and female patients. Su Su turned her lips when she saw it. Hum, no matter how you look at it, it''s all mine! Su Su was so happy that she felt less pain in her lower body.


    Gu Sinian was in a better mood when he saw Su Su finally happy. God knows he didn''t like Su Su''s sad face. The girl he loves should be happy every day.


    "Shall I take you back to rest and take some medicine, eh?" After picking up the medicine, Gu Sinian gently asked. Su Su thought about it and refused, "forget it. Today I''ve been delayed for so long. I want to go back to work. Besides, I can''t sleep when I go back now. It''s boring to be alone. I want to go to the company, and it''s the same when I take the medicine to the company!"


    "Well, shall I take you to the company? My daughter-in-law is so sensible! " Gu Sinian said to Su Su fondly that Su Su trembled and looked Gu Sinian up and down with unbelievable eyes, which made Gu Sinian feel uncomfortable. He had to look at Su Su Su with inquiring eyes and wanted to know why Su Su suddenly looked at himself like this.


    Su Su saw Gu Sinian''s suddenly nervous appearance and laughed, "Gu Sinian, you are really more and more human now. You don''t find that you are more and more like a normal person now. You can coax me, act like a spoiler, dislike me, dirty your clothes and call me daughter-in-law, ha ha ha!"


    Su Su was amused by her sudden discovery, and at the same time, she had an unspeakable sweetness in her heart. After listening to Su Su Su''s words, Gu Sinian was stunned for a long time and wanted to explain something. But seeing Su Su''s happy face, Gu Sinian suddenly didn''t want to say anything. He just had to smile helplessly. Forget it, the happiness of his daughter-in-law is the most important thing.


    I''m willing to warm you from the cold, I''m willing to make you happy, I''m willing to coquetry you, I''m willing to open my heart to let you see another me living in my heart, just because I love you, all my appearance can let you know, all good and bad let you see, only for you, only smile to you, only for you a special treatment, can you like this I''m happy to see you.


    Most of the time, a couple in one''s life is more touching than a prodigal son''s return. I only belong to you from the beginning, and all my changes and moods are just because of you. How nice, the whole person only gives you.


    Gu Sinian saw Su Su smile enough, so he hugged her and went outside the hospital. Along the way, Su Su, who was envious and envious of many girls, patted Gu Sinian on the shoulder and said, "I can go by myself. I don''t feel much pain. Please let me down. There are so many people watching."


    "Sorry? What do I have to do with holding my daughter-in-law? I''ll hold you whether you feel pain or not. I''ll hold you all the time, OK Gu Sinian took Su Su Su up again, then whispered in Su Su''s ear.


    "Gu Sixian, my ears are going to be pregnant. You can not only coax me, but also learn to say love words!" Su Su came up to Gu Sinian''s ear and whispered.


    "Oh, do you like it?" Gu Sixian looked at Su Su and asked. "I like it very much, but you can only tell me that you can''t laugh at others, you can''t be coquettish to others, and you can''t hold other women casually!" Su Su overbearing to say his requirements.


    Gu Si young smile voice, "don''t worry, I can''t dislike you a person dirty!" Su Su listened to Gu Sinian''s dissatisfaction and glared at him. Then she heard Gu Sinian say: "my cleanliness addiction is only invalid for you!"


    Just when two people are going out of the hospital, Gu Sinian''s phone rings.


    "Darling, answer the phone for me!" Gu Sinian has no way to answer the phone with Su Su in his arms, so he whispers to Su Su and turns around slightly to signal Su Su to take the mobile phone. Su Su Su also takes the mobile phone out of Gu Sinian''s clothes.


    Seeing the words "grandma", both of them were stunned, and Gu Sinian felt even more headache. Su Su took a look at Gu Sinian, and saw that Gu Sinian nodded helplessly, so she pressed the answer button, and then put her mobile phone in Gu Sinian''s ear."Si Nian, where have you been? Do you think your grandmother is old and useless, so you don''t listen to her, do you?" Gu said sternly, saying, "grandma, I don''t have any. I really have something to do now. I''ll come back to accompany you after I''m busy, OK?"


    "With me? Do I ask you to accompany me? I''m asking you to be quiet. Have you forgotten what you promised me that day? " Gu''s wife was even more reluctant to listen to Gu''s words. Gu didn''t know what to say when he heard Gu''s words. He just regretted why he promised Gu to accompany murongjing that day.


    In the end, Gu Sinian was defeated in the tug of war with Mrs. Gu. "OK, grandma, I know. I''ll come later!"

 Chapter 132

    Hearing that Gu Sinian had agreed to Gu''s request, Su Su''s heart, which was very happy, sank down again. After hanging up the phone, Su Su struggled to get out of Gu Sinian''s arms, stood straight in front of Gu Sinian, put her mobile phone into Gu Sinian''s arms, and waited for Gu Sinian to speak.


    Gu Sinian helplessly looked at Su Su who broke away from his arms and gently pulled Su Su Su''s hand. He said softly, "I can''t send you to the company now because I have something to do. Can you go by yourself first? I promise to pick you up as soon as things here are over, OK?"


    Su Su naturally knew what Gu Sinian was talking about. She threw Gu Sinian''s hand away, looked at Gu Sinian coldly, and said with a sneer, "you just teased me, are you going to find someone else? Gu Sinian, you''re really so powerful. What''s your ruthlessness? You''re a playboy! "


    Gu Sinian heard Su Su Su''s words and knew that Su Su was in a hurry. He quickly explained, "you know, I don''t want to go at all. It''s grandma, she It''s grandma who asked me to go. I... "


    "If she wants you to go, will you go? If she wants you to break up with me, will you break up with me? If she asked you to marry murongjing, would you agree? Gu Sinian, I''m really fed up with it. Why did I separate from Gu Sirui before? You should be very clear. How can you know that I won''t give you up like Gu Sirui! Do you really think you''ve got me? " Su Su is so angry that he questions Gu Sinian in a cold voice.


    When Gu Sinian heard Su Su Su''s words, he could not help getting angry. "What do you say? When did I say that I would break up with you? When did I say that I would marry murongjing? Besides, can you always talk about Gu Sirui in our affairs? You have already ended. Now I''m with you. It''s totally different, because I won''t be with Gu Sirui I won''t give you a chance to leave me


    "Not the same? Yes, you are different, but the result may not be different at all. I used to leave on my own initiative, but now you are forcing me to leave... " Su Su replied impolitely.


    "I forced you to leave, when I forced you to leave, and what results will be the same. Have you never believed me and have no confidence in our relationship? Or are you just not confident in me? " Gu Sixian is not willing to question.


    Su Su took a deep breath and said with a cry: "yes, I just don''t have confidence in you and our feelings. What''s the matter? Don''t you know what you did? Don''t you know why I don''t believe you? Who asked other women to move in together, who promised to eat with other women every day, and who was about to be called away on the phone? Did I let murongjing move in? Did I force you to have dinner with her? Or me... "


    Su Su began to feel that he was about to lose control of himself. Seeing Su Su Su''s excitement, Gu Sinian forgot to refute it. What''s more, Su Su Su''s words were all true. Although he didn''t want to, he did. He was sorry for Su Su Su.


    Gu Sinian immediately felt guilty when he thought of this. He raised his hand, hugged Su Su Su and patted her on the back. He whispered: "it''s all my fault. You believe me, these things are not my original intention. I have no feelings for Murong Jing. I..."


    Su Su didn''t want to hear it. It would only make her more sad and angry. Yes, they were all right. Who was wrong? No matter who it is, Gu Sinian now has to put down himself to accompany another woman. This is an inescapable fact. Su Su pushes Gu Sinian away and turns to walk outside the hospital.


    Gu Sinian was pushed away by Su Su. Seeing Su Su limping out of the hospital, he was angry and distressed. Seeing Su Su''s back, which was almost fell down because of her injury and being angry with her, Gu Sinian could not care about anything for a while. All the phone calls, grandmothers and Murong Jingtong rolled to one side.


    He ran quickly to Su Su. He felt that if he didn''t go, he would regret it in the future. Su Su walked excitedly for a long time (illusion). Because of Su Su''s big movement, her lower body began to feel faint pain again. Su Su almost fell down. What''s more sad is that Gu Sinian didn''t come after her. Su Su Su silently scolded herself for being stupid. She thought that this would be good. She pushed Gu Sinian toward other women completely. Su Su even wanted to turn her head After Gu Sinian, she hugs him tightly and tells him not to go to the hospital with Mrs. Gu. But she can do nothing. She is afraid to see Gu Sinian''s Dilemma and even more afraid to see Gu Sinian''s cold refusal.


    Because I love you, so I do everything will have a lot of concerns, I did not think that maybe we will lose you because of my inexplicable worries about gain and loss, if I know I will not hesitate, if I know, I will hold you tightly, put aside all the things that make my heart troubled.


    When Su Su was more and more upset, he was suddenly hugged by Gu Sinian. Su Su felt that he came from the earth to the sky.


    "I don''t care, I don''t care, I can''t watch you leave me!" Gu Sinian said excitedly, Su Su heard Gu Sinian''s words, although he was about to be happy and couldn''t find the side, he still said with a hard tongue: "you don''t care what you want to go, you don''t have to worry about me, anyway, you have so many insincere words!"When you unconsciously become more and more indulgent, it''s mostly because there are people who are willing to pet you unconditionally, such as Su Su, who are always favored.


    "I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be angry with you or quarrel with you. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Don''t be angry, OK?" Gu Sinian said in a low voice, trying to calm Su Su''s excited mood.


    As soon as Su Su heard Gu Sinian''s apology, she couldn''t help but feel more uncomfortable with Gu Sinian. She pushed Gu Sinian''s hand away and said in a cold voice, "no, you go to see the person you should see. I can go by myself. No one cares about me anyway!"


    Su Su walked to the side of the road and tried to stop the car. Gu Sinian immediately stopped him. "What do you want me to say to believe me and forgive me?"

 Chapter 133

    Su Su picked her eyebrows and said, "I''m not angry with you. I don''t know if I''ll forgive you. OK, the car is here. You''ve finished your task here. Now you can go with other women. Go!" Su Su raised her hand and stopped a taxi.


    "Don''t make trouble, OK? I''ll send you back. If you feel sick, don''t be stubborn with me. Be obedient, OK?" Gu Sinian took Su Su Su''s hand and said softly.


    Su Su once again pats Gu Sinian''s hand. Seeing that the taxi is about to pass by, Gu Sinian immediately stops her.


    "Well, I said, do you want to go or not? It''s not a good road. The parking is too long. Will you go or not? Will I go?" Seeing where Gu Sinian and Su Su are bickering, the driver knows it''s a couple quarreling. If they are delayed in other places, it''s OK, but it''s no better here than in other places. This is the gate of the hospital. The traffic volume is not a joke. If they block up here for a few minutes, it''s estimated that people will spit and drown. In addition, the driver''s death today The mood is not so good, the natural driver''s tone is not so polite.


    Su Su heard the driver''s words and told him that he was really about to drive. He immediately said in a loud voice, "I want to sit. Of course, I want to sit. Please wait a moment. I''ll get on the bus right away. Would you mind opening the door, please?"


    As soon as the driver heard Su Su Su''s words, he immediately opened the car door. Su Su saw that the driver had opened the car door and was about to open the door to sit in. Gu Sixian grabbed it, making Su Su unable to get on the car.


    "She won''t sit, you can go, how far to go (roll)," Gu Sinian said to the driver impolitely, and he closed the door which the driver had just opened with his hand.


    As soon as the driver heard Gu Sinian''s rude words, he was very angry. He was immediately silenced by the huge sound of closing the door. After two seconds, the driver wanted to swear, but stopped after seeing Gu Sinian''s cold eyes.


    "Psycho! Do you like to sit or not The driver took a breath and went away, leaving Su Su with a confused face. When Su Su Su reacted and wanted the driver to wait for him, the taxi had already gone a long way.


    Su Su was so angry that she kicked Gu Sinian and asked in a loud voice, "Gu Sinian, what do you mean? You just can''t see me, right? Why, if you don''t send me back, you don''t let me take a taxi. What do you want to do? If you don''t send me back, you don''t let others send me back? "


    Gu Sinian was also helpless when he heard Su Su Su''s words. He was scolded by others inexplicably. Gu Sinian was unprepared for this kind of unexpected disaster. He was scolded for Su Su Su''s insistence on taking a bus when he was young. He was also a kind of unspeakable grievance.


    Gu Sinian doesn''t like to talk with Su Su about who''s right and who''s wrong. He always advocates the principle of saying less and doing more. Only because he is Su Su Su, he can patiently talk with Su Su so much. But now Gu Sinian doesn''t want to waste his and Su Su Su''s saliva any more. He can understand it. He can''t say Su Su Su Su''s words. Once a woman is willful Come on, there''s nothing I can do with her!


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su. He can''t help laughing when he sees Su Su Su''s face. He originally wanted Su Su to stand here and wait for him to drive the car, but Gu Sinian thinks Su Su Su won''t listen to him so obediently and certainly won''t cooperate with him. So Gu Sinian looks at Su Su Su and says, "I want to hold you!"


    Ah! Su Su was fooled by Gu Sinian''s sudden words. He felt that Gu Sinian was not playing according to the routine. At this time, Gu Sinian should explain to himself. How could he suddenly say something sorry? Su Su was so stunned that he didn''t know what to say and Gu Sinian''s intention. However, Su Su Su soon knew.


    Because Gu Sinian quickly picked her up, and no matter whether she agreed or not, she picked her up and walked away. Su Su just didn''t understand what Gu Sinian wanted at the beginning. He thought that he wanted to coax himself by holding himself. He still thought that he would not forgive so easily. As a result, he saw Gu Sinian''s car parked not far away.


    Su Su knew Gu Sinian''s intention at once. It turned out that Gu Sinian didn''t want to coax himself, but forced him to come to the parking lot of the hospital. Seeing that Gu Sinian didn''t fight for his consent, he wanted to send him back to the company, so Su Su naturally wouldn''t agree.


    "Gu Sinian, what are you doing? You don''t need to send it. Go to accompany the people who need you now! Leave me alone. I can go back myself. " Su Su''s mouth was hard. Unexpectedly, Gu Sinian didn''t make any noise at all. He didn''t even give her a look. He took her directly into the car. Seeing Su Su Su still wanted to struggle, Gu Sinian threatened: "if you dare to move around again, I''ll let you experience what a car shock is!"


    Su Su was honest as soon as she heard Gu Sinian''s words. The pain of her lower body still reminds her to stay away from Gu Sinian. Although she knows Gu Sinian won''t really touch her injured self, Su Su knows that it''s only she who will suffer the loss if she moves on. Su Su Su is honest when she thinks about it. Gu Sinian is happy to see Su Su Su finally be honest With a sigh of relief, he drove to the company.


    The two men arrived at the company smoothly. After Gu Sinian arrived, he said a lot of good things to Su Su. Seeing Su Su''s ungrateful face, he changed his words and threatened Su Su Su. Su Su Su had to nod his head and promise not to make any more trouble. Gu Sinian kissed Su Su Su Su Su and drove away.Su Su was too sad to see Gu Sinian driving away, so she received a message that told her to put aside all her negative emotions temporarily. The company decided to let her take on a design scheme. Su Su forgot to be angry with Gu Sinian, because she knew she was busy from now on, so she naturally forgot to care about something with Gu Sinian.

 Chapter 134

    This is perhaps the most gratifying thing in this period of time. There were so many things happened in the previous period that Su Su only felt that she was already devoid of skills. Su Su decided to concentrate on her work in the next time, and put everything else aside for the time being. With this in mind, Su Su suddenly felt that she had come back, full of fighting spirit. When I take over the work from the manager, I will be busy.


    Came to the office of the project leader, Su Su took over his task. At the sight of the design case, Su Su''s whole body was like chicken blood, full of motivation. Su Su quickly walked back to his studio, then opened the copywriting, carefully looked at the characteristics and requirements of the design work several times, and then drew out the key points in the copywriting. After confirming that there was nothing missing, Su Su began his own design work. Su Su Su tried to understand the meaning expressed by the customer and then design it. Su Su is a woman of career type, so once she is addicted to work, she will be unable to extricate herself.


    When she started to work, she forgot the meal order. As she was an independent office, no one reminded her that it was time to eat, until her stomach cried out at an inappropriate time. Su Su looked up from her spare time at the clock on the wall.


    "Why so fast? It''s past one o''clock. I''m starving. Order a takeout."


    After that, she took out her mobile phone from her purse, turned on the takeaway software, and then casually ordered a few things she liked to eat. Taking advantage of the empty space of the takeaway, Su Su Su put herself into the intense design work again. When the takeout arrived, another half an hour later, Su Su felt that her chest was close to her back. I anxiously took the delivery from the delivery boy, and then I wolfed it down. Su Su was just like the reincarnation of a starving ghost in her last life, but it can''t be blamed. After all, so many things happened a few days ago, she had no appetite and couldn''t eat anything. Up to now, Su Su feels that she can''t get along with anything, and her body is still her own, so she eats all the food.


    After having enough to eat and drink, Su Su started her own work again, thinking that she would be separated from Gu Sinian in the future. She was still struggling for her career, and her life would not be empty, and she would not be too lonely. After a few seconds of silence, Su Su began to immerse herself in her design. Before she knew it, the sun was setting. The afterglow of the setting sun was shining on Su Su''s eyes through the window. She closed her eyes slightly. Then she saw that the time had already passed five in the afternoon. Seeing that her design had almost completed half of the time, Su Su Su showed a knowing smile. The effort was always rewarded. As long as you work harder, you can finish your work within today. With this in mind, after glancing out of the window, Su Su threw herself into the tense work again.


    Finally, before the clock struck 12 o''clock, Su Su finished her work and sat for a long time to draw the design. Su Su felt that her waist could not be straightened. She slowly stood up, hands stretched into the air, a big stretch, feel can hear their own bones rustle sound.


    There was no one in the office at 12 a.m., and it was dark. Su Su wanted to take out her mobile phone to turn on the flashlight, and then turn off the power in the office to get ready to go home and have a rest. Results as soon as I opened my mobile phone, I found that there were more than a dozen missed calls. As soon as I opened my mobile phone, I found that all of them were Gu Sixian''s. Su Su has a problem. Once she gets involved in her work, she will isolate everything from her body. She will turn off her mobile phone in case someone interrupts her thinking. This is why Gu Sinian has made more than ten phone calls and Su Su Su has not answered, because she can''t hear from Ben Su Su thought to herself that Gu Sixian''s temper should be furious now, and she''s waiting for her to go back and clean up.


    "Well, it''s a knife to stretch your head, and it''s a knife to shrink your head. What''s more, I''m not afraid of his mistakes in the past few things. Well, go back! "


    After that, Su Su decided to go back immediately.


    Looking back at Gu Sinian, thinking that he was a little unhappy with Su Su these days, he planned to go back ahead of time, take Su Su out for a candlelight dinner or a movie like an ordinary couple, and make an appointment. After all, he and Su Su Su have been together for such a long time, and he has never given her a formal appointment. Gu Sinian''s heart is inevitably a little guilty, saying that every time All the girls are looking forward to a perfect date, not to mention a woman like Su Su who has been focusing on her work for a long time. If she brings her to a perfect date, maybe her anger will disappear. With this in mind, Gu Sinian made up his mind. So I drove home as fast as I could. Along the way, Gu Sinian''s face was full of smiles. He often thought of the scene of his date with Su Su. Su Su looked at himself with love.


    Gu Sixian can''t wait. Ten minutes'' drive is like a century to Gu Sixian. Finally back to the apartment, Gu Sinian''s steps are full of joy. He comes to the front door. He is even a little shy. He is embarrassed to open the door and say the words of taking Su Su to date. After calming down at the door, Gu Sinian tidied up his clothes, and then took out the key to open the door. But at this time, the apartment, which was supposed to be brightly lit, was dark. All this shows the fact that no one in the apartment has ever come back. Thinking that Su Su might be in the company, Gu Sinian took out his mobile phone from his pocket. He found Su Su''s number accurately and then broadcast it.After a series of ringtones, the customer service lady said, "Hello, the number you dialed is not answered for the time being. Please play it later." I thought Su Su Su might not be able to answer the phone. So Gu Sinian hung up the phone and waited five minutes before broadcasting it again, but the result was the same as last time. Gu Sixian didn''t give up. If no one picked him up, he would fight again and again. After more than a dozen calls, no one answered.


    Although Gu Sinian looks calm on the surface, in fact, his heart is turbulent. Rao was so happy before him. At this moment, his good mood has been exhausted. The heart of the fire suddenly burned up, "good you Su Su, I made so many phone calls, you do not answer one, the feelings of hard wings ha, see you come back how I will punish you." After making up his mind, Gu Sinian sat on the sofa of his apartment. As a result, Su Su''s figure still disappeared at 11:00 p.m.

 Chapter 135

    Gu Sinian''s heart is at the extreme at the moment. I wonder if Su Su Su is still angry with himself because of what happened in front of him, so he deliberately avoids seeing himself. The more he thinks about this, the more angry Gu Sinian is.


    Thinking that it''s not the way to wait, I''d better take the initiative to ask Su Su for a clear answer. So he was ready to go out to look for Su Su. But as soon as he got to the door, he saw Gu Sirui, who was hesitating and hesitating at his own door. He looked like he was full of worries. Gu Sixian hesitated and finally walked to Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui was pacing back and forth, but a glance saw Gu Sinian. Gu Sirui instinctively subconsciously wanted to go.


    Gu Sinian said: "stop, what are you going to do? I''m so terrible? Or I''ll eat you and come back. "


    Hearing Gu''s words, Gu stopped immediately.


    "Brother, I, I, I, I come to Susu. I have something to say to her. Can you call Susu for me?"


    "To Susu? She''s not here. Besides, is there anything important for you to come to her so late? " Gu Sinian''s expression is full of doubts and distrust. After all, Gu Sirui was so obsessed with Su Su before. Besides, they had their first love in high school. It''s hard to guarantee that the old love will not revive. No, we have to guard against it. Gu Sirui hears the suspicion in Gu Sinian''s tone. So he took the initiative to be honest.


    "Brother, don''t worry. I''m not here to pester Su Su. Since she loves you and chooses you, I''ll let go. As long as he has a good life and a happy life, I''ll be satisfied. I hope you treat her well."


    "That''s natural. You don''t have to say that. I''ll treat her well. Don''t worry." Gu Sinian''s words are full of the meaning of swearing in sovereignty.


    "By the way, aren''t you going abroad? When are you going to leave? " Gu Sinian suddenly remembered that Gu Sirui had said that he would go abroad, so he asked by the way.


    "No, the reason why I choose to go abroad is that I can''t accept the fact that you are with Su Su. Now that I''m going to put it down, there''s no need to go abroad. I want to stay at home and watch you give Su Su happiness with my own eyes! I can tell you that if you abandon or betray Su Su, don''t blame me for taking Su Su back from you. Since you can''t give her happiness, it''s up to me When Gu Sirui said this, he was a bit decadent at first, and then he was relieved, with a little humor in his tone.


    "Don''t worry, I really love Su Su. I will treat her well and won''t let her suffer any injustice." Gu Sixian said this sentence like a sacred oath.


    "With you, I''m relieved. I''ll stay in China and watch you come to the end. Come on! When Su Su comes back, tell her for me and wish her happiness. " Gu Sirui said this with a smile on his face.


    "Gu Sirui, I have something else to do now, so I won''t talk to you first." "well, I will convey your words, and I hope you can find your own happiness as soon as possible. Now, I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. You can go back and have a rest early. " After that, I plan to leave Gu Sirui with a smart figure, because there are more important things to do.


    Gu Sinian then turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute! We haven''t seen each other for several days. What''s the matter? So anxious, "Gu said, pretending to be sad and blocking Gu''s way.


    "Si Rui, I''ll see you next time. Shall we get together? Now I''m really in a bit of a hurry. "Don''t embarrass me, OK.


    "Well, you''ll come back to me! Anyway, I''m not going to leave. I have plenty of time to wait for you. " Gu said jokingly.


    "Well, don''t worry! I''ll come back to you, "said Gu Sinian. He patted Gu Sirui on the shoulder and left.


    Gu Sirui listens to Gu Sinian''s words, and he is sorry to make it difficult for him any more, so he lets Gu Sinian go.


    Looking at the direction of Gu Sixian''s departure, Gu Sirui thinks about it in the same place, with a trace of bitterness in his heart.


    "Maybe I still need some time! It''s OK, Gu Sirui takes his time, "Gu comforted himself in his heart.


    Gu Sinian quickly arrives at the downstairs of the apartment. He gets on the car and is ready to find Su Su, but he is at a loss and doesn''t know where to find her.


    "Maybe she''s in the company, but I''m not sure! If you don''t, don''t you run for nothing? We can''t waste time. Let''s make a phone call and ask first! "


    Gu Sixian thought about it, so he picked up his mobile phone and called his secretary.


    "Hello! What''s the matter with Mr. Gu? "The Secretary asked kindly as soon as he received the call, because he knew that Mr. Gu would not call him if he had nothing to do.


    "Well, can you help me see if designer Su is in the company?" Gu asked softly.


    When the Secretary heard Gu Sinian''s gentle voice, he didn''t seem to be used to it. He was stunned for a few seconds before he reacted.


    "Say, speak Gu Sinian called at the other end of the line. He thought the Secretary had hung up.


    The Secretary responded quickly and said, "ah? Just a moment, Mr. Gu. I''ll show you at once. "Then the Secretary immediately ran downstairs to have a look, and found Su Su sitting in his position, thinking hard, biting the pen.


    A smile appeared on the Secretary''s face, and then quickly gave Gu a call back. He was afraid that he would return too slowly, which angered Gu Sinian.


    Even sitting in the car waiting for the Secretary''s reply. On the surface, his face was as calm as water, but his heart was restless.


    Finally, after a while, Gu''s phone call interrupted his thoughts, and he quickly got through.


    "Hello! Mr. Gu, designer Su is in the company! " A polite reply from the secretary.


    "What is she doing in the company now? Gu Sinian continued


    The Secretary hesitated for a moment and said, "designer Su seems to be in a hurry. He is very serious."


    "Is she alone?" Gu Sinian continued to ask.


    "Well, yes, Mr. Gu," the Secretary replied faintly.


    "Oh, by the way, Mr. Gu, do you need me to tell designer Su. You are looking for her now, "the Secretary kindly reminded Gu Sinian.


    "No," Gus said casually.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong with Mr. Gu, I''ll hang up first," the Secretary said and hung up.


    "What''s the matter with Su Su? He doesn''t have an apartment yet. He''s staying in the company to catch up with the drawings." Gu Sinian said to himself dissatisfied.


    Gu Sinian touched his chin with his hand and seemed to think of something again.

 Chapter 136

    "The company seems to have given her a design scheme recently. She must be afraid that she doesn''t have enough ability to complete it in a short time, so she will work so hard!" Gu Sinian thought in his heart.


    So Gu Sinian started the car and planned to go to the company. He drove very fast all the way. He was afraid to miss some important pictures, so he couldn''t help speeding up again.


    After a while, Gu Sinian arrived at the company building. After parking his car, he went straight to the company building.


    It''s getting late now. The lights of the whole company are out. It''s dark. Only Susu''s weak light is shaking in the dark.


    Gu saw Su Su, who was thinking hard about his pen with his head down. So he stopped running and stood in the same place for a while.


    He approached carefully for fear that Su Su, who was working hard, would be alarmed.


    When Gu Sinian came out of the window, he stopped and looked at Su Su quietly.


    Su Su, on the other hand, didn''t notice the existence of the story year. She was still full of joy in her design. Although it was overtime, she was not bored at all, but loved it very much.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su through the glass window. He didn''t want to disturb her. He just wanted to stay with her quietly. He enjoyed the feeling very much.


    Su Su seems to have become an expression bag in Gu Sixian''s eyes at the moment. She frowns, smiles, pouts, and shows an expression of depression. Every expression is deeply engraved in Gu Sixian''s heart.


    "Maybe that''s the real life of her." Gu Sixian thought to himself, and put his hand into his trouser pocket and leaned against the glass window.


    Su Su in it seems to get upset because of the design. He tore off the drawing paper one by one. No matter how he painted it, she couldn''t get the effect she wanted.


    And Gu Sinian outside the window saw all this in his eyes. But she didn''t want to go in and comfort her, or encourage her to give her self-confidence, because it felt that she would be able to adjust herself.


    As expected, Su Su soon picked up her mood and put herself into it again.


    Gu Sinian seems to feel a little numb after standing for a long time, so he just sits on the ground and quietly enjoys all this. He really wants time to be so still! Then he can always accompany Su Su quietly. He is infatuated with this feeling.


    Suddenly a voice broke Gu Sixian''s silence.


    "Mr. Gu, why are you sitting here? The ground is very cold. Get up quickly, or you will catch a cold." The Secretary saw Mr. Gu sitting here and came over and said with concern.


    Gu Sinian quickly made a "shush" gesture, indicating that the secretary should speak in a low voice, not to disturb Su Su.


    The secretary was also alert. He thought Gu was watching something, but when he looked in the direction of Gu''s year. I saw Su Su.


    There was a little doubt in her mind.


    "Mr. Gu, what are you doing?" The Secretary couldn''t help being curious.


    Gu Sinian turned his head very unhappy, and then showed an unhappy expression, because someone broke his peace. He was very unhappy, but he didn''t say much because the secretary was concerned about himself.


    The secretary was shocked to see his expression. She didn''t expect that her concern and curiosity would also offend Gu Sinian. She was ready for Gu Sinian''s scolding.


    She lowered her head slightly and said nothing.


    So Gu Sinian also stood up from the ground, but he didn''t blame her. Instead, he whispered to her in the Secretary''s ear: "it''s OK, you go back first! Remember, don''t tell anyone about this evening, especially the people in the company. "


    After listening to Gu Sinian''s words, the Secretary raised his head in amazement. He didn''t expect that Gu Sinian would not scold her, so she nodded her head and left.


    "Go quietly, don''t make too much noise," Gu Sinian whispered as he listened to the Secretary''s footsteps.


    So the secretary took every step very carefully.


    "I managed to escape from the tiger. You can''t go in any more, "the Secretary thought to himself." but Mr. Gu is really strange. Why don''t you go in and find designer Su! What are you doing standing outside? " The Secretary muttered in his heart and looked back from time to time. He felt more and more curious, but he was afraid of Gu Sinian and didn''t dare to ask more.


    Gu Sinian decided that after the secretary left, he gently pushed the door open and went in, but Su Su didn''t notice.


    Gu Sinian quietly stood behind Su Su, still hesitating whether to disturb her.


    Suddenly, Gu Sinian hugged Su Su from behind like a decision.


    Su Su was so scared that she even dropped her pen on the ground, and then she screamed "ah! Hooligans! ".


    The next step is to kick Gu Sinian and scold him: "dead rascal, smelly rascal, dare to insult me."


    Although Su Su scolded, she was very afraid, so she kept her eyes closed and didn''t know it was Gu Sinian.Su Su subconsciously kicks Gu Sinian''s key point with her feet. Gu Sinian cries out in pain. Su Su listens to the familiar voice and suddenly opens her eyes to see Gu Sinian in agony.


    "Su Su, you are so cruel," Gu Sinian said with a painful expression.


    "Gu Sinian, why are you! Did you come in silent? " Su Su looks at Gu Sinian at a loss.


    Su Su Leng for a while, immediately ran over to support Gu Sinian, and kept saying, "are you ok! Do you want to go to the hospital? "


    And the side of Gu Sinian has been painful against the table, can not describe the pain.


    "Su Su, you are going to destroy me!" Gu continued to complain.


    Su Su was so anxious that she didn''t want to listen to Gu Sinian. She just kept saying "sorry, sorry."


    "Oh! OK, don''t apologize. I''m tired of listening to you, "Gu said impatiently.


    But Su Su is said by him can only stand aside anxiously.


    "Why don''t you call and go to the hospital! I can''t take responsibility for the accident, "Su Su took out her cell phone and prepared to dial 120.


    "It''s OK to fight," Gu said and stood up.


    "It''s all right," said Gu Sinian, and Su Su stopped.


    Then Gu Sinian went to Su Su and held her in his arms. Su Su felt that her painting style had become too fast to react.


    But Gu Sinian didn''t take care of Su Su''s blankness. He said softly in her ear, "Su Su, it''s good to have you!"


    Su Su was doing her own design seriously. At the beginning, she didn''t notice anyone coming in. Then Su Su was hugged by Gu Sinian. The smell from the surrounding air was unique to Gu Sinian. Su Su Su felt inexplicable peace of mind and sweet, and her original good mood became more pleasant!

 Chapter 137

    After hearing Gu Sinian''s affectionate confession, Su Su felt that her heart was washed again and again in hot water. She was so soft that she didn''t turn around. She just leaned closer to Gu Sinian''s arms and said softly, "me too!"


    Two people close together, did not speak, just listen to each other''s breathing sound, quietly enjoy the sweet time.


    After a while, Su Su turned around, looked at Gu Sinian and said with a smile, "do you believe I can feel your breath? Soft, fragrant, like a little girl


    Gu Sinian was moved when he first heard Su Su Su''s words. As a result, he was moved by Su Su''s "little girl". He couldn''t help but say to Su Su Su, "just feel it. How can you feel like a little girl? Do you mean to tease me?"


    "No, it''s true. It''s fragrant and soft, just like a little girl. It''s totally different from you!" Su Su immediately refuted that Gu Sinian pretended to be severe and said, "don''t speak casually and ruin my reputation, you know?"


    "No, no, it''s really like what I said. Besides, you can''t feel what you are. I can feel that nature is like what I said!" Su Su turned her lips and stubbornly insisted on her speech.


    Gu Sinian was helpless. He didn''t eat hard or soft, so don''t blame him for his trump card. "Let''s try. Are you a little girl or am I a little girl?" Gu Sinian said softly in Su Su''s ear.


    When Su Su heard Gu Sinian''s suggestive words, she immediately thought about it. She tried to raise her tone and said to Gu Sinian, "what are you talking about? I''m talking to you seriously, OK? Don''t think about it


    When Gu Sinian heard Su Su Su''s words, he couldn''t help laughing, "what''s wrong? I''m serious about discussing with you who we are girls. Where do you want to go, eh?"


    After listening to Gu Sinian''s words, Su Su realized that she was fooled by Gu Sinian. She blushed silently and pretended to fight Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian grabbed Su Su Su tightly and kept her from moving. She said gently, "OK, let''s skip this topic. I like little girls, but I''m not really a little girl!"


    Su Su couldn''t help laughing when she heard Gu Sinian''s slightly aggrieved tone. She was very forthright and agreed. After all, Gu Sinian is rare!


    Like a person, when he appears, the air will have a sweet breath, soft, fragrant.


    "What are you doing? I think you just did it so seriously that you ignored me when I came in!" As soon as Gu Sinian saw Su Su relax, he immediately began to change the topic. When he was outside, he saw Su Su serious and felt extremely excited. So Gu Sinian naturally wanted to know what Su Su was doing.


    "This! You see, this is the design task just assigned to me by the company. I''ve been thinking about it all afternoon! " Su Su couldn''t wait to tell Gu Sinian what the company gave her today. As soon as Gu Sinian asked himself, he immediately said happily to Gu Sinian. Seeing Su Su Su''s face begging for praise, Gu Sinian patted Su Su Su''s head and said, "it''s amazing. It''s going to be a big designer!"


    Su Su''s smile became more and more obvious when she heard Gu Sinian''s words. Suddenly, Su Su seemed to think of something and asked, "by the way, are you the task you asked them to give me?"


    Gu Sinian touched Su Su''s face and asked, "what''s the matter? How did you think of this?" Seeing Gu Sinian''s question, Su Su knew that he was right. "Because you are the big boss, it''s not easy for them to give me a task!"


    "Well, it''s me!" Gu Sinian didn''t deny that Su Su didn''t seem to be unhappy. He didn''t want to keep it from her. If there was no pressure, there would be no motivation. Su Su Su is really a good seedling, but she should have the opportunity to show it. What''s more, she should give full play to her potential. Naturally, he is the most suitable person to make her change I want to be better.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and said: "Gu Sinian, thank you, thank you for believing me, thank you..." After listening to Su Su Su''s words, Gu Sinian was just going to tell her that he didn''t need to do this. He didn''t make such arrangement entirely because of his feelings for her.


    However, before Gu Sinian spoke, Su Su immediately said mischievously, "well, you say Are you using your power for personal gain! Did I go through the back door successfully? "


    As soon as Su Su said this, Gu Sinian''s worry about Su Su''s thinking disappeared. However, he explained to Su Su with a smile: "silly girl, I will ask them to assign you tasks and give you such important work. Of course, it''s not only because of our relationship, but also because of your strength. Do you know? How can I not know how excellent you are if others don''t know it! "


    As soon as Su Su heard Gu Sinian''s words, he was immediately moved, "really? How can you see my excellence? Besides, other people can also see it Gu Sinian couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard Su Su''s words, "it''s probably because you''ve found a boyfriend like me!"Su Su wants to despise Gu''s bad taste when she hears Gu''s words. She thinks she wants to praise her, but she praises herself for a long time. But Su Su thinks about it, and thinks that Gu Sinian is right, because when she meets him, she becomes a brand-new self, a shining woman, but she just wants to belong to him.


    Su Su hugs Gu Sinian harder, and wants to integrate all the unspeakable feelings and feelings into this hug, so that Gu Sinian can feel all his unspeakable gratitude.


    Gu Sinian also cooperatively hugged Su Su. "Gu Sinian, I suddenly want to cry. What should I do? How can you make me so moved! " Su Su couldn''t help saying to Gu Sinian. After hearing Su Su''s words, Gu Sinian thought about it and said helplessly, "maybe it''s because you''re so easily moved. What should I do if I propose to you in the future?"


    As soon as Su Su heard Gu Sinian''s reply, he immediately raised his head, "really? When will you propose to me? "


    Gu Sixian heard Su Su Su''s reply, and said with a smile: "be good, I will marry you home earlier, OK?"


    Su Su listened to Gu Sinian''s words and said it in silence in her heart. Then she buried her head in Gu Sinian''s arms again. They held each other for a long time, and the air was sweet.


    "By the way, you can show me the sample I just designed. It hasn''t started to be changed yet. Please give me some advice!" After Su Su finally controlled her tears, Su Su let go of Gu Sinian, went to her desk and gave Gu Sinian the original design.


    Gu Sinian nodded and took the design drawing from Su Su. Su Su''s design is a dress. The painting is very beautiful. The style is always very popular. It''s a shoulder length dress and a knee length skirt. The difference is that Su Su Su has added a lot of details to the dress. For example, although the dress is shoulder length, it''s a fake two-layer design. It also adds a sling, which is also unique Special design is used in the cutting, and the skirt of the clothes is also very particular. It looks like layers, but in fact Su Su used the splicing method on it. It looks like two different layers, but in fact it''s one layer


    Gu Sinian seriously looked at Su Su''s design drawings, frowning from time to time, which made Su Su nervous. After a few minutes, Su Su finally couldn''t help saying, "well, this is just my preliminary idea, and it''s still very immature. Don''t look at it like a bitter hatred, OK?"


    Gu Sinian finally moved his vision out of the design drawing. "I don''t have a bitter hatred. I just want to know how to make it better!"


    "The icing on the cake? You mean my design is OK, right? " Su Su asked anxiously, "yes, I have a look. Your idea is very good. Compared with other dresses, the advantages and disadvantages are obvious." Gu Sixian said leisurely.


    As soon as Su Su heard Gu Sinian boast that his idea was very good, she couldn''t help grinning. Before she was happy for a few seconds, she heard Gu Sinian''s next words, which made Su Su somewhat frustrated. "Well, what are the advantages and disadvantages? How can we change them?"


    "First of all, let''s talk about..." Gu Sinian was stopped by Su Su as soon as he opened his mouth! Let''s talk about shortcomings first. I don''t want to be happy for a while, and I''ll be stabbed by you again soon! "


    As soon as Su Su said that, Gu Sinian reluctantly patted Su Su''s head and said with a smile, "OK, I''m just making a suggestion. After all, I''m not a professional designer. Let''s talk about the shortcomings first. I think this style is too common. It''s not that this style is bad, but that there are too many styles. At a banquet, the proportion of people wearing this style is not small, Secondly, although there is something new in the stitching of your skirt, it will be a failure if you are not careful. In fact, it is not easy to deal with the stitching when it is really done. Many of them are inferior to the design drawings drawn. In addition, there is your own creativity. Don''t restrict it, don''t limit it to a small part of changes, and use yourself boldly Do you know how to get rid of the shackles of other people''s thoughts? "


    Su Su nodded his head honestly. Gu Sinian began to say: "now, let''s talk about the advantages. First of all, your idea is very good, especially the small details designed by yourself. Then, the design of your zipper is very good. It''s convenient and good-looking. In addition, you don''t spend much time. You can do it in such a short time To design a garment that can be made into finished products, it still needs a strong strength. By the way, I think the style of this garment is also very good. There are many patterns, but it doesn''t seem complicated. Moreover, there are many suitable age groups. I think in addition to your own ideas and paying attention to the material of the garment, the garment you designed is still not good Wrong

 Chapter 138

    Su Su listened carefully to Gu Sinian''s advice and thought that Gu Sinian was very reasonable. "He also said that you are not a professional. I think you are an excellent designer who was delayed by the boss!"


    When Gu Sinian heard Su Su''s words, he said with tears and laughter: "you exaggerate there. I just can''t give you some pertinent opinions. Besides, being able to say doesn''t necessarily mean being able to do. If you ask me to evaluate it, it''s OK. If you ask me to design it, I can''t do it!"


    Su Su got close to Gu Sinian''s face and said, "don''t be modest. I feel that listening to you is better than reading for ten years. It''s a great benefit. Anyway, you are very powerful. You know everything. It''s really great!"


    Gu Sinian was also very happy to hear Su Su''s praise and let his favorite people worship him. Of course, it''s hard for a man to refuse.


    "You, I really want to carry you in my arms, take you out, always with me!" Gu Sinian kisses Su Su Su''s eyebrows and says jokingly.


    "Well, you can make me smaller and carry me out. I want to be with you all the time." Su Su agreed to Gu''s words without hesitation.


    "Good. How about going out with you and taking you to dinner? " Gu Sinian said with a helpless smile.


    Su Su nodded, then thought about it and said, "I''m really hungry now, but I don''t need you to invite me to dinner today. In order to thank you for your sincere guidance and advice, I decided to let me invite you to dinner today. Thank you, can I?"


    Gu Sinian naturally doesn''t have any opinions. Anyway, it''s the same for anyone who asks, "OK, let''s clean up and go. I''ll drive. Will you wait for me at the company gate?"


    "Mm-hmm, you go to drive the car out first. I''ll clean it up and come out. I''ll be quick!" Su Su nodded as she began to pack.


    Seeing Su Sufeng''s fiery appearance, Gu Sinian couldn''t help laughing. He guessed that she might be really hungry and didn''t stay much. He pushed the door and walked to the parking lot.


    When Gu Sinian drove the car to the door of the company, he saw Su Su standing there and waiting, "why, I''m really hungry because I cleaned up so fast today?"


    Su Su didn''t deny it. She opened the car door and sat in. "Yes, I haven''t felt it since I''ve been busy all day. As soon as you say I''m hungry, it''s all your fault!"


    Gu Sixian couldn''t help laughing, "if you''re hungry, you''re hungry. Why do you blame me? OK, I''ll take you to eat right away. What do you want to eat?"


    Su Su thought about it seriously and said, "can I eat what I say?"


    "of course, you has the final say, OK? Well, make up your mind. You''ll be even hungrier later! " Gu Sixian looked at Su Su who was indecisive and said helplessly.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t cheat. Since you let me choose what to eat, let''s eat what I''ve wanted to take you to eat for a long time." Su Su immediately climbed up the pole. Gu Sinian nodded and motioned her to go there quickly.


    "Well Let''s go to the roadside stall, shall we? " Su Su immediately said quickly, while saying, also looking at Gu Sinian with his eyes.


    Gu''s first reaction was to refuse. He didn''t want to go to a roadside stall or anything, and he didn''t want Su Su to go. But seeing Su Su Su''s pathetic little eyes, Gu couldn''t say what he refused! "OK, let''s go. I''ll spend my life with a gentleman." With that, Gu Sinian drove to a place with a roadside stall.


    Like a person, is willing to compromise for her, as long as she looks at you with pleading eyes, you can not refuse her any request, even if you do not like things.


    Su Su''s wish came true. Naturally, he was very happy. He was excited all the way. Seeing Su Su Su so happy, Gu Sinian couldn''t help laughing. Seeing her so happy, he felt that the decision was not wrong, and even worth it.


    They soon arrived at the roadside food stall. Su Su was like a homing bird and went to the stall quickly. Gu Sinian could not help but try to see how delicious the food in these places was and how excited she was.


    In the evening, the roadside stall business will be particularly good, and there are a lot of people. It can be said that there are a lot of people. When Gu Sinian saw so many people, he was afraid that they would be separated, so he immediately came forward and held Su Su Su''s hand.


    "Don''t leave. Hold me." Seeing Su Su''s inquiring eyes, Gu Sinian replied that Su Su felt very touched. If a person like Gu Sinian had not been himself, he would not have come to this place all his life. More importantly, he was worried that he would be lost. Does this mean that he is very important in his heart?


    "Well, Gu Sinian, am I particularly important to you?" Su Su asked expectantly. Gu Sinian nodded his head with a smile.


    Su Su grabbed Gu Sinian''s hand and walked into the bustling crowd, eating from stall to stall.


    People around him can''t help talking about Gu Sinian and Su Su''s clothes. After all, there are two outstanding people who drive luxury cars and wear famous brands. Su Su naturally feels Gu Sinian''s charm again. It''s not only the little girl who keeps stuffing things to Gu Sinian, but also the aunt who thinks about Gu Sinian. As for the evidence, it''s him When she went shopping, she had twice as much as usual.Gu Sinian was angry when he was looked at by those women''s unscrupulous eyes, but when he saw Su Su''s resentment, he couldn''t help laughing. Even those women who came together were not so disgusting, "are you jealous? How sour!"


    After hearing Gu Sinian''s ridicule, Su Su pretended to be angry and said, "why, you are still very proud. You can''t consider that my real girlfriend is still here. You have to carry me behind your back to find a new lover!"


    Gu Sinian smiles and doesn''t speak. He just gives Su Su everything she''s given. Su Su nods with satisfaction and continues her big business.


    Gu Sinian can''t help but be happy when he sees Su Su''s happy appearance. He looks at Su Su''s satisfied eating and helps her to hold the things she can''t put in her hand. He looks at Su Su and smiles.


    "Come on, Gu Sinian, try it. It''s very good. Try it. You haven''t eaten all day. You''re not hungry. Try it. Ah! open one ''s mouth! Hurry up After Su Su was half full, she turned her attention from eating to letting Gu Sinian eat.


    "If you don''t want to eat, you can eat. I''m not hungry!" Gu Sinian saw the rough production of roadside stalls and the hygienic environment, and subconsciously resisted eating these things, even though he was starving.

 Chapter 139

    But Su Su couldn''t stand the advice again and again. In the end, he even used the threat. Gu Sinian finally opened his mouth reluctantly.


    After eating it, I found that the taste was average, and the hygiene was really worrying, but the atmosphere was like Su Su''s, lively and smoky. No wonder Su Su liked to come here so much.


    After Gu Sinian ate a little, he stopped eating. Su Su bought a lot of them. Seeing that he didn''t eat them, he was reluctant to waste them, so he had to eat them all by himself.


    "Oh, it''s all your fault. You didn''t eat so much delicious food. I ate so much! Hum Su Su crumpled her stomach and complained about Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian saw that she really had a round stomach. He stretched out his hand to rub it for her and pretended to dislike it. He said, "I knew you could eat so much, so I don''t want you. Will you make me poor with your big appetite?"


    Su Su immediately retorted: "I''ve eaten too much there. I haven''t eaten a few. It''s just that my stomach is too small to hold a lot of things. Besides, you can''t let me spend your change. I won''t be poor if I eat so little. Don''t blame me!"


    "You see, I eat so much, but I still don''t admit it. In fact, even if you admit it, it''s nothing. After all, I can''t return it, right?" Gu Sinian joked.


    "What, return the goods? You still want to return the goods, you bastard..." As soon as Su Su heard this, she was not happy. She chased Gu Sinian and started fighting.


    "Oh, my stomach hurts so much!" Su Su saw that Gu Sinian was running so fast that he couldn''t catch up with him at all, so he thought of the old-fashioned method of pretending to have a stomachache. However, although it was old-fashioned, it was very effective.


    As soon as Gu Sinian saw Su Su squatting on the ground with her stomach in her arms, she immediately came over and asked Su Su how she was. Su Su grabbed Gu Sinian and they started fighting again.


    Su Su and Gu Sinian both had a good time. They didn''t notice that someone was secretly following them in the distance, and they also secretly took videos.


    Tonight''s Moonlight sets off the side of all the extra gentle. Today''s Gu Sinian and Su Su both look very soft. Maybe there were too many quarrels some time ago, so that today''s two people cherish the harmony at the moment. Gu Sinian looks at Su Su''s eyes as if they can overflow.


    But now Su Su seems a little out of place, she is eating barbecue, drinking beer. Enjoy the delicious food in front of you. Gu Sinian, who has been with Su Su for a long time, doesn''t seem to be so obsessed with cleanliness any more. He just stares at Su Su''s cheek. He is still happily eating Su Su Su. In a trance, he finds that Gu Sinian has been staring at himself all the time. He can''t help getting red on his face, and his eating style has also converged Swallowing has become the small mouth now, chewing slowly. Gu Sixian can''t help sighing that women are indeed "fickle" creatures.


    All the hard won good things are always short-lived. They come and disappear quickly. Because something unpleasant will happen next. Gu Sinian and Su Su have a hard time to calm down and get along with each other for a while, but they just "get in the way" of some people''s eyes. It''s really hard to say that the city is so big, but people who don''t like each other can always come across them, or "not a family, not a family." This is not, but this will be someone to hinder the eye.


    "Oh, who was I at that time? This is not Su Su, the eldest lady of the Su family. She is a seducer. I haven''t seen her for a long time. Today, I went out to eat with your man. It turns out that you not only seduce the rich, but also the poor. You have gone to such a dirty place to eat." Su Yao recognized Su Su from a long distance. At the thought that Gu Sirui talked about Su Su all day long, Su Yao was angry. But she can''t do anything about Gu Sirui, so Su Yao will humiliate Su Su when she seizes the opportunity. Of course, she won''t miss such a good opportunity today, so she quickly drags her best friend out of the car. Before the person arrives, the voice arrives.


    Besides, Gu Sinian didn''t like Su Yao''s domineering manner. In addition, Su Yao used to bully Su Su a lot, although Su Su is the kind of person who won''t let himself suffer losses. However, her own woman can''t even be said by others, and now Su Yao is still saying such ugly words, not to mention Su Su can bear it, she can''t bear it. She must be given some color, or she will kick her nose on her face.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Su Yao''s words are too ugly. If Su Yao knows that the "poor" man eating with Su Yao in this "dirty" place is Gu Sixian, she will not dare to say that she has 100 courage. Although Gu Sixian is only the adopted son of Gu''s family, he is the president of Gu''s company. Even if Su Yao''s father meets him, he will be courteous. But it was not easy to see Gu Sinian because he was sitting in the seat and at night. As soon as Su Su stood up, he blocked a large part of Gu Sinian who was sitting in the seat. People could only vaguely see that Gu Sinian was a man. In addition, Su Yao was anxious to humiliate Su Su Su, so she could not consider so much. That''s why I said such ugly things.But even if Su Yao regretted, it was too late, because the words had already been spoken. See inside angry unusual Gu Sinian stood up.


    "It''s said that the second miss of the Su family is very eloquent. When I see her today, it''s really unusual. I thought that the young lady who came from Damen would be shy even if she said more in public. Today''s second miss of the Su family has opened her eyes to Gu. It turns out that the old lady can not only speak these lewd words, but also keep her face and heart from beating."


    "You, you, you, you are just a wild man who Su Su colludes with. You have no right to call me."


    Because Gu Sinian is still in the shadow of the light, so Su Yao has not recognized him. However, with Su Yao''s words, Gu Sinian takes a step forward and takes a step in the shadow, so that people can see him clearly. Gu Sinian''s face gradually becomes clear under the light.


    "You, you, you, you, you are Gu Sinian." Still stuttering words, but different from last time, from angry to surprised.


    "What? It turns out that Miss Su Er knows Gu, so how can she recognize Gu as a wild man who doesn''t know the key. Is there something wrong with Miss Su er''s eyes? If you are ill, you should see a doctor as soon as possible. If you don''t have money, I can pay for Miss Su er. Anyway, it''s just a little money. After all, you are Su Su Su''s sister. " The following sentence obviously refutes Su Yao''s remark that he is poor. Originally, the Su family was as rich as the Gu family.

 Chapter 140

    Su Yao is so angry that Gu Sinian doesn''t dare to or can''t scold him. He is the president of Gu''s company, but he can''t scold Su Su for seducing wild men. Isn''t that a disguised way to scold Gu Sinian? If you annoy Gu Sinian, there are only disadvantages but no advantages. After all, her father''s company still has cooperation with Gu''s company. If Gu''s company gets angry today, maybe he will terminate the cooperation with his own company. After all, her father won the cooperation with Gu''s company with great difficulty. If it''s destroyed in her own hands, it''s inevitable that her father won''t be furious. On the contrary, it''s not worth the loss. So Su Yao thinks about it for a long time and decides I''ll do it another way.


    "Su Su, although you are with Gu Sinian, don''t be complacent. Do you know what they say about you? It''s said that you''re a girl who doesn''t come back to her home, lingers around everyday, and even lives with a man before she gets married. Do you know how angry my dad was when he knew about it? Even your shameless mother is ashamed of you. Hum This time, Su Yao weighed every word she said. What she said was a little hesitant. She was afraid that Gu Sinian would be brought in.


    Su Su did not respond, she did not answer Su Yao, but fell into some meditation. With a touch of sadness on her face, she thought, "yes, I haven''t been home for a long time. I haven''t seen my mother and the so-called father for a long time, but it doesn''t matter. That family is happier without itself, isn''t it? Why do you want to be hated or obstructed? "


    Gu Sinian felt a little sad when he saw Su Su like this, but he was more angry. He was angry that Su Yao didn''t come early and didn''t come late, but he came to find fault at this time. It was not easy for him to have such an opportunity to sit quietly with Su Su Su, which was broken. Even Su Su Su''s mood was destroyed. At the moment, Su Yao''s disgust for Su''s family has deepened a bit. If it''s not for Si Rui, why do you want to cooperate with such a small company.


    "If you say that''s enough, just go away. Don''t let me get in the way of my eyes. Otherwise, I will not only see you uncomfortable, but also your company uncomfortable. Maybe the cooperation will be over." Gu Sinian said these words to Su Yao.


    Su Yao thinks what she is really afraid of. What she was worried about just now has happened. For the sake of cooperation between her father''s company and Gu''s company, Su Yao can only reluctantly pull her best friend away. When she leaves, she turns back step by step with fierce eyes, as if she wants to kill Su Su Su with her eyes.


    Gu Sinian saw Su Su still immersed in his own thinking. He thought that he might not be in the mood for supper, so he put a hundred yuan on the table, called Su Su Su''s soul back, and drove back with Su Su. Along the way, Su Su, who was sitting in the co driver''s seat, was still thinking about what Su Yao said, and the whole person wanted to lose her soul until she died When I got home, I was still out of my mind. Gu Sinian didn''t like it either. In fact, Su Yao was right. What''s the matter with Su Su now? I live together before I get married. I''m a big man. But Su Su Su is a girl. What do people think of her? But now I''m not strong enough to protect Su Su, and I can''t marry her, at least before I get out of Mrs. Gu''s control. The more Gu Sinian thinks about it, the more confused he is.


    Su Yao didn''t stop reading until she got on the bus. She said, "what''s so good about Su Su," "why do you love her one or two," "I can''t compare with her." the girl sitting next to her comforted her that she didn''t want to compare with some unworthy people, so she didn''t have to lower her identity. This makes Su Yao feel better. After all, she is the regular miss of the Su family. Su Su is just a stepdaughter. She is not qualified to compete with herself.


    But thinking of Gu Sinian protecting Su Su, Su Yao''s anger flared up again.


    "No, they are protecting Su Su, that bitch. Then I won''t let Su Su get better. Hum, I can''t deal with her. Someone can deal with her." Then he took out his cell phone, pressed the dial key and put it in his ear.


    "Hello, is it dad? I''m Yao Yao. I saw Su Su just now. He was with Gu Sinian. I kindly advised her to go home and said that her parents missed her. But unexpectedly, she said that this family was not half as good as Gu''s. she also said that you were hypocritical, dad. Seeing her in Gu''s business, I was greedy and wanted to use her to cooperate with Gu, she said She won''t let you succeed. She also said, "you''re not his father. Her father died long ago..." Before suyao finished speaking, she heard a burst of rage from the other end of the mobile phone, and then the sound of the mobile phone crashing to the ground. Suyao happily hung up the mobile phone.


    Su Yao happily hangs up her mobile phone and begins to think about Su Su''s suffering. At the thought of this, Su Yao can''t help but be happy.


    "Hum, Susu, you''re going to be finished," he said, driving the car very fast and out of sight.


    This side of Su Yao is proud of the time, but the other side of Su Su is unsatisfactory. Su Su has been immersed in Su Yao''s words. She doesn''t want to go home, she doesn''t want her mother, but it''s superfluous to go back to that home. Su''s father doesn''t like her. It''s not his fault. After all, he is not his own daughter. Why should he go back and get in the way of others? At the same time, he is also suffering. But in the end, he is his father, even if it is not for her daughter''s consideration, but also for his own reputation. Therefore, whether he likes himself or not, he will not tolerate his "wandering" outside.And after that. Su Yao must have called her so-called father long ago. It is estimated that Su''s father is furious at this time. The more Susu thought about it, the more upset she felt. Since her mother married Su Fu, in order to make her mother live in Su''s family well, she has been wronged in every way, never trying to compete with others for anything. But Rao is like this, but some people still feel uncomfortable.


    All the time, she embarrassed herself, but for the sake of her mother and her only family, she endured it. But the more she tolerated, the more someone pushed. Su Su thought that for a long time, she had done something wrong. She should not tolerate it from the beginning. If she resisted at the beginning, maybe no one could bully her or her mother now. Su Su''s heart was so contradictory that she was very upset.

 Chapter 141

    Gu Sinian felt very sad when he saw Su Su''s face. Even though he didn''t know what Su Su was thinking, he was more sad when he saw Su Su sad than when he was sad.


    Gu Sinian wanted to say something to comfort Su Su, but he didn''t know how to say it. It is reasonable to say that the source of everything actually comes from myself. If I didn''t ask her to live with me, if I could give him a real reputation, I wouldn''t have heard those ugly words, so Sue wouldn''t have so many troubles.


    At the moment, Gu Sinian only hopes that he can help Su Su share part of the pain. Maybe it would be a good way to let her rest early. Because at the moment, Gu Sinian has no better way. So he increased his horsepower and drove the car fast. It wasn''t long before they returned to their apartment. After parking in the garage, Su Su got out of the car and went back to the apartment.


    Along the way, Gu Sinian just slowly followed her to protect her, did not disturb her, watching her slowly walk back to the apartment, Gu Sinian was relieved.


    Su Su, who came back to the apartment, was still very worried. He didn''t even hear Gu Sinian call her to take a bath several times. She came back to the bathroom in a daze. Without taking off her clothes, she went directly into the bathtub. Gu Sinian couldn''t speak.


    "I''m worried about your appearance. I''d better come in and wash it for you. Look at your lost soul. I''m really worried that you''ll drown yourself in this bathtub later." His tone was a little reproachful, and he walked to the bathroom as well. Su Su was not in the state all the time, so the bathroom door was not closed. Gu Sinian walked in directly.


    Su Su didn''t react until Gu Sinian was in front of her. She was surprised by Gu Sinian''s words. Although they had been close to each other for many times, they would still find it difficult to adapt to such a "Frank confrontation". So Su Su quickly stopped Gu Sinian from rolling his sleeve.


    "No, no, no, I''ll do it myself. I''m fine now. You go out and I''ll do it myself." Finish saying not from of face a red.


    Gu Sinian knew Su Su Su was shy when he saw her. He knew that she was temporarily relieved. So she looked at her smile, and then walked out of the bathroom. When she went out, she did not forget to tease Su Su. "What''s so shy? I haven''t seen and touched you before." Suddenly Su Su''s face turned red, just like the cooked shrimp. As soon as Gu Sinian walked out of the bathroom, Su Su jumped out of the bathtub and locked the door. Gu Sinian, standing outside the door, heard Su Su Su''s door slamming, but his smile grew stronger.


    Gu Sinian, who was lying on the bed reading a newspaper, listened to the sound of water stirred up by Su Su''s bath, and his eyes drifted to the bathroom unconsciously. Su Su''s beautiful figure is printed on the glass, which is full of charm. I''ve seen Su Su''s figure many times, but now the visual effect still reminds us of Gu Sixian. Gu Sixian began to be confused.


    When Su Su came out of the bathroom, her bathrobe couldn''t hide her charming posture. The water on her hair tips fell down her hair, then on her shoulders and chest Until it''s gone. Gu Sixian''s Adam''s apple is slipping, and he can''t bear it.


    "Come here, come to me." Gu''s voice is low and full of magnetism.


    Su Suwen walked past. Gu Sinian put his arms around Su Su and began to kiss her. From cheek to body, Gu Sinian never let go of a place. Gu Sinian''s look in his eyes was gradually covered by * *, his body became more and more * *, and his kiss became more and more hot. He forced every inch of Su Su''s skin. However, these are far from enough to satisfy Gu''s needs. With the deepening of the further action, Su Su''s bathrobe gradually slipped, Su Su suddenly felt cool, and then also recovered. She stopped Gu Sixian, who was about to climb up to her. Then he said with a slightly begging tone, "I''m very tired today. Can you give me a break?"


    Gu Sinian also knew Su Su Su''s unhappiness today, so he forced his body to accept Su Su.


    "Well, if I don''t touch you today, I''ll hold you. Have a good rest and don''t think about anything." So he lay on the back of Su Su and put his hand around her. Feeling Gu Sinian''s embrace, Su Su felt at ease. She leaned back in Gu Sinian''s arms and went to sleep at ease. See Su Su began to sleep, Gu Sinian also put down his heart, he kisses Su Su Su''s hair, also began to sweet sleep. It was going to be a good night, but something happened that broke it.


    The practice of people who can''t love is usually what I can''t get, and others don''t want to get it. They would rather destroy it than perfect others. It''s true that Murong Jing is such a woman. It''s too difficult for her to love Gu Sixian. She knows that she is the top lady. But because she loves Gu Sixian, she makes herself fall into the dust. If Murong Jing turns into dust and can get Gu Sixian''s love, it''s a good result for an infatuated woman, but it''s her fault Murong Jing didn''t know what she had done wrong, so she attributed all her faults to Su Su.Because of Su Su''s appearance, Gu Sinian ignored himself and began to hate himself. Everything was because of Su Su. Without Su Su, maybe Gu Sinian would have been his own person. So thinking, Murong Jing''s heart began to have a plan. It''s not Susu who can decide the final outcome. There''s someone who can separate them. What Murong Jing wants to do is to tell this person about Gu Sinian''s cohabitation with Su Su. This person hates Su Su so much that she will not appear beside Gu Sinian.


    This is no one else. It was Mrs. Gu who separated Su Su from Gu Sirui. Because of Gu Sirui and Su Su, Mrs. Gu would never let Su Su enter the door of Gu''s family. Moreover, over the years, Gu has never disobeyed Mrs. Gu, and I believe that he would not offend Gu for the sake of a woman Old lady Gu of people.


    And once Gu Sinian disobeys Mrs. Gu, he may lose everything he has now. As a Su Su, Gu Sinian will bear the name of being ungrateful and unfilial, and he will end up with nothing. Murong Jing doesn''t believe that Gu Sinian is willing to do so for Su Su.

 Chapter 142

    After thinking about it for a long time, Murong Jing makes up her mind. She comes to Gu''s house and meets old lady Gu. She tells old lady Gu all about Gu''s cohabitation with Su Su. Old lady Gu was so angry that she fainted. Murongjing quickly holds Mrs. Gu, and then begins to make ends meet.


    "Old lady, I know that Si Nian doesn''t mean it. He''s just infatuated with Su Su for a while. But after a long time, he will see who is really good to him. Don''t be too angry. Men, who don''t do some stupid things when they are young, I really love Si Nian. I can wait for him to see the faces of those women."


    After hearing Murong Jing''s words, Mrs. Gu''s mood calmed down a little. Then she patted Murong Jing''s hand and said, "jing''er, it''s really hard for you to think for Si Nian. It''s his blessing to have a good woman like you to like him. But don''t worry, I only know you''re such a big daughter-in-law. As for this matter, don''t worry, I will It''s up to you to relax and wait to be my daughter-in-law in the future. Otherwise, I''ll take care of it for you. " Originally, Mrs. Gu was just comforting Murong Jing, but when it came to the end, Mrs. Gu''s eyes began to become far-reaching, and others knew what she was planning.


    Hearing Gu''s words, Murong Jing pretends to be shy and lowers her head. In fact, her heart is also thinking about her own small 99. "Hum, you Su Su are not qualified to rob a man with me. In the future, it''s only Murong Jing who can stand beside Gu Sinian. If anyone gets in my way, I''ll let him die." She lowered her head. Mrs. Gu could not see her sinister smile.


    Said to help murongjing make the decision, Mrs. Gu did not joke. Not only because Murong Jing has a huge family business behind her, but she is the only child in the family. In the future, everything of Murong family will be hers. If Gu Sinian marries her in the future, all of Murong family will be hers. With the participation of Murong company, the development of Gu''s company will go to a higher level. It is not impossible to break through the top 100 in the world. Secondly, if it''s OK to involve other women, then old lady Gu will turn a blind eye and comfort Murong Jing. But who''s not good? It''s Su Su, who she hates very much. That is to say, something has to be done.


    As a result, Mrs. Gu didn''t care that it was midnight. He quickly called the driver and asked the driver to drive to his apartment in the city center. The high-end community is guarded by security guards 24 hours a day. When they see luxury cars, the security guards don''t even think about it, so they should let them go. After all, thieves can''t afford such expensive cars these days, so they can only be residents.


    Gu came to Gu''s apartment door, in order to frighten each other, Gu deliberately asked the driver to knock on the door. Mrs. Gu has always been serious, so even if the driver knew it was Gu Sixian''s apartment, he did not dare to disobey her orders.


    The driver tried his best to knock on the door, but he didn''t dare to feel tired for a moment, because he knew that the old lady was very angry. If he didn''t do well, he might lose his job. After all, although Gu Sinian is the president, the power of Gu''s company is still in the hands of old lady Gu.


    A burst of violent "smash" door sound came.


    The two people who are immersed in their dreams are suddenly awakened by a "bang bang bang" knock on the door. Rao Shi Su Su Su, who is so dead when she sleeps, is also startled. It can be seen from this that how hard the knock on the door is, as if he has a deep hatred with the door and wants to break it. Gu Sinian showed obvious displeasure on his face.


    He went to open the door with some anger, thinking that if it wasn''t someone important or something important, he would certainly give the visitor eight yuan. Not only because she was disturbed, but also because Su Su didn''t have a good rest these days, so she could have a good sleep. This man is willing to die or not. He is willing to come at this time. But when Gu Sinian opened the door and saw someone coming, Gu Sinian was a little confused.


    At this time, Su Su was also shocked by the knock on the door. She followed Gu Sinian and came out of the bedroom.


    "Gu Sinian, who''s here?" Su Su asks Gu Sinian with doubts.


    But before waiting for Gu''s urgent answer, Su Su saw Gu''s old lady coming in "actively and consciously". There is also the driver standing outside the door. It is estimated that the knock just now came from the driver''s hand outside the door. Su Su guessed.


    Without waiting for Gu Sinian to speak to Su Suxian, old lady Gu took the lead.


    "I thought jing''er said that Su Su lived in Gu Sixian''s apartment because she was jealous. After all, the unmarried man and the unmarried woman still know how to face. They can''t do such a mean thing. I didn''t expect that you two would give me more insight today. There are really such mean people.


    Su Su, how can there be such a shameless woman like you in this world? Just after seducing my rui''er, you climb into Gu Sixian''s bed. How can you be so mean. I tell you, don''t think you can enter the door of my family when you get into Gu Sixian''s bed. Our family won''t accept such a shameless woman as you.And you, Gu Sinian, you don''t want such a good girl as Murong Jing, but such a cheap woman. What''s good about her? It''s worth giving up Murong Jing and the Murong family behind jing''er. Jing''er is dedicated to you. Even if I was angry before, she is still pleading for you. As for this woman, you don''t know what she is for. She is for your money. When she first seduced rui''er, she was for money. Up to now, can''t you see clearly? They say you are smart, but I think you are more and more confused. "


    Old lady Gu "persuades" Gu Sinian to give up Su Su and choose Murong Jing.


    When he heard that someone was belittling his beloved woman, Gu Sixian was not angry, but he was his grandmother and the one who brought him up. With this alone, Gu Sixian''s tone of reply was half weaker.

 Chapter 143

    "Old lady, Su Su is not such a person. She is a good girl. There must be some misunderstanding. Don''t just listen to other people''s words. Besides, I don''t like Murong Jing. Even if you force us to be together, you won''t be happy in the future. I love Su Su Su Su. She doesn''t seduce me or design to climb into my bed. I force her, force her and me I live with her and force her to be my woman. Su Su never asked me for money. Even if I offered to buy something for her, she didn''t want it. As for her and Si Rui, that''s gone. Why mention it again. Su Su is a very good woman. You will know when you get along with her for a long time. You are my grandmother and the one who raised me, so I hope to get your blessing in the future. "


    Su Su didn''t say anything, didn''t make any expression, just stood quietly and watched. Looking at Gu Sinian and old lady Gu arguing there.


    Gu Sinian''s words have just been finished. Old lady Gu was furious.


    "Shut up, why? Not only do you want to be with this woman, do you plan to marry her in the future? Let me tell you, as long as my mother-in-law is still breathing, the daughter-in-law who cares for the family can only be Murong Jing. If you want to marry Su Su, well, it''s not impossible. Then I''ll be angry. Hum, I tell you, Gu Sinian, I''ll leave her words here today. As long as I''m here, Su Su won''t want to enter my home. Hum, you can do it yourself. Driver, pick up the car, let''s go With that, it doesn''t wait for Gu Sinian to explain anything. Old lady Gu snatched away the door. Only Su Su with empty expression and Gu Sinian with a little impatience are left.


    As soon as the old lady Gu left, Gu Sinian had already recovered. He looked at Su Su''s expressionless face. In fact, he knew that the more Su Su didn''t show any happiness, anger, sadness and joy at the moment, the more he could prove Su Su Su''s heart was sad. Gu Sinian went to Su Su''s side. He reached out and stroked Su Su''s back and said in a voice of comfort,


    "Su Su, don''t be angry, grandma. She didn''t mean it. She just listened to Murong Jing''s instigation, so she misunderstood you. I believe that after you get along with grandma for a long time, she will see your good. Huh? Trust me Gu Sinian''s tone is a little imploring. So Su Su didn''t know how to answer.


    "Gu Sinian, do you know? Today, even if there is no murongjing, your grandmother will not allow us to be together, because I have no prominent family background, no powerful parents, and no complete past. In your grandmother''s heart, I am a woman who admires vanity and money. My front foot is Gu Sirui''s girlfriend, and my back foot is your woman. Your grandmother is right. I am just shameless My woman... "


    Su Su changed from sobbing at the beginning to hysterical shouting at the back. She wanted to say all the unhappiness in her heart. She suffered too much and suffered too much injustice. Now at this moment, it will all burst out.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su like this. He doesn''t know what to say to comfort her, because his heart is in a mess with Su Su''s crying. He only loves Su Su Su and she has suffered so much alone. He took Susu, who was crying, into his arms. Don''t know what to say to comfort, just keep saying sorry


    At the moment, Su Su couldn''t care about her image. She buried her head in Gu Sinian''s arms, and then burst out crying, turning all her dissatisfaction into tears.


    "Su Su, I know you are wronged because I am not good, because I have no ability, because I can''t protect you. If I could get rid of Mrs. Gu''s control earlier, I would not be so passive, and I would not let you suffer so many grievances. You can cry if you want


    After listening to Gu Sixian''s words, Su Su cried harder, until her voice was hoarse and her tears ran dry, but she still insisted on using her sobbing voice.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night, such a thing happened, it is estimated that no one can sleep at ease. But in order to calm Su Su''s mood, Gu Sinian hugs her to bed, and then hugs her to rest.


    Sue was still sobbing. Even if her eyes were swollen and her tears were dry, she did not stop crying. In this way, she sobbed in Gu Sixian''s arms all night. She is like this, Gu Sixian where still have the mind to sleep, all the time pay attention to Su Su''s every move. At four or five o''clock in the morning, they fell asleep.


    Even Su Su in her sleep did not forget to sob. The next day, the alarm rang, two people wake up from sleep, due to lack of sleep, two people''s spirit is very bad, but have to go to work, had to pick up personal hygiene. Gu Sinian and Su Su simply cleaned up, then ate some breakfast at random, and drove to the company to work.


    Because Su Su was still working with Chen Siying, she did not return to her original company. Gu sent her to her current company, and then rushed back to her own company. Along the way, Gu Sinian was worried about Su Su, but he himself was in trouble.


    After arriving at the company, everything was the same as usual. Gu Sinian stopped the car and walked into the company hall. The receptionist of the company respectfully said hello to him, "Hello, president."


    And he was still the same as before. He ignored the greeting and strode in directly. For people who work in Gu''s company, this is no longer a fuss. After all, Gu Si is very cold, even in the upper class. Only when he faced Su Su would he show his emotions.He took the elevator for the president to the office floor. He intended to walk in directly, but a small change caught his attention. He found that the sign of "President''s office" hanging above the door of his office was missing, and his assistant was not seen beside him now. He quickly went in and found that his name tag was not on the table. He picked up the landline, called the assistant, wanted to know what happened.


    The assistant to the president came in in a hurry, and the first thing to come in was to say I''m sorry, because Gu Sinian is strict, and as an assistant, he must be on the post at any time. That is to say, Gu Sinian will no longer be the president, but some things will be difficult to change once they are trained. Gu Sinian asked the assistant to explain these two things. The assistant didn''t dare to hide them. He told Gu Sinian everything.

 Chapter 144

    ¡±Well, Mr. Gu, just before you came to work this morning, the old lady came to the company and took back your position as president. As for the position of president, the old lady will take over temporarily. " When he said this, the assistant''s palm had been sweating a lot. He didn''t dare look up to see what his reaction was.


    Gu Sinian was also very surprised when he got the news. He didn''t expect that in order to prevent him from being with Su Su, Mrs. Gu would take over his own position. He took over Gu Sinian for many years. Gu took care of everything by himself. No one is more familiar with Gu''s company than Gu Sinian.


    Now, grandma is taking the risk of Gu''s, gambling on which one she will choose. " However, Gu Sinian soon calmed down. Well, since he was dismissed, let''s have a good rest. It''s a rare opportunity not to use it in the company. Gu Sinian thought.


    After simply packing up his things, Gu Sinian left the company,. In the same way, no one in the staff dares to talk about it. For nothing else, it''s just that Gu Sixian has been very serious for so many years, so everyone has formed the habit of not talking about it.


    Su Su here is very busy. Because of her slack some time ago, the progress of the design work has been much worse. Now she has to add some oil and try to finish the work faster. Originally, she didn''t have a good rest the night before, but now with such a high intensity of work, Su Su is afraid that she is already tired.


    It''s really sunset when Su Su is busy. She thinks that she hasn''t contacted Gu Sinian all day. So Su Su takes out the phone to call Gu Sinian, and then asks him to have dinner together. But after many calls, there is no answer. Su Su wondered if Gu Sinian was too serious and didn''t hear the phone. So Su Su decided to go directly to the company to find Gu Sinian. But when he came to the company, he heard about Gu Sinian. Based on Su Su''s understanding of Gu Sinian''s strong character, he knew that Gu Sinian could not let go. No wonder he couldn''t get through the phone.


    Su Su suspected that Gu Sinian must be hiding somewhere to get drunk secretly. So he went to all the high-end hotels and KTVs that he liked to go to in his daily life, but he didn''t find Gu Sinian. He contacted all the people Gu Sinian might go to, but no one said he didn''t see Gu Sinian.


    Sue''s starting to get a little anxious. She was very worried about Gu Sinian, but she couldn''t find it, so she had to go back to their apartment.


    When I opened the door, it was dark and quiet inside. Suddenly, the sound of a can hitting the ground attracted Su Su''s attention. Su Su''s nerves began to get nervous. She thought it would be a thief, but later she calmed down and thought that her idea was not tenable. This is a high imitation residential Soviet Area, not to mention a thief. Even a mouse can''t get in. With that in mind, there is only one possibility left.


    The reason why Gu Sinian can''t be found everywhere is that he ran home. Su Su was a little excited when she thought of this. She turned on the light switch in a hurry. In a moment, all the lights in the room were on. Then Su Su followed the sound of smashing cans from time to time. In a dark corner of the balcony, she saw Gu Sinian who had drunk a lot and saw him His face turned red. This is Gu Sixian, who is hard for Su Su to see. In the past, Gu Sixian always wore a straight suit and was handsome. He is different from what he is now. Gu Sixian''s side is littered with beer cans.


    Sue didn''t know if he was drunk. Just want to help him up, let him no longer sit on the cold ground. But Gu Sinian refused.


    His hand broke away from Su Su holding his hand, Gu Sinian drunk eyes hazy looking at Su Su, at the moment his heart waves. He didn''t know whether what he had done was worth it or not. For the sake of the woman in front of him, he gave up his grandmother who raised him and gave up all his hard work. Was it worth it or not. He was so confused that he hoped that someone would come forward and tell him how to do it and how to do it.


    Do you want to give up Su Su? He looked at Su Su, a woman who once lied and hated, but she was also the one he fell in love with for the first time, and of course, the only one he fell in love with. Do you want to give up? Gu Sinian took a big sip of wine and asked himself.


    As soon as I think of it, there will be no Su Su in my future life, no Su Su talking back to him, no Su Su challenging his limits, and of course, no Su Su Su''s body Gu came to a conclusion soon after that. No, you can''t give up. Of course, you can''t give up.


    No money can earn, no work can find, but Su Su only one, but give up, miss, really No. Thinking of this, Gu decided not to give up.


    His heart suddenly brightened up. Gu Sinian felt that he suddenly wanted to open up. He suddenly bounced up from the ground and hugged Su Su tightly.


    Su Su hugs Gu Sinian and looks at the man in front of him because he has lost too much. Gu Sinian, who has always been aloof, has never shown such a look as he does today. He really has too many burdens. Now he can finally take this opportunity to release all of them. It''s a good thing for Gu Sinian.


    "Gu Sinian, I already know that you were dismissed from the president. Don''t be too sad. After all, Mrs. Gu is your grandmother. She raised you from childhood. Although she is not her own, she has been together for more than ten years. She won''t be so cruel to you. She is just angry for a moment. You can find a time to apologize to Mr. Gu and admit your mistake. When Mrs. Gu''s anger is gone, it will be OK. Don''t you often say that Mrs. Gu is a very good person? I believe she will forgive you soon. "Su Su''s tone was full of comfort and heartache. Gu Sinian, in Su Su''s cognition, is a person who is as cold as a banishment immortal. No one can see his happiness, anger, sorrow and happiness. Once upon a time, such a proud person, but because of himself, now it is like this. Speaking out, it''s estimated that we can''t believe that this will be Gu Sixian who is proud of everything.


    Now Gu Sinian, who is lying on Su Su''s shoulder, sniffs Su Su Su''s hair and listens to Su Su''s words of comfort. He is more sure that he can''t give up Su Su''s belief, and his hand around Su Su Su''s waist is a little tight unconsciously. For this dilemma, Gu Sinian figured it out and was no longer confused. He believed that his relationship with Su Su would finally move old lady Gu. If it''s easy to give up now, there''s no chance to fight for it.


    Gu Sixian''s mood suddenly became bright. He let Su Su go, and then he laughed at Su Su. Su Su still felt a little puzzled and thought, "don''t you drink too much wine and be silly? How can you be happy for a while and sad for a while? " Of course, Su Su has no way to know Gu''s inner thoughts. The only thing she knows is that Gu Sinian drank a lot today.


    "It should be very hard for you to drink so much. I''ll help you to rest in your bedroom." Su Su''s face was full of worry and care.


    Gu Sinian had been thinking about things just now, so he didn''t feel a headache. Now I feel relieved, and suddenly I have a splitting headache. My head is in a trance, and my stomach is tumbling. I can''t stop vomiting. Su Su immediately helped him to the toilet. Gu Sinian only felt as if he was going to vomit out of his stomach, which was extremely uncomfortable. Su Su patted his back and wiped his sweat. When Gu Sixian felt better, Su Su helped him to bed. With the numbness of alcohol and the soft comfort, Gu Sinian soon fell asleep.


    Su Su takes off Gu Sinian''s shoes and expensive suit, and then covers Gu Sinian with a quilt. Come back to the balcony to clean up the "mess". Looking at the scattered beer cans and the remaining half a box of beer, Su Su''s mood also became gloomy.

 Chapter 145

    "It''s said that wine can make people forget their troubles, so I''ll try today to see if it can really make people forget their troubles."


    After that, Su Su went to the place where Gu Sinian had sat before and sat down. Poop, a pull ring is pulled off and then falls off. Su Su drank a mouthful of beer, and her features were twisted together by the smell of beer.


    "It''s such a bad taste, but there are so many people willing to drink it. It should really make people forget their troubles." Su Su is talking to himself. Then he took another big drink.


    But the actual effect is just the opposite, it should be said that the wine into the sorrow, more sorrow. After a glass of beer, along with the wine gas, there are endless worries. So many days since all the troubles are at this moment in my heart, irritable, restless, chaos gradually occupied all of Su Su''s mind. At the moment, Su Su felt like she was in a mess.


    Su Su felt that she was selfish, so she occupied Gu Sixian. But Gu Sixian has paid so much for himself, family, career, he has no more now. But I can''t do anything for Gu Sixian. Is it really good to stay with him? In case old lady Gu can''t accept herself all the time, do you really want to let Gu Sixian break with Gu family? This must not happen. But I don''t want to leave Gu Sinian. It has become a habit to rely on Gu Sinian.


    "No, I won''t leave Gu Sinian. At least before Gu Sinian says he doesn''t love me, I will work hard for the future of Gu Sinian and me. I believe that one day, Mrs. Gu''s heart will soften and she will be moved by our feelings. But before that, if I give up first, then Gu Sinian and I have no room to maneuver. Anyway, I must fight for one. " Su Su''s tone became more determined.


    Throwing the empty bottle in her hand, Su Su patted her ass and stood up.


    "Since we have decided to work hard, we can''t be discouraged any more, eh! come on. I have to go to work tomorrow. Now I''ll go to bed immediately after I''ve cleaned up. Tomorrow is another day. Of course, I have to face it happily. " After everything was figured out, Su Su was no longer depressed.


    Clean up the messy balcony. Su Su went to the bathroom to take a bath. After a day''s dust and exhaustion, Su Su felt very comfortable. Coming out of the bathroom, Su Su walked lightly for fear of waking up Gu Sinian. She went to the bedside and looked at Gu Sixian''s sleeping face. At this time, Gu Sixian was as quiet as a baby without any impurities. Su Su feels more and more infatuated with Gu Sixian. Su Su''s action is very small, she opened a corner of the quilt, and then gently retracted to go in. Put the head on Gu Sixian''s arm, at the moment, the two people just face to face and lie quietly. Su Su''s eyes have been fixed on Gu Sinian''s face. Even without blinking an eye, I was afraid that I would miss a chance to see Gu Sixian.


    Su Su''s hand slowly stroked Gu Sinian''s face, from hair to ears, to eyes to nose, and then to mouth. I have to sigh that the creator is really eccentric and gives all the perfect things to Gu Sixian. Gu Sixian not only looks handsome on the whole, but also looks perfect when his facial features are taken apart. Su Su''s heart was secretly glad that he had got the treasure. Such a perfect man is his own boyfriend. God is so good to himself.


    Staring at the sleeping face of Gu Sixian at the moment. Su Su can''t help saying softly,


    "Gu Sinian, you can rest assured that as long as you don''t abandon me first, I won''t let go of your hand in my life." With that, Su Su raised her head and left a kiss on Gu Sinian''s forehead. After that, he sleeps sweetly on Gu Sinian''s arm.


    The next day, the sun came in from the crack of the curtain and printed on Gu Sinian''s eyes. Gu Sinian''s eyelids instinctively moved twice, but he still didn''t wake up. But I believe that at this moment he has already awakened. He reached out and touched Su Su. He found that he didn''t touch Su Su. Then he touched Su Su Su on the other side. He still didn''t touch Su Su''s body. Then, Gu opened his eyes and sat up from the bed, looking at his side was already empty. Gu Sinian got up and got out of bed, then began to call Su Su''s name while looking for Su Su''s figure. First I looked for the bathroom, but I didn''t find Su Su. Then I strode to the living room and heard the sound of oil "Zizi" coming from the kitchen. Gu Sinian''s "heavy" footsteps let Su Su know that Gu Sinian has been up. As she looked at the things in the pot, she turned back and said hello to Gu Sinian.


    "You''ve got up. It''s still a little early now, and my breakfast will take a while to prepare. You must have a little headache after drinking so much wine last night. Why don''t you go back to sleep and I''ll call you when I have finished breakfast?" Su Su first treated Gu Sinian with a smile, and then advised him to go back and have a rest.


    Gu Sinian went to Su Su''s side, then put his hand between Su Su''s hands, hugged Su Su, buried his head on Su Su''s shoulder, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then said.


    "Well, it smells good. When I first got up, I really had a headache, but now I can''t smell your food. I want to eat it quickly." Gu Sinian''s tone is full of doting and happiness. At the moment, he looks like a child.


    "Su Su, you know, I had a beautiful dream last night. I dreamt that you kissed my forehead, and then said," you will never let go of my hand in your life, and then I will laugh and laugh, laugh and wake up. "Do you think this dream is beautiful?"Su Su felt a little embarrassed and guilty. She was shy on her face, and then said,


    "go sit down and have a rest. Breakfast will be ready soon, but before that, I have to make a cup of Jiejiu Soup for you. Although you don''t feel any pain now, you had so much to drink yesterday, and you''ll have a headache and a fever later . You''re going to do it now. Wait a minute. "


    "Well, good." Gu Sinian answered softly, then went to the living room and sat down. Then he picked up the newspaper on the desk and read it. He said he was reading the newspaper, but in fact Gu Sinian was reading Su Su''s back all the time. Looking at Su Su''s busy figure in the kitchen, Gu Sinian felt at ease, and suddenly felt that it would be good to be like this all the time.


    Gu Sinian slowly lost his mind in his imagination, until Su Su came to him with the wine soup and called him several times.


    "You can drink this Jiejiu soup quickly, and then you can have breakfast." Susu made a sound.


    "Well, good," Gu said with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 146

    Then Gu Sinian took Su Su Su''s hangover soup and drank it with his head up. "The effect is good. I feel much better after drinking it. I don''t have any headache." Gu Sinian said to Su Su with a gentle smile.


    Puchi, Su Su was amused by Gu Sinian''s words, "you said that, but it didn''t hurt. Besides, the effect would take effect so soon, and it wouldn''t take effect so soon." Su Su couldn''t help tearing it down.


    "Maybe it''s because you did it, so the effect is very good." Gu Sixian''s mouth is firm.


    Su Su originally wanted to say that the effect and the time of onset were two concepts, but Gu Sinian couldn''t say anything with a smile.


    "Well, you have a point. That''s probably the reason. Let''s have breakfast now." Su Su joked and served two breakfasts.


    It''s still a very simple breakfast style, a steaming noodle, a poached egg and two cups of milk. Su Su knew that Gu Sinian didn''t like to eat greasy food in the morning, and she didn''t want to make breakfast so complicated, so she chose some noodles and thought that Gu Sinian liked to eat eggs and fried two eggs.


    Gu Sinian took a look at Su Su''s breakfast and sniffed it. He said with a smile, "it smells good. It makes me feel very hungry."


    "Of course, it''s made by me. It''s different from ordinary noodles. Ha ha, OK, let''s eat." Su Su is not polite at all.


    Gu Sinian could not help nodding, and they sat down and began to eat breakfast.


    Gu Sinian looked up at Su Su who was eating noodles with satisfaction. The morning sun came in and wrapped Su Su completely. Su Su''s face was not covered by the sun because of the window. Looking at Su Su Su''s gentle face in the sun, Gu Sinian felt that she was more dazzling than the sun, and she was safe in this world. Gu Sinian thought that his wife was so, What do you want.


    "What do you think I''m doing? Hurry up and have breakfast. I''m working very hard. Try it with your heart. " Su Su felt Gu Sixian''s hot eyes, and was a little embarrassed in his joy.


    "Well, I don''t want to look at you. Anyway, I remember what you look like." Gu Sinian saw some uneasy Su Su and laughed.


    Su Su doesn''t want to take care of Gu Sixian, who is now at level 10. She knows that she can''t resist Gu Sixian, who is talking about love at any time and any place, and she doesn''t want to refuse Gu Sixian because she likes him.


    After eating this simple breakfast, both of them felt very happy. Su Su had to clean up the bowl and wash it. Gu Sinian stopped Su Su from reaching for the bowl.


    "Time is running out. You go to work first. I''ll wash the dishes later. Now you''re going to work, good boy." Gu Sinian took Su Su Su''s hand with one hand and touched Su Su''s head with the other hand. He said softly.


    When Su Su heard Gu Sinian say that he wanted to wash the dishes and let him go to work first, his first reaction was to refuse, "when did you wash the dishes? Oh, you forget the miserable past of your last washing. I have to clean up again when I come back. It''s too troublesome."


    "I''ll pay attention. It''s important to go to work. How about going to work first?" Gu Sinian heard Su Su Su''s words, can''t help but think of his last sad experience of washing dishes, also can''t help but sweat, but still can''t help his embarrassment, said to Su Su Su.


    "Well, I''m not I don''t want to go to work. I want to stay with you. We haven''t gone out for a long time. I''d better pack up later and go out with you. " Su Su listened to Gu Sixian''s words and couldn''t help saying her own voice.


    After listening to Su Su Su''s words, Gu Sinian wanted to laugh, "we''ll go there when you''re free, or I''ll take you on a tour in two days. You can go to work first now. Don''t worry about me. I won''t miss it."


    Gu Sinian knew that Su Su didn''t want to go to work because he was worried about himself, but he wanted to go to work for a long time. When he chose to be with her, he thought of this day. What''s more, he was never a person who would easily regret it. On the contrary, he was very glad that he didn''t let go of the girl he loved. Otherwise, no matter how successful he was He''s just a walking corpse, just like he was before he met Su Su.


    Su Su scratched his head awkwardly after listening to Gu Sinian''s words. "I''m not worried that you''ll miss it. I know you''re not the one who gives up so easily, otherwise I won''t take a fancy to you. I''m just a little worried that you''re not used to it. It''s boring to be alone at home. "


    "Well, I know. I''m still very tired now. I''ll have a rest and see some things first. The time will soon pass. It''s like enjoying the holiday ahead of time." Gu Sinian said with a smile.


    Su Su thought about it. Gu Sinian said so. If he didn''t go to work, Gu Sinian might feel even worse. He had to nod his head and agree with Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian saw Su Su agree with his opinion, and walked over with a smile, hugged Su Su Su, and kissed Su Su Su''s forehead, "then go to clean up first, do you want me to send you?"


    Su Su, of course, wanted Gu Sinian to send her to work, but she was afraid that Gu Sinian would touch the scene. So she shook her head and said, "no, I''ll take a taxi myself. Now you have a good rest at home, and I''ll wash the bowls when I come back."Gu Sinian told Su Su that he would go by himself, but he didn''t say much. In fact, he really felt tired now, especially after breakfast. "OK, I know. Time is running out. Let''s go. Remember to call me when you get there


    "Well." Su Su nodded and agreed. She went to the storage room to pick up her things. After sorting out her things, Su Su picked up her bag and went to the door.


    "I''m leaving. You''ll have a good rest at home." Su Su can''t help hugging Gu Sinian and kissing him on the corner of the mouth while talking to Gu Sinian. Naturally, Gu Sinian won''t refuse the rare welfare and immediately kisses him back.


    After two people dawdled at the door for a long time, Su Su finally set out to work successfully.


    Su Su arrived at the gate of the company when she was about to go to work. She was frustrated by the traffic jam all the way. Just as she was about to run to the office, a car stopped beside her.


    "Miss Su, do you have time? I want to talk to you." The car window came down slowly. As soon as the gray haired but energetic old man opened his mouth, Su Su stopped trying to move forward.


    She turned and looked back at the stern looking old man, and soon understood the identity of the aggressive old man. Mrs. Gu, Gu Sinian''s grandmother, had suspended Gu Sinian because she was against Gu Sinian being with her.

 Chapter 147

    Su Su knew that Mrs. Gu''s image was not good at all. Even though they had never had any disputes and disputes, she could not have a good image of Mrs. Gu, and even had some uncontrollable disgust.


    Su Su went to Mrs. Gu and forced herself to pull the corners of her mouth. She said to Mr. Gu in a formulaic way: "what can I do for you? I''m very busy now. I''m going to work soon. I may not have time to talk to you more. "


    Su Su wanted to tell Mrs. Gu that she didn''t want to talk to her at all. On second thought, it was Gu''s grandmother after all, so she had to give a more official answer.


    Old lady Gu has lived for so many years. How can she not hear Su Su''s refusal? She can''t help getting more angry. What kind of seductive method did such an impolite woman use to seduce her grandson, who always obeyed her advice?


    "Yes? Don''t you want to tell me about you and Sinian, even if he wants to be with you regardless of my opinion, which makes you feel very proud. Don''t you want Sinian to return to the company and get back what originally belonged to him? " Seeing Su Su was about to leave, Mrs. Gu couldn''t help raising her voice and asked.


    Su Su didn''t want to pay any attention to this seemingly unruly old lady, but after hearing what Mrs. Gu said, she couldn''t help but stop. Indeed, she could not care about anything, but she couldn''t do nothing about Gu Sinian. She knew that Gu Sinian was suspended because of herself, even if Gu Sinian didn''t have any complaints But she can''t watch Gu Sinian lose what he should have got because of himself.


    "Well, it''s a great honor to have this opportunity to have a chat with you. Why don''t we go to the restaurant opposite to have something to eat? Si Nian and I have been there. It''s not bad. We can have a chat while eating." Su Su turned to the opposite restaurant, regardless of what the old lady Gu thought.


    Even though she may ask for help from her, she doesn''t want to be angry with Mrs. Gu for no reason. It''s not that she doesn''t want to compromise for Gu''s sake, but that she knows that even if she grovels, Mrs. Gu won''t be angry with herself. She agrees to talk with Mrs. Gu just to know what kind of terms the other party will offer.


    Mrs. Gu was angry when she saw Su Su''s appearance. She wanted to embarrass Su Su and let Su Su know that she was strong. She knew Su Su Su didn''t like oil and salt. Mrs. Gu tried to suppress her anger and followed Su Su to the restaurant.


    "I don''t know what you want to say to me. No matter how unsatisfied you are with me, you should not stop working as a Secretary for two years. After all, we all know his ability. The biggest loss of his suspension is not necessarily him." Su Suyi and Mrs. Gu sat down, and without waiting for the waiter to serve, they were open to Mr. Gu.


    "Why, you''re threatening me. Do you think my Gu family can''t survive without him? It''s too early for you to be happy. Besides, I don''t want to stop him. As long as you leave, I guarantee that he will come back to work immediately. " Gu old lady not good spirit of say.


    Originally, Mrs. Gu intended to negotiate with Su Su in a friendly way. After all, most people are soft rather than hard. I know she hasn''t said anything yet. Su Su Su''s tough attitude made Mrs. Gu who wanted to pretend to be friendly immediately blow up her hair.


    "That may disappoint you. Si Nian won''t leave me just because you stop him. I won''t leave him either." As soon as Su Su heard what Mrs. Gu said, she knew that unless she left Gu Sixian, Mrs. Gu would not agree to let Gu Sixian come back to work. In other words, Mrs. Gu specially wanted to let her leave Gu Sixian today.


    "You are so confident, man, who can''t be enterprising. What''s more, for a man as good as Si Nian, how long do you think his love for you can last? Will he regret that he lost his career because of you later? Besides, you and Gu Si Nian are together just for his money. You want to marry me to take care of my family It''s absolutely impossible. As long as you don''t leave for one day, I won''t let Si Nian return to his post and leave Gu''s family. He is nothing and has no money. You see you are so young and beautiful. How about I give you a sum of money and you leave Si Nian to find a better gold owner? " Gu Laofu seemed to be inculcating Su Su with words that made Su Su angry.


    Su Su didn''t expect that Mrs. Gu, who looks like a gentleman, would say such vulgar words. Su Su laughed angrily and said, "I don''t need you to worry if I''m with him for the money of Si Nian. I don''t need you to give me much money to leave Si Nian. As long as he doesn''t give up on me, I won''t leave him. No matter what he will do in the future, I will I''ve been with him all the time. As for the gold Lord''s words, old lady Gu should not say any more, so as not to deprive you of your noble identity. "


    Su Su seriously responded to Mrs. Gu''s words and then stood up to leave.


    Mrs. Gu was naturally annoyed by Su Su''s unkind words. Seeing Su Su Su stood up without hesitation and wanted to leave, Mr. Gu said sarcastically: "it sounds good. I''ll see how long the deep feeling in your mouth can last. I don''t want to see what I am."Su Su hears Mrs. Gu''s sarcastic remarks. She thinks that she is upset by what she said. She just regrets that she shouldn''t waste her time here with Mrs. Gu. She knows that Mrs. Gu won''t let Mr. Gu go back to work so easily, but she still can''t help trying. It turns out that she thinks too much and delays her working time .


    At the thought of this, Su Su could not help but speed up the pace of progress, ignoring the angry old lady Gu behind.


    "Su Su, I''ll tell you, don''t toast, don''t drink. You really take yourself seriously. Do you really think you are so noble when you pretend to be so noble? You... " Mrs. Gu is still satirizing Su Su, but Su Su has already gone a long way.


    Seeing Su Su''s refusal to eat, Mrs. Gu was so angry that she patted the table. At last, she had to curse Su angrily, but she came back in vain.


    Even if Su Su took 800 meters to rush to the company, she was inevitably late, but she was not punished much. After all, her relationship with Gu Sinian was there. Even if Gu Sinian left temporarily, no one dared to show Su Su''s face at this time. After all, the skinny donkey was bigger than the horse, and Gu Sinian might come back that day I''m not sure.

 Chapter 148

    Su Su knew that she was late. She felt very guilty and wanted to work hard. She took out the work she was about to design and looked at it. Soon, Su Su found that she was absent-minded.


    She tried to focus her attention and modify the design drawing which was already finished immediately, but she found that she couldn''t do it. No matter what she did, she would think of Gu Sinian involuntarily.


    She wanted to call Gu Sinian and ask him what he was doing now. She was worried that he would not sleep well, that he would be depressed when he was alone at home, and that he would not adapt to the suddenly relaxed life. In a word, Su Su would be involuntarily distracted.


    Just when Su Su tried to concentrate her attention, she was told that the manager asked her to go to another company to talk and cooperate with another colleague. Su Su looked at the colleague who was standing in front of her and looking for her to go to another company and was stunned. She didn''t respond until the other Party asked. She nodded to her colleague and indicated that she could start.


    "Su Su, I''m leaving. What do you think? Here comes the car." Seeing Su Su''s dull face, another colleague couldn''t help but remind her.


    "Oh, OK, right now. I''m sorry. I was just thinking about something." Su Su was interrupted, quickly nodded, got into a taxi, two people went to another company.


    "Susu, this is the project we want to talk about today. The convenience we can provide and the requirements we put forward are all in it. Do you have any mistakes?" As he spoke, he handed Su Su Su the documents he had with him.


    Su Su saw the document handed over, some stunned took it, two people into the meeting room waiting for the arrival of the other party''s negotiation personnel.


    "Su Su, what do you think? Do you think the conditions they give are reasonable?" My colleague came and whispered in Su Su''s ear.


    "Ah. I I think we should think about it again. " Su Su was suddenly asked, some startled answer.


    "I would like to ask Miss Su where she is not satisfied with our cooperation. Let''s talk about it and discuss it." Hearing Su Su Su''s words, the representative sent by the other company didn''t get angry. He asked with a good temper.


    Su Su knew that she was in trouble when she saw the twitch of her colleague''s mouth. It was originally the result of two people''s discussion, but she said it without any cover up. In particular, what could have been negotiated was rejected by her.


    When Su Su hesitated about what to say, her colleague immediately replied with a smile: "she means that she can just look at it. There is nothing that needs to be changed."


    "All right, let''s see. Let''s prepare the materials we need first." The representative of the other company walked out of the meeting room together.


    Leaving Su Su and another colleague looking at each other.


    "Su Su, why don''t you go back and have a rest first? I don''t think you''re in a good mood today. I''ll deal with the later things. If there''s anything important in the future, I''ll let you know." Su Su and colleagues who came to work with the cooperative company said.


    "It''s OK, I can. Don''t worry. " Su Su said with a smile.


    "Su Su, do you think you can do good in your present state? When there are any mistakes in our work, how can we explain them to the company? "


    "Can you handle it?" Su Su also felt that he was in such a state today that he was not suitable for work.


    "Well, it''s almost finished, just some follow-up treatment. You can go back and have a good rest."


    "Well, I''ll go back first. If you have anything, please contact me." Su Su said gratefully. Then Sue packed up the papers and left the company.


    Su Su was walking on the road, thinking about what Mrs. Gu said to herself: I hope you can see yourself clearly and don''t pester Gu Sixian. I remember that I once told you that our family would never accept you. You say, how much do you want? I hope you will never show up in front of us after you get the money.


    Su Su is walking on the road unconsciously. A car suddenly comes from the intersection behind him. Su Su hears the sound and turns his head to look at the car that hit him. He stays there.


    "Be careful." Gu Sirui sees Su Su walking alone on the street in the cafe and follows her out. Unexpectedly, a car suddenly rushes towards Su Su. Without thinking about it, he rushes over and hugs Su Su Su and rolls to the side.


    Gu Sirui holds Su Su tightly in his arms.


    "How are you?" Gu Sirui holds back the scratch on his wrist and asks Su Su.


    "No, it''s OK." Su Su seems to be scared and silly.


    Gu Sirui is still not at ease. He pulls Su Su Su up and down to observe and confirms that Su Su is really not injured, so he is relieved.


    But he was very angry. Qi Su Su didn''t take good care of himself and didn''t look at the road when he walked.


    "Do you walk without looking at the road? Do you want to be killed? " Gu Sirui trembles with anger. Thinking of the dangerous scene, he feels very scared. What if Su Su Su is hit by a car.


    "I Excuse me. What can I do for you? " Su Su, relieved, looks at the angry Gu Sirui anxiously.


    Seeing Su Su''s concern for herself, Gu Sirui hugs Su Su. He''s so afraid. If he doesn''t just see her, what should she do."Gu Sirui?" Su Su looks at Gu Sirui who holds him tightly at a loss.


    The driver finally stopped the car and immediately got off to check the situation of Su Su and Gu Sirui.


    "Young man, girl, what''s up with you? Why don''t we go to the hospital? " The driver was a middle-aged man. He was also very flustered when he saw that he almost ran into someone. Worried asked Su Su and Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui picked up Su Su and said to the driver, "no, we''re OK."


    "Really? Or I''d better go and have a check, so I have to rest assured. " The driver asked uneasily.


    "Gu Sirui, why don''t you go to the hospital and have a look. I think your arm is injured." Su Su looks at the bruise on Gu Sirui''s arm and says.


    "No, it''s a small injury. I''ll deal with it a little later." Gu Sirui shook his head and refused.


    "I''m sorry, uncle driver. It''s all because I''m not careful when I walk. We have nothing to do. If you have something to do, go ahead." Su Su was embarrassed and said to the driver. If it wasn''t for Gu Sirui''s appearance to save himself, he might not be able to stand here now.


    "Well, I''ll give you my mobile phone number. If you need anything, just call me." With that, the driver left in his own car.

 Chapter 149

    Gu Sirui with Su Su in the nearby drugstore, bought the medicine to clean up the wound, casually clean up for themselves.


    Because Gu Sirui wanted to ask Su Su what happened, he took her to the coffee shop before him, and then asked Su Su why she was out of her mind. I didn''t see the car coming.


    "No, I was just thinking about what to do with the company''s documents? And then I didn''t notice. " Su Su said with a guilty heart. She didn''t want Gu Sirui to know that his grandmother said so many ugly words to herself.


    "Really?" Gu Sirui said suspiciously.


    "Well." Su Su doesn''t dare to look after Si Rui''s eyes. She lowers her head and stirs her coffee. She says faintly.


    "Susu, I''ve known you for so many years. Do you think I don''t know you? I want you to tell me the truth. " Gu Sirui looks at Su Su and doesn''t dare to look into his eyes. He lowers his head and stirs coffee. Then he guesses that Su Su is cheating himself. Because Su Su always tells a lie, no matter what she is holding in her hand, she will unconsciously stir it all the time.


    Su Su didn''t know how to open her mouth. She thought that she had been with Gu Sirui because old lady Gu took us apart. Do you want me to say: your grandmother, again, wants me to leave Gu Sixian?


    Gu Sirui saw that Su Su still didn''t speak, so he advised: "Su Su, you say it. Only after you say it can there be a solution. I can work with you to figure out how to solve it. "


    Su Su looks at Gu Sirui and hesitates whether to speak or not, but finally says. Because she felt that if she didn''t say it, she would feel very uncomfortable.


    "Old lady Gu has come to see me."


    "What? Grandma came to see you? What did she come to you for? " Gu Sirui asked suspiciously.


    "Mrs. Gu came to me and said," tell me to leave Gu Sixian. He said I''m not good enough to take care of my family. You know what? Once I left you, also because of her. Now she has to do the same thing again. I really don''t know why. Why did she do this to me. Is it because I''m the oil bottle my mother brought to Sue''s house? " Su Su said sadly.


    "Did you leave me because of my grandmother? Why did she do that? " Gu Sirui feels unbelievable. He couldn''t figure out why his grandmother did it?


    "In the year we were dating, your grandmother found me and gave me a sum of money to leave you. At that time, I was very angry. Because of what your grandmother said to me, I decided to leave you, and I didn''t want to see you again. " Su Su tells Gu Sirui why he left him.


    "So it was. Did you know that at that time? After you leave without saying a word, I feel like I''m going crazy. I''ve been looking for you everywhere. I''ve been everywhere we''ve been. But I didn''t find you until I heard from Su Yao that you came back. " Gu Sirui said painfully.


    Su Su didn''t know what to say, and then she was silent.


    "When I know you come back, you don''t know how happy I am, but I''m very angry and angry with you for leaving without saying goodbye. I want to get back at you, so at the beginning, I''ve been aiming at you. But later slowly found that I can''t bear to do this to you, see you uncomfortable, I am also very heartache. Later I will make up my mind, I am ready to pursue you again. But I see you and Gu Sinian together. " Gu Sirui said sadly.


    "Gu Sirui, you..." Su Su didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s OK. Now I''ve thought it over. As long as you and Gu Sinian are good. " Gu Sirui pretended to be relaxed.


    "But Mrs. Gu won''t let me be with him. Now, just because of me, Gu Sinian has been suspended. I don''t know. Gu Sixian has paid a lot for this company. I know that he is not willing to accept this company, and he can''t let go of you and Mrs. Gu. I don''t know how to choose. If I choose to stay with Gu Sinian, Mrs. Gu will be very disappointed with him. Gu Sinian really cares about old lady Gu. " Su Su says helplessly that she feels very distressed. He doesn''t want Gu Sinian to feel sorry. But she didn''t want to give up Gu Sinian.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to grandma and make it clear to her." Gu Sirui stood up, took Su Su''s hand and said.


    "No, Gu Sirui, let go, I won''t go." Uncle didn''t want to see Mrs. Gu again.


    "At least you have to make it clear face to face. You told my grandmother that you would not give up Gu Sixian. Go ahead, I''ll help you. " Gu Sirui advised.


    "No, I don''t want to see your grandmother again." Su Su said firmly.


    Gu Sirui see Su Su so determined, also don''t with Su Su more words, tough pull Su Su Su to take care of home.


    "Gu Sirui, let go." Su Su is pulled out of the coffee shop by Gu Sirui and walks towards his car. He can''t get away from it.


    When he came to Gu''s house, Gu Sirui saw his aunt and asked, "where''s grandma Zhang?"


    "Young master, the old lady is in the study. She ordered that no one should go in and disturb her. Young master, if you don''t have any urgent matters, we''ll talk about them later. " Zhang Ma explained.Gu Sirui ignores Zhang Ma and pulls Su Su Su straight to Gu''s study.


    "Granny, why are you doing this?" Gu Sirui questions old lady Gu in a loud voice.


    "There are no rules. Do you talk to me like that?" Gu old lady to see Gu Sirui pull Su Su angry, don''t say hello to break into his study, also shout at himself, angry said.


    "Do you know? It''s because grandma used to treat Su Su so that I lost the girl I love. It''s all because of you. " Gu Sirui questions old lady Gu in a loud voice.


    "Because grandma knows that woman is not suitable for you. I do it for you." Old lady Gu said.


    "For my good, but I only love her. It was you who pushed her away from me Gu Sirui said sadly.


    Looking at such Gu Sirui, Su Su feels heartache and guilt. Even so, Su Su can''t let go of Gu Sixian and fall in love with Gu Sirui. If she doesn''t love him, she won''t.


    "A woman like her is not worth your love. She''s just a woman of easy sex. She''s not only pestering you, but now she''s pestering Si Nian. She''s just for our family''s money. You''re stupid. She''s lying to you. " Old lady Gu looks at Gu Sirui with regret.

 Chapter 150

    "Su Su, I didn''t expect that what I told you before was so clear. Now you even find Gu Sirui here to yell at me. You are really good at it!" Mrs. Gu looks at Su Su sarcastically.


    "Mrs. Gu, I don''t know what I did to make you misunderstand me so much, but what I want to tell you is that I don''t care for your family''s money. I just want to pursue my own love." Looking at the old lady said.


    "A lot of people will say that. What''s the use of love? It''s just a trick you use to cheat money. " Gu said with disdain.


    "Grandma, Susu is not really like this, but you never know her. You told me before that you can''t just believe in the surface one sidedly, but look at your feelings with your heart. Then why do you treat Susu like this now? It''s different from what you taught me." Gu Sirui asked in a loud voice. He really didn''t understand his grandmother.


    "Yes, that''s what I taught you, but it''s not the same. This Su Su is not as good as you think Old lady Gu said.


    "If you want to think so, then you think so. I don''t care about your feelings. As long as Gu Sinian loves me, no matter how you want to break us up, we will stick to it together. As long as Gu Sinian''s heart still loves me, you should have no way." Uncle deliberately angry old lady Gu, since old lady Gu so look down on himself, so I would like to be with Gu Sinian, is to let her feel bad.


    "Gu Sirui, I''ll go first." Finish saying, Su Su head also did not return of left Gu''s house.


    "Susu, Susu." Gu Sirui yells at Su Su, but Su Su doesn''t stop.


    "Grandma, I really don''t understand why you do this? Gu Sinian has done so much for our family. How can you be so cruel and let him leave Gu''s family. Don''t you say he''s our family, too? " Gu Sirui asked.


    "Si Rui, you have to understand that you are different from Gu Sixian. Only you are the only successor of our family. He is just an outsider. Don''t be sentimental yourself. You should be more sensible and look back on your good management of the company. I''ve let you play outside for so long. It''s time to take heart. As for Gu Sinian, as long as he is not with Su Su, he can still work in Gu and help you well. " Old lady Gu said painstakingly.


    "I don''t want to manage the company. Why do you want to remove him when he is in charge so well? It''s enough for the company to have him." Gu Sirui said discontentedly.


    "Enough, it can be the same. I told you that only you can be the successor of our family." Old lady Gu angrily interrupts Gu Sirui.


    "Since you brought him back to take care of my family, I have regarded him as my brother. There is no difference between relatives and outsiders here. He is my relatives. Anyway, I won''t take care of the company''s affairs. Either you find Gu Sinian back and continue to manage the company, or you can tell who is more suitable to take care of it. " With that, Gu Sirui left Mrs. Gu''s study.


    "Gu Sirui, stop for me." The old lady saw Gu Sirui contradicting herself and said that she didn''t care about the company. The angry old lady almost fainted.


    Su Su went back to her apartment and saw Gu Sinian find out everything in the house and wash it there. Su Su knew that Gu Sinian would clean the house every time he was unhappy.


    He and she love Gu Sinian very much. He knows that Gu Sinian likes to work in Gu family very much. Gu family is his painstaking effort, and Gu family has today because of him. She was distressed to think that Mrs. Gu said that unless she left Gu Sinian, she would not let him return to the company. I don''t know what to do. She really doesn''t want to leave Gu Sinian.


    Su Su walks over and hugs Gu Sinian, who is busy.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Sinian turned his head and saw Su Su holding him. Feeling that she was in a bad mood, she asked with concern.


    "Nothing. I just want to hold you." Su Su hugged Gu Sinian tightly and said.


    "Why do you miss me when you haven''t seen me for a while?" Gu Sinian turns around and hugs Su Su, joking.


    "Well, I miss you." Su Su was not shy at the moment. She boldly expressed her thoughts in her heart.


    Although Gu Sinian wondered why Su Su was so abnormal today, he was very happy to hear Su Su say so. Holding Susu''s chin in her hand, she raised her head and looked at her attractive lips. Her heart could not help palpitating and kissing her.


    At the beginning, Gu Sinian just wanted to taste it, but Su Su''s lips were so attractive that Gu Sinian couldn''t control himself and deepened the kiss.


    Su Su gradually lost herself. She gently pushed Gu Sinian away and winked at him. She suddenly laughed and leaned forward on tiptoe, kissing the thin lip.


    "Gu Sinian, you want me." Su Su blushed and said shyly. Although she is very shy, Su Su still wants to do that with Gu Sinian to ease her anxiety. Only in this way can she feel that Gu Sinian really belongs to her.


    The coquettish and angry murmur, like a fuse, instantly ignited the desire in dusmin''s heart. The dark awn in his eyes could not be covered. He could not suppress himself any more. He reached out and locked Su Su Su''s thin body in his arms. He could not help rubbing Su Su Su Su Su into his body. After a while, the two entangled and fell to the bed, both of them asking for each other. Until they were too tired, they gradually stopped."What''s the matter with you today?" Gu Sinian asked suspiciously with Su Su in his arms. I feel that there is something wrong with Su Su today.


    "Nothing." Su Su said perfunctorily.


    "Answer me seriously. Don''t be perfunctory. Tell me what''s going on?" Gu Sinian asked seriously.


    Su Su hesitated for a moment and didn''t know how to say it. She was afraid that after she said it, there would be a gap between Gu Sinian and old lady Gu. But looking at Gu Sinian''s serious expression, Su Su couldn''t help saying it.


    "Yesterday, old lady Gu asked me to leave you, saying that if I didn''t leave you, she would not let you stay in Gu''s house. I know you have extraordinary feelings for Gu. Gu is just like your child. You made him who he is. I don''t want you to give up your dreams for me. " Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and said word by word.

 Chapter 151

    "So you want to let me out? Not at my side? " Gu Sinian pretended to ask with a lost face.


    "Of course not. How can I give up on you? But I don''t want to see you like this. Only you who work hard are the real you and the one I love. I don''t want you to give up everything because of me. "Su Su Su hugged the man and kissed his forehead." I really don''t know what to do? I have a headache and can''t think of a good way


    Gu Sinian hugged Su Su hard. "Then don''t think about it. You little fool, you are not smart. What should you do if you are more stupid? You don''t have to worry about anything. Just follow me. "


    Su Su said: "who is stupid? Of course, I know you are very good, otherwise how to manage such a big company? It''s just that people are worried about you. "


    "Well, well, I know my baby is the best for me. It doesn''t matter. I''m so good at your husband. It''s ok if I don''t look back. I can start a more powerful company than Gu''s. do you believe me?"


    Su Su stared at him affectionately, "of course I believe you. You are the most powerful in my heart, just..."


    "just what?" Gu asked her with a puzzled face.


    Su Su blushed, buried her head in his arms and said, "you''re not my husband."


    Gu Sinian''s heart seemed to be moved away, and his loss also faded away because of the little woman''s comfort. With warm fragrance and nephrite in his arms, his mind naturally drifted to other places.


    He pretended to be lost, "ah? So I''m not your husband? My heart is going to be broken. It turns out that I''m very disappointed because of the company. When baby says this, I think life is boring. "


    Su Su was cheated. She raised her head anxiously. "No, no, I didn''t mean that. I''m..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You..." Su Su jiaochen said, "you will bully others. You are not my husband before you propose to me."


    "Oh, my wife wanted to remind me to propose to you. Just tell me straight. How can I beat around the Bush?"


    Su Su felt that her face was about to burn, and the man would tease her all day. She covered Gu Sinian''s mouth with her hand, and her eyes were shining at him. "No shouting"


    GU Sinian vaguely reached out the tip of his tongue to lick her hand, grabbed her and pressed her, "baby, this is your initiative."


    "You.. What are you doing? I''m very tired just now. "Su Su is wriggling.


    "Darling, how can you be tired? Just warming up, who told you that you are too attractive. Now I''m going to have a big meal. From now on, your mouth can only make a groan."


    "Where do I start? It''s better to start with this small mouth of Yin Tao. " As Gu Sinian spoke, he leaned down to kiss her. He depicted her lip lines with the tip of his tongue and plundered her wantonly, as if to swallow her whole.


    "Honey, you are so sweet." Gu Sixian''s evil smile.


    Su Su was dizzy by his kiss. She didn''t know what he said and nodded casually.


    Gu Sinian smiles sweetly. His baby always has a magic power to keep him in a happy mood anytime and anywhere. He hugs Su Su and kisses her forehead. "Today is too tired, dear baby. Sleep."


    Two people hugged each other to sleep, night, very long, even the moon blushed, can''t bear to see this pair of Bi people.


    In the morning, Su Su woke up in a burst of fragrance. She went to the kitchen in a daze, but she was almost shocked. Gu Sinian was cooking noodles for her in her pink apron, and she burst out with a smile: "what are you doing?"


    "You were so tired last night, I want to try to cook a breakfast for you." Gu Sinian touched his nose and said in embarrassment.


    Su Su was moved to embrace her from behind. "Gu Sinian, thank you. I''m very happy. I really thank God for letting us meet."


    Gu Sinian patted her hand, "little fool, is that happy? You have cooked so many breakfast for me, I should do it once, and I will do more things for you in the future to make you the happiest woman in the world. "


    Su Su said, "I''m very happy now, because it''s the most beautiful accident in my life to meet you. I often wonder what would happen if I didn''t go on a blind date that time? Will I meet you again? Can we be as happy as we are now? "


    "Fool, I think, since God let me meet you, it means that we are predestined. Even if we don''t have that time, there will be next time. Next time, we are destined to fall in love."


    "Well," Susu laughed happily.


    "Well, don''t think about things that don''t exist. Now let''s have breakfast and try my craft."


    "Good" Su Su looks forward to it, carefully takes it to the table and greets Gu Sinian to eat.


    Gu Sinian took off her apron and kneaded her head. "How about trying my craft first?"


    "Mm-hmm" Su Su full of expectation picked a bunch of noodles and went deep into her mouth. Suddenly, her face became very strange."What''s the matter? Isn''t it delicious? "Gu Sinian kept observing her look and asked carefully.


    "No, it''s delicious." she chewed it slowly and swallowed it hard. And then eat it in small bites.


    He looked at her suspiciously and picked a bunch by himself. As soon as he ate it, he rushed to the kitchen and spat it out.


    "Ah bah, how can it be so salty, bah bah"


    Su Su trotted over and patted him on the back heartily, "I think it''s OK, are you ok?"


    "Are you a fool? Can''t you tell me? It''s just a bowl of noodles. Do you think our young master will care about such a thing?" Gu Sinian roared at Su Su, his eyes full of heartache. "Go, I''ll take you out to eat delicious food, stupid girl."


    Su Su retorted in a low voice, "because you did it! It''s the first time I''ve had your breakfast "


    GU Sinian rubbed her head and felt something trapped in her heart." how can you be so painful, small, clever and sensible? I''ll call you "little darling" later. "After that, he took her hand and walked forward," now, you wash, I''ll drive and take you to eat delicious food "


    GU Sinian said Su Su nodded hard, "mm-hmm, I''ll eat a lot, eat poor you, hehe." after that, she spit out her tongue mischievously and rushed into the toilet.


    Gu Sinian shakes his head helplessly, but the corner of his mouth can''t help rising. Recently, she is more and more lively and more lovely. He has to solve these troubles early to give her a stable home.

 Chapter 152

    After breakfast, Gu Sinian drove her home to see the old lady. He firmly held her hand and said, "go in, clean up these problems, and we''ll be together well"


    Su Su nodded, held his hand back and said, "no matter what, I''ll face it with you."


    Then they went in. The doorkeeper came over and said, "young master, you are back." "Well, is the old lady there? Take me to see her "Yes, young master, please follow me."


    The old lady was sitting on the sofa watching TV. When she heard the housekeeper''s announcement, she hummed coldly without looking back: "I still know how to come back? Think about it? " "Yes, I decided to give up looking after my family. I must be with Su Su."


    The old lady fiercely turned her head and stood up and said, "do you really want to give up such a big business for a little girl like her? As long as you stay in the company well, what kind of woman can''t be found? What''s good about her?"


    "Although she may not be as good as other women, I love her and only love her, so no matter how good other women are, it''s none of my business." Gu Sinian said, looking at Su Su affectionately, "I only love her, please help us."


    The old lady was so angry that she trembled and said, "good, good, good!" She said gently, "you ungrateful boy, I don''t think I have raised you. I love her. I don''t think she will love you without your identity as president."


    Su Su stepped forward, clenched Gu Sixian''s hand, raised his face and said stubbornly: "I''ve never been for his money, no matter he is the president or not, I love him." Gu Sinian looked at Su Su gratefully, and suddenly knelt down and kowtowed his head three times. "It''s like a child is unfilial. Only in the afterlife can he repay your kindness."


    The old lady trembled all over, pointed to the door and said: "you go, never come back"


    GU Sinian led Su Su Su to walk like the door, and felt that his body was more and more light. He finally abandoned everything, his annoying identity and hypocritical interpersonal relationship, leaving only himself and her.


    He took Su Su Su in his arms and gently asked her, "darling, do you regret it? Now I have nothing, I only have a heart that loves you


    Su Su pushed him away and said arrogantly and confidently, "what I just told the old lady was very clear. What I love is you. It has nothing to do with your status. If I love money, I would have been with Gu Sirui for a long time. Don''t say that again. Even if you have nothing, I can support you. "


    Gu Sinian was moved to look at her, "darling, this is the most beautiful love story I''ve ever heard in my life. If you get a wife like this, why do you want a husband?"


    Su Su was embarrassed to push him, "well, don''t say these sensational words. Today is the day when you get a new life, and it''s also the day when we get a new life. Let''s go to the supermarket and make a good order to reward you."


    Gu Sinian exaggerated wow, "then I really have a good mouth, go for a walk, go now, I can''t wait."


    Su Su was so amused that he said, "Why are you so funny? Let''s go to the supermarket."


    "Then I''ll drive?" Mr Gu suggested.


    "No, we haven''t been to the supermarket for a long time. Shall we take a walk?" Su Su shakes his hand and looks at Su Su''s little daughter. Gu Sinian says that whatever you say is good. His wife is the biggest.


    They hand in hand, like the most ordinary little lovers, sweetly toward the supermarket.


    Gu Sinian was pushing the cart, and Su Su was holding his hand. Suddenly, Gu Sinian said to Su Su seriously, "darling, sit up, I''ll push you."


    Su Su looked at him in surprise. He didn''t look serious. He refused in a low voice, "I don''t want it. It''s too shameful."


    Gu Sixian didn''t talk nonsense either. He put his hands under her armpit, lifted her up, put her in the shopping cart, patted her head with satisfaction, and exclaimed excitedly, "my baby, let''s go."


    "What are you doing, Gu Sinian, let me down?" looking at the whispers of the people around, Su Su thought that, she called in a low voice, "Gu Sinian, hurry up, please, husband..."


    GU Sinian laughed, "you can''t call your husband, you are my baby, other babies are sitting like this."


    Su Su was angry and smiling. Seeing him so happy, she didn''t care about him. She buried her head like an ostrich and said, "since it''s a baby, you can buy me snacks. I want to eat cake and drink yogurt."


    Gu Sinian fondly pinched her face, "OK, OK, I''ll buy everything for you, baby, let''s go."


    After that, he pushed the cart forward. When he came to the snack area, he met a young mother pushing the child. When the child saw Su Su, he turned his face and asked his mother, "why does my sister have to take the car when she is so old? Isn''t it made by children? "


    That mother was embarrassed to rush to Gu Sinan. They laughed and pushed the car away. Su Su''s face was really low to the bottom this time. "It''s all your fault, big bad guy. I''m being laughed at."


    "What the hell? That''s because he doesn''t know how to appreciate it. You are my baby, "Gu said.Su Su shook his head in despair. The man had no help. He was thick skinned and could not be cured.


    So they finished the happy shopping in the supermarket and bought a lot of vegetables and... Snacks.


    As soon as he entered the house, Gu Sinian pressed Su Su''s backhand on the wall. With one hand, he raised her chin and breathed in her ear, "baby, I want it."


    Su Su was so smart that she said, "I want to... What do you want? " Gu Sinian approached her, with the bottom of the body malicious top, "what do you say?" Su Su blushed, "how can you be in heat anytime and anywhere? You haven''t cooked yet."


    He pretended to be aggrieved, "where is anytime, anywhere, clearly you are too attractive in the supermarket, too cute, I have endured to now, very hard." Su Su clenched her teeth and said, "you mean mine, don''t you?"


    "Hey, hey, don''t dare, baby, help me, I''m really very hard, don''t believe you touch it." then she put her hand on it. Touching the hot hands, Su Su''s face turned red. No matter how many times it happened, she couldn''t adapt to it and was still shy.

 Chapter 153

    "No, I can''t. I''ll cook first, but I can''t make love in the daytime." Su Su was confused by her parents, but she refused.


    Gu Sinian didn''t talk nonsense to her either. He picked her up and said, "it''s still early. I''ll have dinner for a while. Now I want to eat you more."


    The bed is full of spring.


    When Su Su woke up again, it was already slightly dark. She said, "Gu Sinian, come here." Gu Sinian, holding a glass of water, gently lifted her up and said with a smile, "little one, the queen, drink some water to moisten her throat." Su Su beat him feebly, "bad guy, how can I cook? I can''t lift my legs."


    Gu Sixian kisses the top of her hair and says, "I''m sorry, I didn''t control myself. I won''t do it next time. Don''t do it today. Have a good rest. We''ll do it tomorrow. I''ll buy you what you want


    "Don''t think that I''ll forgive you. It''s agreed that I''ll come only once. I''ll be a good talker. I don''t believe you anymore. " Su Sujiao was angry. Gu Sinian hugged her again, "OK, OK, I promise, OK? Honey, you are so attractive. I didn''t mean to.


    "I see. When did you become so coquettish? Did you catch my weakness? You know I can''t see you acting pathetic. " Su Su had no choice but to smile, "well, hold me up and say that I want to make a big meal."


    Gu Sixian smiles heartily, "are you too tired?" "It''s not someone''s fault. Come on, pick me up."


    Su Su opened her hand and waited with a pretty face. Gu Si bent down and picked her up. "Where are you going?"


    "The first stop, the toilet. I''m going to wash." Suso was in his arms like a queen.


    "Haole" Gu Sinian took her to the toilet, gently took out toothpaste and toothbrush to brush her teeth, and wrung dry the towel to wipe her face. Su Su said with a smile, "I enjoyed the treatment of a queen today." Gu Sinian said with a smile: "ha ha ha, it''s good to let you enjoy this kind of treatment every day in the future"


    "that''s not good. I''ll be spoiled." Su Su Du said, "if you spoil it, spoil it. I will spoil you all my life." Gu Sinian looked at her affectionately, "you can be willful and be spoiled by me, so you can''t leave me, and I don''t have to worry about others taking you away."


    "Si Nian... Don''t be so nice to me." "Fool, I''m not good to you, to whom."


    At the end of a carefree wash, the two finally came to the kitchen.


    Gu Sinian volunteered to help her fasten her apron, and then walked around her, "my daughter-in-law is so beautiful."


    Su Su helplessly help the forehead, "OK, don''t be poor, you go out to watch TV for a while, I''ll be fine soon." Gu Sinian hugged her from behind, "no, I''m going to watch you here." "When did you become so sticky? You''re good. I can''t cook when you''re here."


    "All right." Gu Sinian, like a child who can''t get sugar, went to the living room to watch TV. Just then, the doorbell rang. He kicked his slippers to open the door, but saw an unexpected person.


    "Hi, brother, I''ve come to see you." Gu Sirui raised the wine in his hand and said with a brilliant smile.


    "Sirui? Why are you here? " Gu Sinian had a puzzled look on his face.


    Su Su heard a sound in the kitchen and said, "Hey, is Siri here? Come in and sit down. "


    Gu Sirui naturally closed the door and walked to the living room as if it was his own home. With a bright smile on his face, he jumped into the kitchen and exaggerated: "Wow, Xiaosu, what are you doing? It''s so delicious. Can I get a meal? "


    Su Su also said with a generous smile, "of course, I can''t finish it with your brother after cooking so much." "Then I''m welcome. Thank you, su."


    Gu Sinian said, "who allows you to eat here?" At the same time, he slapped Gu Sirui on the head and said, "smelly boy, is Xiao su what you call him? Call me sister-in-law, do you hear me? "


    Gu Sirui ran to Su Su''s back, "sister-in-law, he hit me." "What''s the matter with you? You come from behind my daughter-in-law. What''s the matter with you "Well, not at all."


    Su Su looks at the two childish brothers who quarrel with each other, and smiles quietly. How nice it is to have the best friends and loved ones in such a day. In the future, their family can be together all the time, and there will be no more conspiracy, interests and annoying people.


    She said with a smile: "well, you two go out, I''ll be ready in a moment, you have a good chat first."


    So the two of them really went to the balcony. The reason was that Si Rui wanted to smoke. Si Nian asked him to come to the balcony. The reason was that Su Su Su couldn''t stand the smell of smoke. Si Rui looked at him in surprise, shook his head and said with a smile: "has it reached this level? I don''t think there will be such a day when I think of your invincible attitude before. " Gu Sinian also laughed and said, "I didn''t think that there would be such a person before. It''s worth me to get rid of all her bad temper and give her the best. As long as she cries, she feels that the sky is falling down. I''ll try my best to make her happy, even if I want my heart."


    "What about your face and dignity? Didn''t you value these most before? " Gu Sirui asked. "Ha ha, that''s young and frivolous. When I really met the person I love, I found that face is bullshit. As long as she is happy, how about kneeling for her?"Gu Sirui took a hard puff of smoke, and then slowly spit it out, looking at the sky with deep eyes, "I seem to know where I lost? I''ll never be able to do that. Maybe she''ll be happier with you. " Gu Si Nian''s evil spirit smile, "that''s natural. She can''t find a better man than me any more."


    "You should treat her well. If I find her wronged One day, I will take her away regardless. Do you understand?" Gu Sirui said.


    Gu Sixian also solemnly promised: "don''t worry, I won''t let you have that opportunity."


    "Well, don''t show off in front of me, let''s talk about some business." in a moment, Gu Sirui turned into the playful, cynical young master and said with a smile. "You boy, ha ha, what are you talking about?" Gu Sinian patted him on the shoulder as if the conversation they had just had never existed, but they both knew that it was a commitment between men and a commitment to the woman they loved.


    "I heard that you went to the old lady today, and she was very angry. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 154

    "Oh, it''s nothing. Get rid of some things." Gu said in a light way.


    "What can''t be said between our brothers? Are you really falling out with the old lady? " Gu Sirui asked tentatively. Gu Sinian also lit a cigarette and held it in his hand. He thought about it but didn''t smoke. His eyes were deep. "She was against me being with Su Su Su, so I decided to take care of my family." Gu Sirui smokes quietly for a moment and says, "you are braver than me. What are you going to do next?"


    "Comeback" Gu Sinian said four words, but let Gu Sirui feel great power, he gave a frank smile, "that, I wish you success."


    There is no need to say too much about the tacit understanding between the "good" brothers. Just one look is enough to make each other understand.


    Su Su called in the inner room, "Hey, what are you two talking about? Come out and serve the food. "


    The two brothers looked at each other, laughed at each other, and said with one voice, "here we are." such a simple conversation doomed the legend of a famous business tycoon in the future.


    During the meal, the three talked and laughed, talking about all kinds of things from acquaintance to now, and gave out cheerful laughter from time to time. The wine Gu Sirui brought also came in handy, and the two brothers were flushed with wine. Gu Sirui said with a big tongue: "brother, I''ve always liked you. Since you first came to our house, even if we have been fighting each other, I''ll never forget the joy and happiness that I finally had company when you came. I think I''m not alone. I also have a brother."


    Gu Sinian patted him on the shoulder and said, "ah... I remember you were a little one at that time, but later, you became more and more annoying. We... Fortunately, now.... It''s good to have Susu


    Gu Sirui''s head suddenly lifted up again. "Yes, Su Su, I like her so much. You robbed her. Wu Wu Wu..."


    "Smelly boy, she is my daughter-in-law and your sister-in-law. You are not allowed to think of her." Then he fell on the sofa again.


    Su Su reluctantly looks at the two drunkards, puts Gu Sirui on the sofa, takes out a blanket to cover him, and then helps Gu Sinian to his room.


    "Si Nian, Si Nian, raise your hand and I''ll wipe your face." Su Su gently patted Gu Sinian. He muttered twice and let Su Su wipe his face and neck. Su Su sweated and cleaned up for him. Then he went back to bed. As soon as he got up, Gu Sinian came over and hugged her. "Su Su Su, baby" "eh? I''m here. What''s the matter? " Su Su asked suspiciously. Gu Sinian didn''t answer, so he repeatedly called "Su Su", "baby" and "Xiao Guai". Once Su Su didn''t answer him, he would become frightened and confirmed Su Su Su''s existence over and over again. Su Su didn''t take the trouble to reply, "I''m here" "good, sleep, I''ve been here"


    after a while, maybe he was tired, and he silently hugged her, "you''re here, it''s good, I''m here I miss you so much. "Then I went to sleep in silence. Su Su laughingly kisses his forehead, "sleep, fool."


    After a while, Gu Sinian suddenly got up from the bed, went to the bathroom and vomited. He sat down beside the toilet in confusion. Maybe he was too sleepy, so he went to sleep. Su Su wakes up from her sleep and habitually reaches out to hold the people around her, only to find that there is no one around her. She gets up in a hurry and finds Mr. Gu sleeping by the toilet.


    This time, Su Su really didn''t know what to say. She half dragged him back to bed, then refilled the water and wiped his sweat. After two or three times of tossing, she couldn''t stand it. She just fell asleep beside the bed holding Gu Sinian''s hand.


    Gu Sinian wakes up in the middle of the night and sees such a scene. Su Su''s delicate face is full of fatigue. She quietly sleeps on his hand, and one hand is still holding her hand tightly. He reached out and teased Susu''s eyelashes. He said, "that''s nice."


    Then he took out his hand carefully, took Su Su back to the bed, hugged her and whispered, "do you know? I just had a dream, back to our original, remember how I hate you, all the bad words are added to you, cunning, full of lies... I never thought that one day I would love you so much, love your kindness, love your talent, love your loveability, love everything about you. "


    "Fate is wonderful, isn''t it?" Gu Sinian said to himself, "it seems that I''m drunk today. I''m a bit sentimental." he took Su Su Su''s hand, "you always say that I spoil you, but why don''t you spoil me? Since we were together, what I want you will never really refuse me. You think about me everywhere, for my sake, and tolerate my bad temper. I''m really lucky to meet you."


    Su Su actually woke up when Gu Sinian took her to bed, but she didn''t want to hear such a confession. She opened her eyes and looked at Gu Sinian affectionately. "That''s because you deserve it."


    "You look cynical on the surface, but if you really like someone, you will be kind to her regardless of everything. It is because you are tolerant of me that I am tolerant of you, because love is mutual"


    GU Sinian kisses her eyes, "wake up? Would you like to sleep a little longer? ""No, I''m not sleepy. I''m very energetic all of a sudden." Sue shook her head. "Yes? So... Let''s do something meaningful. " Gu Sinian smiles and gently kisses Su Su.


    Su Su also put his hand on the back of his neck. This time, Gu Sinian was very gentle. He kisses Su Su inch by inch all over his body, whispering "Su Su Su, I love you" while kissing Su Su Su. Su Su Su''s beloved friend also responded tenderly, "Gu Sinian, I love you."


    Gu Sinian swallowed her inch by inch, ground and rolled her. Su Su seemed to be thrown into the cloud and fell down again. She was so fascinated by this feeling that she raised her neck and groaned "Sinian" intermittently... I can''t... Ah!... Well


    Gu Sinian was even more excited when he saw this. "Su Su, honey, call her husband." Su Su does not depend on, he a bad smile, suddenly enter, "call not call?" Su Su was so fascinated by him that he didn''t care about his usual reserve and shame.... Honey, slow down


    Hearing her delicate voice, Gu Sinian growled, "goblin, you are the one sent by heaven to clean me up"


    it''s a long night. The two people who sleep in arms are very happy. The happiest thing in the world is to sleep with the people you like and grow old togethe

 Chapter 155

    Su Su was very afraid that Gu Sinian would be unhappy when she stayed at home and would think about things in the company, so she kept pulling her around, washing dishes, watering flowers and cleaning. Gu Sinian knew Su Su Su was afraid of his unhappiness, so he pulled her to talk about love, and told Su Su that everything would be fine as long as she was there, so that she could be relieved.


    The new day starts with a sweet good morning kiss and a delicious breakfast.


    Gu Sinian was awakened by a gentle voice. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Su Su''s pure and beautiful smile magnified in front of her eyes. She laughed and said intimately: "get up, big lazy. Breakfast is getting cold "


    GU Sinian yawned lazily, pulled Su Su Su on the bed, gently kissed her, and said with a smile," good morning, dear. " Su Su put her arms around his neck and said, "you haven''t brushed your teeth yet. Don''t kiss me." "Yes? I want to kiss you. " When Gu Sinian heard this, he not only didn''t let go of it, but also kept kissing her neck and other sensitive places, as well as the tendency to continue to go down. Su Su Su trembled all over with a smile. He dodged and said with a smile, "OK.... Si Nian... Don''t make it ha ha ha... Itch ha ha "


    GU Sinian pretended to be serious and said," are you wrong? Do you still hate that I don''t brush my teeth? " "Don''t dare, ha ha," Su Su asked for mercy.


    They laughed in bed for a while before getting up for breakfast. The sweetness is needless to say.


    After breakfast, Su Su felt a little bored and asked Gu Sinian, "what shall we do?"


    Gu Sinian said that the eldest wife in heaven and earth is the biggest. Su Su''s mouth turned uninteresting, and suddenly proposed with great interest, "why don''t we do the dishes?" Gu Sinian stares at Su Su with an incredible look, "baby, you are so boring. When you have time, auntie, why do we have to do the dishes ourselves?"


    Susu took her hand and said, "it''s not boring. I''ve always wanted to be a virtuous wife. Can you just satisfy my wish?"


    Gu Sinian held out her hand and nodded her little nose. She said with a friendly smile, "you really can''t help it. Now you''ve learned to be coquettish. Let''s go, let''s go."


    "Hey, hey, who told you to spoil me?" Su Su grinned with pride, like a villain.


    When she got to the kitchen, Su Su had a new idea: "Si Nian, shall we play role play?"


    Gu Sinian helplessly supported the forehead, "well well, today you say anything good, say it, how to play?"


    Su Su said with a smile, "I play an innocent, poor, kind and pure wife. You are an ungrateful and heartless man. One day when I was washing dishes at home, you suddenly came from behind and saw that I was beautiful, so you wanted to come back to me, OK?"


    Gu Sinian''s mouth twitched fiercely, "you can really praise yourself, huh? Pure and beautiful, kind and innocent? "


    Su Su said with a smile, "isn''t it?"


    Gu Sinian looked at her and said, "of course, you are the most pure, beautiful, kind and innocent woman in the world. Let''s start."


    So Su Su turned her back on Gu Sinian and pretended to be devoted to washing dishes, showing her virtuous side. The light hit her face from the side, which made her face more delicate and charming. Gu Sinian couldn''t help but be stunned. He walked over and hugged Su Su Su from behind. He said in a soft voice, "madam, you are so beautiful today. It''s not like the usual image of a yellow faced woman. Those women outside are compared by you."


    Su Su chuckled and almost broke the exam. She said, "who is the Yellow faced woman? She is a little wife."


    Gu Sinian pretended to be serious, "acting, be serious." Su Su Du''s mouth turned around, "OK, OK, the fickle man who just didn''t want to play."


    Su Su turned around with a sad face, "husband, you finally think of me. Do you really think I''m better than the ten women outside you?"


    Gu Sinian couldn''t control the expression on his face. He bit his teeth and said, "wife, have you misunderstood me? Where are my ten women? Do you think your man is Teddy?"


    Su Su kept smiling and continued to say solemnly, "since I married you when I was ten years old, I have been living as a widow for sixteen years now. Am I going to get what I want today?"


    Gu Sinian helplessly called to stop, "enough, enough, I can''t play you, ten years old to marry me, that is obscene child, I want to be arrested." Su Su finally laughed. First she chuckled, then she burst out laughing. "Ha ha, Si Nian, you are so funny. How can you be so cute?"


    Gu Sinian said depressingly, "it should be because I have a wife who is a dramatist. All right, baby, have you had enough? Have you had enough. Let''s go to the movies. "


    Susu felt her chin for a moment and said, "what''s the fun of watching a movie? Let''s water the flowers."


    Gu Sixian was too lazy to talk to her and picked her up. Su Su exclaimed, "ah!!! What are you doing? " Gu Sinian said with a smile, "screw you." Then he took her to the sofa.


    Su Su was a little frightened. She shook her head. "No, I was very tired last night." Gu Sinian kisses her forehead and says with a smile, "little fool, I''m joking with you. Now, let''s go to the movies and don''t contradict me."Su Su murmured in a low voice: "Why are you so overbearing?" He said with a bad smile: "don''t you like me to be overbearing? I heard that your women''s favorite is the overbearing president."


    "I''m different from other women," Su Su said. "I like the gentle and clever type." Gu Sinian said with a smile, "then you may never have a chance. You are destined to be my woman in your life. No, next life, next life, next life You are all my women. " Su Su cunningly said: "if you don''t look handsome next life, I don''t like you."


    Gu Sinian angrily kisses her lips, tosses and turns, and kisses her for a long time. Su Su pushed him feebly. "I, I can''t breathe." Gu Sinian said: "this is a punishment for you. You are not allowed to make such a joke next time. If you know how much I love you, I can''t imagine what you look like when you are around other men. I doubt that if there is such a man, I can''t help killing him. So, Susu, you remember, if you don''t stay with me in the next life, no matter where you are, I will take you and imprison you by my side. "


    Su Su blushed, buried her face in his arms and said, "how can you be like a bandit. Don''t worry, I won''t let you harm others. It''s enough to harm me alone. "


    They chose a romantic film of literature and art. It was very boring, with lots of narration and slow motion, which made Su Su completely sleep. Gu Si gently held her head over her shoulder, took her hand and said, "you little fool, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Today I''m so active. I''m just trying to comfort me. I''m afraid I''m bored at home. However, where you are, how can I be bored? You are my motivation to live a good life. I love you. Sleep well. "

 Chapter 156

    Life has been so salty for many days. Su Su and Gu Sinian feel very novel because of the ordinary and sweet life of lovers. They cuddle together every day, with endless love words and endless things to do. Suddenly, there is a feeling of peace and tranquility, as if they are going to grow old together.


    This day, sunny, sunny, tired of staying at home two people think about going out to play, Su Su excited proposal, "let''s go out climbing." Gu Si Lue, who was very thoughtfully, thought the idea was wonderful. He took a big pat and decided to make his trip. "Then we''ll go right away. It''s two hours away from my apartment. There''s a place called Wutong Mountain. It''s nice to hear them say, and there''s a beautiful legend on the top of the mountain. It''s said that the lovers there will be long and long."


    Su Su laughs at him, "how can a big man believe this?"


    Gu Sinian said solemnly, "if you believe in this kind of thing, you can believe it or not. Besides, I''d like to believe anything related to us. Do you have any questions?"


    Su Su felt funny and moved. "She offered her own kiss very actively." Si Nian, thank you, so good. "


    They changed their climbing equipment and prepared to go out. Just then, the doorbell rang. Gu Sinian opened the door and saw Gu Sirui standing at the door. "At this time, you should be in the company. How can you come back here?" Gu Sinian said doubtfully.


    "Brother, you don''t know me. When did I become interested in business? This time, the old lady forced me, but I won''t give in." Gu Sirui''s stubborn face.


    "No, Si Rui, you are no longer a child. The company doesn''t have you. The board of directors of those old monsters make trouble." At the mention of those directors, Gu Sixian felt a headache, and he didn''t know whether his pure brother could suppress them and whether he would be bullied.


    "Brother, they really hate it. They cheat and fight with each other all day. They make the whole company a mess. I don''t want to go there. I''ll suffer if I go there. I''ll vomit if I look at their hypocritical faces." Gu Sirui said wrongly.


    Yes, my younger brother is always straightforward and generous. How can he win over those crooked intestines? He was so worried that Gu could not help frowning.


    He said seriously: "Sirui, I know you don''t like these, but one day people will grow up. My brother can''t be with you forever. You need to face and deal with many things by yourself."


    Gu Sirui clenched his fist and said angrily: "I really don''t know what the old lady is thinking. Is it hard to beat people? The older they get, the more confused they become? Clearly you manage the company so well that you have to be driven away and let me take over by someone who doesn''t know anything? "


    Gu told him, "Sirui, don''t talk nonsense. The old lady has nurtured me. It''s my duty to help her run the company. She.... She drove me away, too... It makes sense. " Said, tone inexplicably low down, eyes also flash a few silk pain.


    Gu Sirui looked at the elder brother who was regarded as an idol by him since childhood and was better than him everywhere. He firmly said: "brother, don''t worry, I will fight with the old lady to the end and let you come back. What should belong to you will always belong to you.


    Gu Sinian looked at him happily, and suddenly felt that my family had a son growing up. He touched Si Rui''s head and said with a smile, "that''s good. You''re growing up. I''m very happy."


    Just as the two of them are playing the drama of brotherhood in tears, Su Su, who comes out of the toilet with good makeup, looks at the two of them in the porch and says, "what are you two doing? You don''t come in at the door."


    Gu Sirui jumped in mischievously and said, "sister-in-law, you are so beautiful today!"


    Su Su covered her mouth and said with a smile, "is that right? Ha ha, your brother and I are going to climb the mountain. Would you like to join us? "


    "Yes, yes, I''m bored. Take me with me." Gu Sirui asked.


    Gu Sinian stood at the door, his mouth twitching. Sure enough, most of the time, the boy was still very annoying. He roared, "let''s play, what do you want with a light bulb?"


    Gu Sirui turned to Gu Sinian and said: "brother, you can''t say that. Anyway, I''m still your former rival. I''ll supervise you to treat your sister-in-law, OK?"


    Gu Sinian snorted coldly, "it''s none of your business. Take care of yourself. My own daughter-in-law will take care of you. You little boy, you used to be a rival. Ha."


    Stimulated by his disdain, Gu Sirui also began to get angry, "who is a little kid? You are not much older than me. Do you believe me to chase Su Su back?"


    "You smelly boy, do you believe I cut you?" Gu Sinian raised his fist to beat him.


    They fought fiercely with their eyes.


    Su Su looked at this one and that one in the middle. She chuckled and said, "why do you two hate each other as soon as you meet each other? How big are they together?" She pulled them out of the door, arm in arm, and said, "let''s go and have a good time together."


    Gu Sirui exclaimed, "yes, I know that my sister-in-law is the best." He also looked at Gu Sinian with provocative eyes. Gu Sinian snorted coldly, "childish", but he followed Su Su honestly. His mouth could not restrain rising. The best brother and the most beautiful lover were all around him. What else did he want?The three go forward with great strength and vigour towards the Wutong Mountain.

 Chapter 157

    Gu Sixian drives, Su Su takes the co pilot and Gu Sirui takes the back seat.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su with envy in his eyes. He suddenly feels lonely for a long time. He also wants to find someone who knows his roots for the rest of his life. This is the first time he has such an idea. It seems that he has completely let Su Su Su go. He feels relaxed and comfortable as never before. In a moment, I really wanted to figure out a lot of things. When I fell in love with Su Su, I became a little different from myself. I was no longer free and easy, but I became cautious and worried about gain and loss. This is not a good phenomenon. Maybe Su Su Su is not the right person for me.


    Thinking of this, he unconsciously showed a relieved smile. He said to Su Su with a smile, "Hey, you two, pay attention to the image. I''m a single dog sitting here?"


    Gu Sinian took a look at him, deliberately put his hand around Su Su, and said with pride, "I''m happy. Who told you to follow me? You big light bulb


    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you any more. I''m sleeping. I know how to bully a lonely man like me. It''s great to have someone Gu Sirui leaned back in the back seat and said angrily.


    "If you can find one, then you won''t be alone." Gu Sinian teased him.


    Gu Sirui is unwilling to show weakness of stare at him, "seek to seek, I will seek a better than your wife."


    Su Su, who has been watching silently, jumped out and said sharply, "then you may be single all your life, and you will never find such a perfect person as me."


    Gu Sirui silently covered his mouth, "you, husband and wife are shameless. They are really a pair."


    "Of course, we''re made for each other. Besides, it''s not shameless. It''s about seeing the truth clearly. You''re the only one who''s stupid and ignorant."


    With the laughter, there is something in the past gradually disappeared in the wind, gradually away, with those feelings of passing away, slowly away, those left tears, disputes, anger, hurt each other, at this moment, all do not exist, the rest is pure love, friendship and family.


    After a while, Su Su suddenly said, "Sirui, what are you going to do in the future?"


    "If you want to have any plans, the most urgent thing now is to let my brother go back to take over the company, and then I will continue to go to my foreign exchanges, and by the way, I''ll get you a foreign girl." Gu Sirui said with a playful smile.


    Su Su was a little disappointed. "It''s all because of me, your brother..."


    "Ah, sister-in-law, don''t say that. It''s none of your business. My brother may kill me if you do this." Gu Sirui waved his hand in a hurry and said anxiously.


    Gu Sinian glared at him, held out his hand to Su Su, and said tenderly, "idiot, you don''t want the teacher to think so much. Compared with you, Gu''s is nothing at all. You don''t have to worry that I can''t support you. After these days, I''ll contact my former colleagues. I''m very popular, you don''t have to worry."


    Su Su said, "of course, I don''t doubt this. I wish you could accompany me more. In the past, you were so busy with work that you didn''t have time to accompany me. Now these days are the happiest days in my life, you know? Watching movies at home with you, going to the supermarket and playing together are things I didn''t even dare to think about before, but now I''m satisfied with everything, so it''s good. I won''t blame myself any more. It''s a chance given by heaven for us to get along with each other. "


    Gu Sinian intimately shaved her nose, "just know." With that, they looked at each other and laughed sweetly.


    Gu Sirui, who was ignored in the whole process, couldn''t help being black faced. He silently took out his coat to cover his face and pretended to sleep well. Why on earth did he want to catch up and eat dog food? These two people are really tired. Where is my future wife!!!


    After driving for two hours, they finally arrived at their destination. When they got out of the car, they saw a towering mountain and layers of clouds. For a moment, they felt as if they had vomited all their turbid air. Gu Sinian said to them, "you two wait for me here. I''ll Park the car."


    After Gu Sinian left, the atmosphere seemed to be a little embarrassed. They had not been alone for a long time. Su Su felt a little uncomfortable. No one spoke, but quietly enjoyed the breeze blowing through her face. It seemed that they had ironed her impetuous heart, and the whole person became natural and quiet.


    Finally, Gu Sirui can''t help but open his mouth first. Without the smiley face in front of Gu Sinian, he seriously asks Su Su, "Su Su, are you happy? With my brother. "


    Su Su smiles, "of course."


    Gu Sirui spits out a foul breath, as if he has put something down. He says, "happiness is good, Su Su. I want to say goodbye to you formally while my brother is away."


    Su Su was a little confused, "say goodbye? Are you going anywhere? "


    Gu Sirui said with a smile: "to be exact, it is to let my heart graduate from your heart. To be more popular, I decided to let you go completely and completely. When I first came into contact with you, it was because of my brother. I wanted to see what magic power there was for such a special woman as my brother. Unexpectedly, I finally said that I lost myself. Today, I see you With my brother together, I really give up, you are the most suitable for each other, so, I want to say goodbye to you, goodbye, Su Su, goodbye, my youthSu Su hugged him for a while and said very sentimentally: "Sirui, I''m sorry, and thank you. Goodbye."


    "In the future, I will not call you by your name. You are my sister-in-law forever." Gu Sirui whispered in his ear.


    "Well, we all have to do well. You also have to find someone who is perfect for you. Love her forever and I will be happy when I see you happy." Su Su also said softly.


    The two completed the final agreement, the last bit of uneasiness in their heart also passed away with the wind, and then they thought that there would not be a simple silly boy who liked Su Su Su, and he would find his own love.


    "Wutong Mountain is really effective." Su Su whispered, "then you must protect me and the Secretary for a long time, and grow old together."


    After waiting for a long time, Gu Sinian stopped his car and came over. Today, he was wearing ordinary sportswear, but he couldn''t cover his tall and handsome face. Along the way, many girls secretly looked at him, and the light sprinkled on his face, which was more perfect as God.


    Su Su looks at him with pride. This is her boyfriend, an excellent and dedicated man, who belongs to her alone. She feels that her vanity has been greatly satisfied, which not only reminds her of Gu Sinian''s saying that "if you get a wife like this, why do you want a husband?" Why not now?

 Chapter 158

    Wutong Mountain is not so steep and difficult to climb, but anyway, what is not ready for temporary entry, even wearing leather shoes instead of climbing shoes, Gu Rui, always crawl slower than a mountaineering Su Su and Gu Si years. Originally, the three men who were on the front and back of the mountain climbed for a while, and the distance gradually widened. Gu Sirui, who was at the end of the mountain, got up in a hurry and quickly called out to the two men in front: "wait for me! How about a mountain climber in leather shoes


    Su Su turned her head and said with a smile, "are you stupid! Let you want to do not want to follow, climb slower than the tortoise


    Gu Sirui smelled the speech and made the force climb up fiercely. He said: "haven''t you heard the story of the tortoise and rabbit race? One time leading doesn''t mean always leading. Don''t be proud! Just wait for me to overtake you


    Who knows Su Su''s smile became even worse after hearing this. She grabbed Gu Sinian''s arm and laughed so much that she fell forward and backward. Her strength of climbing the mountain was exhausted. She couldn''t even say clearly when she laughed: "so, you You admit that Admit that you are The tortoise is dead! Ha Ha ha ha ha ha


    Gu Sinian was afraid that Su Su would not stand and fall. He quickly took his hand to his chest and put Su Su in his arms. Su Su calmed his breath by leaning on Gu Sixian and began to laugh at Gu sixui steadily: "I see, don''t call him Gu sixui. Call him GUI sixui instead. Ha ha ha ha..."


    Gu Sirui just reflected that he was trapped by Su Su. Gu Sirui''s face turned black and he couldn''t even climb. He stopped and began to retort: "you are the tortoise!"


    "You are!"


    "You are!"


    "You are!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Sinian, who is holding Su Su in her arms, suddenly feels very satisfied when she and her younger brother are childishly bickering and their ears are filled with their laughter. In front of his relatives, in his arms is his lover, as if the whole world is here, which makes him feel calm at the moment and calm in the years. The harmony of family affection and love made him feel very warm. Even Gu, who was worried about it before, didn''t seem so important. The most precious people are here, they can give him company, but also give him the motivation to move forward.


    However, if they continue to make trouble like this, they won''t be able to climb the mountain in the dark. Gu Sinian had to interrupt Su Su and Gu Sirui. He turned around with Su Su in his arm and faced the way up. He hammered Su Su Su and said, "OK, OK, he''s a tortoise, you''re a rabbit, I''m a referee. I promise to urge you to take the first place and climb the mountain." Su Su laughed: "I know you love me most!" With that, he stood on tiptoe and kissed Gu Sixian. Gu Sirui yelled: "eccentric! unfair! Next time I wear mountaineering shoes, see which of you has won me! " Su Su ignored him completely.


    In this way, while playing and climbing, the beautiful scenery along the way makes each of them feel very happy. Although they are physically tired, they are mentally relaxed. Halfway up the mountain, they saw a small pavilion for climbers to rest and repair. Su Su was also a little tired, so she took out the pavilion and sat down for a rest, then went on climbing. Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui follow her.


    The three sat down and talked for a while. Su Su complained that after climbing the mountain for such a long time, she felt her legs a little sour. Gu Sinian immediately bent down to hold Su Su''s ankles, lifted her legs up and put them on her thighs, kneaded them here and there to relieve the muscle pain. Gu Sixian''s strength was just right, and his technique was also very good. He made Su Su sigh and felt so comfortable that he didn''t want to get up. Looking at them like this, Gu Sirui felt as if his head was shining. In order to play for himself, he went to tell Su Su a joke, which made her more relaxed.


    After a short break, Su Su took the initiative to continue climbing. Gu Sinian looked at her anxiously: "is that ok? You don''t have to rest a little longer. " Gu Sirui also said: "yes, anyway, we are not in a hurry. Let''s have a rest." Su Su stood up and jumped, full of vitality: "don''t look down on me! It''s enough to have a rest. I want to be the first rabbit to get to the top Listen to her say so, two brothers of Gu family all laughed.


    As they were about to walk out of the pavilion, they ran into a mountaineering team. More than ten people were well-equipped, and the team came up from the road they had just passed. When they saw the three people in the pavilion, they were stunned, and then the two sides said hello. A man who looked like a leader asked, "are you going up or down the mountain?"


    Gu Sirui said that he had a rest and was preparing to go up the mountain. "That''s good. Meeting is fate. Let''s go together." Said the man. Su Su was the first to agree. She thought it was fun to meet new people. The journey was as full of surprises as life. Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui naturally followed Su Su. So the mountaineering team expanded.


    The person who asked them to join was indeed the leader of the mountaineering team. He was very frank and talkative. He talked with Su Su a lot on the way. At first Su Su thought they were mountaineering groups like travel agencies. After asking, she found out that they were not. In fact, they are a group of donkey friends. The leader is a local, and mountaineering is his hobby. Recently, I was itching to climb the mountain. I gathered a group of people, some of the buddy friends I knew before, and some new tour pal to climb Wutong Mountain. Because he was a local and familiar with the surrounding environment, he acted as a leader and brought everyone to experience.


    Su Su was very curious: "then you should have climbed a lot of mountains?" The leader laughed: "I''m not modest. I can''t count the mountains I''ve climbed for so many years." Some people in the team said that, basically, the leaders of the famous mountains have all climbed, and he has the most experience in this team."Wow! That''s great Su Su and Gu Sirui exclaimed in unison. Although Gu Sinian didn''t say it, his expression was obviously highly appreciated. Focus on a hobby, do so many years of people, are admirable. Obviously, the team leader was also very happy with their praise and told them a lot of interesting stories about his climbing. Some of them were very interesting and exciting, while others were thrilling and nervous.


    "This kind of life is too rich, great!" Su Su lamented the experience of the team leader. "Si Nian, I also want to climb many mountains with you and meet all kinds of people. When I get old, it must be so wonderful when I think about it."


    Gu Sinian also thinks so. He fondled Su Su Su''s head: "OK. Besides mountain climbing, let''s travel around the world together. "


    "Well!" Su Su''s eyes were very bright.

 Chapter 159

    After climbing the mountain that day, Su Su seemed to open some mechanism, saw the door of the new world, and had a strong interest in playing. She plans to start from the side, a little bit to complete the plan to travel around the world. She began to search the nearby scenic spots or some interesting places on the Internet, and then took Gu Sinian to play one by one.


    Gu Sinian is also very cooperative with Su Su''s ideas. Having heard of the experience of the leader of a mountaineering team, it''s hard for anyone not to be attracted to such a life. What''s more, travel is a process of washing the soul. No matter how much trouble you have, you can leave behind the magnificent scenery for a while. Therefore, during this period, he went out with Su Su almost every day. Although the process was very relaxed, he always had some worries about Gu group.


    From leaving Gu to now, he only knows the superficial news of Gu, and only sees what Gu shows to others. But he doesn''t know what''s going on inside Gu''s now. After he''s gone, who is in charge of the company and whether the stalls left behind have been cleaned up.


    Even in the happy play, Su Su soon realized Gu Sinian''s hidden worries.


    "If you are really concerned, ask your former assistant. After all, you have been in Gu''s for so long and paid so much for it. Gu''s also your painstaking efforts. He said to put it down and do nothing. I know it''s very difficult to do it. Moreover, I believe that the old lady will not really be so cruel, leaving such a large group alone, and will not disclose any information to you. After all, you are also her beloved grandson Su Su told Gu Sinian.


    It is impossible for Gu Sinian not to be moved by these words. He hugged Su Su and thought, it''s really a very happy thing to have such an understanding lover. He answered in a low voice, "let''s go back and talk about these things in the evening. The most important thing now is to be with you. "


    Su Su felt sweet in her heart. What she wants to see is a Gu Sinian who is really happy every day. Even though Gu Sinian is so worried, he still cares about her and accompanies her. They are all the same in their consideration for each other. It made her feel spoiled and loved, and she felt very happy.


    After returning home in the evening, Gu Sinian contacted his assistant when he was in Gu''s family. The assistant was very happy when he received the call and said, "boss, don''t worry. Now Mrs. Gu is back. She is in charge of the company. Everything is going well." Hearing this, Gu Sinian''s big stone hanging for so many days finally fell to the ground, "well, you cooperate with her well, don''t let her down." The assistant said in a low voice: "in fact, Mrs. Gu seems to be very serious and in a bad mood these days, but when she inspected her previous work, although she didn''t say anything, people with clear eyes can see that she is very satisfied with your work and still likes you very much." Gu Sinian was a little surprised. Mrs. Gu was kind to him, and he was also very grateful for all these years of training. I hope one day the old lady can understand them.


    After hanging up the phone, Gu told Su Su about his wife''s visit to Gu. Su Su was also happy for him and said, "now you can rest assured that there is nothing wrong with Gu''s family when someone like the old lady is around."


    "Oh? What do you think of her? " Instead, Gu became interested.


    "She Old fashioned, autocratic, tough, like a tyrant. " Su Su pouted her lips, obviously thinking of the previous unhappy parting, "but she is definitely a very capable person. She has the means and the courage. If she can come to this day, her achievements are definitely not due to the strong wind. Even if she is a tyrant, she is also a tyrant who can strengthen the country. "


    Gu Sinian didn''t expect that she thought of Mrs. Gu in this way. Before, Mrs. Gu wanted to break them up, not allow them to be together, and even drove him out of the Gu family. He thought Su Su would be dissatisfied with Mrs. Gu, but he never thought that the grievance was a little grievance, but there was no resentment. She was very objective and didn''t let her emotions preconceived influence her judgment of a person, which made Gu Sinian appreciate very much. He could not help but have the idea that "the woman I like is really so excellent.".


    Su Su was a little shy when Gu Sinian looked at him tenderly: "why do you look at me like this? Am I wrong?"


    "Yes, quite right." Gu Sinian''s voice was too soft to speak, "I just think that you are really a good girl." Then he deceived himself and kissed Su Su.


    Su Su was confused by the sudden kiss. She opened her eyes, but her mouth opened subconsciously and accepted Gu Sinian. She also wanted to say that Gu Sinian was too much. She suddenly gave her a good man card and four cards. But now she was so kissed that she couldn''t speak, so she had to embrace Gu Sinian and respond.


    At the end of the kiss, both of them were a little emotional. Su Su''s black eyes covered with water mist looked shyly at Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian couldn''t help it. A princess took Su Su Su back to the room.


    They kiss together again, different from the just warmth, this kiss is very fierce, as if the world is only each other, and the only thing they need to do is love. Gu Sixian gasped. When he owned Su Su, he felt that his whole body was full. He was so full that he felt swollen and painful. He wanted to give Su Su everything he had.


    when he climbed up Wutong Mountain, he agreed to go with Su Su to well-known mountains and rivers, travel around the world and see the world''s scenery. Now that there is an old lady in Gu''s family, you don''t have to worry about it. Then you can put tourism on the agenda and fulfill your promise to Su Su.Gu Sinian leaned over Su Su, looked at her charming expression, and gently laughed: "Su Su."


    Husky voice let Su Su a burst of numbness, a good time to react: "what?"


    "Let''s start traveling around the world. How about London for the first stop? "


    Su Su was very surprised: "really? Yes, yes


    After the two agreed, the next step is to concentrate on enjoying the time.


    It''s a long night.


    The next day, Su Su and Gu Sinian discussed the itinerary, happily looking at the strategy, discussing where to go and when to go. Looking at Su Su''s excitement, Gu Sinian also felt very happy. He also asked some friends who had been to London and were in London to give them some suggestions and precautions. He asked Su Su to work with him. Su Su packed the luggage he was going to take to London, and he was responsible for the visa tickets.


    When everything is ready, they will leave for England.

 Chapter 160

    Then the plane roared and landed successfully.


    Gu Sinian is holding Su Su Su''s hand in line to get off the plane and start their first stop in London.


    "Wow, that''s cool." Su Su said excitedly.


    "You don''t feel tired after flying for such a long time. I really admire you for being so energetic now." Gu Sinian touched Su Su''s head and said in a doting way.


    Su Su spat out her tongue. "I''m not allowed to be excited about going abroad for the first time."


    "Well, well, I promise there will be many, many days like this in the future." Gu Sinian took Su Su Su down the ladder.


    "And, ah, I promise, every trip will make you happier and more satisfied than the trip of the coat."


    After walking down the ladder, Gu Sinian took Su Su Su into his arms for fear that she would be lost.


    "Wow, foreigners are really beautiful. They like their blonde hair and blue eyes. Especially girls'' blonde hair is very good-looking. If we dye this color of hair, it''s certainly not as good-looking as they are, and it will be criticized by others. Ah, this gap... " Su Su looked at everything around Zhou and sighed.


    "In my eyes, you will look very good. If you want to dye it, why do you care about other people''s eyes and live for them? "


    "As long as you can speak," Su Su looked at Gu Sinian.


    "Well, why do foreigners have such good-looking and three-dimensional facial features, especially their noses? We always collapse our noses."


    "Who said that? Look at me, isn''t it a straight nose?" Gu Sinian touched his enviable nose.


    "You''re going to boast!"


    "Oh dear!" Sue suddenly realized something.


    "Yes?" Gu Sinian also stopped and looked at Su Su in his arms strangely.


    "How about your English? It seems that I haven''t really spoken to foreigners, and It''s like Not really Not so good... "


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier? I''m not good either..."


    "Ah, it''s broken, it''s broken. I should have thought of it. It''s good..."


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su, who was in a state of sudden decline in interest, and laughed.


    "Is not tired silly, the company''s large and small projects, so many docking abroad, how can I be bad? Tease you, you really believe, go on."


    "You are bullying me..." Sue shook her head.


    "What about accommodation? Where do we live? How can we get there now? "


    "Shh, everything has me. I have made plans for everything in the early days. You don''t have to worry about accommodation, food, transportation, scenic spots and everything. Just follow me and make sure you are satisfied with everything."


    Su Su smiles. It''s nice to have Gu Sixian around. He''s really relaxed all of a sudden.


    Out of the airport, Gu took Su Su in one hand and took the trunk to the airport bus in the other.


    "Well, are we one room or two rooms?" Su Su surrounded the interior decoration of the hotel and suddenly thought of this problem.


    "Why, you are not shy when you live with me at home, but you are shy when you go abroad?" Gu Sinian looks at Su Su jokingly while checking in.


    "I don''t have Even if I live in your house, I have a room of my own, but I don''t have any... " Sue murmured.


    "Yes? What are you muttering about? "


    "It''s nothing. You''ve got better ears. Have you done it?"


    "All right, let''s go to the room and have a good rest. I''ll take you to some special snacks."


    Su Su listened and took Gu Sinian to the elevator.


    "Ah, I can finally have a good rest. I didn''t feel tired just after I got off the plane. Now I''m really sleepy."


    "I''ll turn on the bath water, take a bath, have a good sleep, get jet lag, and we''ll eat."


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian, who is walking to the bathroom. He is more than relieved in his heart. With him, everything becomes much easier, it seems.


    "Well, I think it''s better to see some Chinese food. This foreign food really needs to be used to. It''s not very delicious."


    "Next, I''ll take you to Chinese restaurants. I always thought that if you come to a foreign country, you have to try some foreign snacks."


    "Good. Where shall we go next? Will we go to 221B street where Holmes lives? When I was a child, I was a big fan of Sherlock Holmes. I watched Sherlock Holmes''s detective stories dozens of times


    "Go if you want, and satisfy all your requirements."


    "Yes, yes. Don''t be too happy


    Gu Sinian is very satisfied to see Su Su happy like a child.


    If only everything could be as simple and beautiful as it is now. Together with Su Su, I''m not very tired. I don''t have to think much. If only everything could go on so smoothly. Gu Sinian thought."We''re going to Lomond lake. The water in Loch Lomond is for Scots to drink


    "Wow, isn''t this water holy and well protected? It must be beautiful."


    "Compared with Loch Ness, I chose Loch Lomond because of its leisure, good and quiet environment, and we can enjoy the time together.


    "When are you so good?" Su Su looks at Gu Sinian strangely.


    "All the time, but you didn''t find it." Gu Sinian knocked on Su Su''s head.


    "Keep listening to me. When we visit Lomond lake, we choose to drive by ourselves. After a while, I will drive slowly on the high ground without stepping on the accelerator, and we will slowly enjoy the beautiful scenery of Lomond Lake "


    " OK, everything will be arranged by you, it must be the best! "


    "Gu Sixian, after that, we will live such a leisurely life, slow-paced life, a little bit of serious experience of life." Su Su looked at the beautiful scenery in front of her and said to Gu Sinian.


    "Good." After that, Gu Sinian picked up his mobile phone and captured Su Su, who was relaxing and enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    "Are you photographing me?" Su Su suddenly turned back.


    "No. I''m just shooting it up and down! "


    "OK, now I''ll hire you as my royal photographer. Take a good picture for me!"


    "Is there a salary?" Gu Sinian joked.


    "no, it''s not good sleep. You sleep on the floor tonight!"


    "You dare!" After that, Gu Sinian went to catch up with Su Su.


    "Ah, come on, send these photos to Gu Sirui and share our life!"


    "Is that good?"


    "No matter."


    "Didi" Gu Sirui''s mobile phone rings. Looking at the photos sent by Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian and Su Su are back-to-back, especially moving in the afterglow.


    "It''s bullying me. I''m a single dog. It''s too much." Gu Sirui replied to the message.


    "Then you should find one as soon as possible, ha ha ha." Gu Sinian replied with a smile.


    Gu Sirui put down his cell phone. He was really happy for these two people. He thought that he would find the right girl and be happy with her in the future.

 Chapter 161

    That day, Su Su took Gu Sinian out to play again. London''s streets are full of strong British style, which Su Su likes very much. Looking at the buildings on the street, even a small red telephone booth, she felt inspired. She took a lot of photos with Gu Sinian. After she was ready to go back, she sorted them out. Maybe she could make a set of design with British theme.


    Of course, people are indispensable when the scenery is taken. She excitedly directed Gu Sinian, patting here, patting there. Gu Si is old and upright, and his figure is vividly depicted in a long black windbreaker. When he stands on the street with his hands in his pockets and looks into the distance, his angular face makes him look more handsome. Passing English girls can''t help but look at him a few more times, and their eyes are full of admiration.


    Not only Su Su, but also Gu Sinian will want to leave his lover''s figure in the photo, and he will have something to rely on when he recalls it later. When Su Su looked around, his eyes were bright, he was amused by funny things, he was impressed by things he admired, and he was curious to see strange things. All these expressions were recorded by Gu Sinian. Su Su in the photo is very fresh, as if she can jump out of the photo at any time. She is full of vitality and can''t help being attracted by her.


    They strolled and photographed, moving slowly. It''s a rare fine day in London today. Su Su turned on the video mode, holding the camera''s perspective up, moving forward, recording the buildings on the street and the blue sky together. Su Su tries to keep her hands from shaking. Who knows Gu Sinian suddenly grabs her arm and pulls her into her arms. Su Su was startled: "ah! Why did you pull me all of a sudden? "


    "You almost hit someone." Gu Sinian motioned her to look at the wall.


    Su Su fixed her eyes and saw a little girl, about ten years old, kneeling on the sidewalk with her head down and her face out of sight. In front of her was a piece of paper with a paragraph written in English. Su Su and Gu Sinian take a closer look. They say that the little girl''s mother has cancer and asks a kind-hearted person for help.


    There was a shadow on the ground in front of the little girl, and two pairs of shoes appeared in front of her eyes. She didn''t know what the woman''s pair was, but she had seen it in the window of a big shop. The price made her unable to think of what she wanted. She couldn''t recognize the man''s pair. She just felt that she couldn''t afford to sell it. The little girl''s eyes suddenly surged with hope. She raised her head and looked at the two people standing in front of her.


    The three of them all froze when they met. Without him, it''s all Asian faces.


    With a little doubt and expectation, Su Su asked the little girl in Chinese, "Chinese?" Then the answer came from the surprise expression of the little girl.


    "Please, help me, help my mother..." Gu Sinian looks hard to get close to. The little girl is a little scared and chooses to speak Chinese to Su Su. Her voice was as thin as a mosquito. Sue saw her mouth move, but she couldn''t hear what she was saying. She squatted down, approached the little girl, looked her in the eye and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear you clearly just now. What did you say?"


    The little girl repeated it. This time, when it comes to the word "Mom", the little girl choked uncontrollably, but she immediately closed her mouth, lips tightly, controlling her emotions. Su Su got close this time and could hear clearly, including the slight choking. Looking at the little girl''s strong expression of sadness, Su Su was in a mess.


    She pulled her bag and wanted to give the poor child some money so that she could treat her mother. However, Gu Sinian, who had not spoken for a long time, saw Su Su''s intention and suddenly stopped him: "don''t give it. It''s just another liar."


    Su Su stood up angrily: "how can you say that? Don''t you see how sad she is?"


    Gu Sinian said, "I don''t think she''s sad. She''s calm." He didn''t see the look of the little girl with her head slightly down, nor did he hear the voice that almost made Su Su think it was a choking illusion. Gu Sinian said: "even if you are sad, you may be acting. Nowadays, swindlers are very good at everything. Their acting skills are better than those of stars in the entertainment industry. What''s more, children are easy to arouse people''s sympathy. They are the easiest to cheat money. "


    Su Su argued with Gu Sinian: "what if it''s true? If you choose not to help because of an uncertain guess, what if her mother can''t get good treatment and cause tragedy! Don''t you have compassion? "


    Gu Sinian still did not give in: "my sympathy is not for cheaters. Even if this amount of money is nothing to me, I''m not so kind as to give money to swindlers to squander, rather than to those who really need it to help them tide over the difficulties. "


    "How do you know she''s not the one you really need? There are always people who are not taken care of by charities. It''s not appropriate to judge whether a person is sincere just by their own subjective impression! " Su Su said, "what''s more, when you meet a Chinese in a foreign country, you are all a family. Isn''t it natural to help you?"


    "You are also judging by your own subjective impression that she is not a liar..." Gu Sinian''s voice suddenly stopped. He saw the look of the little girl. While they were arguing, the little girl kept quiet and didn''t speak. She just knelt and looked at them. Listening to their conversation, listening to Gu Sinian''s query to her, her expression is always calm, calm to almost indifference. But her eyes betrayed her. Mingming is still a child who should be naive and ignorant of the world, but his eyes are not pure, but full of sadness. That heavy sadness, let Gu Sixian think of his childhood in a moment. At this moment, he knew that he was wrong.Su Su turned her head and saw it. She was so distressed that she squatted down and said to the little girl, "I apologize for him. I''m sorry. I know you must have real troubles. You can rest assured that I will help you." However, the little girl didn''t answer. She watched them quietly for a while, packed up her things and left without saying a word.


    Su Su and Gu Sinian look at each other. Su Su couldn''t help blaming Gu Sinian: "it''s all you! It must have hurt her to doubt her all the time. " Gu Sinian also regretted: "sorry, I didn''t expect Why don''t we follow up and have a look. "


    So does Sue. They stepped up and quietly followed the little girl in front of them.

 Chapter 162

    Su Su and Gu Sinian are following the little girl. Walking, they saw a hospital in front of them. They looked at each other and thought the destination was coming. Sure enough, the little girl went into the hospital.


    Su Su didn''t say anything, but Gu Sixian''s chagrin came to his mind again. He thought, maybe he is too cold. In the past, he met too many real swindlers in China, which led him to lose the ability to believe in goodness, so he had no sympathy. It seems that if he wants to learn from Su Su and believe in the world, there are still more kind people. The true, the good and the beautiful are worth taking good care of.


    Gu Sinian and Su Su follow the little girl all the way into the inpatient department and watch her walk into a ward. They went to the door of the ward and saw a Chinese woman lying on the bed in front of the little girl inside. They thought it was the little girl''s mother. Her face was yellow and thin, but she could see that she was a beauty. Her long black hair had fallen off, but she still didn''t cut it. Su Su thought it must be because of her love for beauty. Even if she got cancer, she wanted to face the disease beautifully.


    When the woman on the bed saw the little girl coming back, she showed a weak smile, but her expression was very gentle. She looked at her fondly and said softly, "come back, come to mom." The little girl didn''t speak, but she quickened her pace and came to the hospital bed to look at her mother. The woman raised her hand and touched the little girl''s head: "she''s making a mess of her hair again. Girls should be more delicate." While talking, I helped the little girl to have her hair cut. What she said was blaming, but her tone was not like that. The atmosphere between mother and daughter was very warm.


    At this time, Su Su and Gu Sinian walked into the ward.


    When the woman saw two strangers dressed in different clothes from the ward, her expression changed from gentleness to doubt: "are you The little girl turned around and saw Su Su and Gu Sinian. There was no surprise on her face. She obviously knew that they had followed her all the way.


    Su Su stepped forward and introduced herself: "Hello, my name is Su Su. This is my boyfriend Gu Sinian. Today, when we were on the street, we saw your daughter and liked her very much. When we heard that you were sick, we wanted to come to see you and see if there was anything we could help Gu Sinian also nodded to the woman: "hello."


    Su Su didn''t mention that she was begging in the street when she met the little girl. She didn''t know whether the woman knew about it or not. In order to save the little girl and her mother''s self-esteem, she was afraid that the woman would blame the little girl for it and hurt her filial piety, so she omitted this part.


    The woman smelt speech to show grateful smile: "thank you for your kindness."


    Su Su liked the gentle woman very much, so she came forward to talk with her. The little girl came forward to help her mother sit up and put the pillow on the back of the woman so that she could lean more comfortably. Su Su saw this scene, showing a look of admiration, said to the woman: "she''s so good and sensible, and she loves you very much. You''re very happy." The woman laughed and passed the little girl. She introduced Gu Sinian and Su Su: "my name is Ye Qing, the leaf of the leaf, the green of the grass. This is my daughter, little apple


    "Little apple, what a lovely name." Su Su looked at the dutiful girl with a lovely name and formally introduced them to her in the way of Ye Qing, "Hello, little apple ~ my name is Su Su, Su ya. He is Gu Sixian, Si Nan''s, new year''s year." Little apple looked at them quietly for a while, and finally in Su Su''s expectant eyes, he said hello to them in a small voice: "hello." Su Su immediately hugged the apple happily, and Gu Sinian''s face was also a light expression. The woman didn''t know what had happened in the street before, but looking at their relationship, she also showed a happy expression. She knows that little apple is a very sensible but introverted child. She doesn''t speak much in front of familiar people, even less in front of strangers. She can hardly speak without speaking. So she is happy to see that little apple can communicate with strangers, even if it''s just a greeting. This is a good start. Maybe, these two kind strangers can let little apple gradually open his heart to face the world.


    Su Su took the opportunity to tell apple a lot of interesting stories. She also talked to Apple about some novel things she met in London, trying to make her happy and let her say more. Unfortunately, it didn''t succeed, but when it comes to funny things, Apple''s expression softened a lot, and the corner of his mouth rose slightly. Su Su saw it and was even happier. Her sense of accomplishment was overwhelming.


    Ye Qing laughs when she hears the funny story. Su Su turns her eyes to Ye Qing again. Ye Qing said: "I''m from a foreign country. I''m sick and hospitalized again. It''s hard to avoid taking care of little apple. On the contrary, I often need to rely on her to take care of me. Thank you very much. I''d like to make her happy. "


    Su Su smelled the words and suddenly had a doubt: "are you taking care of the little apple yourself? What about your husband? He can help you share some of the pressure, so you don''t have to work so hard


    Who knows, after this sentence, Ye Qing was silent for a while, her eyes began to burst into tears, and finally she couldn''t help crying. Su Su suddenly panicked: "yes, I''m sorry! Did I say something I shouldn''t have said? " In a hurry, she wanted to hold Ye Qing to comfort her. She went to the little apple and waved her hand. She glared at Su Su fiercely, turned her head and climbed onto the hospital bed. She hugged her mother who was crying and comforted her gently.Su Su raised her hand and stood beside the bed, feeling very embarrassed.


    "Sorry..." She kept apologizing in vain, but Xiao apple and Ye Qing didn''t look at her, and Ye Qing''s low and depressed cry echoed in the ward. Su Su looked at Gu Sinian without knowing what to do. Gu Sinian comfortingly hugged Su Su and comforted her: "it''s OK. You don''t know it will be like this. It''s just unintentional."


    "But she made me cry so hard..." Su Su buried her head in Gu Sixian''s chest, very depressed.


    "Wait until she calms down."


    "Well That''s the only way. "


    Gu Sinian took Su Su Su in his arms and looked at her mother and daughter hugging each other on the bed for a while. He let Su Su go. He attached himself to her ear and whispered, "you can accompany them here first. I''ll go to the nurse and give them the money."


    Sue nodded. Gu Sinian went out quietly, and did not attract Ye Qing and Xiao Apple''s attention.

 Chapter 163

    When Gu Sinian paid at the window, the little blonde nurse next to him looked at him several times. Gu Sinian sighed in secret, this situation is not once or twice, but now he doesn''t care so much, his heart is filled with little girl and Ye Qing''s things, and his eyebrows are wrinkled.


    After taking the list given to him by the doctor, Gu Sinian originally planned to go back to the ward directly. But he decided to ask about the little girl again, so he turned to talk to the nurse.


    "That little girl..." Gu Sinian raised her chin in the direction of the ward. Little apple was outside the ward, talking with the old man in another ward, as if to help translate, "how long has she been here with her mother?"


    The nurse looked at Gu Sinian''s direction. She looked very sorry. She shook her head and said in a low voice, "may God bless them."


    Gu Sixian frowned, but the nurse didn''t let him wait too long, so he began to state it.


    "The little girl''s mother came to our country for love. However, the damned man didn''t intend to be responsible for him. For the sake of his identity, he cruelly abandoned their mother and daughter. "


    Gu Sixian, listening to the nurse, frowned more tightly. In today''s era, there are all kinds of scum, who are not responsible for other people''s stomachs and patronize themselves. He hates this kind of irresponsible person most, whether it''s men or women.


    The nurse saw that Gu Sinian seemed very concerned about it, so she continued: "fortunately, Mrs. Ye is clever and quick witted, and little apple is also smart and sensible. Mother and daughter can still have a foothold in London. But who knows it happened again. " The nurse sighed again.


    "How much time does Ye Qing have?" Gu Sinian hesitated for a moment and asked.


    "It''s estimated to be a few months, but I can''t say it''s hard for them to live, and it''s not easy to pay for medical expenses. It depends on Mrs. Ye''s own fortune. I hope God bless her and she needs to be stronger herself. " The nurse replied.


    "That man..." Gu Si Nian Guang thought that there was such a scum. He was disgusted, and a nameless fire was burning in his stomach. "Did he come to see them?"


    The nurse sniffed and said in disbelief, "look at them? Absolutely not. Little apple also hated her so-called father. After she left her mother and daughter behind, it was like the world evaporated, and she never came back


    Gu Sixian listened to the nurse''s words. He was angry and sad at the same time. He looked at the little apple with a smile not far away. The child''s smile has a natural appeal. It is a happy smile, a sunny smile, just like an angel. It''s such a beautiful child. She deserves to be held in the palm of her hand. She has a happy family and parents who love her. She should smile every day.


    However, it is because of such a scum that little apple not only did not enjoy the warmth of the family, but also experienced so many ups and downs of life together with Ye Qing, and tasted the hardships of life since childhood. When the mother and daughter''s life is about to go on the right track and their emotional ties are too deep to be erased, the bad news comes again that their favorite mother, their only relative, has changed into cancer.


    Ye Qing. Gu Sinian thought of her hair that was about to fall off, and her smile that she didn''t want to give in. He respected this strong mother in his heart.


    At this time, apple suddenly came and patted the nurse next to him, "nurse auntie, mom let you pass." The nurse touched his face and motioned to Gu Sinian. She went to the ward first. Gu Sinian took the little apple to his lap and asked her, "is the apple delicious?"


    "Delicious Little apple nodded, she hugged Gu Sinian''s neck, and then struggled to get down to the ground. Gu Sinian let go of the little apple and watched the girl stand on the ground and take care of her skirt carefully. "Your skirt looks good." Gu Sinian praised him with a smile. Naturally, little apple was also very happy, holding the skirt around Gu Sinian.


    Two big hands holding hands, laughing into the ward. The nurse had already dealt with the medicine for Ye Qing and went out. Gu Sinian let go of Xiao apple and watched her jump into her mother''s arms. He gradually put away his smile.


    Ye Qing has not cried, she is a strong woman. Just now out of control is also because the two people are eager to help little apple, let her gradually relax the heart of the alert. But she did need to cry, and Gu understood. Just now, Su Su was a little worried, but she didn''t seem to care. She began to hold Su Su''s hand and talk happily. Su Su was relieved.


    Looking at Su Su playing with little apple, Gu Sinian went to the hospital bed and chatted with Ye Qing: "what did you talk about with Su Su just now? So happy. "


    "Just talking about my hometown." Ye Qing smile, a little bit tired to close a sparse hair, "I think I stayed in China in those years, is the youngest, flourishing, and beautiful time." She seems to be immersed in the memories, "at that time is really bold, with a person, think that they are chasing a world, what would like to dedicate to him."


    "When I came to this place and experienced something abandoned, I realized that everything in this world is not eternal. But do you know what''s ironic? " Ye Qing smiles, leans back and falls on the bed, "if you want me to do it again, I will choose to give birth to a small apple. She is so lovely and beautiful that she is not worthy of being deprived of the chance to live in this world. Even after she came to the world, she suffered with me, but I still hope that she can live a happy life. ""Of course, little apple told me she was very happy." Su Su came over with the little apple in her arms. The little apple was smiling happily. "She said that she likes her mother best."


    "Mom likes you best, too." Ye Qing''s eyes seemed to start flashing tears again.


    "Do you miss China?" Su Su asked softly.


    "Yes, of course." Ye Qing sighed, "the weather in London is really not for people. I miss the water town in the south of the Yangtze River. I miss the small pond beside my home, which is not big enough to be a bathtub. I miss the dishes my grandmother cooked when I went back on my annual leave. But now grandma''s gone, and there''s no point in going back. "


    "Mom''s cooking is delicious, too!" The little apple busily went up and gave Ye Qing a kiss. "When mom gets better, we''ll go back to China, and mom will take me to the pond to play!"


    Looking at the lovely and sensible little apple, Ye Qing touched her face happily. Looking at such a warm picture, Gu Sinian feels that he also needs to do something. He coughs and says gently to the confused Ye Qing, "I''ve just settled the expenses for you. It''s not easy for you and Xiao apple to be here. We can help you just a little bit --"


    before Gu Sinian finished speaking, Xiao Apple has already rushed over and hugged her leg, almost Wow, I cried out: "thank you, uncle gu!" Ye Qing seems to be surprised by Gu Sinian''s actions, and he is at a loss.


    Gu Sinian gently touched the head of the little apple: "you are so cute, you have to be happy, and you have to take good care of your mother, understand?"


    Apple quickly nodded, she said: "Uncle Gu, I will pay you back in the future!"


    The little girl is serious, and she believes that she and her mother will always be together.


    Gu Sinian was amused: "OK, let''s pull the hook!"


    After pulling the hook with xiaopingle with a smile, Gu Sinian straightened up and said, "then Su Su and I will go first. Take care. We will come back."


    After saying goodbye to Ye Qing and Xiao apple, they left the ward.

 Chapter 164

    Gu Sinian has been depressed since he came out of the hospital. Until the hotel has not recovered from his depressed mood, Su Su saw that Gu Sinian was in a bad mood and did not rush to ask. He pulled Gu Sinian to the sofa and sat down. He stood behind him and said with a smile: "I''m tired after coming back from the hospital. Let me pinch it for you to see if my craftsmanship has deteriorated?"


    Gu Sinian heard Su Su Su''s clear laughter and reflected on himself from his deep thought. He took Su Su in his arms and said, "Su Su, you''re the best to me. I''m really happy to have you by my side. You''re the best treasure God has given me. Promise me never to leave me, OK?"


    Su Su obviously felt that Gu Sinian was unhappy, but he didn''t dare to ask, but after thinking about it, Su Su said: "Sinian, I don''t think you are very happy."


    Gu Sinian put Su Su''s head on his chest, reached for Su Su''s hair and said, "in fact, I''m not happy from the hospital because I remember my life experience, my father and mother."


    When Su Su heard Gu Sinian say that, she couldn''t bear to mention those sad things again.


    "Remember your uncle and aunt? If it''s going to hurt you to say it, I don''t blame you


    "No, Susu, it doesn''t matter. This matter has been in my heart for a long time. You are my closest person. What can''t I tell you?" Gu Sinian bowed his head and kissed Su Su Su on the forehead. He continued: "you haven''t met your parents. In fact, they have already been killed in the car accident..." Gu Sinian''s eyes look at the distance, deeply into the memory.


    "Today my parents are going to pick me up for a trip. I''m so happy." The young Gu Sinian stood at the school gate and happily said to his little friend, "where are your parents? Will I come to pick you up for a tour? "


    "No, they let me go back by car. I haven''t traveled with my parents for a long time. Gu Sinian, your parents are very kind to you!"


    The envious eyes of my little friends made him proud. Yes, I have such good parents. I love them most!


    "Gu Sixian! Gu Sixian! No, your parents had a car accident on their way to school. They have already died! " After receiving the phone call, the teacher immediately came to inform Gu Sinian, thinking that such a small child suddenly lost his parents, what a blow it would be.


    "What When Gu Sinian heard the teacher''s words, he felt flustered and didn''t believe his ears. Suddenly, he was black and fainted.


    "Gu Sixian! Gu Sixian! Wake up! Wake up


    Gu Sinian opened his tired eyes and found that he was no longer at school, but lying on the bed in a humble room. Think of someone told him to turn his head to look at the bedside, is a look very kind, he does not know the middle-aged woman.


    "Great, thank God you wake up at last, poor little fellow. This is the orphanage. This will be your home from now on."


    Gu Sinian blinked confused eyes, suddenly remembered that he had become an orphan, an orphan without parents! After the death of his parents, Gu Sinian became dull and sensitive to liars.


    Day by day, the best thing for the children in the orphanage is to be adopted. But Gu Sinian doesn''t think so. He doesn''t want to be adopted. He just wants his parents. So he rejected many people who wanted to adopt him, until one day he met Mrs. Gu


    "So that''s why you especially respect Mrs. Gu, isn''t it? God, I didn''t know you had such a painful experience. I''m such a irresponsible girlfriend. " Su Su feels heartache for Gu Sinian when she hears this. No wonder he is so sensitive to lies. He has experienced so many things. I will take good care of him and let him live happily ever after.


    "It doesn''t matter, Susu. It''s all over. I''m fine now, aren''t I?"


    "How can it be the same!" Su Su stood up, hugged Gu Sinian and choked: "don''t worry, I will treat you very well and make you the happiest person in the world. I will also be very grateful to Mrs. Gu for giving you a new life."


    "Little fool, I didn''t cry. What are you crying for?" Gu Sinian reached out to wipe away Su Su''s tears from the corner of his eyes. "Didn''t I run into you? That''s what God made up for me. " Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s red eyes and was deeply moved. He couldn''t help kissing Su Su''s red lips.


    "I hate it and take advantage of it." After Gu Sinian left Su Su''s red lips, Su Su blushed and twisted Gu Sinian, "don''t worry, I said before, and I will always accompany you. When we were young, we supported each other. When we were too old to walk, we would sit in the yard every day and chat in the sun until we died."


    "Yes, we will let our children give us a lot of precious grandchildren, and then we can enjoy them. Su Su, I have you in my life, and I have no regrets." Gu Sinian holds Su Su Su''s troubling hand, and his eyes are full of longing for the future life. That will be the best time for him and Su Su.


    "What are you talking about? Before I married you, I thought of my grandson. Well, it''s all over. I''ll give you some bath water and relax." Su Su felt more and more embarrassed when she heard this. She quickly found an excuse to run to the bathroom to drain water for Gu Sinian. In the bathroom, Su Su looked at the foggy mirror and touched her hot cheek. She thought of Gu Sinian''s child''s grandson''s words again. She felt a little sweet ripples in her heart and felt that the whole person was soaking in the happy sea."Well, go and wash. I''ve already put the bath water for you." Su Su went out of the bathroom and said to Gu Sinian on the sofa.


    "Well, would my beautiful wife like to wash with me?" Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s red face and said with a bad smile.


    "Come on, I''ve just finished washing. I''ll go and lie down first. You can come after washing."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Gu Sinian took a bath here, wiped his hair and went to bed. Seeing Su Su Su had fallen asleep, he gently took off his shoes and went to bed. Holding Su Su Su from behind, he felt the warmth in his arms and went to sleep contentedly.

 Chapter 165

    Early the next morning, Gu Sinian opened his eyes and looked at Su Su in his sleep. He kissed her face with a smile, stood up and opened the curtain. The sun in the morning covered the bed. In the sunshine, Su Su in his sleep was pure like an angel on earth. Looking at Su Su Su, Gu Sinian was full of happiness.


    "What are you looking at?" Su Su opened her eyes and saw Gu Sinian''s eyes blinking and asked.


    "Another beautiful angel is coming." Gu Sinian saw Su Su also wake up, went to Su Su''s side, picked her up and said, "beautiful angel lady, am I lucky to have breakfast with you?"


    "Certainly, handsome knight. But can I just wake up the angel to wash? And you, gentleman''s Knight, it''s time to wash up, too Su Su listens to Gu Sixian''s incongruity and laughs to cooperate.


    "Well, let''s go and wash up. I''ll go after you wash up. I''ll order breakfast first. After breakfast, we''ll stay in London for a few more days." Gu Sinian put Su Su on the ground, picked up the phone and ordered breakfast.


    After eating breakfast, they studied the interesting places in London, cleaned up and walked out of the room.


    "I''m going to have a good time these days. I''m going to take a lot of photos and save all our memories." Su Su took Gu Sinian''s arm and said happily.


    In the past few days, Su Su and Gu Sinian visited every place in London, leaving memories of their love in every place. Su Su felt very happy, which was the happiest days she had so far. Time passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, there was no place to visit in London. They were ready to leave here and go to the next place.


    On the day of leaving, Su Su was packing up when she suddenly thought of Ye Qing and Xiao apple. She didn''t know whether the mother and daughter were doing well now, so she and Gu Sinian proposed to see the mother and daughter again. Gu Sinian readily agreed and immediately came to the hospital with Su Su Su.


    Two people hand in hand into Ye Qing''s ward, but found that the original bed has no Ye Qing and small apple figure, is it discharged? But ye Qing''s physical condition is impossible to leave hospital? It can''t be an accident! Thinking of this, Su Su quickly called the nurse and asked, "Miss nurse, where is a lady named Ye Qing who lived in this ward a few days ago?"


    The nurse looked at them, sighed, shook her head and said, "do you mean Ye Qing, who is in the late stage of cancer? That''s also a poor man. He died of cancer recurrence two days ago, but only his little daughter was left behind. "


    "What! I''m dead! " Su Su and Gu Sinian were very surprised when they heard the news and died like this, "what about the little apple? Ye Qing''s daughter. " Su Su quickly inquires about the news of little apple. She doesn''t know where to go when the little girl suddenly encounters her mother''s death.


    "Her daughter should have been put in the welfare home. After all, there is no other place to go. If you want to find her, go to the welfare home. But it''s not a good place for such a small kid. "


    "Well, thank you so much, sister nurse. Then we won''t disturb you." Knowing the news of little apple, Su Su couldn''t stay any longer. She quickly said thanks to the nurse and took Gu Sinian to the door of the hospital.


    "Si Nian, the nurse sister also said that a Chinese child like Xiao Apple would be bullied if he was put in a welfare home. Let''s go and have a look." Su Su anxiously said to Gu Sinian.


    "Yes, Susu, don''t worry. Let''s go to the welfare home to see the little apple now." Gu Sinian understood Su Su''s anxious mood, comforted Su Su and drove to the welfare home quickly.


    As soon as they walked into the welfare home, they saw little apple being chased and scolded by other children. Gu Sinian immediately drank, "what are you doing? Don''t bully that little girl!" The child who is chasing the little apple looks after the two men, pushes the little apple to the ground, spits out his tongue, makes a face and runs away.


    "These children are so bad!" Su Su saw that the little apple was pushed down and immediately stepped forward to help her. She patted the soil on the little apple and said, "are you OK, little apple? These children are really bad. Have you been bullied like this for two days?"


    Little apple looked at Su Su and Gu Sinian, nodded carefully and cried: "mom is not here, they said I can only be sent here, where does mom go, she will come back to pick me up? I don''t like it here, I want mom, mom! Sobbing, sobbing... "


    Gu Sinian felt very much when he saw the appearance of the little apple. No one understood the pain of losing his mother better than him. He squatted down and held the little apple''s thin body and comforted him: "the mother of the little apple has gone far away, but her heart has always been on you, so don''t cry. Shall we go to the place where we live together?"


    After all, little apple is still a child. Wen Yan immediately forgets the unhappy things just now and takes Su Su and Gu Sinian to the place where she lives. Gu Sinian and his wife stayed with apple in the welfare home for a few hours, then bid farewell to apple and returned to the hotel.


    Two people sitting on the sofa, thinking about Ye Qing and Xiao apple, are very heavy. Gu Sinian looks at Su Su''s frown and decides to break the heavy atmosphere. "Susu, are you still thinking about the little apple?" Gu Sinian stops Su Su and brings her to his arms."Si Nian, do you think there is any good solution to the problem of little apple?" Su Su recalls the scene when they just entered the welfare home. She can''t help but feel worried about little apple. Leaning on Gu Sinian''s arms, Su Su feels at ease.


    "Si Nian, did you experience this kind of thing when you were a child? I really can''t imagine how you got through it. " Today, I saw the situation of little apple with my own eyes, and recalled the life experience Gu told me a few days ago.


    "Those things are over. Anyway, I''m living a good life now. I didn''t expect little apple to be in such a bad situation. Sue, don''t worry too much." Gu Sinian saw Su Su''s red eyes again and quickly comforted him in a soft voice.


    "Si Nian, I want to help her. It''s very pitiful for her to lose her mother and suffer from such bullying. Si Nian, what can you do to help her?"


    "It''s not that simple. Let me think about it."

 Chapter 166

    Life is always so fragile and vulnerable.


    Gu Sinian is not a fragile man, but even he can''t help sighing with Su Su. Su Su is more serious. When she came out of the hospital, she began to sob. Gu Sinian didn''t know how to comfort her, so he could only hold her hand tightly and hold Su Su Su''s shoulder in the elevator.


    When Su Su came out of the bath, Gu Sinian was standing by the window and talking on the phone. Maybe there was something about business. Su Su sat quietly by the window and wiped her hair. Her head always thought of Ye Qing and her tenacious desire for survival. She also thought of little apple, a lovely little girl like an angel. When she went to see them that day, although the mother and daughter were in trouble, they still supported each other so tightly. Little apple was still a little girl, but she had already shown her maturity Only then can we be sensible.


    While chatting with Ye Qing, Su Su began to miss China somehow when she heard her talk about her hometown and wanted to go back to China. This may be the last long cherished wish of a dying man to return to his hometown with his own body and stay in the same land with the most primitive and intimate blood relationship in his flesh and blood.


    Now, however, Ye Qing can''t even go back to the roots. The hospital has dealt with Ye Qing''s body.


    Su Su sighed again, raised her arm and unconsciously wiped her long wet hair. Today, she and Gu Sinian walked out of the hospital in shock and grief. They did not expect to ask doctors and nurses whether the hospital had preserved Ye Qing''s ashes. Su Su thinks there is a great chance that if ye Qing''s ashes can be taken back, it will be another form of falling leaves.


    But Su Su''s biggest worry is not the dead Ye Qing. Ye Qing has struggled enough. She is a miserable but strong woman and a qualified mother. But little apple, little apple is still so small, lost her mother, and now she was sent to the orphanage. During this period of suffering and sadness, Su Su could hardly imagine how such a little girl could bear.


    In another direction, Su Su agreed that she would survive because little apple was so strong. But Su Su was not willing to let the angel girl suffer any more. She has to find a way to help her.


    But how to help?


    Su Su can think of the most direct way is to adopt. However, despite the lack of conditions for Gu Sinian and her adoption, they themselves are still in a complex situation, unable to provide a satisfactory family environment for little apple. Gu Sinian certainly can''t always stay next to the little apple, and Su Su herself is not ready to be a mother. Besides, little apple is a British citizen now. Su Su is not very clear about the operation procedure of the welfare home here. But she can be sure that they can''t come up with the adoption materials they need within the specified time, which is blocked.


    Gu Sinian finished the call, rubbed his eyebrows, turned to see Su Su, who frowned tightly. He went to take the towel and gently wiped her hair: "what''s the matter?" In fact, he does not need to ask, this kind-hearted woman must be thinking about Ye Qing and Su Su.


    Su Su sighed and slowly began to talk about her ideas. She honestly told her heart about their adoption of the little apple. At last, Su Su sighed again: "I know it''s too difficult for us to adopt the little apple, and we are not ready. What this child needs is not food and clothing. She needs people who can understand her and accompany him. And the most important thing is, when it comes to company, our time is too limited. "


    Gu Sinian agreed to nod his head. Su Su''s thinking is meticulous but perceptual and kind. He is not a cold woman. He is very proud of Su Su. Gu Sinian said: "I thought about what you said just now. It''s really unrealistic to adopt a little apple. Just now I made a phone call, and our Chinese friends were not able to adopt a little apple. But there is a welfare home I trust willing to take care of her. "


    Hearing the welfare home, Su Su frowned: "it''s better not to have a welfare home. Little apple is a mature and sensitive girl. She needs a little less noisy environment to give her space, especially now that she has lost her mother."


    Gu Sinian nodded helplessly. He didn''t know this, but now the situation is really difficult.


    "Do you have any friends in England? Maybe they can help? "


    Gu Sinian pondered for a moment: "it''s true that it''s the best choice for the British to adopt little apple with British identity, but my friends here are all in business. Either they are young and promising, and they don''t want to get married, let alone adopt children; or they are old-fashioned men, and little apple probably won''t be happy."


    Su Su also fell into silence, now it seems that there is no other way. She thought that if little apple really wanted to stay in the welfare home, at least she would come to see her more, and she would also tell the staff of the welfare home to take care of little apple and give him what he needed as much as possible - but it was also very difficult, and she didn''t know when she would come. Little apple''s mood, even safety, can''t be guaranteed.


    Su Su once again spit at his own at this time of no way, even to save a little girl can not do.


    "I think of someone." Gu Sinian suddenly opened his mouth at this time. He put down the towel, took out his mobile phone and sat down beside the bed. "A lawyer named Jack, we are friends and he is very young. I ignored him before because he doesn''t seem to be a very suitable person to raise children, but he is very kind and is doing good for children. Maybe we can have a try. "Su Su nodded and watched Gu Sinian stand up again, walk to the window and dial the phone in the night. She never thought that in this foreign night, she and Gu Sinian would be in a mess for a little girl they didn''t know. Su Su smiles, but that''s why they finally get together. Apart from their hypocrisy and treachery in business and social occasions, their essence is the same. They have supreme goodwill for the purest virtues of mankind.


    Gu Sinian''s phone has been dialed. Su Su listened to Gu Sinian say hello to the opposite person in fluent English, talking about the whole story of the matter, and slowly became distracted.


    Gu Sinian said that Jack''s character doesn''t seem suitable for raising children. I don''t know what it means? In Su Su''s impression, lawyers are meticulous and dressed in suits. Is it because they are too rigid and serious to worry that little apple doesn''t like them?


    Gu Sinian hung up the phone and walked back to the window with a smile on his face. "Jack is very interested in little apple. He is willing to meet and try to help her. Although it has not agreed to adopt, but if Jack''s resources help, little apple is likely to be adopted locally


    Sue nodded. That''s the best news I''ve heard today.

 Chapter 167

    Gu Sinian and Su Su didn''t sleep well last night. Su Su''s head was full of things about little apple. She even began to worry about what they would do if Jack''s old-fashioned lawyer didn''t promise to help little apple. Under the influence of drowsiness, Su Su even wanted to pack a small plane and bring the apple back to China. But she didn''t dare to say that to Gu Sinian. She was too impulsive and unrealistic.


    At breakfast, Su Su mentioned about Ye Qing''s ashes. She told Gu Sinian that she wanted to go to the hospital to ask if ye Qing''s ashes were still preserved. In this way, they would bring back the ashes of little apple''s mother to China, which might be a comfort to both Ye Qing and little apple who are sleeping. Gu Sinian nodded and agreed. He said that the hospital will basically keep the ashes of the dead for a period of time. After today''s meeting with Jack, we can go to the hospital to have a look.


    Their meeting with Jack is about noon. Thinking of meeting a lawyer, Su Su went back to the hotel and changed into a slightly formal business casual dress. Gu Sixian wore his four piece suit all year round. However, seeing Su Su Su dressing up like this, Gu Sixian couldn''t help laughing. Su Su Su was a little nervous. After all, it was related to the fate of little apple. Gu Sixian could only say helplessly: "you don''t have to be so formal, Jack, it''s not what you want Well, then you''ll know. "


    Su Su followed Gu Sinian to the appointed restaurant. When Gu Sinian took her to a boutique restaurant on the street, but not a high-end Michelin restaurant, Su Su was very confused. She pulled Gu Sinian''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "eat here? Will Jack get used to it? "


    "Believe me, Sue, Jack would rather eat here. If I do make a reservation for Michelin, he probably won''t come Gu Sinian was funny. He took Su Su to his seat under the guidance of the waiter.


    "Why? Doesn''t he like Michelin? " Su Su asked strangely, and at the same time, she pulled at her clothes. For a restaurant like this, it''s true that Su Su''s clothes are a little too formal. Gu Sinian calmly thanks the waiter, picks up the menu, sees Su Su who is somewhat restrained, and says helplessly: "let me tell you this, for Jack, the court is the only place where he wears formal clothes. In this way, he is not happy, so he chooses to finish the case in the shortest court time every time."


    Su Su is a little surprised. She knows jack is a famous lawyer, but she can''t imagine what such a barrister looks like after hearing Gu Sinian''s description.


    Just when Su Su was in a daze, suddenly a powerful voice sounded on her head. Su Su was surprised and looked up at the man who made the sound. Gu Sinian had already stood up to shake hands with the man and hugged him. The man was strong, tall, blonde and handsome. After greeting Gu Sinian, he turned around and saw Su Su standing in the same place. He took the initiative to extend his hand. "You must be Mrs. Gu."


    Su Su is still a little confused. Gu Sinian smiles and introduces him to Su Su, "Su Su, this is Jack, my classmate, friend and lawyer."


    Susu quickly reaches out his hand. Jack''s hand is big and warm. He shakes it up and down with enthusiasm. "Gu Sinian, you are talking about my status as a lawyer again. You see, this profession is too deceptive." He gestured Su Su Su''s out of place suit, "you see, even Mrs. Gu has been cheated, and still thinks that lawyers are old-fashioned and meticulous, wearing suits all day long." Jack squeezed his eyes with exaggeration, which made Su Su laugh. "You know, you''re wrong, Mrs. Gu. A real barrister doesn''t wear a suit." Jack pointed to Gu Sixian, who was also smiling. "Only people like boss Gu wear suits every day."


    "Well, Jack, don''t tease me." Gu Sinian reluctantly handed over the menu. Jack took it with a smile. He didn''t stop saying, "boss Gu, am I a lawyer? Isn''t a lawyer just doing some tongue tricks to cheat this one and then get that one?" Su Su looks at the white man in front of her and thinks that she really can''t see that he is a rigid lawyer. She can''t even imagine Jack''s serious lawsuit.


    "Jack, it sounds like you don''t like the job of a lawyer." Su Su couldn''t help asking.


    "Mrs. Gu, a lawyer is the only chance for me to meet a big man like boss Gu. How can I not like it?" "But I usually don''t like to tell people that I''m a lawyer. The title is so old that people who hear it will be scared, just like you. More often, I''d rather tell people that I''m in other industries. "


    "For example?" Gu Sinian also asked.


    "Like adventurers." Jack leaned back with a warm smile. He pulled the flowery shirt he was wearing, the one Sue hadn''t moved her eyes since she shook hands with him. "For example, the beach lifeguard."


    Su Su thinks jack is so interesting that he doesn''t look like Gu Sixian''s classmate. But on second thought, maybe Gu Sinian is the strange one. Thinking about this, Su Su couldn''t help laughing again.The environment and food of this shop are very good. Although it is not as exquisite as Michelin star restaurant, Su Su may like this small restaurant with its own style and local characteristics. The whole meal was very harmonious. Jack was humorous and occasionally made some harmless jokes, which made Gu Si Nian laugh several times. Su Su thinks that Gu Sinian is very lucky to have such a classmate and friend.


    After dinner, they ordered coffee and desserts and finally began to discuss business. Gu Sinian and Su Su give Jack a detailed account of Ye Qing''s misfortune and little apple. Jack changes his joking attitude, sounds silent and drinks coffee from time to time. After listening to Gu Sinian''s proposal, he pondered for a while, and finally said: "I can''t guarantee that I can find the best adoptive family for that little girl, but I will try my best to do it. I have a wide range of contacts. It''s easier to find a family with enough ability and energy, but it''s the girl''s own business to integrate into. But you all say she''s strong, and I guess she can adapt. "


    As soon as Susu wanted to thank him, Jack suddenly asked, "where is this little girl now? Are you with her? "


    "Little apple is now in the welfare home. We contacted the hospital and got the name and address of the welfare home." Gu Sinian replied.


    "Welfare home, I don''t like that kind of place. There are too many stupid children. What''s more, there are many adults who have bad intentions." Jack took a long breath and seemed to be thinking. Gu Sinian and Su Su were also waiting for his answer.


    "I''ll try to help her, man." Jack didn''t smile on his face. He accepted Gu Sinian''s advice seriously and seriously.

 Chapter 168

    "Now that we are together, let''s go to see little apple. I don''t know if she has been bullied after we left." Su Su looks at Gu Sinian and Jack suggests.


    "I have no problem at all, beautiful Miss Su Su. Let''s go now. When we get there, you can accompany little apple. Si Nian and I will go to the director of the welfare home to see if there is any solution." Jack still maintains his usual self familiar characteristics, holding Gu''s shoulder with a smile and raising an arm.


    This jack is really interesting. I hope this time there will be a good result. Su Su looks at the two people who play treasure and shakes his head in a funny way. He really deserves to be a classmate and best friend. Thinking about it, I took Gu Sinian''s hand and went to the welfare home with Jack.


    Before long, three people arrived at the gate of the welfare home. Su Su hesitated at the gate. Gu Sinian saw Su Su''s nervousness and said, "it''s OK, Su Su Su. We will definitely have a good result. Little apple will be very happy in the future."


    "Si Nian, do you think we''ll still see little apple being bullied as soon as we go in?"


    Gu Sinian was stunned when he heard Su Su Su say that. He didn''t expect that yesterday''s incident had such a big psychological shadow on Su Su. He thought that it would not happen. When we left yesterday, we specially warned the children. It seems that Su Su Su really cares about it. I''d better go in and have a look, so he took the lead in the welfare home. Su Su saw that Gu Sinian had already gone in He went into the welfare home with Jack.


    "Look, there''s the little apple." Gu Sinian looked around the welfare home, pointed to a corner and said to Su Su. Su Su looked along Gu Sinian''s hand and found that little apple was standing alone in the corner. There was no child to play with her. The shade of the tree enveloped her in the shadow, making her very incompatible with the surrounding crowd and very lonely.


    It seems that little apple is not having a good time today. Su Su thinks so in her heart and trots away like little apple.


    "Sister!" Little apple looked up and saw Su Su running towards her. Her lonely eyes suddenly sent out a trace of joy. She opened her hand and threw it into Su Su''s arms. "Sister, I see you again. Little apple is so happy. Oh, my brother is coming too." In Su Su''s arms, little apple finds Gu Sinian and Jack walking behind Su Su, and gives out a clear laugh.


    Gu Sinian is also very happy to see little apple smile. He pulls Jack to introduce him, and specially mentions Jack''s good appearance, but he is also very happy to see his new brother.


    Jack heard Gu Sinian say this to him. He gave him a squint and glared at him. He turned his head and said hello to the little apple gently. He looked at the little apple carefully and thought that the little girl was very cute.


    "Well, little apple, can you tell us where the dean is? Brother Sinian and brother Jack want to know something about Uncle Dean. " Su Su picked up the apple and said to her gently.


    "Well, the Dean should be in his room, in that direction. I''ll take you there." Small apple holding Su Su''s neck, leading the three people to the door of the dean''s room, "small apple is wonderful, sister and you play here, let the two brothers in, OK?" Su Su saw that she had already arrived and decided to accompany little apple and let them go in to discuss things.


    Gu Sinian felt that Su Su''s words were very appropriate, so he touched the head of the little apple and Su Su''s head again. He saw Su Su''s red face because of shyness with a smile. He turned around and walked into the dean''s room with Jack.


    The dean is a white person. She looks up and sees Gu Sinian and Jack come in and pick an eyebrow, but only say hello to Jack. This makes Gu Sinian feel very uncomfortable, but it''s hard to say anything.


    When Jack saw the dean''s attitude, he felt that today''s problem might not be so easy to solve. "Dear Dean, I venture to disturb you. I''m a lawyer. The child of an old friend I know lives in your welfare home. I want to know something about you." Jack went to the dean''s desk and continued, "we came to see her yesterday and found some problems. We want to ask the dean to help us solve them. This is my friend Gu Sinian, who entrusted me to come here. "


    When the Dean heard that Jack was a lawyer and came because of the children''s affairs in the welfare home, he immediately and warmly asked them to sit down and continue to ask which child they wanted to ask about.


    Although Gu Sitian was dissatisfied with the president''s attitude, he still sent the little apple because of some reasons, and told the president the name of the little apple..


    The Dean heard that the little apple had been sent to the hospital a few days ago because of his mother''s death. A little bit of disapproval flashed in his eyes. When he looked at Gu Sinian, he was even more disdainful. He politely asked what happened to the little apple and asked him to ask a lawyer to come to the welfare home.


    Although the dean said it politely, he was arrogant and disdainful. How could Gu Sinian and Jack not see it? No wonder the children in the welfare home bullied people so much. Gu Sinian endured the anger in his heart and told the Dean truthfully about the situation that several white children were bullying her when he came to see little apple yesterday. He said that if this problem was not solved, he was afraid that something unexpected would happen to little apple."It turns out that this is the problem. This situation has happened in many welfare homes. White children bully yellow children, but this is a contradiction between children. I have no good way. Unless someone adopts a little apple, it will never stop." When the Dean heard about this problem, he was even more careless. He thought that it was something that needed a lawyer. It turned out that such children bullied children, which welfare home would have problems.


    When Gu Sinian heard that the president was shirking his responsibility, he could not suppress his anger any more. He asked the president, could other welfare homes just watch yellow children being bullied by white children?


    Jack saw that Gu Sinian was very angry and held him tightly. He said to the Dean, "excuse me, Dean. We''ll leave now." After that, he took the angry Gu Sinian to the courtyard. After walking out of the yard, he patted Gu Sinian on the shoulder and told Gu Sinian that he thought it was impossible to solve the problem by looking at the dean''s attitude. He said that he should think of other ways.


    Gu Sinian heard Jack say so, and thought that no wonder white children bully little apple. Looking at the Dean, how can children be clever and sensible!


    Jack understands Gu Sinian''s mood very well. After all, the dean''s attitude is very uncomfortable when he comes in. But the Dean has already said that unless someone adopts a small apple, there is no other way to solve the problem. He can only tell Gu Sinian to see where he can open the gap.


    Gu Sinian knew that this was the only way to go, and told Jack to see Su Su immediately and not to tell her the result of this, for fear that she would be sad.

 Chapter 169

    Gu Sinian and Jack straighten up their mood and walk to the yard together. Seeing Su Su Su having fun with the little apple, they stop and watch them play happily. Jack looks at Su Su Su who is playing happily with the little apple and says to Gu Sinian: "Si Nian, do you think about it? Is this girl really worth giving up? You know how hard it is for you to get to where you are today. "


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su in high spirits. Her clear laughter comes from her ear. A big smile unconsciously appears in the corner of her mouth, as if what she sees in her eyes is the most precious jewelry in the world. "Yes, it''s not easy for me to get here, but as long as Su Su is by my side, it doesn''t matter. She''s the most precious thing in my life. She''s so beautiful, kind and pure. I''d rather give up everything for her. I think it''s all worth it." Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s direction without blinking and said firmly to Jack.


    Although Jack doesn''t understand this kind of deep feelings, he also sincerely admires Gu Sinian who holds this kind of feelings, and hopes that one day he can meet such a girl who makes him prefer to give up everything and accompany him until he gets old.


    Gu Sinian suddenly thought of her boyfriend mentioned by Ye Qing. He thought that he should ask little apple if he had any impression of her father. If he had, he could give it to her father to raise him instead of being in a welfare home. This might be a good entry point, so he proposed to ask little apple with Jack.


    Jack was also very happy to learn that there was little apple''s father. If he knew her father''s whereabouts, it would be the best result for now, so he went to Susu with Gu Sinian.


    Su Su looks up to see Gu Sinian and Jack come to them. She is also very happy. She wants to know the result, but Gu Sinian shakes her hand, takes out a white handkerchief from her pocket, wipes the sweat off Su Su Su''s forehead, and tells her that there is something to ask Xiao apple.


    Little apple heard mention of his name, immediately straighten up his chest, proud to say that he knows a lot of things, ask her what can, as long as she knows will tell them.


    Gu Sinian organized the language and asked little apple if she remembered who her father was and where she is now.


    Small apple heard asked his father, had a happy face suddenly sink down, think of all about his father.


    Small apple because of the classmates laugh at her again is no father''s child, very sad, hiding in Ye Qing''s arms again and again asked this question asked many times, where is the father in the end?


    Ye Qing felt very sad when she saw little apple crying. She could only comfort little apple not to cry. Her father went out to work to earn money, and would come to see her after a while, because in addition to this, what can be done.


    Little apple didn''t believe what ye Qing said as before, but yelled that Ye Qing was cheating. She told others that her father ran away for the green card, didn''t want their mother and daughter, and abandoned them. She ran out crying.


    Ye Qing saw that the little apple ran out, and her heart immediately became anxious. She called out the name of the little apple and was ready to chase him. But she fell to the ground as soon as her eyes were dark.


    When ye Qing opened her eyes again, she was already in the hospital. Little apple was sobbing in front of the hospital bed. "Good boy, don''t cry, mom is OK." Ye Qing touched the little apple''s head and comforted him in a soft voice, but she thought, ah, her illness is still at this stage, and it''s nothing to leave. What should I do for such a small child? I don''t know where the father has gone. I really don''t feel relieved to leave the little apple like this.


    Little apple heard Ye Qing''s voice and quickly said that she would never ask her father again. She only wanted her mother and hoped that her mother would never leave her.


    Su Su saw the little apple, and when she heard the problem, she stood there motionless, pulling her little face and shouting the name of the little apple anxiously.


    Little apple hears Su Su''s voice, wakes up from the memory, looks at Su Su and three people, remembers the question about father, little apple''s face is very cold, turns around and runs away without saying a word.


    Su Su saw little apple react and ran away without saying a word. She looked at Gu Sinian blankly and asked what happened to little apple.


    Gu Sinian drags his chin and CHEN Si explains to Su Su that Xiao apple still has an impression on her father, but it may have put Ye Qing''s death on her father. So he hears them ask about her father, and says that they will ask again to see if they can find out anything.


    Three people run along the direction of the small apple ran past, found that the small apple will lock themselves in the room.


    "Little apple, I''m sorry, brother just asked too suddenly, if you don''t know how to answer, you can not say, can we go in?" Gu Sinian is afraid to ask little apple''s father to make her more reactive. He wants to go to the room first and find a way to open little apple''s heart.


    Who knows little apple didn''t say a word in the room. No matter what the three people said, they didn''t open the door. There was no way. Su Su, Gu Sinian and Jack looked at each other and had to give up.


    Su Su gently said to the little apple in the room that her brothers and sisters had gone back first, told her not to think so much, had a good rest, and was ready to play with her again in a few days. After that, she found that the little apple still didn''t open the door, shook her head and turned to leave with Gu Sinian, like walking outside the welfare home."You mean that the dean said that only the little apple was adopted? No wonder you want to ask little apple about Dad, but little apple is not willing to discuss this topic On the way out, Gu told Su Su everything that happened in the dean''s office, "no wonder the children in the welfare home are like this. They all learned from the Dean!" Su Su was worried about Apple''s future and angry about what the Dean had done.


    Gu Sinian laughingly looks at Su Su''s wrinkled eyebrows and comforts Su Su Su not to think so much now. Now he can only start from the angle of little apple''s father. As long as he finds little apple''s father, it will soon come to an end. He touches his stomach and exaggerates to say that he has protested and squeezed his eyes at Jack.


    When Jack saw Gu Sinian winking at him, he quickly said that he wanted to kill Gu Sinian. He said that his stomach had already started to rumble. Jack''s exaggerated body language made Su Su Su laugh again. When Jack saw Su Su smile, he told Su Su Su that Gu Sinian was right. He told her that she didn''t need to worry too much about the little apple now. Fortunately, she had a direction It''s a great progress.


    So the three people talk and laugh again, ready to find a place to eat first.

 Chapter 170

    Because they were really hungry after running all day, they found a clean Chinese restaurant and went in.


    After the three people sat down, Gu Sinian was very generous to push the menu to Jack, and learned from Jack''s flow, let Jack order at will, and all the expenses were paid by him.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian playing treasure, and said with a smile that Jack is the main force in the matter of little apple. He must have enough to eat and drink, and he was extremely in favor of Gu Sinian paying the bill.


    "Then I''m not welcome, waiter. I want this boiled fish, and I must put more pepper, so that it can taste good, and this wedding...". Jack was not polite when he heard them say that. He opened the menu and started to order.


    Su Su saw that Jack ordered Sichuan food and asked him to put more peppers. He immediately looked at Jack with his mouth wide open and surprised. When Jack finished ordering, he immediately laughed and asked Su Su Su why he was so surprised to look at him.


    When Su Su heard Jack''s question, she immediately said that the foreigners she heard seldom eat chili. Why is Jack not afraid of chili? This is really not in line with the image of foreigners she knows.


    Gu Sinian laughs when he hears Su Su''s question, and explains that he doesn''t really eat chili. Later, he and Jack become classmates. After taking jacj to Sichuan food for several times, he completely changes his appearance and begins to indulge in Sichuan food.


    Su Su suddenly thought that Gu Sinian and Jack were classmates. Jack studied law, so Gu Sinian should also study law, so she asked her questions.


    "Yes. I was also a law student at that time, but now I have a reaction? It''s a little confused Gu Sinian saw Su Su suddenly realized. Funny shaved her nose.


    "I hate it. Don''t shave my nose all the time. It''s not beautiful." Su Su opened Gu Sinian''s hand, turned to Jack and asked, "don''t ask him, Jack. Since you are classmates, why didn''t Gu Sinian go on again?"


    Jack saw that Su Su finally found his existence again. He immediately covered his chest with his hand and said that he was hurt by the light wave they love. Need compensation, otherwise don''t tell Su Su what she wants to know.


    Gu Sinian ignored Jack''s trickery and said that he didn''t need to tell Su Su. He pulled Su Su over and told her that he didn''t continue to study because he wanted to go back to business later, so he didn''t have much time to study. What''s more, he had learned almost all the knowledge he needed to learn, so he simply went through the suspension procedure.


    Jack heard that Gu Sinian only talked about the reason why he went back home to do business, and immediately quit. He said that Gu Sinian''s suspension of school was not only for this reason, but also for other reasons. He asked Su Su if she wanted to listen to it. It was absolutely exclusive information.


    Su Su immediately became interested when she heard what Jack said. The exclusive information is about Gu Sixian. Oh, my God, she really seems to know that she stares at Jack without blinking. She wants to know why.


    Gu Sinian shook his head when he saw Su Su''s shining eyes. When he saw the food coming, he said that he would eat first, or it would taste bad when it was cold.


    "Yes, eating is the first pleasure in life. Let''s eat first." Jack was just half way through, when he suddenly looked at Su Su and shook his hand with chopsticks. He almost dropped the dish. "Su Su, don''t look at me like that. It''s scary. OK. Let''s eat and say, "well, let''s say the boiled fish is good."


    Boiled fish? Su Su heard the word and looked back at the boiled fish on the table. She didn''t understand why Gu Sinian''s business was related to the boiled fish.


    Su Su''s manner is very good to please Jack. He goes on to tell Su Su that if you want to say this boiled fish, you have to say Gu Sixian first. You know, Gu Sixian''s first appearance in school has caused a very big impact, of course, mainly on girls.


    Girls? Su Su immediately turned back and glared at Gu Sinian. Didn''t he provoke a lot of peach blossom when he was at school?


    When Jack saw Su Su staring at Gu Sinian, he knew that it was worse. Sure enough, Gu Sinian also gave him a warning. He quickly said that he was not right, and that he could guarantee that Gu Sinian never colluded with any girl in school. He said that he had a great influence on the girls, because his face attracted many girls back then.


    Speaking of this, Jack took another bite of boiled fish. As we all know, many foreigners don''t eat chili. If it wasn''t for the fact that Sinian often took him to Sichuan cuisine, he didn''t eat chili either. At that time, a girl chased Sinian. Sinian said that if she wanted to chase him, she had to get used to everything he liked. As a result, she directly took the girl to eat boiled fish, And make bad want is the most spicy, at that time the girl''s face is green, forced to eat a few mouthfuls, wow cry. Since then, Si Nian has got the nickname "hard work destroys flowers"!


    "Come on, Gu Sinian, you still have this story. Ha ha, I''m so happy that I took the girl who never ate spicy food to eat the hottest boiled fish. It''s too bad. Ha ha ha, what else?" Su Su almost burst into tears when she heard this. She didn''t expect that the serious Gu Sinian once had a bad side."Of course, there are tens of millions of girls chasing Gu Sixian. In addition to that unfortunate fish eating girl, he also did a special thing that people and gods are angry at together! " At this point, Jack gritted his teeth.


    Su Su saw Jack gnashing his teeth and immediately asked what else would make Jack look like this.


    Gu Sinian looked at Jack''s constipation like expression and joked that he didn''t need Jack to talk about it. For him, he said Su Su should know that he was very annoying. At that time, he couldn''t help it, so he came up with a good idea. At that time, he and Jack were very close, eating and living together, so he simply declared that the person in his heart was Jack, so he was quiet immediately.


    When Jack heard Gu Sinian say this, he immediately called out what is Qingjing. Gu Sinian didn''t know what effect it had on him. He pitied his reputation all his life! What''s more, Gu Sinian didn''t know the consequences of this, which caused a lot of corrupt women. He even read novels with them as the protagonists!


    "Really, Gu Sinian, you are so bad, ha ha." Su Su felt more and more amused by what Jack said. "Si Nian, I didn''t expect you to have such a time. I really want to go back to the past and participate in your life at that time."


    Gu Sinian was very moved to hear Su Su say so, saying that Su Su doesn''t have to feel sorry. It''s not too late for her to take part in her own life now. The days without Su Su Su before were just repeated day after day for him. Since Su Su Su came, he had more glory in his life.

 Chapter 171

    After dinner, the three of them are ready to leave, but Gu Sinian is still a little uneasy and tells Jack to hope that he can do a good job with the little apple.


    "When you go back, you can use your contacts to check, little apple''s biological father. Looking at the poor little apple, I really feel sorry for him. I think it''s the same with you, so I decided to find his real father. So, Jack, what do you think? " Gu Sinian said to him earnestly.


    Su Su hears the conversation between Gu Sinian and Jack, and feels that he is a man with delicate mind. Gu Sinian''s image in Su Su''s mind seems to be much bigger. Su Su''s girlish heart began to overflow. Gu Sinian looked at Su Su and gently touched her head.


    Jack, who is staying at one side, sees Gu Sinian and Su Su''s actions and unconsciously wraps up his overcoat. He feels a deep chill in his life. It''s coming at him. He can''t stand such a scene.


    "Because they''re really tired and crooked. It''s suitable for both of you. It''s too strong for passers-by. Jack''s voice came in a faint voice.


    But after Gu Sinian heard this, instead of letting Su Su go, he stepped up and hugged Su Su Su. Su Su''s face was forced at this time, but her little face immediately turned red. He held Su Su Su in his arms like a winner and raised eyebrows at Jack. Jack couldn''t take it anymore.


    "You two go and pay. I''ll go first. Jack, he said, wrapping up his coat again. He walked towards the gate, waved to the two people behind him and walked away


    After watching this guy go. Gu Sinian and Su Su hugged each other and laughed.


    After that, Gu Sinian went to the waiter to buy the bill, took his girlfriend and went out.


    When they were walking on the road, Su Su could not help but ask Gu Sinian questions.


    "Si Nian, I''ve always wondered whether you like to be a boss or a lawyer. Which do you prefer to do? "


    "I, of course, prefer to be a lawyer." Gu Sinian said to Su Su with great care. In fact, there are many stories in it. I don''t know if Su Su wants to hear them, so I haven''t told her all the time. "Because the profession of lawyer sounds very just, and it''s also good for people. We can catch the bad guys and help the good guys. Let this society be full of love and hope. " He said solemnly,


    "then why don''t you work as a lawyer for so many years and become a boss now?". Su Su has been chasing after the questioner for a long time. He thinks about it, and then says, "why do you think it''s so simple. It''s much easier to do what you want to do in this world. But it will never be Gu Sinian put away his joking face and said to Su Su seriously.


    "Can you tell me the reason behind it Su Su asked Gu Sinian lovingly.


    "Do you really want to know? \"If you really want to know. I can also tell you that Su Su is probably the person he wants to protect most in the world. So he was willing to tell her all his secrets.


    "You know my life experience, my parents had a car accident in their early years, and I was adopted by the chairman. You know what I look like as chairman. So I can''t act like Er Shao. So in order to repay the chairman, I have to. I have to do business. Only in this way can I feel that I can repay the chairman. You know, I hate ungrateful people. So I will not be an ungrateful person. Even though I love being a lawyer and being just. But I have to choose to do business rather than repay my kindness. " Gu Sinian, who is seldom serious, said a long-time sentence in his heart. He didn''t know whether Su Su could understand it or not. He also thought that Su Su might think that he was a secular utilitarian, but that was what he said in his heart. He felt it was necessary to tell Su Su.


    After listening to Gu Sinian''s words, Su Su immediately felt pity for him. Unexpectedly, there was such a side behind the cold president. While she was pitying her, she also secretly vowed to take good care of him in the future.


    "You''ve really had a hard time. Forgive me for not coming to you earlier to take care of you, "Su Su said affectionately, holding his face.


    Gu Sinian was also very excited to see such a lawsuit against Su Su.


    At this time, she adored him very much, "it doesn''t matter, if I have suffered so much and can finally meet you, I am willing to suffer so much and go to see you. You''re here. It''s not late at all. Really, "Gu Sinian said to her affectionately.


    What he said in a sad tone was so light. "The chairman is very nice to me. It''s just that I''m lonely without my parents. "


    Hearing Gu Sinian say this, Su Su''s heart is full of heartache.


    "Don''t be afraid. After a period of time, we will go to your biological parents together. Maybe they''ll live in this world. " Su Su said to Gu Sinian responsibly.


    When Su Su said that, it seemed that something had been torn in Gu Sinian''s mind. He looked at Su Su who was so attached to himself. Vow to give her the best wedding in the world.

 Chapter 172

    "Well, let''s talk about it today. Jack, see you next week. " Gu Sinian stood up and gave Jack a friendly hug.


    "Well, goodbye, Sinian, and your lovely little girlfriend." Jack let out a unkind smile to Gu Sinian''s girlfriend. The eyes are full of ambiguity, and it makes people full of reverie.


    "Boy, what are you doing?" Gu Sinian looked at this guy''s cheap appearance and immediately knocked him down. I''m warning you, this is my girlfriend. It''s personal. You can''t tease me. Do you hear me.


    "Ha ha ha ha, stop it." Su Su laughed when she saw the two big men like children. At the same time, she was very helpless. People are so big, still like a child, so playful.


    "Well, come here and I''ll get down to business. Gu Sinian solemnly pointed to Jack and said, although he was just picking his nose and eyes.


    \"Well, that''s OK. \"At this time, Jack is even a little afraid of Gu Sinian after he has a girlfriend. Not a step forward. I''m afraid that Gu Sinian will give him another "welfare"!


    "It''s all right, Jack. This time it''s really business. I won''t hit you again. Really, oh, don''t be afraid. It''s OK. Come here Gu Sinian said that, but Jack was still full of fear. He stepped back two steps, he tested Gu Sinian, and after confirming that he was safe, he came to his side to listen to him.


    "When you go back, you can use your contacts to check, little apple''s biological father. Looking at the poor little apple, I really feel sorry for him. I think it''s the same with you, so I decided to find his real father. So, Jack, what do you think? " Gu Sinian said to him earnestly.


    Su Su on one side hears the dialogue between Gu Sinian and Jack, and feels that he is a man with delicate mind. Gu Shinian''s image in Su Su''s mind seems to be much bigger. Su Su''s girlish heart began to overflow. Gu Sinian looked at Su Su and gently touched her head.


    Jack, who is staying at one side, sees Gu Sinian and Su Su''s actions and unconsciously wraps up his overcoat. He feels a deep chill in his life. It''s coming at him. He can''t stand such a scene.


    "Because they''re really tired and crooked. It''s suitable for both of you. It''s too strong for passers-by. Jack''s voice came in a faint voice.


    But after Gu Sinian heard this, instead of letting Su Su go, he stepped up and hugged Su Su Su. Su Su''s face was forced at this time, but her little face immediately turned red. He held Su Su Su in his arms like a winner and raised eyebrows at Jack. Jack couldn''t take it anymore.


    "You two go and pay. I''ll go first. Jack, he said, wrapping up his coat again. He walked towards the gate, waved to the two people behind him and walked away


    After watching this guy go. Gu Sinian and Su Su hugged each other and laughed.


    After that, Gu Sinian went to the waiter to buy the bill, took his girlfriend and went out.


    When they were walking on the road, Su Su could not help but ask Gu Sinian questions.


    "Sinan, I''ve always wondered whether you like to be a boss or a lawyer. Which do you prefer to do? "


    "I, of course, prefer to be a lawyer." Gu Sinian said to Su Su sincerely, in fact, there are still many stories in it. I don''t know if Su Su wants to hear them, so I haven''t told her all the time. "Because the profession of lawyer sounds very just, and it''s also good for people. We can catch the bad guys and help the good guys. Let this society be full of love and hope. " He said solemnly,


    "then why don''t you work as a lawyer for so many years and become a boss now?". Su Su has been chasing after the questioner for a long time. He thinks about it, and then says, "why do you think it''s so simple. It''s much easier to do what you want to do in this world. But it will never be Gu Sinian put away his joking face and said to Su Su seriously.


    "Can you tell me the reason behind it Su Su asked Gu Sinian lovingly.


    "Do you really want to know? \"If you really want to know. I can also tell you that Su Su is probably the person he wants to protect most in the world. So he was willing to tell her all his secrets.


    "You know my life experience, my parents had a car accident in their early years, and I was adopted by the chairman. You know what I look like as chairman. So I can''t act like Er Shao. So in order to repay the chairman, I have to. I have to do business. Only in this way can I feel that I can repay the chairman. You know, I hate ungrateful people. So I will not be an ungrateful person. Even though I love being a lawyer and being just. But I have to choose to do business rather than repay my kindness. " Usually very few serious Gu Sinian said a long time buried in his heart. He didn''t know whether Su Su could understand it or not. He also thought that Su Su might think that he was a secular utilitarian, but that was what he said in his heart. He felt it was necessary to tell Su Su.After listening to Gu Sinian''s words, Su Su immediately felt pity for him. Unexpectedly, there was such a side behind the cold president. While she was pitying her, she also secretly vowed to take good care of him in the future.


    "You''ve really had a hard time. Forgive me for not coming to you earlier to take care of you, "Su Su said affectionately, holding his face.


    Gu Sinian was also very excited to see such a lawsuit against Su Su.


    At this time, she adored him very much, "it doesn''t matter, if I have suffered so much and can finally meet you, I am willing to suffer so much and go to see you. You''re here. It''s not late at all. Really, "Gu Sinian said to her affectionately.


    What he said in a sad tone was so light. "The chairman is very nice to me. It''s just that I''m lonely without my parents. "


    Hearing Gu Sinian say this, Su Su''s heart is full of heartache.


    "Don''t be afraid. After a period of time, we will go to your biological parents together. Maybe they''ll live in this world. " Su Su said to Gu Sinian responsibly.


    When Su Su said that, it seemed that something had been torn in Gu Sinian''s mind. He looked at Su Su who was so attached to himself. Vow to give her the best wedding in the world.

 Chapter 173

    The sunlight is just right in the big villa, and the wisps of sunlight shine on Gu Sixian''s body, which makes his half face look particularly charming. You''re at home. He''s wearing casual clothes, a loose Hoodie and slim jeans. It''s so charming on her. Although they were just two ordinary clothes, they were just right on him. The woman in the man''s arms is wearing very casual home clothes and also reclining in the sofa to enjoy this rare weekend holiday.


    With the sound of turning over the paper, it was very loud, so it seemed that the owner of turning over the paper was a little impatient. Su Su on one side seemed to be frowning and angry. I can''t help caring about him.


    What''s wrong with Gu Sinian? I must have seen something I shouldn''t have seen. Su Su seems to be very concerned about him.


    "It''s OK, I''m ok." Gu Sinian didn''t want Su Su to worry, so he didn''t tell the truth.


    Su Su ran to look at the newspaper in his hand and found that it was Gu''s newspaper he was holding. So I picked it up and read all the content carefully.


    She looked at the huge font, bold and black headline is also very angry. But she''s not Gu Sixian. She''s calm and calm. You''ll lose your temper immediately.


    "Who are these people? How can they write like this? To confuse black and white, right and wrong are not clear. " The more she thought about it, the more angry she became.


    Gu Sinian seems to be comforting himself and Su Su. "Don''t be afraid to deal with it. I have my own way."


    But the nervous man immediately changed the painting style. "Because my heart is full of her, and I can''t hold anything else except it." Gu Sinian said this sentence so casually that he didn''t know it, which also laid the root of the disaster. This led to Su Su''s displeasure. But Su Su didn''t tell him why.


    She got up, went into the bedroom and locked the door. Gu Sinian doesn''t know anything. Don''t go to coax her, just leave her alone.


    "Wife, give me that glass of water," Gu Sinian said loudly to Su Su.


    Most afraid of the sudden silence of the air. It was very quiet in such a big villa, because no one answered him at all. Then he didn''t give up and yelled several times. There is still no response. At this time, he finally realized the seriousness of the situation. She walked out of her room with light feet and hands.


    Gently knock on the door "Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong" he said to her in a light voice, attached to listen to the voice of the door, but did not get any response.


    "Dong," he wanted to knock on the door, but it was someone inside pushing the door. Su Su ignored him. He went to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, took out a drink of water, found that he didn''t quench his thirst, and took a few more.


    "What are you doing? Why are you knocking so loud?" Su Su said to him coldly.


    At this time, Gu Sinian still didn''t realize the seriousness of the situation and gave a big answer.


    She responded coldly. He went back to the room and slammed the door.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s way of doing this. He was full of fog and water. It''s not like he didn''t go in. It''s not sitting, it''s not standing.


    "Ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring ring"


    at this time, the doorbell rings and he immediately goes to open the door. Looking at the cynical second young master from the cat''s eyes gave him a headache.


    Hello, Gu Sinian. Where''s Su Su? When Er Shao came, he was just polite to Gu Sinian and began to look for Su Su.


    Gu Sixian is about to close the door. He asks Er Shao to go out. Looking at this man of unknown origin, he is very alert. Just lie to him that he''s not here.


    "Who says I''m not here, because I don''t have eyes, or I have brain problems?" Su Su smiles at Gu Sinian and pulls in Er Shao, who is pushed by Gu Sinian outside the door. He leans on him intimately, which makes Gu Sinian feel bad.


    Su Su, look at him. He won''t let me come to you. He told me you were not here. Gu Sinian is really annoying. Er Shao is pulled in by Su Su and smiles at Gu Sinian at the door.


    To change slippers. Sue Su took a pair of slippers from the shoe cabinet and put them under his feet.


    He was so excited. "Wow, Susu, you are so sweet. Gu Sinian, you are a treasure. " Two little all envy of to Gu Si Nian say.


    "Yes, I envy myself for having such a precious thing." Gu Sinian also echoed Er Shao''s words. Also heavy emphasis on the "envy" and "baby things" these two words.


    Su Su said very gently, "OK? Let''s go. You sit on the sofa first. I''ll get you the chocolate I just made today. You can have a taste of it. "So Sue ran to the kitchen.


    I thought you said the chocolate was just for me. Su Su is a bad woman. Gu Sinian howled at Su Su, but it was useless. She still went her own way. She took out the chocolate from the refrigerator and put it on the plate in the shape of a heart. She brought it to ER Shao.


    What makes Gu Sinan even more angry is still behind.


    "Come on, come on, open your mouth. I''ll feed you. Open your mouth wider and be careful. Don''t fall on your clothes." Su Su said deliberately.OK, come on, ah - en en, "it''s delicious, Su Su. Your craft is good." Er Shao didn''t see that these two people were angry. He thought Su Su Su had made a big change to him.


    Gu Sinian finally couldn''t stand the conversation between them. Pulling Er Shao to push out the door, he also pulled down the slippers on his feet and threw Er Shao''s shoes into the corridor.


    "Dong. Dong Dong, let me in. " At this time, er Shao asked outside again, smashing the door hard and Howling hard, but the people inside the door just refused.


    At this time, Gu Sinian didn''t say a word. He picked up Su Su, who was sitting on the sofa eating chocolate, and walked to the bedroom.


    "You villain, put me down, you hear me, villain, villain. I''ll bite you if you''re like this Su Su didn''t have the ability to resist at this time, but he was still a dead duck with a hard mouth. If you go your own way again, I won''t talk to you any more.


    He left her on the double bed in the bedroom. She was a little scared and quickly got up, but no accident happened, so she was pushed by him again.


    "Gu Sinian, you do it, huh?" before he finished, Gu Sinian blocked Su Su Su''s mouth with his mouth and gave her an overwhelming kiss without giving her a chance to breathe.


    He dragged off his clothes, and then took off her clothes. If it was not easy to take off, he simply pulled them off, and then he was lingering all night.

 Chapter 174

    After a long night of love, Su Su was exposed to the sun. The sun was a little harsh, and he woke up. Looking at the empty bed beside him, I found that there was no figure of him. I feel that I have lost something.


    She got up in a hurry, tied a ball in a random way, and stumbled out of the bedroom to find him. Because of last night''s lingering night, she was so tired that her legs couldn''t support her body, so she had to support the wall to walk. The pain of her really a little bit can''t go on, but she has been insisting.


    "Gu Sixian, Gu Sixian!" She called out Gu Sinian''s name, but there was no response. Finally, she was too weak to support her. Her legs could no longer support her body. She was paralyzed. There were countless thoughts in her heart. The most terrible thoughts stopped! Maybe Gu Sinian was kidnapped by his headhunting company. Maybe, his life is in danger. When the thought flashed, he immediately stood up. Regardless of the pain, he held the wall and went out to look for him.


    "Gu Sixian! Gu Sixian! Gu Si Nian The more she screamed, the less confident she was. The more he screamed, the more afraid he was. Tears appeared in the corners of his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Sinian, who was on one side, was shocked when he saw the scene. How come I''m sleeping and getting up? He immediately picked him up and helped her beat the dust on her body. Looking at the crying little woman, she was seized by something in her heart.


    "Wu Wu, Wu Wu, I thought Wu Wu," at this time Su Su was completely speechless.


    "Well, well, don''t talk, don''t talk. Come on, let''s go home first. Come and hold me. I''ll hold you back." With that, he picked up the woman who had no strength and put her in the bedroom.


    He gently put her on the bed, completely different from the bad man who threw her on the bed yesterday.


    He went to the living room to get a paper towel, carefully helped her dry her tears, and kissed the crying pear blossom''s rainy face. Also put her flat, let her get into the quilt, also carefully help her to press the corner.


    "My little baby, what''s the matter with you? You''re in such a pain that you ran out. Don''t be obedient. Why don''t you wait for me in bed? " Gu Sinian said to her with a spoiled face, and helped her smooth her hair.


    Sobbing. I thought you were kidnapped. I thought you were leaving me, not me. Sue was terrified.


    "Silly girl, how could I not want you? But I promised you that I would live with you for a lifetime. How could I leave first and leave you behind. Don''t think about it. Be good. I didn''t have an accident, I didn''t have a danger. I just went to borrow the restaurant and made breakfast for you. I made it myself. "Gu Sinian saw how much she cared and valued herself. He leaned over to kiss.


    "Well, I see. When did you leave? Why didn''t you tell me. You must not leave alone in the future, I will be really afraid.


    "I really went too far last night, so this morning I wanted to do something to compensate you, so I decided to go to the restaurant to make you a love breakfast to atone for it." Gu admitted his crime honestly.


    Su Su was coquettish to him as she listened to him.


    "When I wake up, I see you are still sleeping. How can I disturb you. What''s more, I asked you so many times last night. You must be very tired. How can I bother you? Of course, I want you to have a good rest, "he said to her with a smile.


    "I hate it, you villain." Then she was a little shy and pulled the quilt on her body to cover her blushing face. She was embarrassed to go to see Sinian again.


    Gu Sinian looked at her such a small appearance and thought she was very cute. He opened a corner of the quilt and went in gently, looking for her little mouth and kissing deeply.


    Finally, the pain on her body reminded her of the consequences of indulgence. She immediately pushed him away and began to change the topic.


    "Well, give it to me and I''ll see what you''ve done?" She deliberately raised her voice for fear that he might find a clue.


    "Don''t make trouble. Kiss for a while." Then he came up again. She took a small spoon just against his mouth, blocking his active attack.


    Although there was still a anger in his heart that needed to be released, looking at the weak appearance of the little woman in front of him, he really felt extremely distressed at the bottom of his heart.


    "Well, I''ll let you go this time. Come on, have some dinner. Look at the love breakfast I made for you. " Finally, Gu Sinian served breakfast for three and a half hours. The fried eggs in the shape of love, the breakfast with nourishing stomach and the fragrant milk make people have a great appetite.


    This is his first time cooking, for a woman. "How are you, my dear? This is my first time to do it, and I don''t know if you like it or not. " Gu Sinian honestly explained the fact that he couldn''t cook.


    "Well, it''s delicious. It''s very good." Su Su said as she ate, bringing great warmth to the big boy in front of her.Oh, yes. I also want to solemnly tell you something. Su Su immediately looks at Gu Sinian with a serious face.


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I still love you. So I will think about it for you. Since you like Gu so much, you can choose to go back. I''ve convinced myself. You can rest assured that I won''t be difficult for you. I''d like to leave you if you can come back to Gu''s smoothly. As long as you can live well, I''ll do whatever you want. " Su Su''s delicate little lips were kissed by Gu Sinian. Don''t give her any breathing and talking opportunities.


    "Sue, listen to me. You are the person I care about most. No matter how much I care about Gu, you are in the first place. No one can shake your position in my heart. You have to remember that you are the one I want to love most in my life, and you are the only one. " Gu Sinian also answered her seriously.


    This made Su Su surprised. She didn''t find that this man was so gentle and loved her. Although a little unhappiness happened last night, it didn''t affect their feelings at all. On the contrary, it warmed up.

 Chapter 175

    Su Su always feels very sad when she thinks that little apple is bullied in the orphanage. Not to mention Gu Sixian''s feelings when he was a child, although he has experienced it for many years, he still remembers it today. I''m afraid it''s hard for others to feel the bitterness except those who have experienced it personally.


    "We''ve been in London a long time longer than we had planned. It seems that the next schedule will change." Gu Sinian looks at Su Su.


    "Let''s make a change. Si Nian, we must help little apple. "


    Little apple is still so small. Now her mother has passed away, and the children in the orphanage bully her, and the Dean won''t help her. If we don''t help her, wouldn''t it be too miserable. Otherwise, her heart would be upset and restless. Su Su thought sadly.


    "Good. Certainly, I''m afraid you''ll be upset. " Gu Sinian went over and held Su Su in his arms. He gently touched her head to comfort her.


    Gu Sinian was deeply moved when he saw Su Su who had hurt himself so much for little apple. He was more determined that he could not give up anything. His vision was very good. It was the simplest happiness to have such a capable and kind girl with him.


    "I''ll see the little apple later and try to ask her if I can ask her father." Sue looked up and said.


    "What else? Every day is the same result. " After listening, Gu Sinian had a little worry on his face.


    "Yes. We still have to ask, if one day he will say it, we can''t miss such an opportunity. " Su Su responded firmly.


    "Good." Gu Sixian looked at Su Su fondly, and thought to himself, I just don''t want to see you sad and lost. I really love you.


    "Little apple, what do you think I have for you? Chinese food that I haven''t seen for a long time. Eat it while it''s hot. It won''t taste good when it''s cold. "


    Su Su took the Chinese food she had just bought and went straight to the little apple.


    Small apple himself a shrink in the corner, watching other children playing in the yard, his face can not say what expression. Seeing Su Su coming, a little smile appeared on her face.


    "Is it delicious?" Su Su asked, looking at the little apple she was gobbling down.


    Little apple nodded and went on eating.


    Now Su Su began to feel bad again. Looking at such a gobbling apple, Su Su thought that she couldn''t eat it well in the orphanage. She didn''t know if she would be bullied by other children when she ate. So she would. Little apple''s mother has been ill for such a long time, so little apple should have never had a good meal, especially the food with hometown flavor.


    The more she thought about it, Su Su''s eyes began to turn red.


    Watching the little apple finished eating, Su Su kindly wiped away the food residue from the corner of her mouth. Looking at the little apple''s eyes fell on the children playing in the yard, Su Su thought about it and decided to play a little bit of games with the little apple to ease the little apple''s sadness.


    "Little apple, let me play some games with you. Can you jump the house? Or what kind of games do you usually play? "


    Gu Sinian watched Su Su''s behavior, and his heart was warm. Maybe Susu is just like Mrs. Gu, kind and soft hearted. Probably, my life is also very lucky, first met Mrs. Gu, with his care, let me feel warm, and now met Su Su, let me very happy. So lucky, what is not satisfied with it?


    "Well, well, I''m tired of playing. Take a rest. Look at you sweating." Then Su Su carefully wiped the sweat off her forehead for the little apple.


    Su Su looked at the happy apple in front of her eyes, and her heart was happy, not as sad as before.


    After hesitation, Su Su thought, why don''t you take advantage of Apple''s happiness and ask her father, maybe there''s something to gain?


    "Little apple, can you tell your sister where your father is? My sister helps you find him... "


    Su Su asked cautiously, for fear that the little apple would be unhappy again.


    However, before the words were finished, I saw that the little apple''s face was cold immediately. He was not talking and sat on the stool again.


    As soon as Su Su saw that he had to give up, he came forward and touched the little apple''s head, and his heart began to turn to the sea again.


    Gu Sinian put down the phone and said to Su Su, "Su Su, you come."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Su was puzzled.


    Gu Sinian deliberately lowered his voice for fear that little apple would hear him. "Jack''s on the phone. He''s got Apple''s father."


    "Really? What are you waiting for? Let''s go


    Su Su immediately opened her heart and pushed Gu Sinian out.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su in such a hurry. He couldn''t laugh or cry. He pulled Su Su out.


    Wow, this is Jack''s law firm. It''s so big and grand! Su Su was shocked when she saw the lawyer in front of her and said to herself.


    "Come on, go in and ask, and you''ll know everything."


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su, who hesitated to enter but was afraid at the door. He took him by the hand and went in."Jack, I heard that I found the whereabouts of little apple''s father. Where is it? What''s the situation now? " Su Su can''t wait to ask after seeing Jack.


    "Ah, elder sister, you don''t care about me when you meet me. Do you know how hard it took me to find the news? It''s not appropriate to ask me as soon as you come up."


    Jack said helplessly and shook his head. I feel sorry for myself.


    "Well. Don''t be poor. Su Su is also worried about the little apple. Let''s talk about it


    Gu Sinian takes over the conversation and stares at Jack again, asking him to start quickly, less nonsense.


    "Well, I''m really miserable that you''re in the gang before you get married."


    Jack joked about Gu Sinian. I think it''s funny. It''s the first time I''ve seen Gu Sinian like this in so many years. But he continued to talk about the information he found.


    "Well, to get to the point, I also inquired about it for a long time before I knew that little apple''s father didn''t go anywhere. He was in London."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go now." Sue can''t wait to say.


    "Well, you have to tell me this time, Gu Sinian."


    Jack looks at Su Su''s face to Gu Sinian in a hurry, with a little dissatisfaction, but it''s not easy to attack. He can only look at Gu Sinian and let him solve it.


    "Susu, don''t worry. Let''s have a look first. Don''t be so impulsive. Besides, you see Jack is still so busy here. He has to be busy, doesn''t he? "


    Su Su realizes her faults and smiles at Jack to express her apology.


    Jack looked around, looked at Gu Sinian with satisfaction and asked, "Sinian, what do you think? Here I am, this is what I have been doing for more than ten years and gradually accumulated"


    "to tell you the truth, Jack, I really envy you. I remember when I was in college, my dream was to open a great law firm." Gu Sinian said with emotion.


    "Let''s work together. What are you hesitating about? Si Nian, I think you were the first in our class at the beginning."


    Jack is happy to hear that. If Gu Sinian can be brought as a partner, his business will be booming.


    "No, I''m afraid I can''t be an excellent lawyer in recent years, but I can still be an excellent businessman." Gu Sinian shook his head with a helpless smile.

 Chapter 176

    Su Su and the three went back to the law firm in silence.


    They sat on the sofa, and none of them spoke first. After a while, Su Su was the first to break the silence: "I don''t think small apple can be given to Zhang Weiyang."


    Jack nodded: "I feel the same way. Just like Zhang Wei, he drinks a lot every day and is weak and incompetent. He doesn''t have the ability to take care of little apple at all. "


    Gu Sinian also agrees with this point: "it may be worse for him to raise the little apple than it is in the orphanage."


    "Yes, Zhang Wei is not only unable to take care of little apple in his life, but also has no ability to feed and clothe her and provide her for school. Maybe if he drinks too much, he will crack the apple, which is even worse. We can''t let little apple live under the persecution of domestic violence. " Su Su added. Now there are too many news about domestic violence caused by alcoholism, and a person who has been decadent for a long time and only relies on alcohol to paralyze his spirit and life is hard to believe that he has the independent ability to undertake his responsibilities. What''s more, Zhang Wei once abandoned Ye Qing and Xiao Apple''s mother and daughter just for a green card, and let an unmarried woman bear the pain alone in a foreign country. He was an irresponsible scum man. Su Su is not sure to give Zhang Wei such a clever and sensible apple.


    After listening to Su Su''s idea, Gu Sinian and Jack are more determined to never give the little apple to Zhang Weiyang. But there is still no progress. They still don''t know how to deal with apple.


    Gu Sinian asked Jack: "you may have more contact with this aspect than us, and stay in London for a long time. Do you have any other ways?"


    Jack shrugged: "usually, if it''s not taken away by blood relatives, the best way to get apple out of the orphanage is to adopt her."


    Su Su suddenly realized: "yes! Can be adopted! We''ve just been immersed in the idea that we can''t let Zhang Wei take the little apple away, but we didn''t think of this most common way all of a sudden! "


    Gu Sinian also said: "yes, in this case, as long as you find an adoptive family with good conditions and good children."


    But Jack shook his head: "if it was so easy, I would have said it. How can I wait for you to ask?"


    "Why not?" Su Su asked.


    "The character of little apple is obvious to all of us. She is not lively at all. If no one talks to her, she can stay in a small corner for a day without speaking, making people unaware of her existence. What''s more, even if she took care of her, she couldn''t say a word for a long time. This kind of character, to tell you the truth, is not very pleasing. If there is a choice, families who are willing to adopt children will definitely prefer lively children. After all, they also hope that children can bring them joy. " Jack analyzed them and said, "besides, there is a very important problem."


    "Yellow people." Gu Sinian and Su Su said in unison.


    "Yes! It''s the yellow race. " Jack snapped his fingers. "Why do we want to help little apple out of the orphanage? Isn''t it that we found out that she was bullied by other children because of her yellow identity? Discrimination against yellow people does not only exist in orphanages. Many white families may also have this idea, which undoubtedly adds a lot of difficulties to the road of adopting the little apple. "


    Even if they don''t want to, Gu Sinian and Su Su have to admit that Jack is right.


    Little apple is not pleasant and yellow, so few people are willing to adopt it. So things back to the original starting point, they once again into a deadlock, everyone at a loss, do not know what to do.


    Su Su frowned and thought about it for a long time. Suddenly, she had a bright idea: since white people will have racial discrimination, it''s OK to find the same yellow family? The same yellow race, there will be no discrimination, right?


    Thinking of this, her feelings and thoughts suddenly opened up. It may not be easy to find a yellow family in London, but there should always be. It would be more perfect if they were not only yellow people, but also Chinese people. For Chinese people, Su Su is still willing to believe that they will welcome little apple. They are "family" in a sense.


    Su Su just wants to talk to Gu Sinian and Jack about this idea. When the words come to her mouth, she suddenly stops. She has a new idea. It''s yellow or Chinese. Isn''t that far away and near? There are two Chinese people sitting on these sofas in this law firm! If she comes to adopt, she can even bring the apple back to China! Moreover, Su Su can guarantee that if she adopts a little apple, she will give it the greatest favor she can give, and will dress her up as a beautiful little princess. She will also teach little apple to be a person, send her to school, and feed her. These expenses are not pressure on her. Moreover, little apple knows her, has contacted her, and has a good atmosphere to get along with. It''s certainly easier to trust her and accept her. Su Su likes little apple very much, and she also believes that little apple likes her. It''s a good thing to have the best of both worlds if you can adopt a small apple!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was wonderful. She was almost immersed in her beautiful imagination of the future. In such a future, little apple can live a beautiful and happy life. She also has a sensible daughter. Gu Sinian likes little apple very much now, and will certainly give her the best care and care in the future.Jack and Gu Sinian looked at Su Su when she was about to say something. But Su Su didn''t say anything, but the expression on her face was constantly changing, from worry, surprise, hesitation, and joy. Gu Sinian and Jack were puzzled. Seeing that Su Su seemed to have finally decided to speak, they looked at her with all their spare time.


    Su Su looked forward and said, "I know what to do. I can adopt -"


    "No." Jack interrupted her before he finished, "no, don''t think about it. You''re still unmarried. You can''t adopt a little apple. "


    Su Su''s beautiful imagination was heartlessly broken, and her whole body suddenly let off steam and fell back into the sofa powerlessly. Gu Sinian didn''t know what to say, so he held Su Su comfortingly. Su Su buried his head in Gu Sinian''s arms and said in a stuffy voice: "I thought I could have taken her away... " Gu Sinian sighed: "think again."


    Su Su and Gu Sinian sympathize with little apple''s experience, but they still didn''t think of a good way, and finally went back to the hotel with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 177

    Gu Sinian and Su Su return to the hotel with a heavy heart. Along the way, Su Su was very disappointed. After sitting down in the hotel, Gu Sinian asked her, "do you really want to adopt little apple? I feel very sad to see your expression. "


    Su Su told Gu Sinian about her previous imagination. Gu Sinian didn''t expect Su Su to think so much in a short time, and the blueprint she described was so beautiful that Gu Sinian was very excited after hearing it.


    "I almost thought it was true It''s no exaggeration to say that I''ve already figured out what school she''s going to go to in the future. " Su Su whispered, "so when Jack cut me off and said I couldn''t adopt a little apple, I really had a broken dream."


    Gu also sighed.


    "If I can''t adopt apple, it''s really hard to find a suitable adoptive family for Apple..." Su Su continued.


    "Let''s get married." Gu Sinian suddenly spoke.


    "Ah?" Su Su felt that she had heard wrong.


    "You heard me right. Let''s get married. " Gu Sinian said, "didn''t Jack say that you are unmarried, so you can''t adopt apple? Then if you get married, isn''t that ok? In that case, let''s get married, so that we can adopt the apple. "


    Su Su was a little stunned.


    Gu Sinian looked at her and said, "when I see a little apple, I always think of my childhood. Whenever I know more about her experience and see more of her stubborn and forbearing expression, I feel that I have a stronger sense of seeing when I was a child. And she was worse than when I was a kid. So I want to help her, too. "


    Su Su didn''t expect that Gu Si would bring up the issue of marriage with him because of the little apple. After they were together, Su Su didn''t think about the future at all. She also imagined what it would be like if Gu Sinian proposed to her one day. Maybe it''s at home, with petals strewn on the carefully decorated corridor and rich dishes on the dining table. Gu Sinian kneels down at home to wait for her to open the door. Maybe it''s in the dining room, where they are eating a splendid candlelight dinner. At the table, violinists are playing for them, and she suddenly eats a ring in a small cake. Maybe it''s in a beautiful island, LAN Tianbi Gu Sinian, who is full of water, sea breeze and childlike innocence, built a castle and wrote "marryme" beside it


    Su Su thought so much that none of them was like this. Gu Sinian suddenly decided to marry her in order to adopt a child. Although a little less romantic, but if this can help the small apple, can give the small apple a warm home, it is also a good thing. What''s more, she wanted to adopt a little apple, so Su Su Neng didn''t agree.


    Gu Sinian guessed Su Su Su''s careful thinking - in fact, she was almost on her face, and he was not blind. What''s more, he knew Su Su so well that he could probably know what she was thinking. He leaned forward, hugged Su Su, took a sip on her lips, and said with a deliberate smile, "what are you thinking?"


    Before Su Su spoke, Gu Sinian continued, "don''t you think I''m not romantic?" Then he gave Su Su a big bang. Su Su is shy and refuses to push Gu Sinian far away. But how can her soft hand push Gu Sinian?


    Gu Si young smile, holding Su Su uneasy small hand: "you don''t worry, even if there is no small apple, I will marry you.". Don''t you believe my love for you? We''ve been together for so long, it''s only a matter of time before we get married. It should be said that I just mentioned it at this moment, and it can help little apple; not to help little apple, I just mentioned marriage at this moment. "


    Su Su laughed out: "sophistry."


    Gu Sinian deliberately exaggerates and yells: "Your Majesty, I am wronged! That''s the truth! If you don''t feel it, it''s my conscience. " Then she pulled Su Su''s hand and pressed it in front of her heart.


    Su Su was amused by Gu Sinian. She put her hand on Gu Sinian''s chest. On the back of her hand was Gu Sinian''s big hand, which wrapped her hand warmly. Under the palm of her hand was Gu Sinian''s heartbeat, sonorous and powerful. It seemed that she wanted to jump out of her chest and into Su Su Su Su''s hand. She firmly grasped it and never let go. The heart, full of love for Su Su, kept beating Su Su''s palm like a drumstick. The drumstick passed through her hand and reached her heart. Su Su''s heart seems to be gradually synchronized with Gu Sixian''s, and the pace of the two hearts is gradually unified, as if they are integrated into one, becoming a big heart that will never separate.


    Su Su pursed her lips, bowed her head, laughed shyly, and said in a small voice, "I feel your heart."


    Gu Sinian heard clearly. After clearing his throat, he got up and knelt down on one knee, holding Su Su Su''s hand in both hands. He asked Su Su carefully, "so, have you agreed to my proposal?"


    Su Su looked at the proposal and laughed. No ring, no music, no flowers, nothing, but a sincere heart, a favorite person. Yes, it''s enough to have Gu Si Nian.


    "Yes. I promise you Su Su said.


    Gu Sinian was so excited that he immediately stood up, hugged Su Su and deeply kissed her on the lips. This kiss with a strong love, two people separate, the lips also pulled out a silver. Gu Sinian smiles like a child who has eaten sugar: "Su Su, don''t worry. When the little apple problem is solved, I will make up a complete proposal and wedding for you. I will give you all the flowers and rings you want. I will satisfy you whatever you want! Su Su, I love you. "Su Su also laughed happily: "I love you too, Sinian."


    They hugged each other and had a kiss again. Su Su suddenly remembered: "by the way, we should tell Jack that we have decided to get married so that we can adopt a little apple!"


    "OK, I''ll call him right now!" Gu Sinian said, then picked up his mobile phone and dialed Jack''s number, "Hello, Jack, I have a good news to tell you. Sue and I have decided to get married so that we can adopt a little apple. "


    Jack was stunned. First he said congratulations, then he hesitated. Gu Sinian heard his hesitation, and his heart sank slowly. Sure enough, he heard Jack say, "you can get married But if there is no real estate in London, there is no way to adopt a small apple. "


    This method doesn''t work again. Su Su is a little unhappy. Gu Sinian had no choice but to coax Su Su to sleep. There was always a way, they firmly believed.

 Chapter 178

    The next morning, Gu Sinian saw Su Su still sleeping, and thought of her sad appearance yesterday. So I simply cleaned up and went out to talk with Jack to see if there was any other way to help apple. He knew that he liked the child very much, so in order to make Su Su happy, he planned to work hard. However, the adoption law in Britain is a bit troublesome. Because I''m not married, I can''t adopt apple. It''s really depressing to think of it.


    As soon as Jack walked into the office, Gu Sixian followed him. Looking at Gu Sinian''s busy appearance, Jack knows that he''s here for little apple. He knows too well that he can''t help it. When they read together, he was very clear about this person''s attitude of not giving up until he reached his goal.


    If Gu Sinian wants to adopt Apple himself, the law does not allow him. It seems that he came to find his own way. Jack likes this old classmate very much, although he is too fond of cleanliness sometimes and can''t hold a little sand in his eyes. However, he is a righteous and kind man, but he is a friend worthy of deep friendship.


    Gu Sinian walked into Jack''s office and saw that Jack was still taking it and reading the newspaper, so he quickly went over and said, "Jack, what can you do? How can I adopt a little apple?"


    Last night, Jack read a lot of information, looking at the situation of little apple in the welfare home, he was also very sad, so he read some information about the adoption of children on the Internet, but there was no feasible way.


    So Jack told Gu Sinian frankly: "I went back to read a lot of information last night, but I didn''t find a feasible way." Gu Sinian sighed when he heard Jack''s words. I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do. Jack, as a lawyer, no one knows the law better. But when he thought of Su Su''s caring eyes for little apple, he really didn''t want Su Su to be sad.


    Gu Sinian knew that he couldn''t adopt apple. Suddenly, he thought of his life experience. Originally, he was still looking out of the window. Suddenly, he thought of what Jack said before. He can''t adopt. As long as he can find someone who is qualified to adopt a child and they are willing to adopt a little apple, the little apple doesn''t need to be bullied in the welfare home.


    He turned to Jack, who was also thinking, and said, "then find a family who is willing to adopt the little apple, so that the little apple won''t be bullied there. I think Su Su will agree to that After hearing this, Jack said, "that''s the best. Everyone is happy."


    But where can I find a family willing to adopt apple? It''s easier said than found. Gu Sinian looks at Jack. Jack has lived in this city for so many years. He should know a lot of people.


    So he began to ask, "Jack, do you know anyone suitable?" Jack waved and said, "if I knew you, I would have told you." It seems that this method still doesn''t work. Then they began to worry again. Jack calls up some of his friends and asks them one by one, or if anyone around them wants to adopt children. Friends said they would help him pay attention. Jack also expressed his gratitude one by one, but he still gave Gu Sinian a shot: "the chance to find it is very small, you have to be prepared." Gu Sinian is also calling his friends in London, but they all politely answered, which makes him unable to see the possibility.


    Su Su woke up and saw Gu Sinian was not in the room. So pick up the phone to call him, the other end of the phone soon connected. "Hello, Sue, what''s the matter?" "Nothing. Where have you been?" Su Su asked. Gu Sinian quickly explained, "I''ve come to talk to Jack about how to adopt the little apple. Don''t worry about me." Su Su said yes, and they hung up. Su Su was very moved after hearing this. She didn''t expect that Gu Sinian was so concerned about little apple. She found that she didn''t know Gu Sinian enough.


    It''s a good day to see the sunshine coming in from the window. Su Su decided to go out to relax, she simply spent a light makeup, put on a set of comfortable clothes on their own out of the door. She strolled aimlessly on the streets of London alone. London is a world-famous metropolis. She could see magnificent buildings like oil paintings everywhere. Su Su was dazzled by their simplicity and delicacy. The streets began to be filled with activities, and street artists played lazy jazz. People in London, unlike people in big cities in China, rush every day, Alexander. They know how to enjoy life better. Su Su''s depression was better when she looked at the scene.


    Su Su was walking when she saw the old lady who was crossing the road in front of her. The old lady didn''t notice a car coming this way. She saw that the car was about to hit the old lady. Su Su ran over and dragged the old lady back. However, due to inertia, Su Su did not escape in time. She was grazed by the car. When the car saw that it seemed to have hit someone, it stopped in front of it. The driver got out of the car and went to see the situation. Fortunately, nothing serious happened. The driver himself felt very sorry. He was sorry that he had just lost his mind. Passers by saw that there was a car accident here, and some people were injured, so they immediately made an emergency call. The ambulance arrived soon, bringing sue and the old lady to the hospital. Su Su didn''t think it was in the way, but the doctor said that she had to have a careful examination. Su Su didn''t refute any more. She just listened to the doctor''s arrangement, filled in the information, and then lay down in the hospital bed and let the nurse clean and bandage her wound. Thanks to Su Su''s delay, the old lady has nothing to do. She will be picked up by her son after a while.There was only one person in the hospital who saw Su Su, without a guardian. So according to the information she filled in, she called her contact Gu Sinian. At this time, Gu Sinian and Jack were still discussing the matter of little apple. Suddenly, they received a call. The person on the other end of the phone said Su Su was injured and asked him to come to the hospital quickly. Gu Si was flustered when he was young. He called Jack to go to the hospital together. He has ten thousand thoughts in his heart. How did Su Su get hurt? How is Su Su now? Is Su Su afraid. God knows how worried he is about Sue right now. Jack looked at Gu Sixian like this, and he also felt a thump in his heart. Su Su should not have happened anything. But he still comforted Gu Sinian while driving: "it''s OK, it''s OK, don''t worry." Gu Sinian''s head is full of Su Su now. He can''t hear any sound at all.

 Chapter 179

    On the way to the hospital, Gu Sinian has been urging Jack to drive a little faster. Jack also wants to drive faster, but the car is very crowded. It''s the rush hour of traffic, so there''s no way to drive faster, so the two of them keep moving slowly on the road. Gu Sinian watched the car walking slowly. He wanted to get out of the car and run to Su Su. Thinking about Gu Sinian, he said to Jack, "Jack, pull over the car and I''ll run to the hospital." Looking at Gu Sinian in such a hurry, Jack said, "do you know how far the hospital is from us now? Are you crazy? " Gu Sinian looked at the situation and thought about Su Su''s current situation. He took out his cell phone and began to call Su Su, but after several calls, no one answered.


    Gu Sinian began to be more flustered. He thought of 10000 possibilities. He didn''t know Su Su''s current situation, and he didn''t call Su Su to inform him. He was afraid that Su Su was seriously injured and his life was in danger. He also thought that if Su Su became a vegetable, he would take care of her all her life. In fact, no matter what Su Su became, he would take care of her all her life, because she was the favorite person in his life. But he didn''t expect that Su Su was just a little tired at this time. The doctor didn''t let her leave the hospital now, and said that he had to wait for a specific report. She was bored in the ward, so she fell asleep on the bed.


    After a long 40 minutes, Gu Sinian and Jack finally arrived at Su Su''s hospital. Gu Sinian rushed to the nurse desk and asked which ward the Chinese woman was in. The nurse quickly told Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian went to the ward smoothly and saw Su Su lying on the bed. Gu Sinian was in a panic. But he saw that there was only a little nurse around him, and his heart began to drop. He concluded that Su Su had nothing serious to do. If anything serious happened, Su Su must be in the operating room now. Su Su was woken up by the sound of Gu Sinian coming in, so she got up and saw Gu Sinian in a panic. Gu Sinian came over and hugged her tightly. "Are you ok? I''m scared to death." Gu Sinian said this in the same tone as a child. "Nothing, just a slight scratch." Su Su said and showed Gu Sinian the bruise again. After seeing it, Gu Sinian was completely relieved. He held Su Su Su tightly and refused to let go.


    One side of the little nurse to see two people you Nong I Nong''s appearance, quickly ran out. Jack is not as young as Gu Sixian. After parking the car, he quickly catches up with him. He goes into the ward and sees Su Su is still in good condition. They hold each other tightly and are too embarrassed to disturb them. So they stayed at the door of the ward for a while, but after waiting for a long time, they still didn''t let go. Jack couldn''t bear it any more, so he opened the door of the ward and went in. When they saw someone coming in, they had to separate.


    Jack came in and joked, "Sue, don''t you know how flustered Gu was just now? I''ve never seen him like this in my life. " Su Su laughed at this. Jack went on to say, "there are times when Gu Sixian is not calm." Gu Sinian was embarrassed by Jack. He scratched his head and laughed shyly. Now I think I''m really flustered.


    Seeing Su Su didn''t matter much, Gu Sixian was relieved. Fortunately, it was different from what he had imagined. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know what to do. Gu Sinian remembers that Su Su never answered the phone. So he asked, "Su Su, why didn''t you answer the phone just now?" Su Su looked for her cell phone from her bag. But there was no trace of the mobile phone in the bag. Su Su took out all the things in the bag, but she still didn''t see the mobile phone. Su Su suddenly remembered that she left her cell phone on the dresser when she went out. So she was very embarrassed to say, "Si Nian, I left my cell phone in my room." Gu Sinian''s depression is gone now. He looked at Su Su fondly and said, "little fool, remember to bring it next time. I''ll be worried if I can''t get in touch with you." Jack heard it and coughed. Are these two people when he doesn''t exist?


    Three people in the ward for a while, Su Su want to leave the hospital. So Gu Sinian went to ask Su Su''s doctor if Su Su could leave the hospital now. The doctor took a look at him and said that he would stay in the hospital for a while until the examination report came out. Gu Sinian listened to the doctor''s words and went back to the ward to comfort Su Su. "The doctor just said that he would wait for a while. I''ll wait with you." Jack heard what they said and knew that Su Su was ok, so he left on the pretext that the law firm had something to deal with. After Jack left, Gu Sinian began to hold Su Su in his arms and said, "you don''t know how worried I was about you just now. I''ve never felt that way before." Su Su also patted Gu Sinian on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK. I won''t let you worry in the future."


    Gu Sinian began to ask "Su Su, why did you get hurt just now?" Su Su looked at him. "I was walking outside just now when I saw an old lady about to be hit by a car, so I dragged her. She''ll be fine. " Gu Sinian looked at the kind woman and said, "she''s OK, but you have something to do. Next time, you should also pay attention to your own safety. " Su Su quickly agreed. She knew that Gu Sinian loved her and saw that he was so panicked because of her injury. Her heart became very soft, and she liked Gu Sinian more and more. Because of her, he would care so much about the little apple. Because of her injury, he would hold her in fear. She felt that everything was worth it.

 Chapter 180

    While they were still talking, Su Su said, "please come in." Only an old lady and two middle-aged people came into the ward. The two middle-aged people look like husband and wife. They were holding flowers in their hands and some beautifully wrapped gifts. After the old lady came in, she went straight to Susu and they came.


    Su Su recognized the old lady, who was saved by her this morning. Now she stood in front of her safe and sound, Su Su was very happy. I have done a good thing myself. The old lady came and took Susu''s hand to thank her. But for Susu, she was afraid that she would go to see God. Su Su was moved by the old lady''s humorous words. She quickly said to the old lady, "it''s nothing. Your parents will live a hundred years old." The old lady was very grateful to Su Su and gave her flowers and gifts. Su Su was embarrassed to accept so many gifts. However, the old lady had no choice but to accept her resolution.


    The old lady told sue her name was Lucy. When she got home, she told her son and daughter about it, and everyone felt that she should thank Su Su, who helped her. The old lady is older, and her ears and glasses are not as good as they used to be, and her movements are inconvenient. So the situation at that time was very dangerous. Fortunately, Su Su saved her. Lovely Lucy calls the two people who are with her behind her and introduces them to Su Su. Her son''s name is Kevin and her daughter''s name is Dana. They''re all here to thank Sue. Kevin and his sister Dana rushed around the hospital bed. On behalf of their family, Kevin expressed his gratitude to Su Su. Kevin said that if there was no Su Su, their mother didn''t know what harm they would get. They were very grateful to Su Su Su. With that, Kevin took out his wallet to show his thanks to Su Su. Su Su saw that the situation was not right and said, "no, no, I just did what I should do. I didn''t have to pay for it, really." Su Su also told them that he was only slightly bruised and nothing happened. Kevin saw that Su Su really didn''t accept his money, so he didn''t give it.


    Lucy saw that Sue was not the only one in the ward, but also a handsome young man. So she asked if this was Su Su''s boyfriend. Su Su nodded shyly. I heard them saying that Gu Sinian, who had been looking at all this in the corner, came up and shook hands with everyone one by one. Although Lucy is very old, she is also very naughty. She keeps praising Gusi for being handsome, sunny and good match for Susu. Lucy also told Su Su that if the young man dared to bully Su Su, he would tell her that she would take revenge on Su Su. Gu Sinian was not happy to hear this. He came to prove himself and said, "I won''t bully Su Su." After hearing this, Lucy decided to let go of Gu Sixian. Kevin and Dana can''t stop laughing when they hear their conversation.


    At this time, the doctor came in from the outside and told Su Su that the examination had come out. There was no problem and he could be discharged safely. People all over the room clapped when they heard the good news. Sue was happy, too.


    After knowing that Su Su had nothing to do, Lucy was very happy. She took Su Su Su by the hand and said, "three days later, I have a party. I solemnly invite you to come. You must come. " Seeing that the old lady''s invitation was so kind, Su Su and Gu Sinian couldn''t refuse, so they agreed with a smile. After hearing this, the old lady danced happily and said to Kevin and Dana, "we have to do well. Welcome guests from afar. " Kevin and Dana also agreed, this is the mother''s life-saving benefactor, they will naturally treat well. Then she saw Lucy take out the paper and pen from her bag, write down her home address on it, and happily handed it to Su Su, "you must come." Su Suzheng wanted to agree, only to see the side of Gu Sinian smiling face Yingying said, "OK, we must go." After hearing that they promised to go, Lucy laughed happily. After a while, Lucy went home with her children.


    After seeing Lucy off, Su Su simply tidied up and asked Gu Sinian to go through the procedures for leaving the hospital. After going through the procedures, Gu Sinian planned to take Su Su Su home first. Today, Gu Sinian didn''t drive here. He stopped a taxi at the gate of the hospital, but no car passed by for a long time. Gu Sinian was worried because Su Su Su was still injured. So he called one of his friends to pick them up. Soon Gu Sinian''s friends came by car. With the help of Gu Sinian''s friends, they soon returned to the hotel.


    Su Su opened the door, and as soon as she entered the room, she began to look for her mobile phone. As expected, it was left in the room. See Gu Sinian call her, and send the message. Let Su Su feel sweet in the heart. Seeing Su Su standing in front of him intact, Gu Sinian felt very lucky. After a long day, Gu Sinian was afraid that Su Su was hungry. So he made dinner for her. When he was abroad, he thought the food outside was not delicious and often cooked by himself. And I often ask Jack to come and eat with me. He is preparing dinner in the kitchen. Su Su was ordered by Gu Sinian to lie down on the bed, but Su Su wants to see Gu Sinian preparing dinner for her. They all say that the man who can cook is the most handsome. She wants to see how handsome the man is when he cooks.Su Su was just standing at the kitchen door when Gu Sinian found him. "Why are you here? Why don''t you lie in bed?" Gu Sinian asked softly. "I want to watch you cook." Su Su said with a smile. "There''s nothing you can do about it, so you can watch it at the door." Gu Sinian said again. Su Su said mischievously, "OK." Gu Sinian didn''t answer again. He began to cook dinner seriously. Su Su looked at him seriously cooking, but her eyes were dim. I never thought that I would be a baby like this. This person will panic when he is injured. This person will cook dinner for himself for fear of starvation. Looking at his back, Su Su was really moved. Gu Sinian didn''t notice Su Su''s change. He was concentrating on cooking dinner when he was suddenly hugged by a small person. His body began to stiffen, and such a hug had never happened between him and Su Su. After a long time, Gu Sinian turned around and hugged the little man tightly in his arms, kissing her forehead. "I love you."


    "I love you, too." After that, they looked at each other and their eyes were full of love.


    "Goo, goo, goo A voice of embarrassment from Susu''s stomach broke the sweet moment. Su Su is really tired. Many things happened today, which made her not have a good meal. Gu Sinian began to laugh. Su Su was embarrassed by him. So he ran out of the kitchen. After Su Su left, Gu Sinian began to cook at ease, and cooked a table in a few minutes. After dinner, Gu Sinian asked Su Su to come out for dinner. After dinner, they washed and went to bed.

 Chapter 181

    On the day of the appointment with Lucy, Su Su wakes up early and is still asleep. Gu Sinian is still in a sweet dream. It''s hard to be awakened in this way. So Gu Sinian plans to "clean up" his culprit, Su Su. He took Susu''s hand, pressed her under him, and began to kiss her.


    Su Su was struggling and rebelling. She could not push away the mountain. So he thought of a way and began to make fun of Gu Sixian. "Gu Sinian, don''t mess around, don''t crush our baby." Su Su said suddenly. "What baby?" Gu was a big man in his first year. Sue said mischievously, "I''m pregnant." She said this, scared Gu Sinian quickly jumped up. Seeing that he looked at himself strangely, Su Su began to say, "I found it in the hospital yesterday. I didn''t tell you Gu Sixian was stunned. He couldn''t believe the news that Sue was pregnant. But if Susu is really pregnant, he will marry her immediately.


    Seeing Gu Sinian in a daze, Su Su got up and ran out, and said, "I lied to you." Gu Si''s life was slow before he heard this sentence. He''s been up and down this morning. Now he was scared out of sleep. But this time, he will not easily let go of that little girl who cheated him.


    Su Su had already asked the waiter to bring her breakfast. Gu Sinian finished washing and began to eat breakfast at the table. After a while, he asked Su Su, "why do you wake me up so early today?" Sue came over from the sofa and hit him on the head. "You forget, we''re going to visit Lucy''s today." Gu Sixian scratched his head again. "That''s right."


    Su Su took out all the clothes in the box and spread them on the bed. She tried them on the left and tried them on again. She didn''t know which one to wear to Lucy''s house. She tilted her head and looked at Gu Sinian, who was playing mobile games. "Gu Sinian, which one do you want to wear?" Gu Sixian is playing the game with his heart and soul. He perfunctorily says "the one on the bed." "Which one is on the bed?" The bed was full of clothes, and Sue had no idea at all. "The dress on the bed is beautiful." Gu Sinian said again. So Sue took the dress and went to the bathroom to change it. She thinks it looks good, too. After Su Su changed her clothes, she reminded Gu Sinian to change into a more formal one. Gu Sinian finished playing the game and began to change clothes in front of Su Su. Su Su quickly said, "shameless." He walked out quickly. Gu Sinian looked at the figure walking out quickly. He thought she was so cute.


    They finally went out and bought a bunch of gifts and fruits for Lucy downstairs. After all, Lucy also gave a lot of gifts to herself last time. When she got on the bus, Su Su showed the driver the address that Lucy had written to her last time. The driver said with a smile that he knew where it was and that he would be there soon. They sat in the back, hand in hand. Su Su leaned on Gu Sinian''s shoulder. The driver saw it in the rearview mirror and kept saying that they were a good match.


    It didn''t take long to get to Lucy''s house. Lucy''s family is a single family house. There is a small courtyard in front of the house. There are some chairs and a tea table in the courtyard. It seems that Lucy is also a very good person to enjoy life. They went to Lucy''s house and began to knock. I only heard a sound of footwork coming from the door, getting closer and closer to the door. When the door opened, Lucy''s smiling face stood out in front of them. Lucy happily invited them into the room. In the room, Lucy''s children are all here, Kevin is sitting in the kitchen and Dana is decorating the room. The whole room looks very warm and romantic.


    Lucy greets them to sit on the sofa and says, "the party is about to start. Kevin is cooking us a big meal. He''s a chef in a five-star hotel. " When Lucy talks about her son, she reveals pride in her words. It can be seen that she loves her son and daughter very much. In a few minutes, Kevin''s dinner was ready, and everyone began to take a seat and share the delicious meal together.


    After the dinner, Lucy invited Su Su and Gu Sinian to sit down in the yard and chat with each other over tea. Lucy happily told Su Su many stories about her youth. She told her how she met her husband, how she was waiting for school, and how she took care of her children. These things are in Lucy''s humorous words, Su Su and Gu Sinian were fascinated by what happened in front of them. But Su Su and Gu Sinian didn''t see Lucy''s husband. They must be dead. Su Su and Gu Sinian dare not mention these things. They are afraid that Lucy will be sad. Lucy said that her husband had been dead for more than ten years. She lived alone all these years. Although her children sometimes came back to see her, she still felt very lonely.


    Su Su heard Lucy''s words and suddenly thought of little apple, the unfortunate girl. So Su Su tells Lucy the story of herself and little apple. Su Su tells Lucy how she met little apple and how little apple is being bullied in the welfare home, but she can''t help it. After listening to the story of little apple, Lucy sympathizes with little apple. She suddenly wants to help the poor little girl. So Lucy told Su Su and Gu Sinian that she was willing to adopt the poor little girl because she was lonely and could let little apple be her companion. Su Su was very happy to hear what Lucy said and said that she could talk about little apple. Gu Sinian is also very happy to hear that Lucy wants to adopt apple. But he told Lucy that due to the influence of her family, little apple''s personality was a little lonely. After hearing this, Lucy said that she didn''t care. She brought up her two children, and she would give little apple a lot of love, so that she would no longer be afraid. When Su Su and Gu Sinian heard Lucy''s emotional words, they thought it was reassuring to give her the apple.Lucy does whatever she wants. She immediately makes an agreement with Su Su and Gu Sinian to go to see the apple tomorrow. Su Su and Gu Sinian quickly agree. A big stone in their hearts can be put down. Finally, little apple will not be bullied by the white people in the welfare home. They think that Lucy will treat Apple well, because from their communication, they all think that Lucy is a good person. Because Lucy is a good person, so God will arrange Su Su to save her, and now Lucy is going to save little apple. There are still good people in the world. Gu Sinian always didn''t believe it, but now he does.

 Chapter 182

    The next morning, Gu Sinian and Su Su got up early again. They are going to accompany Lucy to see the apple and discuss the adoption of the apple.


    In order to avoid any accidents, Gu Sinian thinks it''s better to call Jack. Because he is a lawyer, you can ask him what you don''t know. He will be very helpful. Thinking about it, Gu Sinian took the phone at hand and dialed Jack''s phone, "Jack, do you have time today? We''ve found someone who''s willing to adopt apple. " Jack on the other end of the phone was surprised. "Did you find it so soon?" "Well, that''s the man Susu saved last time. After hearing about the apple, she was very moved. She was willing to adopt the apple. " "OK, I''ll go to you right away and wait for me." Jack puts down the unfinished work and plans to find Gu Sinian and them. After a while, he began to care about the little apple. When he heard that someone was willing to adopt apple, he went to see if that person was suitable.


    Jack drives to the place where Su Su and Gu Sinian live, connects them, and then goes to Lucy''s home to pick up Lucy. The four of them go to the welfare home where little apple is.


    Su Su hasn''t seen the little apple for some time. When she got home yesterday, she dragged Gu Sinian out with her to buy some toys and clothes for the little apple. She planned to give them to the little apple tomorrow. She''s so crazy about little apples.


    After a few minutes, the car finally arrived at the welfare home where little apple was. Four people just walked into the welfare home and saw the little apple. She was sitting alone on the tree. She didn''t know how to climb up such a high tree. This child is a little one. Looking at her lonely figure, Su Su and Lucy are wet in their eyes.


    Little apple is sitting on the tree, but a circle of white children are scolding her and laughing at her. Some people pick up the small stones on the ground and want to throw them on her. I didn''t expect that children would be so hateful and hate for no reason, just because her skin and hair are not the same color as them. Lucy where has seen such a scene, can be as fierce as her, as kind as her, with their own crutches began to bully the small apple of the children have been bombed away. Su Su remembers the same scene before. He told the Dean about it, but there was no improvement. Not only Su Su, but also Gu Sinian and Jack are very angry. Lucy gently asked the little apple to come down. The little apple shook his head in fear. Su Su quickly walked over and saw Su Su''s little apple. She was not so afraid. She slowly climbed down from the tree. Afraid of the apple wrestling, Gu Sinian went to the tree to pick up the apple. With the help of Gu Sinian, the little apple finally landed safely.


    Su Su introduces Lucy to little apple. This is the family who wants to adopt you. Little apple looked at this kind-hearted grandmother, suddenly thought of his mother. She had never met her grandmother, but she knew she must love her very much. Just like the grandmother in front of me. After the little apple came down, Lucy always took her hand and asked this and that very gently. At first, little apple was shy and didn''t dare to speak, but in the gentle treatment of Lucy, little apple began to open her heart. She told grandma Lucy that she wanted to leave this place very much, and Lucy also held her and said that she would take her away from this ghost place.


    Seeing that Lucy and little apple are chatting happily, Lucy also tells herself that she thinks she can adopt little apple. Su Su feels a great sense of accomplishment in her heart. See, she has done a great thing again, and finally helped little apple. Gu Sinian is also very happy. His baby Su Su finally doesn''t have to worry about the little apple.


    But Jack was not so happy. He felt he had to say it. So he called Su Su, Gu Sinian and Lucy to his side and began to tell them seriously, "don''t be happy too early. Things are not so simple now." Su Su, Gu Sinian and Lucy all look at Jack for no reason. Jack says, "the law doesn''t allow the elderly to adopt children, because the elderly can''t protect themselves."


    When Lucy heard what Jack said, she was very upset. Sure enough, I''m old, and I can''t guarantee Apple''s future life. After all, the little apple is still so small. She understood what Jack meant, so she shook her head and left. When Su Su and Gu Sinian heard Jack''s words, they were in a very good mood. These laws are really against people. It seems that little apple can''t get rid of this damned welfare home.


    Little apple looked at grandma Lucy, who had been chatting happily with her. She waved her hand to Susu and left in disappointment. I began to understand that maybe grandma Lucy didn''t like herself. Little apple began to look forward to the heart began to sink bit by bit. She is expected to be abandoned again this time. She will always be herself in this world. Little apple went back to his room sad. She has only herself, and no one cares about her. Her little head is now full of sadness, sadness, loneliness and helplessness. There is no space for happiness, happiness, happiness and sweetness.


    Su Su knew that little apple must be very sad now. Seeing that the person who was going to adopt her left without saying a word, she must feel that she was not good and disliked. Su Su went to the little apple''s room and saw that the little man was hiding in the quilt. She patted the little person in the quilt across the quilt, trying to tell her that she was not alone in the world. At least she had her. She would come to see her often and miss her. At the same time, she also hopes that this little guy will be as strong and brave as herself. Life will be better in the future. Never give up until the last moment.After comforting apple, Su Su left with Gu Sinian and Jack. They have to think of other ways. They don''t believe they can''t save the child. They don''t want to be Superman to save the world, but at this moment, they all want to be superman of the little girl who feels lonely in the world.

 Chapter 183

    The original perfect plan is defeated by reality. Lucy can''t adopt apple. This is a pity for Lucy, Su Su, Gu Sinian, Jack and apple.


    Because of this, Su Su didn''t sleep well at night. When she got home, she kept walking around, very anxious. Looking at Su Su, Gu Sinian felt very sad. He called Gu Sirui and wanted to ask if he knew anyone who could help him. Gu Sirui agreed quickly on the other end of the phone and said he would contact him. But far water can''t save near fire. Gu Sirui''s absence from England doesn''t seem to play a big role. Gu Sixian also suffered all night.


    The next day, Gu Sinian was about to go out to find someone Gu Sirui might help them this morning. He got in touch with the man early and had a detailed chat in a coffee shop. Sue is still sleeping. She didn''t sleep well last night. Gu Sixian didn''t want to disturb her, so he was ready to go out. I was about to go out when my cell phone rang. It was Lucy. The ring of her cell phone woke Sue up. They''re talking to Lucy together.


    "When we talked about adoption last time, I found a way." Lucy said happily on the other end of the line. Su Su and Gu Sinian are very puzzled. What does Lucy think of? Then Lucy said, "my son Kevin and his wife are willing to adopt the little apple. They adopt the little apple and let the little apple be my companion." After hearing this news, Gu Sinian and Su Su began to cry "yes" on the phone. "Kevin, they''re DINK families. They can''t have children. The little apple is just big enough for their family." Lucy went on. Su Su and Gu Sinian knew that there should be hope for this. They never thought that Lucy liked little apple so much and went to persuade her son to adopt him. Little apple is a good man.


    After talking to Lucy on the phone, Gu Sinian quickly explained the situation to the one he met. The person on the other end of the phone is also blessing him. Gu Sinian didn''t know if the law agreed, so he quickly called Jack. Jack saw that it was Gu Sixian''s phone call and probably guessed that it was related to little apple. When he went back last night, he didn''t sleep well because of the incident. Now he hopes that the incident will come to a happy end just like them. Jack picked up the phone and said, "Hello, Gu Sinian, what''s the matter?" "Jack, let me tell you something?" Gu Sinian said on the other end of the phone. "Speak quickly." Jack is dying to know. "Lucy called me again yesterday and said she had an idea. Her son and daughter-in-law are willing to adopt apple. Do you think this method is feasible? " "Then her son and daughter-in-law are not divorced. They should have lived in London for many years. As long as it meets the requirements, this method is feasible. " Jack asked happily. Gu Sinian also said, "well, we''ll see you in your law firm later. We''ll discuss the details. " Jack quickly replied, "OK, I''ll wait for you to come." Then they hung up.


    Su Su saw that little apple was in a bad mood yesterday, so she said to Gu Sinian, "Sinian, you can go to Jack''s law firm later, you and Lucy. I''ll go to the welfare home to see the little apple later. " Gu Sinian thought about it and thought it was ok, so he said to Su Su, "OK, go with that little girl." Su Su said, "OK, otherwise I''m afraid that little girl will do something stupid." With that, they set out separately.


    On the way, Gu Sinian makes another call to Lucy, who is answered by her son Kevin. So Gu told Kevin what he thought in detail, and asked Kevin to come to Jack''s law firm to discuss the adoption of apple. Kevin is on the other end of the line and says yes. Lucy is coming in from the outside. When he heard that it was about little apple, he asked Kevin to take him with him. Originally, Kevin wanted to go by himself, because his mother was too old to go back and forth. But seeing that his mother wanted to go so much, Kevin decided to take his mother to discuss the adoption of the little apple. Kevin has never seen the little apple, but his mother told him about the little apple that day. He was moved by the poor life experience of the little girl. I also think that since my mother likes this little girl so much, adopting her will make my mother very happy. So I discussed with my wife and decided to adopt the little girl. With his current income, he doesn''t have to worry about another mouth to eat at home. After Lucy changed her clothes, Kevin drove her to Jack''s law firm.


    Su Su sits in the car and comes to the welfare home where the little apple is. She looks around the yard and doesn''t see where the little apple is. So he came to the little apple''s room, and sure enough, the little girl was here. The quilt protrudes a little ball. The little apple must be hiding in the quilt. Su Su went up gently, patted the quilt and said softly, "little apple, my sister has come to see you. Don''t be afraid. " I saw a small head and two eyes sticking out of the quilt, like crying all night. Small apple see is Su Su, suddenly began to cry wrongly. Yesterday, she thought that God had begun to pity her, and sent her a gentle and kind old woman. But God''s pity was too short. After a while, she told her the bad news that the old woman could not adopt her because she was too old to protect herself.Seeing the little apple crying, Su Su quickly hugged the poor little girl. Gently comforted her and said, "don''t cry, sister will protect you." Little apple shook his head, as if to say he didn''t believe it. Susu quickly told little apple what Lucy called this morning. "Grandma Lucy likes you very much. Although she can''t adopt you, she has asked her son to adopt you now, so don''t worry." Little apple heard Su Su Su''s words, a look of surprise flashed in his eyes, "really? Really? Sister Su Su saw that little apple didn''t cry at last, so she told little apple the whole story. And told her, "of course it''s true. How could my sister cheat you?" For fear that little apple would not believe it, Su Su said, "the lawyer also said that this method is feasible. So don''t be sad anymore. Wait for grandma Lucy and uncle Kevin to come and pick you up. " Hearing these words, the sad little face was no longer the only one. Susu held her tightly in her arms again. Poor little fellow, I hope your life will be very good in the future.


    Su Su looked at the little girl and knew that she had not eaten since yesterday. So Su Su went to buy something to eat for little apple. After hearing the good news that grandma Lucy would come to adopt her, little apple also felt that the food was delicious. She finally wants to get rid of the welfare home where all the children bully her. She doesn''t want to stay here any more.

 Chapter 184

    Su Su, Gu Sinian and Mrs. Lucy''s family have an appointment to come to Jack''s law firm today to talk about the adoption of little apple.


    Today Su Su got up early, waiting for Gu Sinian to go out together. Gu Sinian saw that Su Su had nothing to say, but he secretly made a decision in his heart, that is, old lady Lucy''s son can''t adopt little apple, and he should try his best to find a good family for little apple, so as not to make Su Su sad.


    On the way, Su Su''s beautiful eyebrows were always frowning and restless. I''ve been thinking about the adoption of little apple by Mrs. Lucy''s family.


    She and Gu Sinian also met old lady Lucy, her son and his son''s wife for the first time. Su Su was very worried. What if the old lady''s son and daughter-in-law didn''t like apple? However, the old lady likes little apple so much when she sees it, and little apple also likes the old lady very much. If old lady Lucy''s son and daughter-in-law don''t like little apple, they won''t adopt little apple. Then old lady Lucy will be very sad. Little apple will go back to the lonely, cold orphanage. But little apple is so unsociable and introverted, what if the children in the orphanage can do? What''s worse, if her drunkard Dad took him back, the little apple would be even worse. Thinking of this, Su Su''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Seeing Su Su so worried, Gu Sinian wrinkled his face. I''m in a bad mood.


    When Su Su was worried, Gu Sinian''s low voice swept into his ear and heard him say slowly: "Su Su, don''t think so much about it. Since old lady Lucy likes little apple very much, it proves that little apple is also very likable. Little apple is so cute and sensible. How can anyone dislike it? You''re right. So, old lady Lucy''s son and daughter-in-law will like little apple very much. Maybe they will even like little apple more than old lady! All right, Sue. Let''s not think too much. If we can''t, we''ll help Apple find some good families. We won''t let her go back to the orphanage and live alone. Why don''t you think too much and still don''t believe me? Well Gu Sinian gently says to Su Su.


    I don''t know why he can''t see Su Su frowning and unhappy at all. Su Su should be happy.


    Soon after they arrived at the law firm, old lady Lucy and her son''s daughter-in-law also arrived. Old lady lacy warmly said hello to Su Su and Gu Sinian. Asked: "little Susu, you come so early? Ah, it''s my bad son who has to buy some presents for the little apple. " Old lady Lucy complained about her son like a treasure.


    When Su Su heard that old lady lacy said, she felt that the big stone in her heart had fallen in half. Seeing what Gu Sinian said, she was right. The little apple was so cute and charming. How could anyone dislike it. The old lady warmly introduced Su Su and Gu Sinian to her son and daughter-in-law.


    Old lady Lucy''s family are very gentle and kind, with warm smiles on her face. Su Su told them about the condition of the little apple, and Kevin and his wife sympathized with the little apple.


    How can there be such poor children and such parents in this world. The world is not fair. When Kevin and his wife learned about Apple''s life experience, they were more determined to adopt apple.


    Su Su was very happy when she saw the performance of Kevin and his wife. She raised a big smile, but that smile only appeared on Su Su''s face for a while, and soon disappeared.


    Su Su thinks about the arrangement she and Gu Sinian have made for old lady lacy. She worries that Kevin and his wife will not like them and will not adopt them. However, she forgets to ask for their opinions and whether they are willing to live with them.


    Su Su collapsed at the thought of her little face. I went to see little apple in the orphanage and asked her if she would like to live with you. After listening to this, Kevin and his wife thought it was very reasonable. They should also listen to whether the little guy would like to live with them.


    With that, a group of people went to the orphanage where little apple was, and visited little apple. Along the way, Su Su happily said to Gu Sinian, "Gu Sinian, this should not be a dream. Little apple should like Mrs. lucky and his family very much. You see, little apple liked Mrs. lucky before. And their family is so friendly, so good, little apple will be very happy to live with them. It''s really wonderful. Little apple is so poor. She deserves such a family. " Su Su was chattering all the way. Gu Sixian had a feeling that Su Su was really cute at this time!


    When a group of them arrived at the orphanage, Su Su saw the little apple. She sat on the chair alone, not knowing whether she was sad or homesick.


    Around the small basin of friends do not play with the apple, because the Apple''s skin color. Su Su called out gently, little apple. Little apple, hazy, seems to hear Su Su''s voice. Excitedly, she turned her head and looked at Susu. She also saw grandma lacy behind her.Little apple likes those two people very much. But then she saw that she was followed by some unknown people behind her. Little apple was too timid to speak. Su Su saw the uneasiness and tension in Little Apple''s eyes, and said softly, "little apple, don''t be nervous. Don''t you remember grandma lacy behind you? Do you like little apple, grandma lucky? Do you want to live with grandma? "


    Little apple heard Su Su Su''s words and looked at Su Su. She looked at grandma lacy and her deep husband and wife and saw the kind smile on their faces.


    The little apple laughed and said in a crisp voice, "OK." it was like making a big decision. Kivan and his wife were very happy when they heard little apple say that, and the smile on their face could not be covered. As a result, we discussed the adoption procedures while it was still early.


    So we went to the director of the welfare home. When the director saw that it was a small apple, he said arrogantly. I didn''t expect that she was so lonely that she was still adopted.


    When grandma lucky saw that the dean said so about their little apple, she immediately scolded the Dean with her walking stick. Finally, with the help of Jack and the reluctance of the Dean, little apple finally went through the adoption procedure. One day, when the sun was setting, she got on the car of lacy''s family. The figure looked so happy.

 Chapter 185

    Su Su, Gu Sinian and Jake are standing at the gate of the orphanage, watching old lady lacy''s family''s car go away. Su Su''s heart finally falls. Small apple also has a good home. I don''t have to go back to the home where my father doesn''t love me and my mother doesn''t love me.


    Su Su saw that it was almost late. Now it''s just right to have dinner with Gu Sinian when they come home from here. Su Su just wanted to ask Gu Sinian to go back. Then she just thought that Jack has helped him so much these days. He''s very busy and twists and turns. He is also very tired. Even Gu Sixian''s friends should invite others to have a meal. And now back to the city, it''s just ready for dinner. Why don''t you invite him to dinner to express your gratitude?


    As soon as Susu thought of this, she immediately took action, looked at Jack and asked, "are you free at night? Let''s have dinner together. You''ve helped us so much recently. Si Nian and I want to thank you. " When Jack heard Su Su Su say that coke is blooming, this is Gu Sixian''s little wife. He has been curious for a long time. This is a good opportunity. So the thief looked at Gu Sinian. Seeing Jack''s expression, Gu Sinian glared at him.


    After that, they drove to the city to prepare for dinner. Su Su learns that Jack is a real treasure when she is eating. She doesn''t expect to be such a serious person as a barrister, but he is so funny in private. Gu Sinian''s friends are so lovely. Want to think about in the home has any cousin not married to him to introduce.


    Gu Sinian didn''t know these little ideas in his uncle''s mind. He only saw his little daughter-in-law, staring at other men without blinking. How can this be tolerated? This woman is too ungrateful. Is Gu Sixian not as good-looking as this sissy Jack? Thinking of this, he quickly knocked Su Su a violent chestnut.


    Sue is thinking about which cousin is better for Jack? After Gu Sinian''s violent love, he got up angrily: "Gu Sinian, are you not full or what? Nothing to do? It''s really that people eat here and eat well. Why don''t you beat me? Gu Sinian, you villain: >_


    GU Sinian said to Su Su without expression, "you know you''re eating. If you don''t eat quickly, what do you think? You think about all this mess all day. I really don''t know what''s in your cerebellar pouch." The two men were quarreling over there, but Jack was eating and watching happily.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Sinian, who has always been silent, calm and few words, was jealous of his friends. You should know that when he comes to such a situation, all his friends will look at him in a silly way. He should be the first to see Gu Da Shao. Jack couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    Su Su is quarreling with Gu Sinian happily. When he sees Jack laughing there, Su Su pats Gu Sinian on the shoulder and asks Gu Sinian, "you''re not going to have a problem with your brain. How can you have a meal and laugh by yourself?"


    Oh, my God, I wanted to introduce her to my cousin. As a result, a good young man actually has mental illness. It''s a pity for society. Su Su thought in her heart.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su''s small expression with her eyes dripping. She doesn''t know what she is thinking in her heart: "no matter it, no matter it focuses on eating, eat fast, and we''ll go home when we''re full." Gu Sinian tells Su Su Su sternly that


    Jack is laughing and happy when he hears Su Su Su and Gu Sinian saying that they want to go home and quickly tease Gu Sinian: "we Gu have a lot of problems in our daily life Go back so early? Is it like a little wife in the arms are not willing to accompany us these older single young men ah


    Gu Sinian stares at Jack fiercely and warns him with his eyes, but Jack doesn''t move. Then he urges Su Su: "Gu Sinian''s daughter-in-law, I''ll take you to the bar after eating. Anyway, it''s boring. At the beginning, Gu Sinian was in that bar and charmed thousands of girls. "


    Su Su couldn''t sit still when she heard him say that. She wanted to have a look. I want to see how Gu Sinian charmed thousands of girls before. Gu Si nian''ao couldn''t help but the two men. He didn''t feel at ease either. Su Su ran to the places where there were a lot of fish and dragons, so he had to go together.


    Three people went to the bar together. As Jack said, Gu Sinian was not so attractive. Su Su saw the woman staring at her boyfriend with a jackal like gaze. Although she didn''t show much concern, it was her own after all! He pinched Gu Sinian hard: "hum, bad guy Gu Sinian, who let you look so good, come out every day to attract bees and butterflies." Gu Sinian saw Su Su so cute, so he rubbed her head and said nothing.


    However, our lawyer Jack has already stepped off the dance floor like a butterfly. Pants sticky and uncle two people sat on the bar and ordered a glass of wine, watching Jack attract bees.


    After a while, lawyer Jack came back and said with a smile to Su Su, "your family has not changed in the past. He thought that he would become a little bit worse now that he had a daughter-in-law. As a result, he still came to a bar and didn''t dance or pay attention to beautiful girls. "After hearing this, Su Su said with pride, "that''s not true. You think my Gu Sixian is just like you." the way he talked was just like a fox who got a good price.


    Gu Sinian''s mood is not very high tonight. Jack noticed that, thinking of Gu Sinian''s present situation, he asked Gu Sinian what he plans to do in the future? Mentioning this, Gu Sinian and Su Su were both silent. Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and suddenly found that he didn''t know Gu Sinian. Gu Sixian should be high spirited. It shouldn''t be like this.


    Just thinking of this, Gu said: "I want to go back. When I saw the little apple, I thought of me when I was a child. Old lady Lucy is just like my grandmother. Although he doesn''t agree with me to be with Su Su, I can''t be deviant. We''ll fight the old lady to the end about me and Susu, but we''re not so evasive. "


    Jack is glad to see that Gu Sinian''s statement is reasonable. It''s on top of Gu Sinian''s shoulder, and he didn''t say anything when he expressed his support. Su Su also thinks it should be like this. No matter how bad Gu Sinian''s grandmother is, she raised him. She is the most important person in his childhood. Thinking of this, she also hugged Gu Sinian and said, "Gu Sinian, no matter what you do, I will support you."

 Chapter 186

    After they decided, they bought the ticket back. Su Su decided to take a look at the little apple before going back, but she still couldn''t put the little apple in her heart.


    On a rare sunny day, I watched little apple playing on the lawn with Lucy, the figure of little apple running and the smile on her face. Little apple''s face is much better than before. I can see that Lucy is really good to little apple, and she is very relieved. Also happy little apple can have a good home and rely on.


    "Lucy, we''ve decided to go back. It should be very hard for us to see each other again. Little apple, please."


    Lucy is also very reluctant to give up this kind and strong woman. Lucy moved and said, "don''t worry, little apple. I''m sure I can take care of it. You two worry me! "


    Su Su said with a smile, "we are not what we were before, so you don''t have to worry."


    When Susu hugged Lucy, Lucy whispered in her ear, "you have to be brave to believe him, too."


    Su Su looked at their smiles and thought that one day she would be able to walk out of the pain of losing her mother like Gu Sinian, not to mention Gu Sinian. Thinking of smiling at the men around me, thinking that I can also get my own happiness.


    Gu Sinian also looked at her with a smile, pulled her gently and said, "we will be happy."


    "Please pay attention to the passengers going to China. Your international flight is boarding now. Please take your belongings, show your boarding pass and get on the plane from gate 12. Thank you and have a good trip."


    Su Su looked back at the city she was leaving. She met the city of little apple and Lucy, which made her braver and stronger. The weather in London is as rainy as ever, but Su Su''s heart has cleared up because of the people around her. Gu Sinian saw the reluctance in her eyes, hugged her and said, "I know you don''t want to. We''ll come back to London when we have time, OK?"


    Su Su looked up at him and said with a smile, "if you don''t treat me well again, I''ll run to a place you can''t find any more."


    Gu Sinian looked at her affectionately, hugged her tightly and said: "some mistakes are enough to make once, I will never make a second time."


    They nestled together and boarded the plane. After boarding the plane for a while, Gu Sinian didn''t want Su Su to sit bored all the time, so he called the steward to take a blanket. The steward looked at Gu Si, who was so handsome and first-class, and wanted to chat up with him. He wanted to talk to him first, and said with a gentle smile, "Sir, do you need anything else? Although the plane is inconvenient, we still have a better configuration. " Gu Sinian looked at her coldly and said, "please get me a blanket quickly. My wife is going to bed." The steward was embarrassed for a while, so he hurried to the steward''s cabin. When he came to deliver the blanket, he changed a person.


    Su Su laughed when she saw it. Gu Sinian held her face and said, "I know how to laugh at my jokes. I don''t know how to help your husband get rid of these women. Are you happy at the opera?"


    Su Su laughed more brightly and said, "don''t you use me as a shield? I can''t help you any more. " Gu Sixian was amused by her.


    After covering Su Su with the blanket, she gently put Su Su''s head on her shoulder and said, "it''s going to take several hours to get there. You should have a good rest first. I''ll call you when it''s almost there." Su Su was really tired, so she fell asleep on his shoulder.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s sleeping face and gently touched her face, thinking, "Su Su, I will never give up on you this time. I want you to be with me all the time, and I want you to be happy."


    After several hours of flight, the plane finally arrived at the station. Su Su was exhausted after several hours of flight, and Gu Sinian was also tired. Standing at the domestic airport, Su Su didn''t expect to come back. Though she was sad, she thought of the scene when she left alone.


    But the difference is that now with his company, I feel that everything before will disappear with time. I am still full of expectations for this city, looking forward to her and Gu''s life in the future.


    Standing at the intersection of the airport waiting for the car to take care of her family, Su Su looked at the sunny weather outside, the dazzling sunshine, different from the weather in London. It''s rare in China when it''s cloudy and rainy, but she still can''t adapt to it.


    Maybe the traffic is as heavy as ever. I waited at the intersection for about ten minutes before I saw the car for my family. Su Su looks at the person who gets out of the car to help carry Li, and finds that Gu Sirui is here to pick him up. Gu Sirui looks at Su Su: "Su Su, long time no see.". Su Su said with a smile: "fortunately, master Gu still remembers me. It''s a great honor.". Gu Sirui also laughed.


    After carrying the luggage, Gu Sinian said, "go home first. If you want to talk, you have to go home and talk again." Pushing Su Su to the back seat, Gu Sirui goes to the cab. He may have missed the rush hour, but there is no traffic jam on the road. While waiting for the traffic lights, he asked the two of them, "go straight home for dinner! I must be tired today. Let''s go home for dinner! I''ll give you a reception in a few days. "


    Su Su replied, "go straight home. You don''t have to have a special reception. Just have a meal together." Gu Sirui listened and looked at Gu Sinian. Seeing his inquiry, Gu Sinian held Su Su and said gently, "I must have listened to Su Su."At home, Gu Sinian carries his luggage upstairs. Su Su asks him to go down and have a chat with Gu Sirui first, and then he stays upstairs to sort out and arrange his luggage.


    Downstairs, Gu Sinian poured a glass of water for Gu Sirui. Seeing him standing on the balcony and looking at the distance, he went over and handed it to him on the balcony. "How is the old lady now?" she asked


    Gu Sirui replied: "I''m in good health. I''m urged to go back to the company every day and make trouble with me every day."


    "But, you know me, I don''t want to go back, I don''t want to inherit the company, and I''m not interested in company management."


    Gu Sinian advised him: "you are the successor of the company. I am a stepson, and I don''t want to inherit Gu family."


    "Take care of your family, it''s still yours." Gu Sirui did not want to argue with him after listening to this meeting. At the same time, his aunt said, "we are all ready to eat."


    Gu Sirui then said: "you go to have a good rest first! Let''s talk about these things in a few days. Hurry and ask Su Su to come downstairs for dinner! "


    Gu Sinian thought that Su Su would eat less on the plane. He must be hungry, so he didn''t discuss it any more.


    I went upstairs and watched Su Su put their clothes into a closet at the door. I felt very warm when I looked at them. I went to hold her behind my back and said, "let''s go and have dinner! Don''t worry about it. It''s not too late to clean it up tomorrow. "


    Su Su gently pushed him away and replied, "let''s go to dinner first."


    They went downstairs together.

 Chapter 187

    After Gu Sirui left, the room began to cool down. Gu Sinian was stunned for a while, poured himself a glass of red wine, shook it for a while, and began to drink it. Su Su looked at him and said nothing, as if she was worried.


    The window was open, and suddenly a gust of wind came in, lifting Gu''s eyelashes. For a moment, Su Su''s heart didn''t know why suddenly fluctuated.


    "He''s really charming with his head down in meditation." Su Su thought.


    "What are you thinking, woman?" Gu Sixian broke the quiet atmosphere and asked coldly. As soon as Su Su heard this kind of cold tone, he naturally countered back: "I want you to take care of it." Then don''t go there.


    Gu Sinian, holding his wine cup, approached Su Su step by step. The dim light made the atmosphere in the room very ambiguous. Gu Sinian''s face was slightly drunk because he drank too much.


    Gu Sinian said slowly and firmly: "yes, I don''t care. That''s what you said. I think that''s what Gu Sirui thought Looking at Gu Sixian''s depressed expression, Su Su suddenly felt distressed.


    Su Su went over and tried to take off the cup in Gu Sinian''s hand, not to let him drink any more. Gu Sinian blocked Su Su''s hand and said, "let me get drunk. Only in this way can I relax. I don''t have to think about anything." Su Su said, "I''ll drink with you."


    Su Su picked up the glass and got some wine. She picked up the glass and began to talk to herself. "I finally know why my father loves drinking so much. It seems that drinking is really a good thing. When you get drunk, you can enter another world." Seeing that Gu Sinian continued to bow his head and keep silent, Su Su stroked the edge of the cup with her fingers and continued to say, "I know you''ve paid a lot for Gu. But character decides fate. Gu Sirui has lived a free and easy life since he was a child. The big boy in his heart is unwilling to grow up. But you are different from him. You are introverted and steady. You are more suitable to lead Gu forward, aren''t you? " At this point, Su Su looks at Gu Sinian, and Gu Sinian''s face is more ruddy. Maybe the wine was strong. Gu Sinian took off his coat and showed his white rabbit hair sweater. It makes the man look more three-dimensional and gentle.


    Su Su asked, "why don''t you talk? Am I right? " Gu Sinian sat down on the sofa in the corner, curled up his whole body and said slowly, "you''re right. Character decides fate, but can I decide my own destiny? I''m just an adopted son. Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, I am above the others, with a halo. Only I know that it doesn''t belong to me or what I want. As an adopted son, I just need to assist Gu Sirui to lead Gu to move on. This is my mission. And that''s my destiny. " Su Su looked at the man in front of her, her eyes rippled with tenderness. This kind of tenderness is mixed with pity and a feeling of love.


    Gu Sinian finished this sentence and remembered that he continued to add a glass of wine to himself. As a result, a staggering body suddenly leans forward, and the center of gravity is unstable. Su Su immediately wants to hold Gu Sinian with her hand. Gu Sinian directly holds Su Su Su''s waist. Su Su naturally nestles in Gu Sinian''s arms. BAM, BAM, Su Su felt her heart was about to jump out. She immediately pushed Gu aside and arranged her hair to hide her embarrassment and confusion. "Gu Sinian, I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional." Su Su thought. But Gu Sinian seemed to see her mind and asked with a bad smile, "what''s the matter with you?" Su Su was a bit shy on her face. She poured herself a glass of wine to ease her shyness. Then there was the sound of two glasses colliding slightly, and the wind came in from the window. Su Su suddenly felt that at this moment, she wanted time to stop. Keep the beauty of all this.


    Although there was no speech, Su Su felt that there was no sound left at this time. When it comes to fate, maybe Su Su and Gu Sinian are both helpless people. When we are in this environment, there are some things to choose from and some things not to choose from.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian''s side face and thought of the days they spent in London. The good and stress free time was always short. Su Su tentatively asked: "if there is no gu family, no gu Sirui, what kind of life would you choose?"


    Gu Sinian turned to look out of the window and said, "if there is no gu, maybe I will find a quiet place and live a quiet life, no matter where I go. I don''t have to fight for anything and restrain myself any more. I can really live quietly and freely. " Su Su didn''t know where the courage came from. She quickly walked to the sofa opposite Gu Sinian and sat down. Seriously said: "but even now to give you such a life, you will not necessarily be happy. Because your heart is full of responsibility, so you put Gu''s future on your shoulders, as your first mission. Continue to keep Gu''s family in your heart, old lady Gu and your kindness to Gu''s family. You should pay more attention to the old lady and fight for it. "


    Gu Sinian put down his wine glass, looked at Su Su and asked her, "is that right? How to fight for it? What are you fighting for? " Every time Gu Sinian stares at her like this, Su Su''s heart keeps beating and forgets the beat. But Su Su responded calmly to Gu Sinian: "if you go to old lady Gu to fight for your true feelings and help take care of her, you can leave the legacy.


    But Gu is not only the painstaking effort of Gu family members, but also your painstaking effort. You have the determination to take Gu to do better and better. I''m sure Mrs. Gu can appreciate your good intentions. "Gu Sinian looks at the girl opposite, and suddenly realizes that there is a kind of courage in this girl that many people don''t have. Gu Sinian laughs that his heart is seen through by a girl who seems cunning but is extremely simple. He wanted to be intoxicated and not wake up. Su Su pursed her mouth and didn''t say what she wanted to say.


    Gu Sinian raised his eyebrows and asked, "what do you want to say? Go on Su Su lowered her head and looked at the floor. Because she didn''t know why, she didn''t dare look into Si Nian''s eyes and said, "no matter what decision you make, I will always be with you. You said your destiny is not your decision, maybe you can''t choose many things, but I will choose to accompany you. " Gu Sinian laughed and suddenly felt that his nose was very sour. He hoped that he might be really drunk, so that time could stop at this moment, and Su Su would never leave.


    Gu Sinian suddenly stood up and put his arms around Su Su and went down to his sofa. That''s it. That''s enough. Su Su let Gu Sinian hold himself. The whole space is quiet. Two warm hearts collide with each other, feeling the peace of this moment.


    On the third day, Su Su and Gu Sinian went back to Gu''s home together.

 Chapter 188

    On the third day, Gu Sinian led Su Su Su back to Gu''s home. Before he came in, Gu Sinian kept muttering in his heart. He was afraid that old lady Gu would blame him for what happened before, so he walked slowly behind. Su Su saw Gu Sixian''s mind. Look, he''s always walking behind him. He took the initiative to take his hand. They went in hand. As soon as she entered the room, Mrs. Gu was not prepared to scold them, but when she saw them both holding hands, she came in. She was very dissatisfied with them. Unexpectedly, Su Su Su and Gu Sinian showed their love in public. Old lady Gu''s anger, which had just subsided, came up again in an instant. Mrs. Gu''s scolding went right into Gu''s ears. "Tell me about you. How did you do it? Can''t you all save me a snack? Let me worry about you all day long. The big one is not obedient, and the small one is not obedient. You want to make me angry. " Gu Sinian saw that Mrs. Gu was very angry, so he didn''t reply. He was listening to Mrs. Gu''s blame all the time. Su Su also stayed quiet and didn''t make a sound. Like a transparent person. In fact, even if she advised Mrs. Gu, she would not listen. Instead, she would scold even more fiercely. It is estimated that even she would suffer at that time.


    After cursing for a while, Mrs. Gu felt that she had finished what she had to say, and her anger was almost gone. As soon as I looked up and saw Gu Sinian''s emaciated face, I could not help but ask him, "Sinian, did you not eat well outside? How did you become so thin? Is the food outside bad? If it''s not good, come home. The food at home must be to your taste. " Gu Sinian saw that old lady Gu was still so concerned about herself. I can''t help being moved. Excited said, "no, no, it''s OK outside. Don''t worry, you won''t be wronged outside." "How are you doing? Have you tired yourself? If you are tired, have a rest. After all, health is the capital of revolution. Remember what I said, don''t carry it when you are suffering outside, and my old lady can help you, cry and go home when you are tired. Home is always your haven. " When Gu Sinian saw that old lady Gu cared about him so much, he was even more moved. Moved, Gu Shinian knelt down beside Mrs. Gu, grabbed her hand and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. In fact, I''ve been thinking about you and Gu. Thinking about your recent health and Gu''s work.


    Su Su was also moved to see this scene, and her tears dropped from the corner of her eyes. Afraid of being discovered by Gu Sinian and Mrs. Gu, she turned her head and secretly wiped away her tears. And kept trying not to let the tears fall. My eyes are red like a rabbit. Su Su followed Mrs. Gu''s eyes and saw that Gu''s eyes were red, like a little rabbit. I couldn''t help laughing. Take a look at Mrs. Gu again. Although there is a lot of tenderness in her serious eyes, her eyes are a little red. It seems that Mrs. Gu has a lot of experience. When she encounters this kind of thing, she is very concerned about Mr. Gu, and her eyes are only red. Did not let tears fall. Look at the two of them. They are already crying.


    Mrs. Gu was also moved by what Gu Sinian said. But he soon picked up his emotions and said to Gu Sinian, "you and Su Su can''t be together. Let''s break up and find a better one for each other. Even if I can''t find it for the moment, I''ll meet it later. I can''t. I''ll send someone to introduce it to you. Anyway, it''s good for you two to separate. Besides, there are so many people in the world, you may not be the best together. " When Gu Sinian heard Mrs. Gu''s words, he suddenly woke up from his emotion and said, "no, you know my feelings with Su Su." When Mrs. Gu saw that she was trying to persuade Gu Sinian, he still didn''t listen, so she said, "if you''re still with Su Su, you''ll never come to see my old lady. You''ll think you never know me, or you''ll think I''m dead."


    Gu Sinian was surprised at the beginning when he heard what Mrs. Gu said. After a while, he calmly replied, "you and Su Su are equally important to me. You two can''t miss one in my life. For me, my life is not complete without one. You don''t want me to make this choice, OK? I''m really embarrassed by you. I don''t want to put any of you down. I hope you understand me. " Old lady Gu looked at Gu Sinian angrily and did not answer him. Just sit there all the time. Gu Sinian didn''t answer when he saw Mrs. Gu, and he had been kneeling there looking at Mrs. Gu.


    After a while, Mrs. Gu slowly said, "since you are so firm, I can''t say anything more. Gu Sirui doesn''t care about the company, and he knows to do something all day long. You are also big, wings are hard, do not let you fly, you do not listen to me. I hope you remember what you said today. " What Mrs. Gu said was from the bottom of her heart. She told Gu Sinian all her thoughts. It can be seen that Gu Sinian still has enough weight in her heart. But Mrs. Gu still looked down upon Su Su and felt that Su Su was not worthy of Gu Sixian. But because of Gu Sinian''s words, there is also a game with Gu Sirui. He never cares about the company in his life, and there is no way out. Mrs. Gu made this decision after weighing Su Su and Gu Sinian together and Gu Sinian giving up the company for a long time.


    When Gu Sinian saw old lady Gu, she let go. Also happy smile. Old lady Gu looks after Gu Sinian and smiles like a child. My mood is suddenly getting better. "Get up, silly boy, and don''t kneel all the time. Come and see me when you have time. I''m better than anything. " "Yes, as long as you don''t bother us, we will come to see you as soon as we are free." "You can do it yourself. You don''t have to take anyone else with you. Anyway, it''s not very popular to see it. I like to see you, and then you will come by yourself. "Su Su never said a word again. Gu Sinian had a conversation with Mrs. Gu, and then he came out of Gu''s house with Su Su. Gu Sinian was also worried that Mrs. Gu''s words would hurt Su Su, so he said: don''t think too much Su Su interrupted Gu Sinian''s words: "I understand, don''t say it. I won''t hate Mrs. Gu for this. Instead, I will remember what you said at that time. Let me understand how much you love me.

 Chapter 189

    Gu Sixian returned to the company and recalled the way Mrs. Gu had treated herself and the things in the past. Memories, like old movies, play back in your mind, over and over again, over and over again.


    Finally, he asked his secretary, Miss Wang, to draw up a letter of commitment to give up the legacy. Prove that you won''t inherit the family company. When everything is ready. Let the secretary Miss Wang personally deliver it to Mrs. Gu. Secretary Miss Wang found Gu Sinian after drafting, signed and sealed, and then went to Gu''s house. Mrs. Gu was feeding her little goldfish upstairs. Secretary Miss Wang waited for Mrs. Gu to come down. Miss Wang, the Secretary, handed the letter of commitment to Mrs. Gu. Mrs. Gu frowned and was deeply moved. Almost tears came down from the eyes. Mrs. Gu stopped her tears in time. He said to the secretary Miss Wang, "Si Nian, this child is really filial." "Yes, Mr. Gu not only has filial piety, but also has a way of managing the company. He takes care of the company in an orderly way. All the employees in the company like him very much." "Yes? That''s good. That''s good. " Miss Wang, the Secretary, could not help feeling in her heart when she saw old lady Gu''s red eyes: what a wonderful family. Secretary Miss Wang and Mrs. Gu chatted for a while and then went back to the company.


    After the secretary Miss Wang left, Mrs. Gu saw the certificate of abandonment and admitted that she was not mistaken. It''s my right choice and my wise choice to choose Gu Sixian. Moved, she thought of Su Su again. Mrs. Gu felt that Su Su was not worthy of Gu Sixian, and thought that she had to find a way to separate them in the future. After all, Gu Sixian is so excellent. Su Su, no matter how beautiful she is, she doesn''t deserve Gu Sixian. But let them be together for the time being, just for the time being. If you don''t put them together, the company won''t be run. Mrs. Gu thought again, maybe Gu Sinian was just on the spur of the moment. After waiting for her interest, she put it down. I will not be with Su Su any more, and I will find another one for Gu Sinian who I think is satisfactory. They are right and helpful to the company. Mrs. Gu thought of it and began to smile happily. I think my plan is perfect. I''m going to cheer for my plan. The more Mrs. Gu thought about it, the happier she was. I have been in a good mood for several days. When I think of this plan, I feel happy. It''s better than a panacea.


    The news that Gu Sixian returned to the company soon spread all over the company. But the employees are afraid that the information they get is not accurate, and one by one they ask Gu Sinian''s secretary, Miss Wang, if Gu Sinian has really come back. The employees were very happy when they got the affirmative answer from the secretary Miss Wang. Everyone in the company is very happy. After all, Gu Sixian led the company on the right track and passed through all the difficulties. I have deep feelings with everyone. Employees are also familiar with his management model. It would be a bit uncomfortable to change to someone else. After the secretary Miss Wang told you that Gu Sinian had indeed returned to work in the company, she proposed to hold a welcome ceremony for Gu Sinian. Everyone agreed happily. I feel that such a ceremony should be held.


    And the secretary Miss Wang actually has her own small abacus. All along, the worship and love of Gu Sinian are hidden in the heart. I hope Gu Sinian can understand what he means. And notice yourself, see your beauty. Miss Wang, the Secretary, is very confident in herself. After all, I worked as a secretary beside Gu Sinian. As the saying goes, if one day doesn''t work, there will be two days. If two days don''t work, there will be two months or even two years. Anyway, it''s worth a lifetime or even the next life for an excellent person like Gu Sinian. So this welcome ceremony is an opportunity for her to show herself in front of Gu Sinian. She even regarded it as a very important thing, more important than her work. All afternoon in contact with the hotel and KTV. But because the next day is Saturday, the hotel and KTV''s good places have been reserved. Miss Wang, the Secretary, thought that this might make Gu Sinian feel insincere and obsessed with this problem all afternoon. How to find a good position has become a headache for Miss Wang. So I''m not in the mood for work. Seeing that she was about to leave work, Miss Wang, the Secretary, was also worried.


    Gu Sinian saw that she had only finished half of the work assigned to her secretary, Miss Wang. Gu Sinian called the secretary Miss Wang into the office and asked, "what''s the matter with you today? You''ve only finished half of the work assigned to you. Don''t you want to work here? Or because I''m back, you''re not satisfied? Want a new president? " Secretary Miss Wang saw Gu Sinian very angry, so she did not dare to hide anything. Afraid that instead of flattering Gu Sinian and not performing well in front of him, he was expelled, so he told Gu Sinian the truth of the matter. "I''m the general manager. You''ve just come back, and the staff are very happy, so we want to hold a welcome ceremony for you, so I''ve been preparing for it this afternoon, but tomorrow is Saturday. The good seats in the hotel and KTV have been reserved, so I''ve been working on it." Gu Sinian frowned and said, "Miss Wang, are you preparing a welcome ceremony for me?" Secretary Miss Wang said shyly, "well, yes." Gu Sinian replied disgustedly, "I just want to tell you that it''s not necessary, and I don''t like that kind of form. In the future, this kind of activity will not be held. Do you understand me? If this happens again, you just disappear from here. I just give up my legacy. I''m still in charge here. I hope you understand Miss Wang, the Secretary, replied wrongly, "I see. It won''t happen in the future. " Gu Sinian coldly replied, "well, go out and be busy."The more Miss Wang, the secretary came out of the office, the more she felt aggrieved and depressed. She knew that she was good for him and treated him sincerely. In the end, she was almost fired. He was also scolded. The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he was. On his own desk, he began to cry. The CFO who came to examine and approve saw the secretary Miss Wang crying and asked her what had happened. Miss Wang, the Secretary, told the CFO the whole story. The CFO just laughed and left without saying a word. None of the female employees in the company is not interested in Gu Sixian. The CFO can understand this little trick.

 Chapter 190

    After Su Su came back, she never went back to work in the company. Su Su has been thinking seriously for several days about whether she and Gu Sinian want to talk to her mother, Lin Huimei. I still can''t make up my mind. He decided to call Gu Sinian.


    After Su Su got through to Gu Sinian on the phone, she asked directly, "I want to talk to my mother about the two of us. Although she hasn''t treated me well all the time, and even I sometimes feel that she doesn''t look like my own mother, she is my mother after all. I''ve been blessed. She needs to know. I still want to talk to her about it, but I can''t make up my mind Idea, what do you think? Give me some advice Gu Sinian saw Su Su ask like this. In fact, she already had an idea, but she didn''t have a positive answer. Just say "you can do what you think. Since she is your biological mother, she has the right to know about you and whether you are happy. Even if you don''t say it, she will know it sooner or later, but the meaning you tell her is different from what she hears from other places. In fact, no matter what decision you make, I will always support you. I will always be your strongest backing. Do you see what I mean? I hope you are brave to be yourself. No matter what step you take, you need to go by yourself. "


    Su Su saw Gu Sinian''s reply, and immediately confirmed his decision. Fortunately, I asked Gu Sinian. It seems that he is really his lucky god. "Well, I know what to do. Do you have time in the afternoon? I want you to go with me. " "Well, I''ll pick you up at your house at two in the afternoon. Just wait for me at home


    So in the afternoon, they went to Su''s house to meet Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei. And Gu Sinian seemed to see his mother-in-law for the first time, and he was a little nervous. The heart is always beating. "What I''m wearing today is OK, isn''t it too gorgeous?" Su Su laughed for a while, then looked at Gu Sinian and said, "everything looks good on you. Don''t worry "Don''t laugh, my palms are sweating. Is it true that I don''t look good today? " Gu Sinian came back with a little mischievous style. Su Su signed Gu Sinian''s hand and said to himself, "I''m sweating. Don''t be afraid. I''m here. Mingming has a handsome face. He''s afraid of what looks good or not. Just have a face. " He turned around and looked after Gu Sinian and continued to laugh. Two people you a word I a language of not a short while arrived Su home.


    Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei, was the only one at home. Su Su met her mother, Lin Huimei, and said, "Ma." "Ah." Lin Huimei answers "come in and sit down." Gu Sinian sees that Lin Huimei doesn''t want to talk to him. Also opened a mouth first "Auntie, hello." Lin Huimei is no expression to cater to. Three people entered the room one after the other. As soon as she was on the sofa, Su Su said, "Mom, I came here today to tell you that I have found happiness and the right person, Gu Sinian. He''s really very kind to me. I''m sure he''s the one I''m looking for and the one I''m going to spend my whole life with. "


    Su Su''s mother Lin Huimei also suddenly changed her previous indifference and asked, "are you two together?" "Yes, auntie, we are together. I will treat Su Su well in the future. I promise that I won''t let her suffer any injustice. You can rest assured that I will take good care of her." At this time, Gu Sinian didn''t look a little timid before entering the door, but he had a firm expression on his face. Su Su''s mother Lin Huimei smiles when she sees Gu Sixian''s sincere assurance. Nothing else to say. Su Su asked, "Mom, how are you doing?" Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei, said, "it''s very good." "What about the body? How are you doing? "" well, everything''s fine. " Su Su talked with her mother, Lin Huimei, for a while and said she was going back. "Stay and eat before you leave. I''ll cook for you." "No, we have something else to do. Next time," Su Su refused.


    Maybe it''s out of conditioning, maybe it''s because her mother''s indifference to her over the years makes her a little uncomfortable this time. Maybe there was no other reason. In short, she refused her mother, Lin Huimei. Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei, feels guilty for her child Su Su all the time. This time, she finally finds her home and happiness. I want to make up for the cold treatment of Su Su. I didn''t expect that my daughter Su Su was ungrateful. There is no coercion. "Next time you two are free, I''ll cook for you."


    Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei, turned to Gu Sinian and said, "Gu Sinian, I hope you can do what you said to me just now, and always treat me well. If she is wronged, don''t blame me for being rude to you. " After all, she is her own daughter. No matter how bad she was to Su Su, when she handed her daughter over to others, she couldn''t help saying more. Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei, always wanted to remind Gu Sinian that she had been holding her breath for a long time, but she told Gu Sinian when they were about to leave.


    "Don''t worry, auntie. I''m Gu Sinian. Su Su will never be wronged. It will never happen to Su Su. " Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei, didn''t go on talking to Gu Sinian. Instead, she turned to her daughter, Su Su, "you have to take good care of yourself. Sometimes, men don''t have to be reliable. They have to rely on themselves. My mother wants you to understand this. I hope you two can really go on. Do you know what mom means? Mom, it''s all for your own good. " "Well, mom, you have to take good care of yourself. I know the truth. You don''t have to say any more. " "Well, you''ve grown up, too. You know some of the truth, and mom won''t say much. " Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei, sighed softly. "Mom, let''s go. I''ll see you next time."Su Su and Gu Sinian said goodbye to their mother, Lin Huimei, and walked out of the door of the Su family. Su Su feels more relaxed. She doesn''t care about what she used to care about, as long as Gu Sixian is around. Taking advantage of the situation, he took Gu Sixian''s hand. Gu Sinian, who was full of instant happiness, held Su Su''s hand tightly. "I don''t think you feel scared when you talk to my mother." Su Su teases Gu Sinian. "That''s because I''m telling the truth." The two were looking at each other happily. Susu really wants time to stop like this and stay in their sweet moment forever.

 Chapter 191

    On the way back, Gu Sinian and Su Su were silent for a long time. The air seemed to be frozen. No one could bear to break such a quiet situation.


    In fact, Gu Sinian noticed that Su Su''s face was covered with a layer of light sadness. The woman who didn''t care about anything would also show her worries. He wanted to laugh, but he was worried.


    They walked slowly to the car side by side. The driver who had been waiting for them for a long time saw them coming from a distance and opened the doors for them, waiting for them to get on. Gu Sinian walked to the car and stopped for a while. He watched Su Su get into the car first, and then he followed him in. With the sound of the door, the car started immediately.


    The scenery along the road quickly skips by the window. Su Su''s head is gently on the edge of the window. She raises her eyes and looks out of the window. A few wisps of long bangs are in front of her forehead, hazy and can''t really see her expression.


    Gu Sinian hesitated for a moment and slowly approached her. Her warm nose fluttered in her ear, "Su Su, do you hate your mother?" He raised his hand and stroked her hair as gently and slowly as a child.


    Su Su''s eyelashes quivered. "I don''t hate it." Maybe she was silent for a long time on her way back, and her voice was dry and hoarse. She turned her head to meet Gu Sinian''s concerned eyes. "I''m used to it. I don''t hate or love my mother."


    What to say is not hate, but because of their blood relationship, she should not have hatred for her mother and daughter. Besides, Su Su is not the kind of person who worries about everything. But to say no, it''s because during her growing up years, Lin Huimei gave more love to Su Yao. Her mother gave all her tenderness to those who were not related by blood for the sake of wealth and family.


    When she was a child, Su Su would mind and shed tears secretly at night. But now that she has grown up, she is not the one who needs to rely on her mother''s life, so her dissatisfaction is fading away. What''s more, she has found someone she can really rely on.


    Su Su raised her head and looked at Gu Sinian. Suddenly, a warm burst of warmth came to her heart, and her smile from her heart was rippling in the corner of her mouth.


    Gu Sinian was distressed to see, and felt that Su Su''s weakness at the moment was irresistible and moving. He couldn''t help leaning forward, holding the back of her head and kissing his thin lips. He has always had the forbearance of hegemony and pride, but now looking at the beloved woman in front of him, he is gentle and strong. The blend between lips and teeth is very careful, which is his effort to care.


    After a burst of love, he put the tip of his nose on Su Su, "I will always be good to you, and I will give you all the dependence in the future." He pauses, fingertips caressing Su Su''s cheek. "From now on, we are each other''s closest relatives."


    Su Su, with a sour nose, pounced forward on Gu Sinian.


    Unconsciously, the car has arrived in front of the apartment. Gu Si shakes Su Su, who is tired to sleep, and helps her up. They get out of the car and see Gu Sirui squatting in front of the apartment door.


    Seems to feel the car, Gu Sirui from the ground to stand up, but because of a long time squatting congested legs and some stand instability. Staggering a few steps, he clenched a piece of white paper in his hand, waiting for Gu Sinian and Su Su to approach. When they arrive, Gu Sirui suddenly steps forward and hugs Gu Sinian, "brother..." He spat out a word, but kept swallowing his throat to suppress his excitement.


    Gu Sinian patted him on the back as a consolation.


    "Brother, thank you. You''ve done too much for your family, but I haven''t done anything..." Gu Sirui took a deep breath, which restrained the impulse to cry and said it completely. In the past, he would never have spoken so kindly to his brother, but now with Gu Sinian''s promise to give up his legacy in his hand, his heart is full of mixed feelings.


    Su Su was also moved by the scene, and could not help but wipe tears for their brother''s heart knot.


    Gu Sinian smiles and hugs his younger brother harder. "Don''t be so polite to my brother. Aren''t we a family? Besides, I''ve got a lot from caring for my family, food and clothing, family affection These are all things I have never expected before. " He slowly pushes Gu Sirui away. Suddenly, he feels that his younger brother, who was once childish and angry, has grown up a lot.


    "Is it a man who cries, too?" Seeing Gu Sirui still immersed in unspeakable sadness, Gu Sinian deliberately teased him with a smile and punched him in the chest.


    But Gu Sirui blushed because he was sad. Looking at his brother in front of him, he thought of all the things he had done before. He was still moved.


    "Don''t stand. Go in and sit down." Su Su saw that the brothers could not finish talking about each other, so he couldn''t help but first suggested, "you squatted outside for so long, your legs must be sour, right?" She turns to ask Gu Sirui, who nods.


    They went into the apartment and sat down on a sofa. At this time, Gu Er Shao opened the topic.


    "Brother, in fact, I really don''t like to run the company, although I always think that you tied me up for the sake of property." Gu Sirui was a little embarrassed to reveal his feelings. He took a peek at Gu Sixian and waved the letter of commitment in his hand as if it was unintentional. "I really didn''t expect that you would give me the whole company. I don''t think I can afford it. You are so excellent, but now I feel like I''m taking over love with a knife. "Gu Sinian handed Gu Sirui and Su Su a bottle of water respectively, and drank it himself, "we are brothers, where can we share you and me. What''s more, it''s time for me to pay back for taking care of my family. In fact, I''ve taken care of the company. You can have a big event once in a while and do what you like the rest of the time. "


    Seeing Gu''s surprised expression, Gu could not help laughing and added: "I know you don''t like running the company. You can rest assured that if you do what you like, your brother will always support you. As for Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu, you can rest assured that I will take good care of them. "


    Su Su looks at the friendship between her brothers, which transcends the blood relationship. A burst of warmth fills her heart, and she suddenly feels that she is surrounded by unprecedented beauty. Let her not bear to blink, for fear of missing in front of any warm second.


    Gu Sirui obviously didn''t expect that Gu Sinian would be so considerate of himself. It seems that the image of this gentle looking brother and Gu Sinian, who used to be unsmiling, can''t coincide. Perhaps I have never understood that Gu Sinian is so delicate and considerate.


    "Thank you, brother. I don''t know what else to say, but I really appreciate it Gu Sirui said, can''t help but come forward and hold Gu Sinian tightly.

 Chapter 192

    Gu Sirui then lowered his head a little shyly, and his two ear tips became red. Looking at Gu Sinian and Su Su, he couldn''t help laughing. Gu Sirui saw Gu Sinian and Su Su''s smile. For a moment, he was even more ashamed and indignant. He just left a sentence: "I''m gone." He left quickly.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Gu Sinian and Su Su couldn''t help it. As soon as Gu Sirui left, he burst out laughing.


    "All right, all right, go home." Gu Sixian looked at Su Su who couldn''t smile and said helplessly.


    "Ha ha, good, but Siri is so funny. He''s so shy when he''s so big. Ha ha..." Su Su answered as she stroked her laughing stomach.


    Gu Sinian didn''t know what to say, then he took out the key to open the door and led Su Su into the room. Su Su is still laughing. Gu Sinian has no choice but to caress his forehead. He thinks to himself, "I really found a second-class girlfriend."


    But his face showed a sweet smile. If his Secretary Xu Mu saw it, he would be ridiculed and said that he could not climb out of Su Su''s pit. Gu Sinian helped Su Su Hang up her bag, then asked her to sit on the chair, put on her slippers, and then led her to sit on the sofa.


    After settling Su Su, Gu Sinian went to wash his hands, poured out two glasses of water, and sat side by side with Su Su. He hugged Su Su Su''s shoulder and said, "well, I''ve been laughing for such a long time. I''m thirsty. Drink water first."


    Su Su took the cup from Gu Sinian and drank a few gulps of water. Then he looked at Gu Sinian with a smile. Gu Sinian felt the gaze from Su Su, which was a little funny,


    and asked, "what are you looking at me for?"


    "Gu Sinian, you''ve changed a lot now. You''re just a loyal dog boyfriend. It''s not as annoying as before." Su Su replied.


    "Disgust, let''s talk about how I disgust you." Gu Sinian looked at Su Su with warning eyes.


    Su sucai doesn''t care about Gu Sixian''s eyes. Now he has found out his temper and will never be scared by him again. Continue to make complaints about him:


    , is not it? In the past, what you did was aimed at me and bullied me every day. I didn''t believe me. At that time, I really hated you. I was dying of hating you. I always thought how could there be such a disgusting person. "


    "Don''t you hate me, too?" Gu Sinian retorted.


    "I hate it, Gu Sinian. You talk nonsense. I''m so cute. How can I hate it, Gu Sinian? You''re a bad guy." Su Su yelled.


    "Yes, who makes you lie all day long and not sincere at all, and I especially hate liars. Naturally, I think you hate them." Gu Sinian explained.


    "Ah, Gu Sinian, you villain, said I was a liar." Su Su couldn''t listen any more. Gu Sinian said it on purpose.


    Then regardless of the rush to the Gu Si Nian body, with his hand to cover his mouth. Gu Sinian, relying on his height advantage, easily talked about Su Su''s uniform. Then he took Su Su to his lap, sat down, controlled her hand, and continued to say


    "what''s the hurry? I haven''t finished yet."


    "Well, you go on, I see what you say. If you don''t say it well, you can sleep in the guest room tonight," Su Su said angrily.


    "Before, I always thought you were a little liar, but after living together by accident, I got along with you bit by bit, plus the design competition, which made me understand your advantages. Then I realized that sometimes lying is just your umbrella, but the real you are very simple and kind, and I don''t know what happened. Later, I wanted to look at you all the time and see if you are still alive What surprise will it give me. Who knows, I saw a lot of surprises, but I lost my heart. " Gu Sinian recalled.


    Su Su''s face turned red as he listened to Gu Sinian''s words. Even he called himself a little liar and thought it was cute. Maybe tonight''s atmosphere is too suitable for the conversation, Su Su also slowly said his heart.


    "Gu Sinian, you know, I''m the same. After knowing you, I feel that I am the luckiest person in the world. Otherwise, how can I meet you so well and make you fall in love with me. You are mature, steady and golden. How many people think you are prince charming, but I didn''t expect to be with Cinderella. I always feel that I spent all my luck in this life to meet you and fall in love with you. "


    "How can you spend all your luck in this life, Su Su? You should know that meeting me is the beginning of your good luck. I will be your good luck in the future. I will face all your joys and sorrows together. I will protect your safety and happiness in this life." Gu Sinian looked into Su Su''s eyes and said affectionately.


    Rao Shi Su is used to seeing Gu Sixian''s various appearances, but he is still moved by his affectionate eyes. His eyes are like ink, as if there is a sea of stars in his eyes, with indescribable affection. Su Su, looking at Gu Sinian, can''t help feeling a little moved. Her eyes are a little sour. She wants to hold back her tears, but she falls down unconsciously. Gu Sixian was surprised.


    "Su Su, what''s the matter? Why are you crying? You still don''t believe me? I swear that what I said is true, i... um... "


    Su Su Su could not help but cover Gu Sinian''s mouth immediately when she saw Gu Sinian like this. How many touching words does this fool have to say."No, Si Nian, I believe you. I''m just moved. " Su Su said in a dumb voice.


    As soon as Gu Sixian heard this, he put down his heart and just held Su Su tightly to calm her down. Both of them enjoyed the rare warmth. After Su Su calmed down, Gu Sinian teased Su Su,


    "it turns out that my little liar is shy, and my little liar is also shy."


    Su Su''s hair explodes as soon as she hears it, and she hates being called a liar. Although it''s sweet from Gu Sinian''s mouth,


    "Gu Sinian, who''s the little liar? You''re the big liar, the big liar, the big liar..."


    "it''s the little liar, my little liar. You stole my heart secretly, but you''re not a little liar? HMM... "


    the sound close to his ear, together with Gu Sinian''s breath near his ear, made Su Su''s face red again. Gu Sinian was too provocative. Why didn''t he find it before.


    "Say, are you my little liar, answer me." Gu Sinian is still questioning.


    Su Su had to raise her head, but as soon as she raised it, she felt warm on her lips. It was only after a long time that she realized that Gu Sinian was kissing her. As soon as he wanted to refuse, he heard Gu Sinian''s overbearing voice,


    "don''t refuse me."


    Well, Su Su suddenly feels that this is also very good. Gu Sixian is so good, and he is not very exclusive. That''s it. Feeling Su Su Su''s softening, Gu Sinian deepened the kiss again. Su Su only felt that she was in a cloud, light, as if she didn''t know anything.


    As if vaguely heard Gu Sinian ask "is it OK?" Then I lost consciousness again, and then I felt a tingle, and then I lost consciousness completely.


    The night is boundless, but the people who love each other are still telling their love.

 Chapter 193

    Since that night, the relationship between Gu Sinian and Su Su has been closer. They are more like glue. After a long time together, they feel that each other is good and cherish their time together. Everything is going in the right direction. It''s another sunny weekend. The sky is blue as if it had been washed. It''s refreshing. Two people sitting on the soft sofa, enjoying the rare good weather, probably on the balcony, leisurely drinking afternoon tea, basking in the sun, chatting, is the best response to the good weather. Just a sigh broke the warm atmosphere.


    "Alas..." Su Su sighed with a glass.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Sinian asked, thinking that he seems to be doing very well during this period of time. The relationship between them has become better. How can Su Su sigh.


    "It''s so boring. I don''t want to go now, no matter Su or Gu. I don''t know what I want to do?" Su Su replied.


    As soon as Gu Sixian heard that it was not his own problem, he was relieved. When I heard Su Su Su''s words, I expressed an idea that I had been thinking for a long time. I was afraid that Su Su would not agree with me before, but I didn''t say it. Now it seems that the time is ripe, so I try to say, "otherwise, you can make your own brand and set up your own studio. This is also in line with your designer''s wish "


    " to set up a studio and make my own brand, which I have never thought about, can I? " Su Su doubts a way, certainly also moved. If possible, who doesn''t want to do their own thing.


    "Of course, you won a prize in the design competition. Your work has been recognized by everyone. Now you have popularity. It''s the best time." Gu Sinian continued to suggest that we should go to the.


    "But, but..." Su Su hesitated.


    "What''s the matter? Any questions?"


    "I don''t have money. Whether it''s setting up a studio or developing my own brand, I need money. I can''t take out so much now." Su Su explained.


    Seeing Su Su Su''s hesitation, Gu Sinian thought it was money. He said to Su Su, "have you forgotten? Isn''t the family rich? Isn''t my money your money? I will support you unconditionally as much as you need. "


    "But I don''t want your money. If I take your money, then our relationship will be unequal. I don''t want to be talked about. That''s not good for you or me. " Su Su replied.


    I don''t want to spend Gu Sixian''s money. It makes me feel like I''m with him for the sake of money. Although we all know it''s not. Maybe it''s self-esteem. Su Suzhen can''t convince herself to take the money Gu Sixian gave me.


    Gu Sinian is really defeated by Su Su''s brain hole. What else do you want to share with him? Isn''t he her? Who can gossip with him with his own money. But Gu Sinian also understood Su Su''s idea, so he continued to be patient and tried his best to persuade Su Su.


    "Have you forgotten? I''m a businessman. I''m sure the businessman won''t make a loss. The money is not for nothing. I''ll take it as an investment and get a dividend in the future. "


    "But didn''t you give it?" Su Su still hesitated.


    "How can it be the same? You think that you have to take risks when I invest. You can only make money but not make compensation, otherwise you have to make compensation to me. Although I believe you can make money. Otherwise, if you go outside to invest, it''s not the same. If you don''t have any ready-made ones at home, run outside to find investments. Su Su, you''re a smart man. I think it''s the wisest choice for you to choose me. "


    "Well, I''ll take it as if I borrowed it from you. I''ll pay you even the interest in the future." Su Su thinks what Gu Sinian said is reasonable. Anyway, it''s the same to look for investment. He is responsible for his own profits and losses. But Gu Sinian is the closest person to him, so he doesn''t feel good. In fact, it''s nothing to think about. It''s all money. It''s not that he doesn''t pay it back. Su Su Su finally managed to convince himself.


    Hearing Su Su Su''s agreement, Gu Sixian''s heart was finally put down. I thought as long as I agreed, after two people get married, their money will be taken care of by Su Su, and then I will see how she can return it to him. Gu Sinian is making his own small calculation in his heart.


    "That''s right. Don''t worry, you will make a successful brand and become a famous designer." Gu Sinian joked.


    "Why do you trust me so much that you believe I will succeed? I''m not sure myself. " Su Su pretended to be weak.


    "Fool, of course I believe you. You are my favorite. I don''t believe you. Who do you believe?" Gu Si is full of love.


    "Will make me happy, although I am also very happy by you." Su Su joked.


    "It''s not just to tease you. I see your strength in my eyes. Your talent, not to mention the champion of the design competition, was selected after layers of selection. So many professionals think you can, you can. More importantly, I think you can." Gu Sinian said triumphantly.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian''s triumphant face. She couldn''t laugh or cry. She didn''t find that Gu Sinian''s mouth was so smooth before, and she said that she was always a liar. Thinking of this, Su Su wanted to tease Gu Sinian."Well, if you can say that, are you always boasting about people outside? What kind of beautiful women are you?" Su Su asked, pretending to be angry.


    Gu Sinian really regretted his death. He just wanted Su Su to take his money and do what he liked. How could it be related to some beautiful and talented women. It''s a woman''s heart. Gu Sinian can''t help crying. I have to explain with a stiff head:


    "it''s so plain. You can''t talk nonsense. Since you know me, you know that there are no women around me. Now that I have you, it''s even more impossible to have others. We are together every day. You can''t wrongly me. Besides, you know that I''m a cleanliness addict. Other women can''t get close to me. I really only have you."


    "Ha ha..." seeing that Gu''s head was sweating, Su Su couldn''t help it any more.


    "Ha ha... I lied to you. After so much, I believe you. You are really easy to cheat, ha ha... "


    GU Sinian found out that he was cheated, and he was so angry that he didn''t get rid of the problem of cheating him.


    Turn around and tickle Su Su. Make sure the little liar knows his strength.


    "Ha ha... Gu Sinian, I''m wrong. I won''t cheat you any more. Ha ha..." Su Su said out of breath.


    "Really?" Gu Sinian asked. But the hand is not to stop the trend of the two.


    "Ha ha... Really, really..."


    the time of the day passes like this. It seems that when you are with the people you like, time will pass very quickly, and the things you used to feel bored will become lovely.

 Chapter 194

    After listening to Gu Sinian''s suggestion and deciding to open his own studio, Su Su has been struggling with the name of his studio these days. She feels that she is not satisfied with what she chooses. She is going to be tortured and crazy. Gu Sinian''s company is very busy these days, and she is too embarrassed to bother him with this little thing. Although Gu Sinian has always stressed that she would tell him something, she looks at him every day When the day came back, Su Su was very tired. She thought that after she had done this, she would tell Gu Sixian that it would be a surprise for him.


    That day, Gu Sinian got up early and went to work. Su Su also got up early. After breakfast, she was always in the study, turning over books and naming the studio. When she was serious, she was interrupted by a bell.


    "Hello Su Su was thinking about which word to take, so she didn''t notice who called, so she picked it up and said something casually.


    "How are you? Su Su, how long has it been since I saw you? Are you so separated from me Gu Sirui''s voice came from the phone.


    "Oh, it''s Siri. No, I was just thinking about something. I didn''t pay attention to it. I''m sorry." Su Su explained awkwardly, thinking that she was really driven crazy by her name.


    "Well, well, I know you didn''t mean to. What''s the matter with you? Is it about the studio?" Gu Sirui asked in a very affirmative tone.


    "How do you know about my studio?" Su Su was surprised. I never told anyone, but he forgot that there was Gu Sixian.


    "It''s Si Nian who told me that you are going to open a studio and are in the preparatory stage, so I''m calling to see if there''s anything I can do for you." Gu Sirui replied that thanks to Si Nian''s call, otherwise Su Su would not have told herself that she used to be such a nuisance.


    "That''s just right. I''ve been thinking about the name of the studio for several days, but I''m not satisfied with it. You can help me think about it." Su Su excitedly said that it''s good to have someone to discuss with him. At least he would give some suggestions and opinions.


    "Well, let me see. HMM.. Otherwise, it''s called "Su Nian". It sounds elegant and meaningful to take your two names. Su Su, what do you think? " Gu Sirui suggested.


    "Su Su Nian, Su Su, Gu Sinian, good. It''s really good. It''s very meaningful. I think Sinian will like it, too. Thank you so much, Siri. It''s been a great help. Thank you, Siri


    Su Su was so happy that she didn''t think of the name. Sirui is really timely rain, and so meaningful, my heart is more grateful to Sirui.


    Hearing Su Su Su''s agreement and looking very happy, Gu Sirui also smiles silently on the phone. He is glad that he can help her. Seeing that she is so happy now, he thinks everything is worth it. Then he continued to strike while the iron is hot and said:


    "Su Su, I''ll take all the rent of your studio. I''ll find you a wonderful place to make your studio famous. It''s also a gift for you to open a shop. How about it, Su Su?"


    "It''s so funny. Your gift is too expensive for me. It''s a big help for me to name it. I''m very grateful." Su Su is embarrassed to accept it, and if Gu Sinian knows it, he will not be happy. Now that I am with Gu Sixian, I still want to avoid suspicion. Su Su thought in her heart.


    "Su Su, are you afraid that my brother is jealous? Ha ha... Don''t worry. I''ve told my brother about this for a long time. If he doesn''t agree, how dare I call you, or he will kill me with a knife."


    Gu Sinian had already guessed that Su Su would not agree and was afraid that Gu Sinian would be jealous, so he told Gu Sinian in advance. Gu Sinian also thought it was OK. After all, Su Su Su was in need of help at this time, and she could not accept all his things. Gu Sirui thought it would be better. Besides, a little rent is really not a big deal.


    On hearing that Gu Sinian knew about it and agreed, Su Su had to agree.


    "Well, Si Nian, I really don''t know how to thank you. In a word, thank you very much. I will certainly pay you back after your great kindness. If there is anything I can do in the future, I will try my best. " Su Su said sincerely.


    "Well, Sue, don''t be polite to me. You know it''s really nothing to me. Don''t thank me any more. I''m happy to help you, too. "


    "Well, let''s make an appointment another day. Si Nian and I will treat you to dinner, and we will thank you for all this. You won''t refuse me, will you? " Su Su is really sorry.


    "Well, yes. Let me know when you decide. I''ll be there on time. " Gu Sirui returned.


    "Well, Susu, you should prepare your studio quickly. I won''t disturb you. Come on!" Gu Sirui encouraged.


    "OK, goodbye, Sirui. We''ll have dinner another day." Su Su made an appointment with Gu Sinian and hung up.


    The trouble was finally solved, and Su Su''s mood was as bright as the sunshine outside. All of a sudden, I felt that everything in this world was so beautiful, and the haze accumulated in these days was finally cleared away. It''s almost 11 o''clock. I didn''t expect to talk with Gu Sirui for such a long time. I''m in a good mood today. I''d better go to the company to see Gu Sinian. It''s time to make a love lunch for him. As soon as I think that my dilemma has been solved, Su Su Su especially wants to share the good news with Gu Sinian. It''s a surprise for him. After thinking about it, Su Su began to prepare a love lunch.Gu Sinian likes to eat steak and curry, so make a curry beef for him. Sue Su thought about it. She took out her apron and thawed the steak. Then she began to wash the onion, potato, carrot and other side dishes. After washing, cut the vegetables into small pieces and set aside. Then pour the oil and start cooking. Everything is going on in an orderly way.


    Su Su actually has a good cooking skill, but Gu Sinian didn''t know it. He always thought she was a young lady who couldn''t do anything. Su Su decided to give Gu Sinian a big surprise. It''s not a good saying. To catch a man''s heart, first of all, he should catch a man''s stomach. Although Gu Sinian''s heart is already in his body, no woman will mind that his man loves him more.


    While thinking about things on my mind, I didn''t stop working. A delicious love lunch came out of the pot immediately. Su Su takes out the heat preservation box that has been prepared for a long time and puts the food in it. She plans to change her clothes and give Gu Sinian a love lunch.

 Chapter 195

    Su Su dressed, cleaned up and went out with a love lunch. All the way, I was thinking about Gu Sinian''s face when I saw him. I couldn''t wait to think about Su Su. At the gate of the company, Su Su happily took a love lunch and was ready to go in. Who knows at this time, suddenly appeared the secretary Miss Wang.


    "Sorry, Miss Su, you can''t go in to see the president without an appointment. Please wait outside." Secretary Miss Su said, and made a blocking action, made it clear that she didn''t want Su Su to go in.


    Su Su was very angry when she saw the Secretary, Miss Wang, but who let her be Gu''s secretary, she had to swallow it.


    "I''m here to deliver food. I''ll come down after I''ve delivered it. It won''t take much time. No, you can ask your president." Susu said patiently.


    "Miss Su, I''m so sorry. The president is in a meeting. Even if you go to the meeting, you can''t see the president. You''d better wait here." Secretary Miss Wang said polite words, but she slandered Su Su in her heart. She doesn''t think she is worse than Su Su. Compared with them, she is not ugly at all. Why can she get the favor of the president and give her love lunch? It''s ridiculous. Today, Su Su Su won''t succeed.


    "Well, thank you. I''ll wait here." When Su Su heard that Gu Sinian was in a meeting, he thought that he couldn''t see him even if he went up. Moreover, if he called, he might disturb him, so he had to compromise.


    Secretary Miss Wang heard Su Su Su say to wait, the corners of her mouth showed an imperceptible strange smile.


    But this wait is two hours. Su Su came at 12 o''clock. It''s two o''clock. Gu Sinian hasn''t come yet. Su Su can''t wait. The main thing is that the food is getting cold. After thinking about it, although it may disturb Gu''s meeting, it''s time to have dinner. Su Su had to take out the phone and call Gu Sinian.


    "Hello, Susu, why do you think of calling me?" Gu Sinian is bent down to concentrate on his work. When he hears the ring of his mobile phone and sees Su Su''s phone, his face is full of smile. He answers the phone as soon as possible.


    "Si Nian, I''m in the lobby downstairs of your company. Can you come down and meet me?" Su Su asked tentatively, thinking that Gu Sinian should return to the meeting after the meeting, and the phone was answered so quickly.


    "What? If you are downstairs of our company, you can come up directly. Forget it, I''ll pick you up. I''ll come down right away. " As soon as Gu Sinian heard that Su Su was downstairs, he immediately got up from his stool and walked to the elevator.


    Su Su hung up the phone. Within a few minutes, he saw Gu Sinian come out of the elevator and walk towards him. Gu Sinian, dressed in a black custom-made suit, strides towards him, just like a prince from the sky. Su Su feels that these two hours are really not wasted. She seems to like him more and more.


    "Su Su, why are you here? Just arrived? Why don''t you tell me in advance so that the driver can pick you up? " As soon as Gu Sinian saw Su Su, he held her in his arms and kept asking. Since they were together, Su Su had never come to the company to find herself. He was so excited.


    "Well, well, let''s go up there." Su Su was very embarrassed. There were still some staff in the lobby. How could this man do this? He could not stop hugging him when he met, so he had to push him up quickly.


    Gu Sinian had to let go of his reluctant embrace and lead Su Su to the elevator.


    "You haven''t told me how you came? Didn''t tell me in advance? "Gu asked again.


    "Today is nothing, just want to give you a lunch, who knows you have been in a meeting, no time to eat, it will be cold." Su Su explained with some regret.


    "Really? Su Su, it''s very kind of you to cook me lunch. I really love you. " Gu Sinian really didn''t expect Su Su to deliver her lunch. Just now, she was so excited that she didn''t find the insulated lunch box in her hand. For a moment, he was even more excited. He took Susu''s lunch box and held Susu excitedly.


    With a Ding sound, the elevator arrived. Gu Sinian took Su Su Su by the waist and brought her into his office.


    "When did you arrive? I would have waited for you downstairs if I had known. Who else told you I was in a meeting? I''m just working all the time. There''s a tough case these days. As soon as I''m busy, I forget to eat. If it wasn''t for your phone call, I didn''t realize it was already two o''clock in the afternoon. " As soon as Gu Sinian heard Su Su say that he had a meeting, he knew there must be something wrong, so he quickly explained to Su Su.


    "Ah? Didn''t you have a meeting? But didn''t your secretary Miss Wang say you were in a meeting? I arrived around 12 o''clock, but I didn''t call you because I was afraid of disturbing you in the meeting. " Su Su said suspiciously that after hearing Gu Sinian''s words, Su Su knew that she had been cheated. It must be Miss Wang, the secretary.


    Gu Sinian knew that it was Secretary Wang who was working as a demon. He thought that he would punish Secretary Wang after Su Su left. He told Su Su to wait for two hours. Who gave her the courage. Gu Sinian thought in his heart, and the expression on his face became serious. Su Su knew that he was angry. In fact, he thought it was nothing, just the jealousy of women.


    "It''s OK. Don''t you want to see what I''ve done for you?" Su Su intends to change the subject."Of course, let me see what you''ve made?" Gu Sinian had to put away his anger and said to Su Su with a smile.


    Until Su Su opened the lid and saw the curry beef, Gu Sinian felt that he was about to be moved to death. I didn''t expect Su Su not only knew what she liked to eat, but also made it by herself.


    "Baby, what a surprise. I''m so happy. Thank you, baby." Then he hugged Su Su.


    But Su Su couldn''t laugh when she looked at the cold food in front of her. Because the food had been put for a long time, the color was not as fresh as when she was just out of the pot. I feel a little sorry.


    But Gu Sixian doesn''t care whether it''s cool or not. Su Su''s ability to cook for himself is already a blessing. He''s already happy. How can he feel cool or not.


    "Why, baby, what are you doing? Why do you accept my meal? It''s really the best meal I''ve ever had. " Gu Sinian looked at his empty hands and asked.


    "It''s cold. It''s bad for your stomach. You''d better not eat it. I''ll make it for you again next time."


    "Oh, my silly baby, how can it be cold? I feel really happy now. If I don''t eat it, I will be sad." Gu Sinian said pitifully.


    Looking at Gu Sinian playing tricks on purpose, Su Su really has nothing to do with him. But seeing that Gu Sinian likes to eat his own cooking so much, Su Su is still very happy that his heart is so important.

 Chapter 196

    Gu Sinian soon had nothing left of Su Su''s meal. Su Su couldn''t laugh or cry at the way he wolfed down.


    "Well, take your time. I''ll make it for you next time. " Su Su said.


    "That''s settled. Next time you''ll make it for me yourself, and then you''ll give me a love lunch, OK?" Gu Sinian had the cheek to ask. In fact, he didn''t have to eat. It was Su Su who made him feel very happy.


    "Good." Su Su laughingly replied that Gu Sinian was more and more like a child.


    After dinner, Gu Sixian had to work again. Su Su didn''t have much to do, so she planned to go back and make preparations for her own studio. Gu sent Su Su Su downstairs, and settled down the driver to send Su Su back, then reluctantly went upstairs. It''s just that the man with a smile just now has turned back into the king who made the decision to kill in the shopping mall, and obviously with anger. When you see such a president, you are worried that you will be implicated, and one by one you will stay away.


    "Secretary Wang, come into the office." Gu Sinian went to Secretary Wang''s desk and gave an order.


    "All right, president." Secretary Wang replied respectfully. Then he immediately entered Gu''s office.


    "President, what can I do for you?" Secretary Wang carefully asked, because the president''s face is really not good, his heart will have been shaking.


    "Pack up your things and go to the finance office to settle your salary immediately. You''re fired." Gu Sinian said straight to the point, and then waved his hand to let Secretary Wang go out, indicating that he wanted to work.


    When Secretary Wang heard Gu Sinian''s words, he couldn''t believe his ears. How did you get expelled? Over the years, I worked conscientiously and meticulously. I just wanted to get the favor of the president. I finally became the Secretary of the president. How did I get expelled. Secretary Wang feels that if God jokes with her again, it must not be true, it must not be.


    "President, why? What''s wrong with my work? If so, please give me a chance and I will correct it, president. " Secretary Wang pleaded.


    "Don''t you really know your problems?" Gu Sinian asked with a sneer.


    I''ve heard about this woman''s work style in the company. Everyone doesn''t like her very much. It''s her who bullies others. But the ability to work is really rare, and I spent a long time in the company, so I turned a blind eye to it. However, she was given the courage to think that she had so much power. She knew that Su Su was her girlfriend or deliberately made trouble for her. She really didn''t think she would do anything to her. Besides, Su Su is a treasure she got with great difficulty. Usually, she is reluctant to move. She even embarrasses a secretary. Gu Sinian has the heart to kill now. If Secretary Wang is a man, he may be lying on the ground.


    Gu Sinian has a kind of not angry but powerful momentum, especially now he looks at himself with a smile. Secretary Wang shudders and feels that his back is cold. But thinking that Gu Sinian can''t fire himself because of noon, I still have a fluke in my heart.


    "What did you do at noon and forget so quickly? Because of your jealousy, you casually brought your emotions to work and made Su Su wait downstairs for two hours. Do you think this is your proper working attitude? Not to mention that Su Su is my future wife, do you want to keep him waiting for two hours for any client? Because you''re not happy? " Gu Sixian asked coldly.


    Secretary Wang has been completely stupid, because he let Su Su wait for two hours, the president will fire himself. He also said that he wanted to marry Su Su. The fox spirit didn''t know what magic he had done to the president. He asked the president to stand out for her like this. Now Secretary Wang lost his wife and broke his army. He hated Su Su Su more and more.


    "President, not next time. I''m really confused today. I won''t be any more. Please, President, let me stay in Gu''s, president." Secretary Wang doesn''t care about anything now. As long as he can stay in Gu''s family, he can do anything.


    Gu Sinian looked at the woman who begged him. Although she was in tears, it was more boring.


    "Well, get out. I will never change my decision. If you are like this now, you will not do anything more excessive because of jealousy next time. Let''s go now. Don''t make the situation too ugly. All right, get out. "


    Secretary Wang did not dare to ask Gu Sinian again. Gu Sinian was calm and calm after so many years around him. If he showed such an impatient expression, he would not come to a good end.


    "Then I''ll go." Secretary Wang wiped his tears and went out reluctantly.


    As soon as the door of the president''s office opened, people immediately scattered like birds and beasts, as if the people just standing at the door were not themselves. And continue to return to their station busy.


    Secretary Wang walked out of the president''s office with red eyes and went straight to his work station to pick up things. As soon as we saw it, we all understood that Secretary Wang had been dismissed. If it''s not, it''s going to be working time, and it''s estimated that everyone will cheer and celebrate.


    It turns out that Secretary Wang, who is an old man of the company and Secretary of the president, always yells at his subordinates and looks domineering. Everyone is secretly dissatisfied. But because he is the boss, he dare to be angry. Now that I''m finally fired, everyone cheers in their hearts."Oh, Secretary Wang, where are you going?" Employee a asks unkindly.


    "Of course, it''s better to go to a big company than our Gu family. Secretary Wang is a powerful person in our company. Usually he doesn''t give us a lot of instructions. Why, why don''t he talk now?" Employee B challenged.


    "We''d better do our own business well, so that I won''t be quick to talk to the president again?" Secretary Wang angrily threatened to leave, but it''s OK to pretend to scare them.


    Sure enough, the crowd dispersed as soon as they heard it. If the president knew it, he still didn''t know what the consequences would be. It was better to be careful. It''s just that everyone claps behind the scenes.


    "Secretary Wang finally left. She was annoyed when she saw her face. Let her have a look at it. The retribution has come."


    "That''s right. Is it possible to scold you from time to time? Now, who are you going to show me


    "Good is rewarded with good, and evil is rewarded with evil, which is her retribution..."


    all of you crusaded against Secretary Wang one by one, only feeling that her departure was really retribution.

 Chapter 197

    Since Gu Sinian was with Su Su, especially after she came back this time, we can see how determined Gu Sinian is to be with Su Su. I can''t be happy all day.


    My mind has been thinking about Gu Sinian and Su Su together, Su Su how that woman is worthy of Gu Sinian. Although Gu Sinian is not his own, he prefers Gu Sirui. He has been with him for so many years. It is impossible to say that there is no emotion.


    How could she have the heart to look at Gu Sinian and Su Su, who is good for nothing! It goes without saying how excellent Gu Sixian is. The whole city knows it. It''s not good to like someone, but I like Su Su. My good grandson must have been fascinated by Su Su''s charming appearance and confused. It''s a pity that such a good grandson of mine doesn''t like those well matched young ladies?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Gu Sinian shouldn''t be with Su Su, but no matter how she didn''t think about it, she couldn''t change her grandson''s mind. I just learned that Gu Sinian had beaten Su Su Su when they were together, and his mother had scolded him enough. Later, Gu Sinian was so anxious that he ran away from home with Su Su Su regardless of the company.


    The old lady thought of this, even if she was not reconciled. There''s no way. But if you really want to accept Su Su and Gu Sinian together, you can''t introduce Su Su. Su Su is far from her ideal granddaughter-in-law, but she can''t help it if she doesn''t like it. She can''t force people into Gu Sixian''s bed. Even if she can do that, she can''t be a good one.


    Mrs. Gu is looking sad. The assistant beside her probably knows what Mrs. Gu is thinking. It''s nothing more than Gu Sinian''s and Su Su Su''s story. Changing the sky, he said to Mrs. Gu with a smiling face, "madam, are you thinking about Mr. Gu and Miss Su?" Mrs. Gu was fascinated by what she was thinking. As a result, an assistant''s voice came from her side. Mrs. Gu answered him, "yes.".


    The assistant saw that Mrs. Gu was so sad. If she could figure out a solution, wouldn''t she be promoted and raised. Thinking of living in your mouth, I laughed more happily and said to Mrs. Gu, "don''t worry, madam. If you really don''t like young master and Miss Gu together, the Secretary of young master Gu is just about to resign. We can arrange a young lady who is satisfied with your family and is interested in young master to be a secretary. I believe that young master Gu will be in love with a young lady for a long time. "


    Mrs. Gu, when she heard what the assistant said, she thought it was very reasonable. I can''t help but raise a big smile in my heart, but suddenly I think that among the girls, Shu Xiaoxiao is the only one who is satisfied with her family. Because of the business relationship between the two families, Mrs. Gu has met Shu Xiaoxiao. She is white and clean, and the little mouth is also a coax. She''s so smart.


    This is not the most important thing. What matters is Shu Xiaoxiao''s family. Now his father is the head of the family, and his clothing business is all over the world. This kind of family and Gu Sixian match each other. If Gu Sixian and Shu Xiaoxiao can be together, it will be a win-win situation for both of them.


    And if he remembers the book Xiaoxiao correctly, her major is administration. If you tell her that Gu Sixian is recruiting a secretary, the girl will definitely be eager to come.


    Speaking of this, the old lady couldn''t wait to call their home, but she was very happy. "Du, Du, Du, Du" at this time, the calligrapher''s phone rings. The one who answers the phone is the calligrapher''s wife, Liu''s mother. Just how can a phone call come in at this time?


    There came the voice of Mrs. Gu: "Hello, is that Mrs. Liu? I''m Mrs. Gu. I haven''t seen you for a long time. What''s Xiaoxiao doing?" Mrs. Liu was so excited when she heard the voice on the phone. Although their family can be regarded as a big family, they still can''t compete with Gu''s group. It depends on Gu''s group.


    "Yes, Mrs. Gu. Xiaoxiao is still at home now. Do you miss her? Don''t ask her to come and talk?" When Mrs. Gu heard what Liu said, she knew that Shu Xiaoxiao had no job and said, "it''s OK, No, I just want to ask if Xiaoxiao has a job. If she doesn''t have a job, our family Gu Sixian is recruiting a close secretary. It''s not easy for anyone to be a close secretary. It''s better for us to see from childhood that the big one takes office, and the two childhood friends are also running in faster. Don''t you? " Mrs. Gu said with a smile that she was in a good mood.


    As soon as she heard Gu''s tone, she knew what he was up to. She was so happy that she said in a busy voice, "no, no, we Xiaoxiao are still at home and have no work. Gu''s company works and studies year by year, so our Xiaoxiao must be very happy." Liu happily agreed. When Mrs. Gu heard this, she said happily, "OK, that''s settled. You remember to give our Xiaoxiao notice." Mrs. Gu said and hung up.


    Old lady Gu always feels that she has no hope. At last, she has a little more hope. I hope that Che Xiaoxiao won''t let her old lady down.


    Mrs. Gu thought that the more happy she felt, she said to her assistant, "you''ve done well this time. I''ll give you a raise." At this time, the assistant''s face rose with a big smile, and his decision was right. "Thank you, old lady," she said with a smileLiu''s words had already blossomed in his heart. What Mrs. Gu said was that she wanted Shu Xiaoxiao to be her granddaughter-in-law. Moreover, Gu Sixian is so capable that Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t worry about marrying him. Thinking about it, he went up to find a book. Xiaoxiao said, "my dear daughter, don''t sleep. Get up quickly. My mother has some good news for you. Just after the old lady called to ask you to be Gu Sixian''s close secretary. If you don''t get up and dress up, you will report tomorrow."


    Su Xiaoxiao is happy to hear his mother say that, but he likes Gu Si for many years, from small to big all like him. I''m so happy to have the chance to get close to him. As a result, Shu Xiaoxiao couldn''t sleep all night that night, thinking about the future of himself and Gu Sixian.

 Chapter 198

    Su Su has been very busy recently. She''s really busy. I''m so busy preparing for my own studio that I can''t tell the southeast from the northwest. I want to have a good location while considering the price. Just looking for the studio, I''m panicked.


    Gu Sinian is also very busy, very busy, very busy. He''s in a mess with his work, and he doesn''t care so much about the preparation of Su Su''s studio. Su Su didn''t feel anything in her mind.


    Today is also busy looking for the studio. Just when he wanted to go out, Gu Sirui called Su Su and talked to Su Wei on the phone. He found a studio that was suitable for Su Su.


    Su Su was so excited that she couldn''t find a suitable studio for a long time. She didn''t expect Gu siruiran to help her so much. He quickly said to Gu Sirui, "where are you? I''ll go and see it with you now. " When Gu Sirui heard Su Su say this, he reported his position and said he was waiting for her to go up to see the house.


    Su Su just changed her clothes and came out. Driving all the way, she saw that the geographical location around the studio was very good. Su Su''s happiness deepened a lot, and she was also a little worried. She didn''t know if the studio was in such a good geographical location and could afford the money.


    When we get downstairs, we can see Gu Sirui and a man who should be an intermediary waiting for us under an office building. At this time, Gu Sirui also saw Su Su and said hello to her. Su Su rushed to the past, and then the intermediary introduced himself, and then the three went up to see the studio together.


    When she just arrived at the studio, Su Su was stunned. The studio was better than she imagined. The lighting was extraordinary. There were all kinds of tea rooms and bathrooms. A studio was just good enough to accommodate 20 or 30 people, which was just suitable for Su Su Su''s small start-up work room.


    Seeing this, Su Su was very happy, but he was also a little worried. He didn''t know whether he could accept the price. After all, I have a limited budget, otherwise it will not be so difficult to find a studio. If I can afford the price, it will be very good.


    Thinking of this, her face showed a trace of embarrassment, carefully asked the intermediary: "Sir, how much do you rent this office? I''m quite satisfied with this office. " When the agent heard Su Su''s words, he quickly replied, "Miss Su, our office is one of the best in terms of location, lighting and convenient transportation. If you rent it here, I believe there is no problem in recruitment and so on. Moreover, the owner has just reduced the rent. Now it''s only 46000 yuan."


    The agent is smiling and happy to death, thinking that the girl should have no money, but the man''s words must be the gold owner. If he says more, he can also accept it. It seems that today''s business has been completed. Think of this more and more can not hide the smile in my heart.


    At this time, however, Su Su''s eyebrows were deeper. For the whole 46000 yuan, her original budget was not so much and she could not afford so much money. Although I like this job very much, I can''t help it. He carefully said to the intermediary: "I''m sorry, sir, your job is beautiful, but the price is too expensive. My job is just starting, and I don''t have so much budget."


    When Mr. intermediary heard Miss Su Su say this, he felt very disappointed, but he still kept his usual professional smile and said, "it''s OK. Miss Gu is not troublesome. You can have a look first. If it''s not good, you can come to me to rent it. But if the price of this room is low, it may not be available when you want to find it." The intermediary kindly reminds Su Su Su.


    At this time, Su Su just wanted to refuse. The intermediary refused completely. Before speaking, Gu Sirui''s voice came in: "Su Su, why don''t you have a house you like so much? I can help you solve the problem of money. It''s not a big problem Su Su, when she heard Gu Sirui say this, she was moved, but after all, she and Gu Sirui had a relationship with each other, so she was embarrassed to talk about money.


    So he said to Gu Sirui: "thank you, Gu Sirui, but I have my own plan for my words. It''s not very good for me to use your money like this. Let''s work down-to-earth. Thank you for your kindness." Gu Sirui hears Su Su''s saying that the brilliance in his eyes darkens, and he tries so hard. As a result, Su Su still regards himself as an outsider.


    Then he said to Su Su with a little sadness in his tone: "Su Su, I didn''t expect that you didn''t treat me as a friend for such a long time. What''s the matter with my money? If you make money in the studio, you can give it back to me. " Sue laughed and said nothing. After a moment''s silence, he said to Gu Sirui, "it''s not that I don''t regard you as my friend, but I have my own plan. Don''t think about it any more." Gu Sirui didn''t know what to say when he heard Su Su say that.


    Su Su is not happy to see Gu Sirui like this. After all, he is Gu Sirian''s younger brother, and he doesn''t want to make the relationship between the two brothers too rigid. It will be embarrassing to meet him. To this uncle will smile to Gu Sirui said: "it seems that this house is not suitable for us, go home!" Hearing Su Su Su say so, the three went down together.It''s just that Su Su turned around in three steps when she left. She couldn''t give up. She looked so good. The work was really suitable for her future work, and it was also the appearance of the studio in her mind. She really gave up. If she didn''t want to rent, she didn''t have enough money, which made her uncle think, should she buy it or look for it? But it''s so hard to find another one.


    Su Su frowned as she thought, and she was in a dilemma. Every time at this time, there are stories sticking around to help her make up her mind. Now he is not used to it.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su and looks back step by step. He knows that she must like the job very much. Otherwise Su Su would not be so impolite, but even if he knows it, it''s useless. He has no position to help Su Su do something. This is the most regretful thing in his life.


    No one, hate that young self at the beginning, why not cherish so good Su Su, but now how to do? Can only think of a way to try to recover, can not lose her.

 Chapter 199

    Since that day when she went back to the studio, Su Su thought that it was still the studio in her heart. She saw several of them in succession, and they didn''t feel as good as that studio. I really don''t know what to do. If you want to ask Gu Sinian, I''m sorry. After all, it''s his own trouble to come out and run a studio. You have to do it well with your own ability. You can''t ask Gu Sinian for a small matter.


    If you can''t, go to find more, or the studio won''t come out with your own efforts. Su Su secretly decides in her heart. Thinking that he didn''t pay attention to the arrival of the meal, I felt a little nervous. Originally, I bought the dishes today, waiting for Gu Sixian to come and eat together. He has been busy for a long time these days. Is he free? How to forget?


    Su Su can''t help but knock his head and scold himself secretly. Then I went into the kitchen to cook. The dishes I bought today are all Gu Sinian''s favorite.


    Su Su fried a few dishes quickly. When cutting the last dish, I can''t help thinking about my studio and my favorite office. Thinking out of God, he accidentally cut his hand. Just now, this scene that Su Su cut to hand was seen by Gu Sinian who just opened the door and went home.


    As soon as Gu Sinian entered the kitchen, he heard Su Su yell in the kitchen. He thought something was wrong, so he ran quickly. He was so nervous that he thought he had lost some treasure.


    As soon as Su Su wanted to stop bleeding, he saw Gu Sinian standing in front of him and put his fingers in his mouth to stop bleeding. Su Su quickly said, "don''t be like this. Gu Sinian, I was just cooking. My fingers are very dirty!" Su Su finished this sentence and wanted to take her finger out of Gu Sinian''s mouth.


    But I didn''t expect Gu Sinian to hold his hand more firmly. After a while, there was no blood on his fingers. Gu Sinian looked at his uncle and asked Su Su Su sternly: "how can you cut your hand so carelessly? How can I rest assured that you are at home? " Su Su hears Gu Sinian say like this, but she is not angry in her heart. There is still a trace of sweetness in her heart.


    It seems that Gu Sinian still cares about himself like this. He''s just too busy these days. Su Su thought of this and said to Gu Sinian with a smile like a crescent moon: "Sinian is OK. I just broke my finger by accident. It will be OK in a few days. You don''t have to do this."


    Gu Sinian looked up and saw Su Su smiling. He felt that he hadn''t seen her smile for a long time. Su Su was busy with her work recently, and he didn''t even pay much attention to her. However, Gu Sinian remembers that when he saw Su Su just entering the door, he seemed to be thinking about something, and only when he was out of his mind could he cut his finger.


    Then he asked Su Su, "what were you thinking about just now, so preoccupied?"? The kitchen knives are all in front of you. You don''t know how to move your fingers. Are you going to scold me? " Gu Sinian pretends to be fierce and says to Su Su.


    Su Su''s eyes sparkled when she heard Gu Sinian''s question. Then she thought that Gu Sinian was the one who asked him not to interfere in his studio. If he knew that his favorite job was because he couldn''t talk about the price, he would buy it for himself without saying a word.


    Thinking of this, Su Su cleaned up her mood again and said to Gu Sinian with a smile: "it''s OK, Sinian. I''m just busy preparing for the studio recently. I''m too tired. Then I didn''t sleep well. I just lost my mind. Don''t think too much! Hurry to eat, wash your hands and eat. We won''t make the last dish. "


    Gu Sinian just saw the twinkle in Su Su''s eyes. He knew Su Su Su had something to hide from him. He guessed that it was his studio. Seeing Su Su''s reluctance to share with him, I''d like to ask Gu Sirui.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sinian said to Su Su, "let''s go and have a meal, but if you have anything to tell me." Su Su was relieved to see that Gu Sinian was not questioning. He thought he could not hide Gu Sinian. So they went to dinner together. During the meal, Gu Sinian thought that Su Su''s cooking was the best she had ever eaten. He liked the way Su Su was busy with her dinner like a little woman. Gu Sinian thought that Su Su was completely her own. No matter how to eat the five-star food outside, I still think Su Su is the most delicious.


    After dinner, Gu Sinian called his brother Gu Sirui to ask him about Su Su today. As soon as the phone was dialed, Gu Sirui said, "brother, you are calling so late. Do you want to ask me about Su Su''s studio?"


    Gu Sinian saw Gu Sirui saying this and knew that in all likelihood Gu Sirui knew why Su Su was so out of his mind and so abnormal today. Can''t wait to ask Gu Sirui: "do you know what happened when Su Su went to the studio? Come on, don''t play tricks here. You can''t tell me why I called you. " Gu Sirui hears Gu Sinian speak to himself in such a tone, and knows that he really cares about Su Su and doesn''t joke with him.


    Gu Sirui honestly replied: "in fact, it''s nothing. Today, I found a house suitable for Su Su''s studio. I asked Su Su to go to see it together. After seeing it, she liked it very much. The price was too expensive. I wanted to buy it for her. She also said that she didn''t want to owe me. It should be like this. There''s something wrong with the mood today! "Gu Sinian heard Gu Sirui say this and thought that Su Su didn''t want him to interfere in the studio. He didn''t forget the way the little woman had promised him.


    Thinking of this, he said to Gu Zirui, "don''t worry about Su Su. I''ll deal with it for her." It''s hard for Gu Sirui to say anything when he hears Gu Sinian''s words. After all, he has no position. Just hastily answered a good voice and hung up the phone. Heart inside a burst of loss, oneself now is more and more have no standpoint to help Su Su what matter.


    Moreover, his elder brother is so kind to her, never let her be wronged, and he has no position to get her back. Thinking of this, Gu Sirui closes his eyes in pain. He thinks that he should give up and must give up.

 Chapter 200

    The next day, Gu Si got up early and went to work. He planned to finish the work faster today, and then he went to solve the problem of Su Su''s studio, which was a surprise to Su Su Su.


    He thought of this, it seems to see the little girl, when the time to see the studio nest in his arms, soft voice to say thank you.


    When he got up, Sue was still curled up at the head of the bed like a kitten, sleeping soundly. In a daze, I felt that Gu Sinian got up and left, and then I hugged him. And he said, "well? Gu Sinian, why do you go to work so early today? They haven''t made breakfast for you yet! You wait. I''ll get up and do it for you


    Gu Sinian looked down and saw that Su Su was squinting. He didn''t get enough sleep at all. How could he have the heart to call him out of bed to make breakfast for himself? He touched her head and said softly, "well behaved, don''t make trouble and go to sleep. I went to work first. I''ve been very busy recently." When Su Su heard Gu Sinian say this, she had to put down her arm around Gu Sinian''s waist. I fell asleep again.


    Today''s Su Su plans to take a holiday for herself. She''s tired for so long. It''s time to have a good sleep. It was Gu Sixian who woke her up when she was asleep.


    When she woke up, she saw that it was Gu Sinian''s phone. She was still wondering how Gu Sinian could call herself at this point. Isn''t Gu Sixian working in the company in full swing at this time? Thinking of Su Su, he picked up his cell phone and answered the phone: "hello? Gu Sixian? Why do you call me at this time? What happened? "


    Gu Sinian heard Su Su Su''s thick nasal voice on the phone. It''s estimated that Su Su hasn''t woken up yet. He said to Su Su: "don''t go to bed, little lazy. I get up early today. I''ll take you to dinner. Hurry up. Didn''t you just cut your hand? Get up and wash up. I''ll pick you up when I get home. " Gu Sixian said here.


    This scene is just about to be seen by the book Xiaoxiao who enters the door, and her eyes reveal the infinite resentment. Why does his brother Si Nian, who likes Su Su so much, spoil Su Su so much but be indifferent to him? I know that I am the one who is most suitable for my brother.


    At this time, the book Xiaoxiao did not understand that love is not worthy of saying.


    As soon as Gu Sinian drove home, he saw Su Su jumping over like a happy sparrow, holding his hand and saying to himself, "Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian, are we really going to eat? You haven''t been with me on a date for a long time In the year of the story, I heard my uncle say this, and suddenly I got up for a while. I really haven''t dated my uncle for a long time. This period of time, the company is too busy to ignore her.


    I''m sorry to say to Su Su: "honey, I don''t want to accompany you, but the company is too busy recently. I promise I won''t next time. And there will be a big surprise for you today. " With that, they got on the bus and started to eat. Gu Sinian ordered a restaurant for Cantonese cuisine. He remembers that Su Su likes Cantonese cuisine best.


    Sure enough, Su Su went to the restaurant and ate a lot. Although she can cook her own food, she can''t cook Cantonese food. Soon the two of them were ready. During the period, Gu Sinian mysteriously told Su Su that he would take her to a place. Then it was amazing to arouse Su Su''s curiosity. As she walked, Su Su murmured in a low voice: "Gu Sinian, the villain, is selling things in a disorderly way. People will not have enough to eat."


    Su Su thought Gu Sinian couldn''t hear him and complained there. Who knows Gu Sinian is smiling and happy there. The car quickly drove past Malone and soon arrived at the destination downstairs.


    Su Su looked at the familiar office building and had a bold and accurate guess in her heart. Before I could ask, I saw the agent waiting for her and Gu Sinian downstairs that day. Su Su was excited and incoherent, and said to Gu Sinian: "Gu Sinian, aren''t you? That''s the surprise you''re going to give me? " Gu Sinian didn''t notice something wrong with Su Su''s tone. He gently said to Su Su: "yes" and touched Su Su''s head. Su Su saw that Gu Sinian had to pay attention to the discomfort he had hidden in his heart. Two people get off the car together and go to the agency.


    The agent recognized Su Su as the girl who came to see the house yesterday. Unexpectedly, this handsome man is her husband. It seems that he loves her more than the boy who accompanied her to the house yesterday. What''s more, after they came to see the house yesterday, someone came to see the house and paid a deposit. This morning, Mr. Gu doubled the price and bought the house. What is true love?


    Intermediary in the heart of Momo thought. Back to God, Gu Sinian and Su Su have come to him,. Three people politely said hello, began to sign the contract, very straightforward.


    On the way back, Gu Sinian saw Su Su a little sullen. He still didn''t understand. Didn''t he help Su Su buy the house? Why does she still look unhappy? So he asked Su Su, "is there anything else you are unhappy about? Don''t keep it from me. Can''t we all talk about something and solve it together? "


    When Su Su heard Gu Sinian say this, she couldn''t hide her thoughts and said to Gu Sinian, "Gu Sinian, I wanted to do a good job in the studio with my own efforts. Now you bought the studio for me, and the rent of that studio is not within my scope? You shouldn''t help me make decisions like this. "Gu Sinian heard Su Su Su say that her eyes were dim. It turned out that their little girl still cared about this. She didn''t take him as a family. Then Gu Sinian solemnly said to Su Su: "Su Su, don''t forget that we are a family. What you have is mine. Your efforts are also mine. You are not trying to run your studio well, but our studio. Isn''t that what I should do? If you ever see me like that again, I''ll spank you. "


    Su Su was moved and ashamed to hear Gu Sinian''s words. It''s too big to be spanked. But most of them were moved by Gu Sinian. The tears flashed in his eyes and solemnly said to Gu Sinian: "well, Gu Sinian, we are a family. It''s one. " When Gu Sinian heard Su Su say this, he was more balanced.


    The little girl forgot her last name without reminding her. In this way, two people to fight noisily to the home, happy.

 Chapter 201

    £¿£¿ As usual, Gu Sinian drove to the company after eating Su Su''s breakfast. After discussing with Gu sijue about some of the main things today, he went back to his office and began to work.


    £¿£¿ Gu Sinian was absorbed in his work once he got up. He didn''t hear anyone coming into his office. When he looked up, he found that Mrs. Gu was looking at him with a smiling face. Gu Sinian is wondering how old lady Gu came to the company. She usually doesn''t like to come to the company. She went to the three treasures hall for everything. There must be something wrong, Gu Sinian thought.


    Gu Sinian took a look at the old lady and found that there was a tall and pretty girl behind her. Gu Sinian looked at the girl, but didn''t expect that she was also looking at herself. Old lady Gu just came into Gu Sixian''s office and saw that Gu Sixian was concentrating on his work, so she didn''t disturb him. They all said that men who work hard are the most handsome. Now it seems that they are. As for Gu Sinian, Mrs. Gu loved him from the bottom of her heart. Gu Sinian was obedient and sensible from an early age. The child never worries about himself.


    Gu Sinian knew that Mrs. Gu had something to do with coming to the office today. He didn''t rush to ask Mrs. Gu what''s the matter. Mrs. Gu looked at Gu Sinian and looked at herself, so she said, "Sinian, this is my new Secretary for you. You should take good care of others." Old lady Gu said as she pulled the girl to her side. "Come here, Xiaoxiao. Let me introduce you. This is Gu Sinian. You should have heard of it. "


    I saw the girl nodded quickly, with the tone of worship, said: "heard, Gu is very famous in the industry." Shu Xiaoxiao has known Gu Sixian for a long time. She and he graduated from the same school. At that time, Gu Sixian was the most influential person in the school. I don''t know how many girls in the school like him. Every day, some girls come to watch him standing outside the classroom. Moreover, Shu Xiaoxiao wrote love letters to Gu Sixian himself, but he didn''t wait for any response. Later, Gu Sinian graduated. Shu Xiaoxiao never saw Gu Sinian again.


    Later, when her father talked about caring for the family, she realized that Gu Sixian was caring for the family. Nian Xiaoxiao later asked her father to let her come to Gu Sinian. She also told her father that she had loved Gu Sinian for many years, but he never knew himself. Later, nianxiaoxiao''s father showed nianxiaoxiao to Mrs. Gu. Mrs. Gu liked nianxiaoxiao very much and felt that her family background matched the family. If nianxiaoxiao and Gu Sixian were together, it would be very helpful to the career of the family.


    So Mrs. Gu and Nian Xiaoxiao hit it off. They discussed how to tell Gu Sinian that it would be easier for Gu Sinian to accept. Nian Xiaoxiao looked at Mrs. Gu and said sincerely, "grandma Gu, I want to stay with him first, take good care of him and help him. Let him fall in love with me Old lady Gu was a passer-by, and she understood the meaning of Nian Xiaoxiao''s words. "I want to be a Secretary for Gu Sinian. Grandma Gu, please help me." Nian Xiaoxiao said again. Looking at the girl in front of her, Mrs. Gu nodded and agreed.


    Listening to Nian Xiaoxiao''s words, Mrs. Gu patted her thigh and said, "I forgot to introduce you, Si Nian. This is Nian Xiaoxiao. She''s here to be your secretary. You should take care of her more." After listening to Mrs. Gu''s words, Gu Sinian understood what happened today. It turns out that Mrs. Gu is trying to pass on the girl she is looking for. Gu Sinian was annoyed. He already had Su Su. He could not accommodate anyone else in his heart or around him. Su Su has been with him all over the world since he decided that he would accompany him all his life.


    Gu Sinian looked at old lady Gu and began to say seriously, "I don''t need any secretary." It may be that Gu Sinian''s indifferent refusal refuted Mrs. Gu''s face. She said angrily, "this is the Secretary I arranged for you. You have to accept her. You have to listen to me. " Gu Sinian, listening to Mrs. Gu''s words, began to get angry. He didn''t understand why the old people had to force themselves to accept people they didn''t like. Looking at this obedient child, Mrs. Gu felt more angry than ever before.


    She was still angry and heard Gu Sinian say, "I won''t accept it." Mrs. Gu became more and more angry and left in a fit of anger. After Mrs. Gu left, Shu Xiaoxiao was embarrassed and didn''t know what to do, so she had to chase Mrs. Gu out. Hearing the conversation between Gu Sinian and Mrs. Gu, Nian Xiaoxiao is really sad. She didn''t expect Gu Sinian to hate herself so much. Even Mrs. Gu himself said that he refused so decisively and didn''t give himself a chance to get close to him. She really hated such an inhuman him. She cursed him for not getting the happiness she wanted.


    Su Su was still at work and suddenly sneezed. She thought maybe someone was scolding her. But Su Su didn''t care. She called her mother and told her that she and Gu Sinian had been together. Su Su''s mother on the other end of the phone was very happy to hear that she was her own daughter. She hoped that she would be happy and that she could meet someone who really loved her. As long as Gu Sinian was really good to her daughter, she would wish her best Good luck to them.


    But Su Su didn''t expect that something like this happened to Gu Sinian. Later, when Gu Sinian talked to her again, she was a little sad. But as strong as she is, no one is allowed to stop her happiness. Su Su''s generation wants to be with Gu Sinian, and her determination to love him is as firm as a rock.When Gu Sinian saw old lady Gu go away angrily, he was also full of guilt. However, compared with guilt, he was more reluctant to accept the girl with Mrs. Gu as his secretary. What''s more, he was very clear about Mrs. Gu''s meaning, and he was even more unwilling to allow it, which would hurt Su Su Su. Gu Sixian didn''t go after Mrs. Gu. After thinking about Mrs. Gu for a few days, he naturally lost his temper. There wasn''t much to do. He felt that as long as he worked hard, Mrs. Gu would agree. It turned out that old lady Gu introduced him to someone, but he didn''t go. The old man was so angry. He thought it would be the same as before. When the time comes, old lady Gu will go to see her again.

 Chapter 202

    Back home in the evening, Gu told Su Su what happened today. He didn''t want to hide anything from Su Su. Su Su did not comment much after hearing about it. She knows that it''s a matter of caring for her family. Although Mrs. Gu has not accepted her yet, she believes that as long as she redoubles her efforts, treats them sincerely and treats them as her family, Mrs. Gu will see her efforts one day and accept her one day. She knows more and more that she loves Mr. Gu and he is willing to accept her For him to overcome all difficulties and dangers, let everyone''s blessing them.


    This matter passed for a period of time, and Gu Sixian didn''t pay attention to it. As usual, Gu Sinian goes to and from work on time every day and goes home on time every day. These days, because of Su Su, Gu Sinian lives a full and happy life every day. He likes such a happy life very much. If he can, he hopes to live like this all his life.


    In recent days, Mrs. Gu did not embarrass him any more. She did not come to the office to make trouble with him or call him to scold him for being unfilial. Moreover, the girl named Nian Xiaoxiao did not come back. His secretary was the same as before. Gu Sinian thought that this matter had passed like this, just like every time before, but he didn''t think that old lady Gu had a way to teach him.


    Gu Sinian likes his life very much. Every day when he comes home from work, he will see Su Su waiting for him to go home. They cook together, wash dishes together, sit on the sofa and watch TV together. After dinner, he and Su Su Su go out for a walk.


    Su Su likes flowers. He buys him a bunch of flowers every day when he passes by the florist after work. Every time I see Su Su happily pick up the flowers and carefully insert them into the vase. He has a kind of happiness that he can''t say. It''s a feeling that he has never felt before. Not at home, not in the company, not at school, only in Su Su''s side, he will have such a feeling. Gu Sixian remembered that he used to laugh at his friends for being afraid of their wives. He had never thought that being a wife fearing person would be such a happiness. But Su Su was not fierce, but gentle. Every time he saw her eyes, Gu Sinian felt lucky to be with Su Su.


    On this day, Gu Sixian left work early. Today, he and Su Su are going to buy vegetables and come back to cook. Gu Sinian returned home after work, and then called Su Su to come out together. Two people came to the vegetable market near their home by car.


    In the evening, the food market is very busy. Many people come out to buy the food to be cooked in the evening. Su Su and Gu Sinian come to this market for the first time. They have never seen such a scene, but they like it very much. Looking at the happy smile on the faces of those who came to buy vegetables, they also felt very happy.


    Su Su said what they were going to cook today, so they began to choose the ingredients they wanted at the food stall. There were a lot of dishes in the food market, and the owners of the food market were very enthusiastic. Su Su took Gu Sinian''s hand, and two beautiful men and women appeared in the food market, which immediately attracted the eyes of many people. When they walked in the food market, they often heard people praise that they were a good match. Su Su and Gu Qinian are very happy to hear that.


    In the vegetable market, many food vendors are hawking. Su Su and Gu Sinian are shopping in the vegetable market. They harvest a lot of fresh ingredients. Su Su is responsible for picking and buying, and Gu Sinian is responsible for following her to help her carry the bag. Before long, Gu Sinian can''t carry both of them. Gu Sinian just said to Su Su, "have you bought enough? We''ll go home when we buy it. " Su Su also wanted to buy some food ingredients, so she said to Gu Sinian, "there are still some not bought. It''s almost ready. "


    Gu Sinian admires women''s desire to shop. He can''t stop buying vegetables in a market. If he is in a mall, he will not be able to buy himself. Thinking of this, Gu Sinian secretly decides to work harder to earn money and give the woman the best in the future.


    Su Su walked to the corner of the vegetable market. She saw an old woman squatting there. Her basket was beside her. There were a lot of dishes in the basket. These dishes didn''t look as good as those on the vegetable stalls. When she saw Su Su coming, she said, "buy some vegetables. They are all grown by themselves. Safe and secure. " Looking at the old woman''s age, her hair turned gray. Su Su couldn''t bear it. She squatted beside grandma''s basket and began to pick vegetables. Su Su took a pile of all the vegetables in grandma''s basket. She didn''t know when she would finish eating so many dishes, but she just wanted to buy them. She wanted grandma to go home early.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su squatting down. He dotes on her, and he really doesn''t love the wrong person. Her kindness and beauty always so inadvertently moved him. He thought that he thought Su Su was a cunning and scheming girl. Now he thought it was funny. The longer he gets in touch with Su Su, the more he loves this girl. Now he loves her all.


    Su Su bought a lot of vegetables in grandma''s basket, but the basket was still full, and fewer people came here. If grandma bought these vegetables tomorrow, it would be more difficult to buy them. Gu Sinian saw Su Su''s worries. He squatted down and said to grandma, "grandma, I''ve bought both of your two baskets of vegetables. How much do you calculate


    When grandma heard Gu Sinian say that she had bought all the dishes, her sad face finally showed a rare smile. She quickly went back and said, "OK. I''ll do it for you right away. " Grandma calculated for a long time, Su Su and Gu Sinian were waiting patiently, only to see that grandma was also called and calculated. She was busy living alone. After a long time, she told Gu Sinian, "it''s 96 yuan and 40 cents in total."Gu Sinian listened to grandma''s words and quickly took out a hundred yuan from her pocket and handed it to grandma. Grandma took Gu Sinian''s money carefully and said thank you several times. She didn''t expect to meet such a kind person today. Gu Sinian didn''t think that the two baskets of pickles were only 100 yuan. He never bought vegetables himself, so he didn''t have such a concept.


    Su Su looks at what Gu Sinian has done. She is very happy that Gu Sinian will do it, but she is worried about how they can finish so many dishes. She has just bought a lot of dishes. Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s face, and he thought it was very interesting.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su and said, "don''t worry, I have my own way. I''ll finish it. " Su Su didn''t worry when she heard Gu Sinian say that he would have something to do. She only saw Gu Sinian go out first. When he came back, all the big and small bags he had just bought were gone. She also saw Gu Sinian carrying her basket out of the vegetable market. Seeing that posture, Su Su Su quickly went up to help Gu Sinian. She only saw Gu Sinian loading her vegetables into the car from the basket It''s in my trunk. It''s full.

 Chapter 203

    After Gu Sinian packed the dishes, he ran back to give the basket back to grandma, and told her that there was no need to change the rest of the money. Grandma said a few thanks. Gu Sinian took out his business card to grandma again. He told grandma, "if grandma doesn''t sell all the dishes, please call me."


    Su Su has already made it in the car, and she also began to search the Internet for how to keep these dishes fresh. After all, it''s enough for them to eat for a long time. Su Su saw Gu Sinian come out of the vegetable market. When Gu Sinian came back to the car, Su Su hugged Gu Sinian and gave him a kiss on the face. Gu Sinian laughed and asked, "what''s the matter? I''m embarrassed to kiss him suddenly." Su Su replied, "nothing. I think you are very handsome today." Gu Sinian was even happier after hearing Su Su''s words, and he held Su Su in his arms again. Two people quarreled in the car for a long time before they started the car.


    After looking at the car for a long time, Su Su looked at the road in front of her, which was not the way home. This confused Su Su, but she didn''t ask anything, because she fully believed in the driver. More than 10 minutes later, the car stopped under the building of Gu''s company. As soon as it stopped, Gu Sinian took out his mobile phone to call a man and asked him to come down to get something.


    In a few minutes, a man in a white coat came out from the side door of the company. Gu Sinian opened the trunk, and those people began to take food out. In a few minutes, all the food in the car was taken away. Sue looked at all this, and she was confused. When the masters finished moving the dishes, Gu Sinian returned to the car. Before Su Su could speak, Gu Sinian said, "it''s sent to the company canteen. Ask them to make some good dishes for the employees." After listening to Gu Sinian''s words, Su Su felt that Gu Sinian seemed to be more handsome and his image became bigger.


    After two people stayed outside the company for a while, Su Su urged Gu Sinian to go home soon. Gu Sixian was also hungry, so he started the car and drove home.


    Back home, Gu Sinian hugged Su Su and kept kissing him. Su Su quickly pushed him away and said, "don''t make trouble. I''m going to cook." Gu Sinian had been kissing him for a long time before he let Su Su go. They changed into casual clothes and began to cook. Gu Sinian looks at Su Su and suddenly thinks of the apron he bought last time. He wants to see Su Su wearing an apron.


    So he turned to the front of the locker and began to look inside for the apron he bought last time. After a long time, Gu Sinian finally found it. He quickly went into the kitchen and pulled Su Su Su to face himself. Then he began to put the apron on Su Su Su. He helped Su Su Su put it on and said, "put it on, so as not to dirty her clothes." Su Su opened her eyes, looked at Gu Sinian innocently and nodded. Gu Sinian looked at the man in front of him. Now he just thought Su Su was so cute, so he couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her forehead.


    After Gu Sinian finished Su Su''s forehead, he began to take Su Su seriously to cook. Gu Sinian didn''t cook any food, so Su Su came to be the chef. Gu Sinian came to help her wash and cut vegetables. They were very happy when they heard the phone ringing in the living room. Gu Sinian was still washing the dishes. He didn''t want to pay attention to the phone which was used to destroy the atmosphere.


    Hearing the bell ringing all the time, Su Su urged Gu Sinian to answer the phone. Gu Sinian had no choice but to answer it. Looking at the phone call from Gu''s old house, Gu Sinian had a bad feeling in his heart. Gu Sinian picked up the phone, only heard someone on the other end of the phone say: "young master Gu, old lady Gu is ill. She wants to see you. Come back and have a look." As soon as Gu Sinian heard that Mrs. Gu was ill, he was also worried. So he said to the caller, "OK, I''ll go back right away."


    Su Su heard Gu Sinian say to go back immediately, put down the dishes to be cooked, and came out of the kitchen. She went to Gu Sinian and saw that Gu Sinian was anxiously changing his clothes, so she asked, "what''s the matter? What happened?" Looking at Su Su, Gu Sinian said: "Gu''s old house called and said that Mrs. Gu was ill. I''ll go back and have a look."


    Su Su was flustered when she heard the news. She said quickly, "I''ll go with you, too." He said that he was going to change his clothes. Looking at Su Su''s panic, Gu Sinian hugged her and said to her, "you wait at home. I''ll come back later. Don''t worry." Su Su listened to Gu Sinian''s words, but she didn''t say anything more, just nodded. She''d better wait at home for Gu Sinian to come back. She can''t help if she goes by herself. Maybe old lady Gu will be angry when she sees her.


    Gu Sinian is very happy to hear that Su Su is going too. He knows Su Su Su is a kind girl. She cares about old lady Gu so much, which makes Gu Sinian feel very happy. He believes that they can get along with each other in the future. On the one hand, they are the women they love most, and on the other hand, they are the relatives who brought him up. He doesn''t like to see that they have conflicts, which will make him very uncomfortable.


    Just now Su Su wanted to come with her, but Gu Sinian didn''t let her. In fact, he was afraid that Shu Xiaoxiao was also looking after his family. If Su Su Su saw this, Su Su would be very sad. He doesn''t want Su Su sad at all. He plans to make it clear to Mrs. Gu later. He won''t take Su Su except for Gu Sixian. Su Su is the one he loves most in his life. No one can stop them from being together. He is willing to give up everything for Susu.


    Gu Sinian changed his clothes and went out of the door in a hurry. He thought of the phone call from Gu''s family and thought it was wrong. So I made a phone call to Gu Sirui and wanted to ask him what is the situation of old lady Gu now. As soon as Gu Sinian got on the phone, Gu Sirui got through. Gu Sinian quickly asked, "Sirui, how''s Mrs. Gu doing now? It''s no big dealAt the other end of the phone, Gu Sirui quickly replied, "what? What''s the matter with the old lady? I''m not at home. I don''t know. I''ll call later and ask. Go back first. I''m abroad. We''ll keep in touch at any time. "


    Gu Sinian had some doubts. When old lady Gu was ill, she didn''t tell Gu Sirui that it was illogical.


    Gu Sinian began to understand what Mrs. Gu was going to say to him today. He probably knew about it. This time, he must go back and make it clear to Mrs. Gu. He has an account for Su Su and Mrs. Gu.

 Chapter 204

    After soothing Su Su, Gu Sinian drove from home. To tell the truth, he really didn''t know what medicine Mrs. Gu''s gourd was selling this time. But he felt that it must have something to do with his marriage. The upper class values the right family. Marriage is basically a marriage in business or politics. Each side has its own advantages. As a result, there are very few cases of happy marriage. Most of them get married when they are young. Although they will not damage their family and business reputation in the public, in the secret, there are few people who know that their husband and wife are happy. At the beginning, it may be that men cheat first, leave early and return late. Anyway, business is already busy, and wives often have their own affairs, so they have no time to take care of, or can''t take care of, where their husbands went and who they met today. But in fact, as time goes on, everyone knows.


    First of all, men, women in this period of time may be because of her husband''s abandonment and inner moral constraints, with tears, or noisy. However, it is impossible for them to divorce, let alone make a big fuss. In the end, the wife had no choice but to indulge herself. In the end, it formed a strange phenomenon that both sides derailed and enjoyed themselves.


    Another possibility is that marriage is purely for the sake of heirs and family heirs. This kind of marriage is meaningless, and the harm to both parties may be greater. After all, there is a bond between the two people, that is, children. It''s sad that children who grow up in this kind of family, although they have no worries about food and clothing and receive a good education, can''t get enough feelings most of the time and will gradually form the habit of indifference.


    Gu Sinian''s own family, although such an extreme case has not yet appeared, does not mean that if he is forced to marry, leave Su Su, leave the person he really likes, he will not become such a miserable person. Therefore, Gu Sinian will not compromise on marriage in any case. He has identified Su Su as a person, and he has also been loved by Su Su. In Gu Sinian''s eyes, he can no longer fit other women.


    When the car entered the driveway, a security guard saw the familiar license plate number and quickly opened the door. Gu Sinian just glanced at the young security guard, then turned his head and drove the car forward.


    "Wow, it''s the white world. Hell." In the security room, an old security guard sighed, "what''s the matter? Isn''t that Gu Sinian? "


    "Yes, but how many times have you seen him come back since you came here?" The old security guard had an expression that he hated the iron but didn''t make the steel. He said: "if you want me to see, it''s going to be a big thing for us to take care of our family"


    GU Sinian stopped his car in the garage. When he opened the door and got off the car, he suddenly found a man in a black suit standing in the shadow in front of his car. He was surprised at first, and after seeing the person, he showed a relieved smile and gave a smile to him The man in front of him nodded: "long time no see."


    "Long time no see, master Gu." The man in the black suit in front of him leaned slightly. His hair was silvery white, and he looked a little old. But his body was still strong, and his eyebrows still showed wisdom and calm. He helped Gu Sinian take the bag and led him to the exit: "Mr. Gu has not come back for a long time."


    The first person Gu Sinian met at home was his favorite housekeeper. Naturally, he was in a better mood. He walked in front of the housekeeper, which is one of the countless etiquette rules. After listening to the housekeeper''s words, he also said, "yes, I haven''t come back for a long time."


    "Mrs. Gu''s symptoms started yesterday. We had arranged for a special doctor to come to see her." Knowing that Gu Sinian was willing to come back, it was only for the sake of Gu Laotian, so the housekeeper naturally talked about Gu Laotian''s symptoms first, but at this point, his tone stopped, showing a trace of hesitation and uneasiness.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Sinian keenly caught the pause of the housekeeper. He frowned and his intuition was right. There was something wrong.


    "It''s nothing, but the old lady''s attitude is very firm this time," the housekeeper shook her head and sighed helplessly. "She refused all the doctors, saying that if you don''t come back, young master Gu, she will never go to the hospital." The housekeeper gave another wry smile. "You''ll come and die - forgive me, that''s what the old lady said."


    Gu Sinian''s brow is deeper. Sure enough, it''s a conspiracy. But the most urgent task now is to take Mrs. Gu to the hospital and take good care of herself. As an old lady, she grasped Gu Sixian''s weakness, knowing that he could not leave himself to die in the old house. No matter what the old lady asked, it seemed that Gu Sixian could only agree.


    Thinking of this, Gu took a deep breath, and Su Su''s face appeared in his mind. Anyway, he told himself that I would not abandon Su Su.


    Guanjia first LED Gu Sinian to the door, and then let Gu Sinian go in after he went in and got permission. Gu Sinian opened the door and walked into the room. The first thing he noticed was not Mrs. Gu, who was half lying on the bed, but a young woman standing beside her, holding hands and talking gently.


    Gu Sinian thought, well, it''s her again. It seems that the old lady is determined to let Shu Xiaoxiao get something.With a cold face, he walked up to Mrs. Gu without expression, nodded slightly, said hello to the old lady, and then said softly, "are you ok?"


    "I''m not good." Mrs. Gu was honest. When she saw Mr. Gu, she cried out, which made Mr. Gu worried. But he was worried about what Mrs. Gu really had, so he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Si Nian, you met her, Shu Xiaoxiao." After a hard time, Mrs. Gu took the warm water from the housekeeper, took a sip of it, and slowly spat it out of her throat. Gu Sinian is a little helpless. Yu Guang sees that the housekeeper seems to have nothing to do with Mrs. Gu, and he squishes his eyes at him, saying that he can''t help him. Gu Sinian himself does his best.


    Gu Sinian has no choice but to take a deep breath. He turns his head and says hello to Shu Xiaoxiao. The girl received Gu Sinian''s indifference, and was caught between old lady Gu and cold faced Gu Sinian. She looked very embarrassed.


    Mrs. Gu saw everything in her eyes, but she was not ready to stop, but this time she said something with a sense of temptation: "Si Nian, last time I asked you to arrange Shu Xiaoxiao into Gu''s family and let the little girl be your secretary, has it been implemented?"


    "I didn''t agree at all, and it doesn''t matter to implement it." Gu Sinian coldly replied, but he also felt that it was not very respectful, so he slowed down his tone, "besides, now you are not feeling well, I think the most urgent thing is to send you to the hospital first. After you recover, we will discuss this matter. What do you think?"


    I didn''t expect that old lady Gu didn''t take his gentle way of treating each other. She began to moan again. When Gu Sinian helped to pacify her, she gasped and her eyes were full of determination:


    "Sinian, if you don''t make Shu Xiaoxiao your secretary, I won''t go to the hospital today."

 Chapter 205

    As soon as the old lady said this, not to mention Gu Sinian, her eyes widened in disbelief even when she was reading Xiaoxiao. There was a moment''s silence in the room, except for the old lady''s gasping.


    "Si Nian, do you hear me?" Seeing that Gu Sinian didn''t respond, Mrs. Gu became even more excited. "What''s the matter? Do you really care about my life?"


    Seeing Gu Sinian''s gloomy face, the book Xiaoxiao on one side probably couldn''t read any more. She held the old man''s thin but delicate hand tightly. She was so worried that she almost didn''t shed tears. Her voice trembled and she said, "Mrs. Gu, don''t embarrass Mr. Gu. Mr. Gu must have his own candidate in mind. It''s not a good thing for me to take the Secretary''s position halfway . What''s more, your body is very important. If you drag on like this, it will be a big event if you have a problem! old lady! Think again


    Who knows, when the old lady, who had been curled up in pain, heard what Shu Xiaoxiao said, she changed her face a little. A trace of dignity and small anger suddenly rose in her eyes: "Shu Xiaoxiao, this is my decision. It''s not your turn to take care of my family. I asked the Secretary to choose you as his secretary. He can''t choose anyone else today. Unless he wants to see me die. " As Mrs. Gu said, she turned her eyes to Gu Sinian, who was standing on one side, as if waiting for him to make a decision.


    Gu Sinian looked at the book Xiaoxiao this, in the heart is full of disdain and indifference. At least in the farce just now, Mrs. Gu was right about one thing, that is, taking care of the family. It''s not up to Shu Xiaoxiao to talk about it. This woman is too smart to be smart.


    But then again, how brilliant is Mrs. Gu''s play? It''s nothing more than a free hand to force Gu Sinian to make a decision with the concept of Gu family, which is hard to give up with Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian sneered in his heart, but he also understood that in any case, his decision must be made quickly.


    "Young master?" At this time, the housekeeper behind him also spoke. Gu Sinian turned his head and saw the housekeeper''s slightly praying eyes, so he sighed in his heart, with helplessness and unwillingness: "I''m going to arrange Shu Xiaoxiao''s entry tomorrow. Are you satisfied?" Without waiting for Mrs. Gu or other people in the room to speak, Gu Sinian continued, "now please go to the hospital with me as soon as possible."


    Mrs. Gu''s eyebrows and eyes showed a little joy of victory. She slowly leaned back and stopped making noise. Seeing that the old lady had finally stopped, Gu Sinian gave a sign to the housekeeper. The housekeeper quickly walked to the door and said something to the people waiting outside. Then he quickly walked back to inform her, "old lady Gu, the car is ready. Please get up a little and ask them to help you on the car."


    Mrs. Gu had been satisfied with her eyes, but now she suddenly thought of something. She quickly opened her eyes and added: "Si Nian, let Shu Xiaoxiao go to the hospital together. You can discuss with her about the specific entry procedures."


    "Mrs. Gu, I didn''t fit in. You''d better go with Si Nian. We''ll discuss the entry procedures every other day." Shu Xiaoxiao answers quickly, but the silly girl doesn''t seem to understand it. From beginning to end, her opinion doesn''t matter at all. She''s just a chip.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Gu glared again and let the poor girl shut up. Gu Sinian saw it in his eyes and met old lady Gu''s eyes. He just said good.


    The car was waiting below. Old lady Gu was helped out of bed. Gu Sinian didn''t want to block the nurse, so he was ready to go out, but was stopped again: "Sinian, Shu Xiaoxiao and you are in the same car." The housekeeper standing outside frowned a little because of Mrs. Gu''s aggressive behavior. However, Gu Sinian didn''t respond. He nodded out of the door as if he were a man without feelings. But only the housekeeper saw that the firm line of the man''s chin was completely tight, and Gu Sinian was very angry.


    Mrs. Gu''s car has already started. Mr. Gu started the car and waited in the garage. Several minutes later, Shu Xiaocai came down from the stairs in a hurry and opened the front passenger''s door: "sorry, Mr. Gu, I''m late -"


    "sit in the back."


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s action is stunned. The door in her hand is half opened. She looks at Gu Sinian in shock, but the man never looks at her. She paused for a moment and asked hesitantly, "excuse me?"


    "I said, sit in the back." Gu Si Nian repeated it impatiently. Shu Xiaoxiao just woke up from a dream. He was so embarrassed that he blushed to the root of his neck. She didn''t speak any more. She closed the door and stepped into the back.


    Just now, Gu Sinian was the president of the company. He didn''t like to treat women like this. After all, Gu''s tutors were there. But as I said just now, Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t realize that everyone else in the room clearly saw that this woman was just a chip. The real game between the two sides was between Mrs. Gu and Gu Sinian. Since it''s a chip, Gu Sinian really doesn''t see how polite he has to be to this woman. "Everyone wants something from Gu." His childhood education is like this, growing up is to experience more deeply.


    Speaking of the game just now, Gu Sinian''s face darkened, and his anger was still nowhere to vent. Old lady Gu did not know when she became like this. She was willing to make such a move in order to influence Gu Sixian''s marriage. In fact, Gu Sixian is not sure, and it''s hard to say whether Mrs. Gu is really ill. But no matter what the actual situation of the old lady''s body is, it''s enough to make her sneer at the compromise and play the sympathy card.When is the way to take care of your family''s success emotional card? Gu Sinian thought in his heart.


    But no matter what method, there is no doubt that Mrs. Gu won the game. Gu Sinian will not deny his failure, but he is really angry because of it. Su Su was the one she wanted to protect most. She lost on such an important matter. Even Gu Sinian couldn''t guarantee that she would continue to do so next time after she tasted the sweetness. Many losers, in fact, start from a small failure.


    Never. Gu Sixian thought darkly that he could never lose Su Su.


    Maybe it''s because Gu Sinian''s mood spread in the car, or maybe it''s because Gu Sinian''s aura scared Shu Xiaoxiao. They didn''t talk all the way, maybe it''s because no one wants to talk. Gu Sixian''s car drove very fast and he came to the hospital all the way.


    When they entered the hall in silence, they just saw the nurse in charge of Mrs. Gu in a hurry. Gu Sinian stopped him. It turned out that the old lady had been sent to a special examination room. The examination would take some time.


    Two people in the care workers led down to the waiting area next to the examination room, Gu Sinian regardless of Shu Xiaoxiao, sitting alone in the position, as if thinking about what. Just when he was still hesitating about what to say to Su Su, a voice sounded from behind her. Gu Sinian turned his head and it was Shu Xiaoxiao.


    "Gu Sinian, I want to talk to you."

 Chapter 206

    Gu Sinian went to the coffee machine and bought himself a cup of coffee. When he turned his head, he took a look at the book Xiaoxiao sitting in the cold seat of the hospital. He hesitated and bought an extra cup.


    Shu Xiaoxiao sat still and seemed to be thinking about something. When Gu Sinian handed over the steaming coffee, the woman seemed quite surprised. When she looked up, her eyes seemed a little flustered. She pursed her lips and quickly reached over to catch the coffee.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu." Shu Xiaoxiao whispered, holding the coffee in both hands and drinking it carefully.


    Gu Sinian nodded, but still did not speak. He sat one seat away from Shu Xiaoxiao. Everyone could see the coldness. Gu Sixian''s doing this is also a problem of tutoring. After all, it''s impossible for him to buy his own coffee and hang it out. She is still a girl, though there are many sinister girls in the world. I don''t know if Shu Xiaoxiao is one of them.


    Gu Sixian thought like this and drank a mouthful in silence.


    The coffee in the automatic coffee machine of the hospital is really not as good as the coffee ground from the coffee beans that I personally choose. Gu Sixian, who is used to high-end goods, frowns. But after all, this is a hospital, so he can''t ask too much. He just asks for a warm mouth and something to pass the time. After all, he can''t call Sue right now.


    Su Su is probably worried now. When he went out, he didn''t let her follow him because he was afraid of Shu Xiaoxiao. But in fact, Gu Sinian was also worried that old lady Gu would be even more furious when she saw Su Su coming. He didn''t know what he would be angry about. Gu Sinian really didn''t understand why Mrs. Gu didn''t accept Su Su. Mingming is such a good and excellent girl. When I was with her, sometimes Gu Sinian thought it was his luck.


    Thinking of Su Su''s beautiful face, Gu Sinian''s lips inadvertently let out a smile. Men always think of their loved ones when they will show such a gentle expression, and did not get this expression of people, the heart of jealousy is almost overwhelming.


    For example, Shu Xiaoxiao. In fact, when Mrs. Gu asked her to take care of her family, she didn''t think so much about it. But when Mrs. Gu suddenly began to feel uncomfortable and asked the housekeeper to ask Gu Sinian to go home, she had already expected what Mrs. Gu wanted to do. To tell you the truth, she felt a little honored. After all, now she is half an appointed daughter-in-law. As for Gu Sinian''s attitude, she has heard that the woman named Su Su and the young master of Gu''s family are entangled, but Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t think so much about it. After all, she still has the old lady Gu behind her.


    But what happened at home still made the woman feel a little angry. Mrs. Gu asked her not to interfere in the family affairs, which made her a little embarrassed. She had no place to put her hands and feet. What''s going on? Isn''t it true that he has been chosen to be the daughter-in-law of the family? Why does Mrs. Gu say that now?


    At that time, seeing that Mrs. Gu said so, she was angry and said that she would not be Gu''s secretary. But Gu Sinian''s compromise to old lady Gu is beyond Shu Xiaoxiao''s imagination. He actually agrees, although his face is not good at all.


    But Gu Sinian has already promised this thing, and he has been chosen by Mrs. Gu. This is something that the woman named Su Su doesn''t have.


    However, looking at Gu''s appearance, I''m afraid that his anger has not gone down. Even if he agrees to Mrs. Gu, he may try his best to drive her away soon after he enters the post. So, if she can keep her position as a secretary, then even if she is half successful, she can do things step by step in the future.


    Holding the coffee that Gu Sinian took in his hand, Shu Xiaoxiao hesitated and said, "Mr. Gu?"


    Gu Sinian didn''t answer at first, but he seemed to feel that it was rude to treat a lady like this, so he held his breath and patiently replied, "what''s the matter?"


    "You know, I''ve always admired you so much." Shu Xiaoxiao''s voice is very small, with some girl''s shyness. As she spoke, she secretly looked up at Gu Sinian beside her, but the man''s expression cooled her heart again. Gu Sinian heard what she said, but he didn''t want to hear that. He hung his glasses and drank his coffee, which made Su Xiaoxiao a little frustrated.


    But this situation is also expected by Shu Xiaoxiao. After all, it is impossible for everything to be smooth at the beginning. She thought of Mrs. Gu''s love for her again, which was to embolden herself again. Then she said, "you may not know, but we met a long time ago, just in -"


    "I don''t remember." Gu Sinian said abruptly. Is he seldom listening to such polite remarks? Even if Gu Sinian did meet Shu Xiaoxiao, what does it matter? Anyway, he can''t remember such unimportant people, and there''s no need to waste his precious brain to remember these boring things.


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s "active attack" upset Gu Sinian. She might as well be a woman who just shut up and drink coffee in a chair. Once he opened his mouth, the only pity Gu Sinian had for her disappeared. Who let this book Xiaoxiao want to grab Su Su''s position? Gu Sinian has seen through her ideas for a long time.Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t expect this. What''s the matter? Isn''t Gu Sinian a gentleman? He would interrupt her so rudely, and he didn''t even look at her. Presumably, Gu Sinian has seen through his tricks and is not willing to waste any more time playing with Shu Xiaoxiao.


    But the more Gu said that, the more Shu Xiaoxiao felt that he didn''t want to give up. If this plan fails, then she can only come up with a trump card.


    Shu Xiaoxiao hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "Mr. Gu, I know about you and Miss Su Su."


    Hearing Su Su Su''s name, Gu Sinian frowned, and his murderous spirit immediately came out from his side, which made Shu Xiaoxiao shiver.


    "What do you want to do?" Gu Sinian said slowly, but there was no less threat in his words.


    "Don''t get me wrong." Shu Xiaoxiao quickly waved his hand, "I''m not doing anything. I just want to say that I do admire you, but I also know that you are very happy with Miss Su Su. Mr. Gu, you must believe me. Although I really like you, I don''t want to break up a couple of natural lovers. My heart won''t allow me to do that. "


    After a pause, Shu Xiaoxiao found that Gu Sinian''s eyes began to soften. She continued: "as a secretary, in fact, the old lady insisted on letting me come. I just said it at home. I don''t want to embarrass you. But if the old lady insists on that, I hope you will consider her feelings. "


    Gu Sinian took a look at Xiaoxiao. As soon as he wanted to say something, the doctor came out and motioned them to go with him. Gu Sinian turned to Shu Xiaoxiao and said, "I promised her that you can do it as a secretary. I will contact you."


    Gu Sinian thought, now is the time to consider how to tell Su Su about it.

 Chapter 207

    The doctor finally came out, and Mrs. Gu finally finished the examination. Gu Sinian rushed up to the doctor to learn about the situation.


    "Doctor, how is the old lady? Is there anything wrong with your body? "


    "Mr. Gu, don''t worry. The examination results have come out. Mrs. Gu is in good health. There is no problem. Don''t worry." The doctor told Gu Sinian the result of the examination.


    "What? No problem? Then she looks very uncomfortable in the afternoon. It looks very serious. Are you mistaken? " Gu Sinian said doubtfully that looking after the old lady in the afternoon didn''t look like pretending, and there was Che Xiaoxiao to take care of her.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu, there is no problem. As you know, Mrs. Gu has been checking up with us all the time. We can''t be wrong about her physical condition. Of course, please believe in our professionalism. " Being suspected, the doctor patiently explained to Gu Sinian again that she had been a doctor for so many years, but she pretended to be in good health. Just pretending to be ill is not what a doctor should say. I can only simply remind Gu Sinian.


    "Yes, I see. Thank you, doctor." Gu Sinian politely thanks the doctor. Although he is a little suspicious, he still plans to go to the old lady for confirmation.


    At this time, Mrs. Gu has been arranged in the luxury single ward. She has already woken up and is sitting on the bed eating bananas.


    "Old lady, I just asked the doctor, she said you are in good health, no problem, then what happened in the afternoon?" Gu Sinian looks at old lady Gu and asks calmly. Then he looks at old lady Gu quietly and waits for her answer.


    Under Gu Sinian''s sharp eyes, old lady Gu knows that she can''t hide the fact of pretending to be ill. She thinks that Gu Sinian will know it anyway, so it''s better to tell him first.


    "Well, Si Nian, actually I lied to you. I didn''t get sick in the afternoon at all. I pretended to be uncomfortable. But you have to know that I am also for you. You have to understand my good intentions. " Looking at Gu Sinian, Mrs. Gu explained.


    Mrs. Gu especially hates Su Su. She thinks Su Su Su is not good enough for Gu Sinian. So she asks Che Xiaoxiao to introduce her to Gu Sinian. She hopes Gu Sinian will like her when she sees Che Xiaoxiao. Who knows Gu Sinian doesn''t look at Che Xiaoxiao at all. Old lady Gu can''t help it. Although she knew it was not good, Gu would be angry, but for the sake of Gu''s future development, Gu decided to pretend to be ill.


    "Do you know how worried I am to hear that you are ill? I really hate that I didn''t take good care of you when I saw you when I went home. But you told me that you lied to me, just for a woman. " Gu Sinian forced his anger to say.


    Now he''s sure that he''s been cheated. From his initial doubt to the incomparable certainty of the meeting, Gu Sinian feels that he''s like a ridiculous monkey who''s been fooled around. Mrs. Gu is very kind to him. He always regards her as his family, but he didn''t expect that one day his family would cheat him because of an outsider. Although Gu Sinian was angry, he was more sad.


    Mrs. Gu was aware of her own problems, but she couldn''t refuse to listen to Che Xiaoxiao''s cry. Besides, Che Xiaoxiao was the wife she liked for Gu Sinian, and she certainly wanted to help her. I didn''t expect Gu Sinian''s reaction would be so big.


    "Si Nian, I know it''s wrong to do this, but there''s no way to do it. You don''t listen to me and ask Xiaoxiao to work in your company and be your secretary. I can''t help thinking about pretending to be sick. " Mrs. Gu explained.


    "But I already have Su Su. I don''t want to have other women around me. Don''t you force me to do that?" Gu Sinian says helplessly that he and Su Su have finally established a relationship. At this time, a secretary suddenly appears. Isn''t that troubling?


    "What''s so good about Su Su? It''s not vanity. You see how good Xiaoxiao is. He''s clever and sensible, and he can help you at work. You should be happy. " Although Mrs. Gu thinks it''s wrong to pretend to be ill, she can''t be better if she asks Che Xiaoxiao to be Secretary to Gu Sinian.


    "No matter how good Che Xiaoxiao is, I like Su Su all the time. Even if she is my secretary, it can''t change anything." Gu Sinian had no choice but to express his wishes in front of old lady Gu again and again, so as to let old lady Gu retreat.


    "All right, all right. You don''t have to tell me how much you love each other. I still insist on my idea. I won''t agree with you and Su Su. Besides, now that you have promised me to let Xiaoxiao be your secretary, you can''t go back. Otherwise, you will not be able to keep your word In his life, Mr. Gu was afraid that Mr. Gu would go back on his promise, so he quickly asked. But she knew Gu''s character very well in her heart. She knew that since he agreed, he would not go back on his promise. But she was a little worried when she thought that she had cheated Gu.


    "I see. I promised you that I would not go back." Gu Sinian has already repented thousands of times in his heart, but he has promised old lady Gu that he has no way to say the words of repentance. He can only accept this fact in silence.


    "That''s good, Si Nian. Xiaoxiao will be your secretary then. You should take her well. Usually also pay more attention to take care of Xiaoxiao. After all, it''s not easy for a girl to work outside. " Old lady Gu was sure that Gu Sinian had agreed to her request, and she was very happy. As if his goal had been achieved, he kept asking Gu Sinian to take care of Che Xiaoxiao and cultivate his feelings by the way."I see, but she is so grown-up that she will take care of herself. Don''t worry about it. Moreover, in Gu''s work, we all rely on our own abilities, and there is no saying that we should not take care of them. If she makes a mistake, I will not be merciful Gu Sinian is really tired of Che Xiaoxiao. Of course, he can''t go through the back door. He just wants to make some mistakes so that he can send her away.


    "That can''t do. Xiaoxiao is the one I like. You must take good care of him. Don''t let me know what you do too much." Old lady Gu threatened.


    Gu Sinian knew that it would be useless to talk about it again, so he had to perfunctorily promise the old lady.


    "Well, well, I see. It''s late now. Let''s clean up and go home, shall we? "


    "OK, let''s go back now. I don''t like to stay in this hospital either." Mrs. Gu successfully changed the topic by Gu Sixian.


    Gu Sinian agreed to take care of the old lady, so he quickly packed up and sent her home.

 Chapter 208

    Gu Sinian sent Mrs. Gu home from the hospital and was forced to stay for a meal. It was not until 11 pm that Gu Sinian left Gu''s home and drove home.


    Gu Sinian had already called Su Su when she was at Gu''s home. She told her that she would go back late today and told Su Su not to wait for him and to go to bed early. But when he opened the door, he was shocked by what he saw. Su Su is sleeping in the sofa. The host of the unknown TV program is still trying to be funny. Although Gu Sinian thinks it''s really boring, he doesn''t know how the people on the sofa look at it. He still enjoys watching it. Push the door to see these let Gu Sinian''s heart inevitably soft, he was alone for many years, until he met Su Su, just know the beauty of life and the magic of fate, now see the little woman waiting for him at night, my heart suddenly sigh, this is the real home. Now it seems that I have the feeling of home. In the past, the house can only be called a lodging place. And now no matter what you go to do, how far you go, how late you come back, someone will always leave a lamp for you at night to light your way home and iron your busy heart.


    Su Su on the sofa sleeps awkwardly. She is wearing a cartoon one-piece pajamas, with a remote control in her hand. Her hair that she just washed in the evening will hang on her face playfully. The dim light shines down from the ceiling, which seems to put a beautiful coat on Su Su Su. It''s so beautiful that people can''t move their eyes.


    Looking at Su Su in front of him, Gu Sinian felt soft, like a soft feather sliding through his heart, like a spring flowing through the mountains. Everywhere he went, he was cured and beautiful.


    Gu Sinian gently put down his things, went to Su Su, and slowly squatted down. He gently brushed away Su Su''s hair with his hand, revealing Su Su''s bright and clean face. Her crystal clear skin could shine even under the dim light. Gu Sixian couldn''t put it down. Maybe this is the rib he lacked. Gu Sinian gently imprinted his lips on Su Su''s forehead, just like a prince kissing a Sleeping Princess.


    Seeing Su Su''s strange posture, I knew Su Su was extremely uncomfortable sleeping. Gu Sinian took Su Su Su''s remote control, turned off the TV, held her by the waist, picked up her Princess, and planned to take her to the bedroom to have a good sleep, but somehow woke Su Su Su up. The person in his arms was holding Gu Sinian''s neck and coquetry,


    "how did you come back? It''s so late. "


    "Darling, why do you fall asleep on the sofa? If I don''t come back, are you going to sleep on the sofa all night? I haven''t covered anything. What should I do if I have a cold? " Gu Sinian was really a little angry. Qi Su Su couldn''t take care of herself, and she didn''t have time to take care of Su Su.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian, who is slightly angry, and spits out his tongue mischievously. He knows that he is worried about himself, but he is not angry. Instead, he has a sweet feeling and continues to hold Gu Sinian''s harmless coquetry.


    "Oh, people are worried about you. They just want to wait for you. Who knows that they fall asleep carelessly. Don''t be angry. It won''t happen next time." Su Su is very clever to hold Gu Sixian and promise.


    "You haven''t answered me yet. Why is it so late?" Su Su continued.


    "Well behaved, I had a meal at home, but I couldn''t get away and I came back late. Next time, if I say to come back later, you should go to bed earlier. Don''t wait for me, or I''ll be distressed. Now I''ll take you to bed and go on sleeping. " Gu Sixian didn''t want her to be so tired, and Su Su was still in a daze when she just woke up. Gu Sixian was really rare. He couldn''t help biting her.


    "Oh, no, I don''t want to sleep any more. I''ll wait for you to sleep with me. What''s the matter with the old lady, isn''t it serious? " Su Su dodges Gu Sinian''s kiss and cares about old lady Gu''s body. Although old lady Gu didn''t like her all the time, she was Gu Sixian''s relative, and she couldn''t just sit by. I always wanted to wait for Gu Sinian to come back and ask clearly. Unexpectedly, he fell asleep on the sofa. Su Su was convinced of himself.


    Gu Sinian didn''t expect that Su Su was still thinking about the old lady. He was moved and guilty. At the thought of her pretending to be ill and threatening herself, Gu Sixian couldn''t talk about it. He didn''t know how to talk to Su Su, so he couldn''t get over it.


    "It''s late. I''d better go to bed first. Mrs. Gu is fine. I''ll tell you tomorrow." Gu Sinian didn''t want to talk more about today''s affairs, not that he didn''t want to tell Su Su, but that he didn''t know how to say it.


    "I''ve been waiting for this point, and it''s not bad for a while. Besides, I''ve had a sleep just now, and now I''m not sleepy at all. Just tell me, Si Nian?" Su Su really wanted to know what happened to old lady Gu. After all, she worried all night. As a result, Gu Sinian simply dismissed her. How could this be? Su Su kept asking.


    Gu Sinian looks at the serious little face of the person in his arms, and he asks to tell her in his eyes. He has no choice but to tell her, but he just chooses something unimportant to tell Su Su Su, otherwise the person in his arms will not be able to sleep peacefully.


    "It''s really all right. It''s just that I feel a little uncomfortable in the afternoon. The doctor checked it and said it''s OK. He prescribed some medicine. In the evening, we went back home. So don''t worry. It''s really OK. " Gu Sinian didn''t want to say more. He could only tell Mrs. Su Su that her health was OK and that she was OK.


    "That''s good. If it''s OK, I''m scared to death when I get your call. If it''s OK, I''m relieved." Su Su patted her chest and said with a lingering fear.Looking at Su Su, Gu Sinian was worried first, then relieved, and felt more guilty. Fortunately, Su Su didn''t know that Mrs. Gu, who she had been thinking about, pretended to be ill and cheated herself for her own purpose. She also wanted Su Su to leave her, but she was forced to arrange a woman around her. Think of these, Gu Sixian in the mouth of words, but how also can''t go on.


    "Well, it''s really OK, darling. You can sleep well. I''ll take a bath first." Gu Sinian saw that Su Su seemed to believe what he said, and he was temporarily relieved. But now he was afraid to face Su Su''s caring eyes, so he could only escape for a while.


    "OK, Si Nian, go to wash it. I''m tired all day. Have a rest early." Su Su said with concern.


    "Well, don''t wait for me. Go to bed first." Gu Sinian kisses Su Su with a smile. Then she took her laundry and went into the bathroom. Su Su''s big stone in her heart finally fell to the ground and lay in a comfortable quilt. She was in a very good mood and didn''t even have her usual sleep. This will lie in bed, just want to hold Gu Sinian well, even if nothing is said, it is also very good.

 Chapter 209

    Gu Sinian came out of the bathroom after taking a bath and wiping his hair with a towel. His whole body was surrounded by a white bath towel. Seeing Su Su''s blood gushing on the bed, Su Su felt her nose uneasily. Fortunately, she didn''t have nosebleed, otherwise she would die of shame and indignation.


    Gu Sinian''s body was still dripping with water. It was strange to see Su Su still not asleep.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Gu Sinian asked.


    "Well, if I sleep too much at night, I can''t sleep." Su Su said to Gu Sinian with a red face.


    "I can''t sleep. Would you like a glass of milk?" Gu Sinian felt that it was a sleepless night. He didn''t want to face Su Su, but he didn''t want Su Su to have to face her because she couldn''t sleep. In fact, during the bath, Gu Sinian was always struggling. He felt sorry for Su Su and was afraid that telling Su Su would affect their relationship. So although he said caring words, his mood was obviously a little low.


    They have been together for so long, and each other''s little emotions can be quickly detected. So Su Su obviously feels Gu Sinian''s loss, thinking that it may be that old lady Gu''s health is serious, and Gu Sinian may be afraid of worrying himself before he tells the truth. Su Su Su''s heart aches for Gu Sinian a little more, "fool, what can''t you tell her Well, they are the closest people to each other. " Su Su screamed from the bottom of her heart, but on the surface, she could not be found by Gu Sinian.


    "Si Nian, what''s the matter? Are you very tired today? Look at the way you look after your bath. " Su Su asked tentatively, looking at Gu Sinian''s every move.


    "Er... It''s OK. I''m really tired. I''m working and working in the hospital. It''s very frustrating."


    Gu Sinian thought he was disguised very well, but he didn''t expect to be seen by Su Su. He was a little scared, so he couldn''t keep up with Su Su Su''s thinking for a while. However, Gu Sinian, who had been in the shopping mall for many years, immediately reflected that Su Su Su Su Su thought he was tired and just pushed the boat along with the current, and answered Su Su Su Su''s words.


    Su Su got up from the bed, took the hair dryer and waved to Gu Sinian who was standing,


    "come and sit down, I''ll blow your hair for you." Su Su patted her side.


    After listening to Su Su''s words, Gu Sinian put down the towel to wipe his hair, went to Su Su and sat down. Su Su picked up the hair dryer and began to blow Gu Sinian''s hair. Gu Sixian''s hair is very good, black and hard. Su Su''s hand slides gently in the direction of the hair dryer. Gu Sinian sighed comfortably. I didn''t expect that Su Su didn''t get angry tonight. Instead, he was so considerate. Gu Sinian secretly made up his mind to treat Su Su better in the future.


    Time slipped away quietly at Su Su''s fingertips. Of course, neither of them spoke, just enjoying the rare quiet time. After about ten minutes, Gu Sixian''s hair finally dried completely.


    "All right, let''s do it." Su Su touched Gu Sinian''s hair and said.


    Gu Sinian hugs Su Su, turns to put down the hair dryer, and then comes back to bed. Su Su automatically nests in Gu Sinian''s arms and finds a comfortable place. After thinking about it, I opened my mouth.


    "Si Nian, are you not happy? You look very tired today? "


    "No, dear, the old lady''s health is really OK. Today, the doctor also said that her health should not be too good. We went home at night and the old lady had a big bowl of rice. She had a good appetite, a loud voice and a ruddy complexion. She really couldn''t be any better. So, Sue, don''t worry about the old lady. She''s really OK. Well Gu Sinian kisses Su Su Su''s forehead.


    "Well, I see." Listening to Gu Sinian''s words, Su Su could only temporarily suppress her doubts, thinking that Gu Sinian might tell her later. Just see such Gu Si Nian, Su Su is really distressed, hand involuntarily touched Gu Si Nian''s locked brow, help him smooth brow.


    "Si Nian, since it''s OK, don''t frown any more, just like a little old man." Su Su said jokingly.


    "I see, little housekeeper, I''m very happy to have you by my side, really." Gu Sinian touched Su Su''s face and said, kissing Su Su''s eyes.


    "Good. Si Nian, if you have anything, don''t hold it in your heart. You can tell me anything you have to worry about. Although I may not be able to help you with everything, I will be the best listener. " Su Su is still worried and continues to comfort Gu Sinian.


    "I see, baby. No matter how late I go home, I will always remember you at home to keep a lamp for me, waiting for me to go home. No matter what difficulties I encounter, I will always remember that you are with me, happy, distressed and experiencing all the ups and downs. We will always be together. "


    Gu Sinian didn''t know how much he would be moved tonight. Su Su seemed to say every word in his heart, making his heart soft enough to squeeze out water. If you have a wife like this, why do you want a husband? How lucky are you to meet Su Su, get to know her, and love her deeply. Now I feel that my life is complete, and the happiness of my life is just like this.


    "Yes, Si Nian. We have experienced so much, and now it''s hard to get together. Now every minute is precious to us. Now I''m really glad that I can fall in love with you and stay with you. That''s my biggest wish in my life. So don''t hide anything from me. I want to share it with you. ""I love you, Susu, and I want us to be together forever. I will make you the happiest woman in the world." Gu Sinian assured Su Su that they would live happily together forever.


    Looking after Gu Sixian was much better, Su Su''s sleepy bug also climbed out, yawned and fell asleep in Gu Sixian''s arms.


    Looking at Su Su''s sleeping face and thinking about Su Su''s words, Gu Sinian was moved and ashamed for a moment. Su Su trusted and depended on himself so wholeheartedly that he was always thinking about himself. Gu Sinian couldn''t even talk to Su Su Su to pick up the car. Gu Sinian didn''t dare to think what would happen if Su Su Su knew that Mrs. Gu had arranged for Che Xiaoxiao to be her secretary. If she knew that Mrs. Gu was pretending to be ill, Su Su Su might be disappointed with the whole Gu family. Gu Sinian is afraid to see Su Su''s disappointed eyes. He is afraid that Su Su will make trouble with him because of this. Gu Sinian doesn''t dare to gamble. He can only keep this in his heart and plans to tell Su Su Su when he has a chance. So this matter is put on hold.

 Chapter 210

    Su Su''s studio is almost in progress. Su Su went to see the house, and the decoration is ready. Everything is ready. But now Su Su is facing a particularly thorny problem. I only know how to design, but I don''t know anything about business. I dare not think that if I run my own studio, I will lose my life. Su Su dare not take such a risk. But Su Su didn''t know what to do. After thinking about it for a long time, she decided to discuss it with Gu Sinian. After all, Gu Sinian is a big God of shopping malls.


    After dinner, Gu Sinian went to his study to deal with his work. Su Su was watching TV. At about nine o''clock, Gu Sinian came out of his study and saw Su Su Su watching a variety show on the sofa. Fu Er smiles. Gu Sinian thinks that he has nothing to do, so he goes to sit beside Su Su and watch with her.


    As soon as Gu Sinian sat down, Su Su took the initiative to move over and nest in Gu Sinian''s arms, thinking of talking to him about the studio.


    "Si Nian, let me discuss something with you." Su Su looked up at Gu Sinian''s face, waiting for Gu Sinian''s answer.


    "What''s the matter, you say, I listen." When Gu Sinian heard that Su Su wanted to discuss things with him, he was immediately interested. He knew that Su Su seldom had such a formal conversation with him.


    "It''s about my studio. Now that everything is ready, I owe Dongfeng." Sue said.


    "East wind? Which east wind do you owe? Tell me what happened? " Gu Sinian can''t wait to know what Su Su is going to say to himself.


    "Si Nian, you know me. I only know how to design, but I don''t know anything about business. Now I owe someone to help me manage. Not to mention that I can''t help myself. Even if I''m busy, I think I''ll lose money." Su Su said helplessly.


    "Ha ha..... I didn''t expect that Su Su, who is not afraid of everything, can''t make it Gu Sinian was amused by Su Su''s words.


    "Don''t laugh, you don''t know that you are so happy. Please help me find a way." Su Su pinched Gu Sinian''s finger in distress.


    "Well, let me help you think about it. In fact, I have considered this matter before, and I already have the right person in mind. I just haven''t told you yet. "


    "Well, Gu Sinian, you are on purpose. You want to see me make a fool of yourself." Su Su pretended to be angry and went to tickle Gu Sinian. She was really angry. This villain was worried about himself.


    "Ha ha, well, I''m talking to you now. Her name is Zhang Qing. She was a female classmate when I was studying. After graduation, she has been in touch with each other and has a good relationship. Now she is working abroad. However, she always has the intention to return home. She just has no suitable place, so she hasn''t come back yet. Besides, she is especially good at management. She also has working experience in large foreign companies. I think she is the most suitable candidate. What do you think? "


    Gu Sinian probably told Su Su about Zhang Qing. Although he was the person recommended by himself, Gu Sinian only provided opinions and suggestions. In the end, he decided to ask Su Su to do it. This is Su Su Su''s work. He doesn''t want to interfere too much, and she hopes Su Su Su can grow up better and better.


    "It sounds very good. I''m good at management and have good working experience. It sounds like it matches my studio. I think it''s very good. Si Nian, I want to talk to her face to face again. If I can, I''ll fix her. " Su Su thinks that Zhang Qing is very suitable for her studio, and it''s recommended by Gu Sinian. She''s sure she won''t go there, so she wants to meet and make sure.


    "Well, since you think it''s OK, I''ll call her. Now it''s morning on her side, and the time is convenient. " Then Gu Sinian decided to call Zhang Qing to confirm the specific matters.


    "Well, please call and ask for me. If it is successful, it will solve a big problem for me." Su Su urged.


    "Well, fight now, fight now." Gu Sinian dials Zhang Qing.


    "Hello, Zhang Qing, I''m Gu Sinian, yes. There''s one thing I want to ask you to help me with. Yes, I told you about running the studio. This studio is owned by my girlfriend. Now everything is ready. I need someone like you to help her run it. She is a designer and not very good at business management, so I hope you can come back and help her Gu Sinian said the reason to Zhang Qing.


    Su Su was a little nervous. After all, her studio had just started, and she had achieved nothing. She wanted a high-quality student to help her manage. Su Su was afraid that the other party might disagree.


    Gu Sinian paid attention to Su Su''s movements while talking on the phone. Seeing her biting her lips, I knew she was nervous. Raise her head, with eyes suggestive Su Su is OK, don''t worry, and hands to Su Su''s lips rescued. I don''t know what was said there. Su Su only saw Gu Sinian''s nodding and hum voice. After about a minute. Gu Sinian said directly;


    "well, that''s settled. We''ll have a good chat when you come back next week. We''ll talk about specific things when we meet. When we get back, we''ll call. Su Su and I will pick you up. OK, goodbye. " Gu Sinian then hung up the phone.As soon as Su Su heard the play, she hugged Gu Sinian''s neck and yelled happily.


    "She said yes, didn''t she? She said yes? "


    "Well, well, do you need to be so happy? Did she not promise to return home? " Gu Sinian helplessly hugs Su Su and says that the tone is more aggrieved and more aggrieved. It''s funny to hear Su Su.


    "I know that you, my Mr. Gu, are the most grateful. thank you. Are you jealous? "Hmm?" Su Su Su smiles and looks into Gu Sixian''s eyes and asks happily.


    Gu Sinian was a little annoyed. He didn''t know what happened just now. Seeing Su Su Su''s happy appearance, especially because of others, he didn''t feel good in his heart. He said this sentence without thinking about it. Now it''s my own embarrassment. I''m embarrassed for a while.


    "Just know. Hum Gu Sinian had no choice but to keep his proud image.


    "Si Nian, did she say when she would return to China? We''re ready to pick her up. " Su Su can''t wait to ask, just patronize happy, haven''t had time to ask.


    "Don''t worry. She still has work to hand over. It may take a few days. I''ll be informed when the time is fixed. Then we can pick her up together." Gu Sinian said.


    After that, he urged Su Su to take a bath and go to bed as soon as possible. He had to go to work tomorrow.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Go to wash and rest early."


    "Well, I''ll take a bath first." Then Su Su ran up to take a bath. Gu Sinian shook his head with a helpless smile and went upstairs.

 Chapter 211

    Gu Sinian was coaxed by Mrs. Gu and agreed to let Shu Xiaoxiao go to Gu''s work. From the moment, Gu Sinian was ready to let Shu Xiaoxiao go to Gu''s work to be his secretary, wait for the opportunity, and then dismiss Shu Xiaoxiao in the name of negligence. That''s how it went. So there''s no need to mention it to Su Su, and Su Su is worried about it. Gu Sinian has always been an expert in business. Gu Sinian''s wishful thinking is so good this time. But I didn''t expect that this time it was a big fall.


    On the first day of Shu Xiaoxiao''s work, Mrs. Gu called Gu Sinian and said, "Gu Sinian, when Shu Xiaoxiao goes to work on the first day, you have to take care of Shu Xiaoxiao more. She just went to work and is not familiar with her. You have to take care of Shu Xiaoxiao more." Gu Sinian drove the car and said, "OK, I know." Old lady Gu was not at all interested in seeing Gu Sinian. Afraid of Shu Xiaoxiao''s failure, he didn''t seduce Gu Sixian. So I decided to help Shu Xiaoxiao. So he said, "whatever I said before, whether you listen to it or not, you have to listen to it now."


    Gu Sixian thought that old lady Gu could not think of any other way to punish herself. He said casually, "please tell me. I''ve been listening carefully." Mrs. Gu said, "today, Shu Xiaoxiao goes to work on her first day. Go and pick her up." Gu Sinian didn''t speak. He really underestimated Mrs. Gu''s ability. Seeing that Gu Sinian didn''t speak, Mrs. Gu continued: "don''t tell me that you didn''t listen carefully. I''ll tell you again. Now you go to pick up the book immediately. I''ve already said hello to her. Just go straight to her house. I''ll send you her address later. " Gu Sinian quickly replied: "she is an employee, I am the boss, where there is a boss to pick up the employees, this spread out is not chaos?" Gu said anxiously: "you are the boss at work, she is an employee, but after work, you two are ordinary friends even if you are not lovers." Gu Sinian frowned and replied, "you can''t go to work directly. How can ordinary friends do this? What an ambiguous relationship it is. You want people in the company to misunderstand me. " Mrs. Gu replied, "just once today, just once, OK. If you want to make me angry, don''t pick me up. If you want me to be healthy, pick her up Mrs. Gu finished talking and hung up.


    When Gu Sinian saw old lady Gu, he did not dare to refuse. I promised Mrs. Gu this time. Next time, if you do this again, you will never agree with her. After a while, Mrs. Gu put the home address of Shu Xiaoxiao to Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian looks at Shu Xiaoxiao''s home address, but it is quite close to where he is. Gu Sinian drove to Shu Xiaoxiao''s neighborhood in less than five minutes. I found that Shu Xiaoxiao had been waiting for Gu for years. Gu Sinian drives the car to Shu Xiaoxiao. Shu Xiaoxiao did not hesitate to sit in the co pilot''s seat. Gu Sinian didn''t speak to Shu Xiaoxiao either. Shu Xiaoxiao first spoke to Gu Sinian. Shu Xiaoxiao said, "I''m sorry to have you come so far to pick me up. Mrs. Gu called me and said that you had come to pick me up. I wanted to refuse, but Mrs. Gu said that you were already on the way, so I''m waiting for you here. And afraid you won''t find me. I also asked for your mobile phone number with Mrs. Gu Gu Sinian said, "it''s Mrs. Gu who asked me to pick you up." When Shu Xiaoxiao heard Gu Sinian''s words, his face suddenly changed. Slowly answer a way: "early know is old lady Gu to let you come, I won''t let you come." Gu Sinian did not reply to Xiaoxiao.


    In this way, the two people along the way so silent did not speak. Away from the place near the company, Gu Sinian let Shu Xiaoxiao get off the car ahead of time. Although Shu Xiaoxiao was very reluctant, he pretended to understand and said, "I have the same meaning. I think so, too Shu Xiaoxiao originally thought that he could enter the company with honor. But I didn''t expect Gu to treat himself like this. But on second thought, Gu Sinian is now seduced by Su Su''s fox spirit. Of course, her mind is not on Shu Xiaoxiao''s body. When he cooked the raw rice, Gu Sinian should pay more attention to himself. Shu Xiaoxiao entered the company while thinking about it.


    Find the front desk, and the front desk that he is to work, Gu general secretary. The little girl at the front desk looked at the book blankly, and Xiaoxiao said, "Mr. Gu didn''t say that he wanted to recruit a secretary." Shu Xiaoxiao is also at a loss. Hasn''t Gu Sinian told the company staff that he will come back with a secretary today? Shu Xiaoxiao said: "then you can call to confirm it. I did inform you to come to work today. " The little girl at the front desk called the personnel manager to confirm it. She realized that the personnel department had forgotten to inform her. The girl at the front desk had to ask Shu Xiaoxiao to wait at the front desk. Someone will come to pick up Shu Xiaoxiao later.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is also very helpless, but there is no other way. I had to wait at the front desk. After a while, a very young girl came to Shu Xiaoxiao and said, "Hello, you are Shu Xiaoxiao." Shu Xiaoxiao nodded.


    The little girl said, "I''m from the personnel department. Come with me now. I''ll show you where you work. " Shu Xiaoxiao follows the little girl from the personnel department to an office, where she arranges Shu Xiaoxiao. He also pointed to a room full of glass and said, "that''s Mr. Gu''s office. If he has anything to do, he will call you on this landline. I don''t have to tell you anything else. After all, you and President Gu are old acquaintances. " "How do you know?" Shu Xiaoxiao asked casuallyThe little girl said with a knowing smile, "you drove here together in the morning. Someone in the company saw it. Something happened in the company, so it spread. You are Mr. Gu''s legendary girlfriend. It''s beautiful. "


    As soon as Shu Xiaoxiao heard what the little girl said, he thought that it would not take long for the company to know about it. Also can the heart smile. The little girl saw the book Xiaoxiao smile, think is acquiescence. I don''t want to talk about it any more. I settle down and go to work. Shu Xiaoxiao is Gu Sixian''s girlfriend, and the story has spread in the company. He also said that the former Secretary Gu Sinian was expelled by him because of Shu Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 212

    In addition to being able to look at people and gain recognition from others, Shu Xiaoxiao also has a very high ability, that is, strong working ability. It''s awesome. So shuxiaoxiao is a smart and pretty woman. It''s just that my mind is not good, and I always don''t use it. Gu Sinian''s office also heard Gu Sinian''s yelling and scolding: "Shu Xiaoxiao, I have told you several times, I tell you, this must be marked, must be marked, you see, you see, this time there is no mark at all." Shu Xiaoxiao looked at Gu Sinian and said, "it''s my fault, Mr. Gu. I''ll mark it now." Gu Sinian threw the document in front of Shu Xiaoxiao. Shu Xiaoxiao takes the document and goes out of Gu Sixian''s office.


    Shu Xiaoxiao smiles when he walks out of the office. In my mind, I dare not say anything else. If you want to exclude me from work, let me stay away from you. You are wrong in Gu Sixian''s calculation. My book Xiaoxiao is a famous workaholic. Book Xiaoxiao while thinking, while twisting a small waist, foxy left. One side of the company''s staff to watch the play commented: "this Gu always treat his girlfriend at work, it''s a bit too hard, three days to find things." "But he didn''t treat Secretary Wang like that before." "


    Hi, God knows what''s going on..." After Shu Xiaoxiao left, Gu Sinian leaned back in his chair and thought about how to drive Shu Xiaoxiao away. Shu Xiaoxiao has been working conscientiously since he went to work, and he has not made any mistakes. Instead, Gu Sinian himself always troubles Shu Xiaoxiao. In fact, every time it''s a bone in an egg. Nothing to look for.


    But that''s not the way to go. Gu Sinian is also very brainless and can''t find any other way to complete the book. The most important thing is that Shu Xiaoxiao is very dedicated and never does anything against the principle. I don''t seduce Gu Sinian.


    In fact, it bothered Gu Sinian. In this way, there is no way to transfer Shu Xiaoxiao out of the company. After a while, Shu Xiaoxiao came in again and said to Gu Sinian, "customer Mr. Wang asked you to have dinner together tonight. Do you think you want to go?" Gu Sinian didn''t even think about it, so he replied, "well, go." Shu Xiaoxiao continued: "I''ll go with you in the evening." Gu Sinian didn''t look up to read, and Xiaoxiao replied, "you don''t have to go. I can go myself. " Shu Xiaoxiao said, "let me go with you. I can drink some wine for you. I have a good capacity. Besides, Mr. Wang always said that he would meet me. I think it''s also good for the development of the company. "


    Gu Sixian remembered that a few days ago, Wang always called himself to see Shu Xiaoxiao. Gu Sinian saw Shu Xiaoxiao''s strong request to go, but he didn''t say anything, so he agreed. Shu Xiaoxiao thinks that Gu Sinian is definitely not willing to go with him after work, so he deliberately makes an appointment with Gu Sinian to meet him in another place, and then goes to see Mr. Wang together. Gu Sinian also thought it was good to do so, so he agreed.


    Unexpectedly, just after work, Shu Xiaoxiao is going to meet Gu Sinian at the appointed place. The company''s colleagues did offer Xiaoxiao to go shopping, so Xiaoxiao had to refuse to say that he had something to do. Colleagues have long thought that Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian might be caught today. Then he coaxed Shu Xiaoxiao and said, "are you going to go on a date with President Gu?"


    after hearing this, Shu Xiaoxiao said, "no, it''s not president Gu." Colleagues are driven by curiosity. Colleagues are thinking, is this book Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian broke up, or Gu Sinian was dumped, so Gu Sinian only against Book Xiaoxiao every day.


    So they all said: "let''s go to see who Xiaoxiao''s date is." This is exactly what Shu Xiaoxiao wants, so his colleagues follow him to the place agreed by Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian. When he arrived, he found that the date of Shu Xiaoxiao was Gu Sixian, and a lot of people made them happy.


    Gu Sinian was very angry when he saw this situation, and he didn''t speak to his colleagues, so he drove with Shu Xiaoxiao and went to see Mr. Wang. Wang Zongyi saw Gu Sixian leading a beautiful woman. That wretched expression, is simply unheard of, never seen.


    Mr. Wang had already arrived at the hotel. Seeing that Gu Sinian had opened the door, he took the initiative to welcome him. Gu Sinian is also very friendly to this customer. Gu Sinian and Wang Zong shake hands and compliment each other for a while. Wang Zong then moves the topic to Shu Xiaoxiao. Mr. Wang said, "Mr. Gu, this is your new secretary next to you." Gu Sinian nodded and was not ready to introduce himself to Mr. Wang. But Mr. Wang seems to be very interested in Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Gu Sinian in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, said: "Mr. Wang, let''s sit down and talk." Mr. Wang turns his eyes to Shu Xiaoxiao. Nodded, agreed with Gu Sixian''s opinion. Several people sat down at the table. Mr. Wang said at first: "I asked you to come today. It''s nothing big. It''s our cooperation. And I''d like to meet your new secretary, Miss Shu. I didn''t expect Miss Shu to impress me in terms of working ability and appearance. "


    Shu Xiaoxiao said shyly: "Mr. Wang, you are serious. I am an ordinary worker who works for Mr. Gu. It''s just like work. " Mr. Wang looked at the book and said, "no, I''m not wrong. Miss Shu, I''m very satisfied with our company''s problems these times.I heard your voice on the phone, and I felt as comfortable as being licked by a cat. Today I saw a real person. " After saying this, Wang always laughs, and everyone laughs in agreement. Then Gu Sinian and President Wang began to talk about the contract. From time to time, Mr. Wang also read a book and looked at Xiaoxiao. Book Xiaoxiao also foxy back in the past to see Wang. Gu Sinian thought to himself: it''s half a Jin to eight Liang.


    After talking about the contract, a table of people is ready to share wine. Mr. Wang first said, "Mr. Gu, today, you are late. You should be punished three cups first." Without saying a word, Shu Xiaoxiao drank three cups of wine. Mr. Wang clapped his hands. Then he said, "Mr. Gu, your three cups..." Before Mr. Wang''s words were finished, Shu Xiaoxiao interrupted him and said, "I''ll drink those three cups of Mr. Gu." Then he took it up and drank. After that, Shu Xiaoxiao never touched a glass of wine. Gu Sinian was the only one left to drink with Mr. Wang.

 Chapter 213

    Gu Sinian hung his head and stared at the chopsticks in front of him, but he couldn''t remember when he picked up the chopsticks last time. He tried hard to blink his eyes, trying to wipe away the blurred scene like a glass, but he failed. He shook his head, and the scenes overlapped, as if rushing to his eyes. Alcohol burns in the blood vessels, and the burning sensation in the stomach is also very strong.


    Suddenly, a hand patted Gu Sinian on the shoulder. He raised his head and turned his eyes. What he saw was a worried Book Xiaoxiao on his face. He wanted to turn his head back, but Shu Xiaoxiao moved her lips. She said anxiously, "President Gu... President Wang is offering you wine."


    Gu Sinian raised his eyes. Sure enough, Mr. Wang, with a big stomach, was standing opposite him, holding a glass full of wine. His face was red. Probably because of the heat, his coat had been taken off. He could even see his ridiculous fat figure and thinning hair.


    "Come on, Mr. Gu, keep drinking!" He yelled loudly. Gu Sinian pulled out a smile and waved his right hand to Mr. Wang. "I''m sorry, Mr. Wang. I can''t drink any more."


    But it''s not on the table at all. If Gu Sinian was drinking and eating with that group of promising young boys, it would be OK. They all know how sad it is to be persuaded to drink by their elders, so when they get together, although they also talk about business, they will also pay attention not to make other people uncomfortable. If you really want to talk about a very important business, who will believe the deal on the wine table? What''s more, if the purpose is to drink and to get drunk, they will choose to pack a nightclub.


    These big bellied upstarts, whose stomach and ability are measured by their drinking capacity, are looked down upon seriously in the upper class. What about drinking? The ability to talk business is the key to success. They''re like barbarians. They''re going to be eliminated in the end.


    But unfortunately, it is obvious that not all of them have been eliminated. Just like Mr. Wang standing in front of Gu Sinian, it seems that he wants to watch Gu Sinian get drunk, as if he can get more profits from the contract.


    He laughed with his eyes across, and the fat on his face trembled. "I said, Mr. Gu, today is my game. Don''t be so shameless. I''ve helped that beautiful woman drink so much just now, but I can''t accompany her now? Do you still pay attention to me? It''s not easy to do business like that. "


    Gu Sinian had drunk a little too much, but after hearing this, he didn''t want to entangle with this man any more. He took a deep breath, suppressed the anger of alcohol burning in his heart, and took up the wine glass in his hand.


    "Mr. Wang is right. I''m not considerate." With that, in the eyes of Mr. Wang satisfied with the victory, he drank the cup in one gulp. Mr. Wang nodded and happily drank the cup in front of him. "It''s still Mr. Gu who is honest. I don''t want to drink like that with other boys! This business with Gu''s family is settled by Wang! Ha ha ha


    It''s lucky that you don''t like those "boys". Gu Sinian faintly thought, refused the book beside, Xiaoxiao comfortingly want to touch his arm hand. The liquor he drank just now is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. He already feels like vomiting. But Gu Sinian, no, all the heirs have been trained in this way. At this time, we must not give in. Business is like a battlefield. Besides, no one can look down on the family man.


    So the next time Mr. Wang was just full of wine and was eager to stand up again, Gu Sinian took the initiative at the other end of the table and took the wine in his hand: "Mr. Wang, I''ll give you this wine."


    After a meal, it was late at night. Shu Xiaoxiao looks at Gu Sinian who stumbles out of the private room. He can walk into the car with his own will, but it is obvious that this is the limit of this man. The next second, Gu Shinian lowered his head and fell asleep in the car.


    Shu Xiaoxiao takes a look at Gu Sinian, who is already asleep in the car. First, he closes the door and goes to the other side where Mr. Wang is a good man. "Mr. Wang?" She stopped the middle-aged man who was talking loudly about which top nightclub he would go to later. Mr. Wang turned his head and saw that it was Shu Xiaoxiao. He waved his hand smartly to the people next to him.


    "Oh, beauty, do you want to go out with Mr. Wang?" Mr. Wang said with a smile, lighting a cigarette and picking eyebrows at Shu Xiaoxiao.


    "No, Mr. Wang." Shu Xiaoxiao shook his head with restraint. If her goal at the beginning was Mr. Wang, then she didn''t need to spend so much time and energy on Gu Sinian and Gu Shi. Seeing that the goal is about to be achieved, how can she let Mr. Wang''s pig head stand in her way.


    He said so, but Shu Xiaoxiao was still very polite. He didn''t put his disgust on his face at all: "Mr. Wang, I just want to thank you. I didn''t embarrass Mr. Gu too much today. Mr. Gu usually doesn''t drink much. Today, Mr. Wang has to bear with him. "


    The praised middle-aged man enjoyed it so much that he said with more elation, "that doesn''t exist! But this kid who cares for his family is also judging the situation. If he doesn''t take my wine, he looks down on me. " He said maliciously, puffing smoke out of his mouth, "it''s not me who said that when it comes to this business, even if it''s family care, we should come to have a good drink with us! I''m going to have a good time, hahaha. "


    His eyes turned, a few puffs of cigarettes were thrown on the ground, stepped on by his pair of leather shoes, and roughly rotated twice to stamp out the still burning cigarette end. "You are right." Shu Xiaoxiao nodded, "then Mr. Wang, I''ll send Mr. Gu back first. You play slowly."Mr. Wang nodded carelessly. He had no interest in the beautiful women he couldn''t play with. This girl named Shu Xiaoxiao is pretty good-looking and has a good temperament. She may be the kind of polite and scum dish of Mr. Gu''s family. But after all, Wang is still afraid of the huge power behind his family. It''s not worth it for a woman.


    Shu Xiaoxiao said goodbye to President Wang and returned to the carriage. The servants and drivers have already been sent away by Shu Xiaoxiao in various ways. The people arranged today are all Shu Xiaoxiao''s, and almost none of the subordinates trusted by Gu''s family are here. Gu''s family has been very busy recently. Maybe no one will take care of Gu''s affairs for the time being. This is a great opportunity.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao gets into the driver''s seat, she adjusts Gu Sixian''s collar and gently helps him fasten his seat belt. But when he went through Gu Sinian''s hand to get the safety belt buckle, he was startled by Gu Sinian who suddenly opened his eyes. Shu Xiaoxiao was stunned for two seconds, and her hand was frozen in the air. She muttered out a few words: "general manager Gu?"


    But Gu Sinian didn''t seem to wake up safely. His eyes were still hazy, red and drunk. Facing the book Xiaoxiao sitting next to him and the hand lying in front of him, Gu Sixian didn''t respond.


    His lips moved, but Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t hear what he said clearly at first, so he let go of the button in his hand: "Mr. Gu, what did you say?"


    Gu Sinian turned his head slowly, and his eyes turned to Shangshu Xiaoxiao. Then a smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "Su Su."


    The book Xiaoxiao a Leng, don''t know what to say.


    Gu Sinian continued, "Su Su, let''s go home."

 Chapter 214

    Su Su looked at her mobile phone for the 105th time in the evening, but there was still no news on the simple screen saver. Several times, she heard the prompt sound and crawled over to open the lock screen. What she saw was the stupid push, which made her very angry. Gu Sinian usually doesn''t go out to eat so late, and doesn''t send him messages all the time. Su Su can''t help worrying.


    It''s dark now, and Su Su''s work in the studio has been almost planned. She has nothing to do to pass the time and divert her powerless attention, which makes her feel even more powerless.


    Gu Sixian''s identity, let Su Su have done well from the beginning, this man''s side is destined to be intriguing, competing roles will never be less. So originally, she was in a kind of self-protection idea for their feelings, and also had reservation and doubt. But Gu Sinian is so real and single-minded that she unconsciously indulges in this kind of deep love.


    In other words, she has been spoiled.


    Su Su was a little annoyed when she realized this fact. She picked up a pillow and put it in her arms, but she was desperate to find that it had the taste of Gu Sinian on it. Maybe not only the pillow, this bedroom, this house, everything in this family, has the taste of this man. He is like a hunting beast, slowly let prey familiar with their own smell, and then let nature dominate everything.


    Su Su pulls herself away from her mind. She doesn''t allow herself to indulge in this feeling any more. She is also an independent woman. She won''t even allow herself to commit herself to a man.


    Love is a kind of contract, marriage is more important. Both sides have their own obligations and rights. Although Gu Sinian is more powerful than Su Su in many aspects, Su Su''s achievements are not entirely dependent on this man. In fact, Gu Sinian is also willing to listen to Su Su Su''s opinions.


    This man always respects him. This is one of the reasons Su Su likes him.


    But now it sounds like Mr. perfect''s successor to his family, but he has not returned home late at night because of a dinner party, even Su Su''s information.


    No, it seems unfair to say that. To be exact, at about nine o''clock, Gu Sinian sent back a message that he was still eating and told him not to wait for him. At first, I didn''t think anything was wrong. However, when Su Su sent another message to ask a question, Gu Sinian had been silent for several hours. It''s not Mr. Gu''s etiquette to not return the message.


    It was at this time that Susu felt strange. By midnight, Gu''s cell phone was no longer available. Su Su comforted himself that he might have no electricity, but he didn''t believe this.


    Su Su hesitated. She wanted to call Gu''s home to ask, but she thought that she was not valued and liked. Originally, Gu Sinian was a little rebellious against his family when he was with him. At this time, when he called again, he would tell the world that Su Su would lose Gu Sinian. What''s the reason and qualification to be with this young master?


    No, Sue never allowed herself to be said that.


    Thinking about this, Su Su angrily hugged the pillow, feeling helpless. She can''t find her favorite person, but Su Su can''t help herself. This fact makes her helpless, and she hates her incompetence even more.


    If Gu Sixian were here, he would frown again and say Su Su wanted to think about things. Su Su imagined a man''s expression and couldn''t help laughing. Gu Sinian never allowed Su Su to question her own ability. He even held her in his arms and said that it was his blessing to find someone like Su Su. Su Su blushed at that time. In fact, people outside are desperately trying to climb into Gu''s bed. Why does Gu like her.


    Talking about climbing into someone else''s bed - an idea flashed through Susu''s mind, but she immediately shook her head and spit the idea out of her head. How can it be? Gu Sinian will never do this. Sue was almost ashamed of herself for having such an idea.


    It is said that the most basic requirement of love is trust. But Gu Sinian just didn''t return her call, so Su Su began to suspect that someone else was cheating? It''s unforgivable. Su Su holds her head and shakes it. Gu Sinian once had so many opportunities to find more charming and beautiful women, but he still chose to stay with Su Su in this small but warm room at all the time when there was no social intercourse. From the man''s eyes and his actions, Su Su can feel that this man is absolutely not sorry for her. Gu Sinian has devoted himself to Su Su, just as Su Su has done to him.


    Their feelings have reached such a deep level that Su Su will not doubt Gu Sinian''s actions, let alone such a small thing tonight. You just read too many novels. Su Su said to herself in her heart that in order to avoid her further wishful thinking, she stood up and stretched out, held her pillow, sent the last message to Gu Sinian, and then went back to her bed.


    "Good night." Sue looked at the other half of the empty bed, said softly to it, and then closed her eyes.Shu Xiaoxiao looks at Gu Sixian lying on the bed, but she has to work hard to move this man here. This is the hotel''s most advanced suite, but the hero is full of wine, snoring on the big bed. It doesn''t seem to be the best picture in Shu Xiaoxiao''s imagination, but she can''t be choosy. And now that she''s done that, she can''t stop.


    She walked slowly to the window, looked at the endless stream of car lights, flashed a colorful picture, reflecting the darkness behind the city, then drew the curtains and walked to the bedside.


    She looked at the sleeping gusian and reached out to untie his tie. Shu Xiaoxiao''s action is not big, but Gu Sinian makes a quick response. He raises his hand and grabs Shu Xiaoxiao directly. Shu Xiaoxiao was scared again just like she was in the car. Maybe she didn''t expect Gu Sinian to wake up after drinking so much.


    But based on Gu Sinian''s recognition of her as Su Su, she plans to do it this time. Shu Xiaoxiao tried to open a mouth: "Si Nian?" Gu Sinian blinked his hazy eyes and slowly muttered back: "Su Su ¡¤¡¤"


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s face showed a relieved expression. She intimately said: "you''re drunk, let me help you take off your clothes, OK?"


    Gu Sinian smiles, closes his eyes again, and the words spin in his mouth. Shu Xiaoxiao has to work hard to understand: "you''re so good ¡¤"


    "yes." Shu Xiaoxiao seems to have nothing to do with him. He smiles and touches the man''s head. His voice goes down: "I''m so good."


    As she said this, she slowly took off the tie under Gu''s suit.

 Chapter 215

    Gu Sixian''s head was very painful, and his whole head was whirling around. It seemed that some gorgeous fireworks exploded layer by layer from inside, making his brain become a thousand layer cake. He knew the metaphor was ridiculous, but it was nothing compared with his nightmares.


    It''s a nightmare. In fact, Gu Sixian can''t remember what happened. He only remembers Mrs. Gu, himself and the book Xiaoxiao. Gu Sinian seems to have been running away in his dream, but he moves his legs in such a panic that he doesn''t know what he wants to avoid.


    But then he calmed down. He saw Su Su standing at the other end of the bridge, holding out his hand to Gu Sinian, as if waiting for his arrival. Gu Sixian was as heavy as his legs filled with lead. At that moment, he regained his strength. His face could not help but smile - it was not the kind of polite and handsome smile when facing outsiders. His mouth was wide open and his eyes narrowed. It was a kind of really happy smile from the bottom of his heart. Of course, it was also considered not in line with the etiquette. If Gu Sinian in reality really shows this kind of smile, I''m afraid he will feel out of shape.


    But in his dream, he didn''t have to worry so much. He even felt that he had been separated from the heavy identity of "Gu Sixian". As the eldest son, he naturally assumed the responsibility of taking care of his family from the day he was born. In fact, Gu Sinian did not want to escape from this identity. In his heart, he was not an idealist who abandoned his family and pursued freedom. But sometimes he was thinking, what if he had a choice when he was born? Will he still be on this path.


    There is no if in life. Gu Sinian can never stop thinking about who he is after he takes off the title of Mr. Gu, but this assumption is meaningless. Gu Sinian is not a man living in fantasy.


    But it''s true that at some times, he feels lost. He often doesn''t know what he is doing, what he needs to do and how to live.


    And Su Su appeared at this time. With her slightly playful smile, she went into Gu Sixian''s heart. Maybe even Gu Sinian didn''t realize that he had really fallen in love with Su Su.


    He looked at Su Su, who was smiling at him at the other end of the bridge. He still kept that silly smile on his face. Gu Sinian ran as hard as he could, and then -


    he saw Su Su drop his hand, turn his head to look at him, and finally he left, especially determined, without a trace of nostalgia.


    The bridge seemed to collapse in that moment, and Gu Sinian in reality suddenly opened his eyes.


    The first thing he felt was that the corners of his eyes were moist. Gu Sinian was a little annoyed that he was influenced by a dream. He raised his hand and rubbed his eyes. His eyes are still adapting to the light. Gu Sixian squints his eyes and habitually recalls his dreams. He calmly thinks about the drama in his head before, but finally decides on Su Su who left.


    From the moment Su Su turned his head, what he saw in Su Su''s eyes was deep disappointment.


    Disappointed? Gu Sinian is a little strange. Why is Su Su disappointed with him?


    Gu Sinian is not the kind of person who will spend time analyzing a dream that may have no reason. What''s more, his head is in great pain now, like millions of hammers prying open his skull and throwing in a box of pushpins. Gu took a low breath and opened his eyes with his strong will.


    The first thing he saw was a lamp. He was stunned for a moment, and soon found that he was not in his bedroom, let alone Su Su''s. Gu Sixian''s pupil suddenly enlarged a little, he had already realized something.


    If we can say what kind of strange education there are in the "upper class family" that people like to talk about, how to deal with the situation Gu Sinian is facing now, it may be one of the most strange education. It''s strange, but it''s actually very important. After all, which President hasn''t woken up several times in a strange hotel room?


    So Gu Sinian was calm. He moved to the edge of the bed and then turned his head. Although he had already made preparations in his heart, he was still angry when he saw the book beside him. He was angry that she did whatever she could, and even more angry that he let this woman take advantage of her.


    "Wake up."


    Shu Xiaoxiao is awakened by Gu Sinian''s calm voice. In fact, she didn''t sleep for a long time. She just wanted Gu Sinian to think that she was still sleeping. So Shu Xiaoxiao pretends to wake up and doesn''t know the situation clearly: "President Gu -"


    GU Sinian doesn''t speak. He looks at Shu Xiaoxiao, looking at the two men in panic, and then shows a look of bewilderment and regret. He knows that this woman brought him to the hotel with ulterior motives. But Gu Sinian now has no evidence to prove that the two did not have a relationship at his own request, nor can he prove that Shu Xiaoxiao arranged the matter. In other words, Gu has almost no chips in his hands.


    In this case, Gu Sinian had to follow the plot of Shu Xiaoxiao and continue to play the play. He was silent for a while, looking at the book, Xiaoxiao put on the scene of losing his life by wiping his tears. When the woman was almost sobbing, he said calmly, "come on, what do you want?"When Shu Xiaoxiao heard this, his voice trembled as if he had been offended: "Mr. Gu, I don''t want to see such a thing happen. How can you think that I am deliberately obstructing and making a profit? In the hospital, I have already assured you that I absolutely admire you and will not hinder your love life. Yesterday was also your initiative to help me block the wine, but in the end we were both drunk. You are insulting my reputation by saying so


    Gu Sinian snorted coldly from his nose. She still has the face to talk about reputation. Compared with such a pretentious Book Xiaoxiao, he felt that it was not as good as those women who wanted money and power to speak out boldly after such a thing. Such people are actually exchanging their bodies for what they want. For such people, we can only say that they are ambitious. But Shu Xiaoxiao, such a cunning figure, really can''t get into Gu Sixian''s eyes.


    "I don''t want you responsible." Shu Xiaoxiao continued, sobbing in a low voice. Gu Sinian is really hard to get entangled with her. After mumbling for a long time, he said sorry, then put on his clothes and was ready to leave.


    Gu Sinian knew that he was responsible for all the trouble. He simply lost his basic judgment ability. In any case, drinking can not be broken, this is also Gu Sinian''s education. Thinking of this, he recalled the feeling that the liquor flowed through his throat. Gu Sinian narrowed his eyes and kept Mr. Wang in mind. He was ready to go back and find out who he was.


    But now. Gu Sinian''s eyes drooped. He finally understood why Su Su in his dream wanted to see him like this. He also understood why the bridge would break and Su Su would let go of the hand he was going to hold.


    I see. He moved his fingers towards him darkly and quickly tied a beautiful tie.


    I won''t let you destroy me and Sue. Gu Sinian thought.

 Chapter 216

    Su Su receives a phone call from Gu Sinian in the afternoon. Gu Sinian tells her that she has a dinner party in the evening and wants to see a client. If she doesn''t come back for dinner, she may go back late and let Su Su eat by herself instead of waiting for him.


    Su Su said that she knew about it and went home to eat after work. It was still early to see if it was time to design a new shoe these days. So she went to her study and continued to draw her own design draft. At work, time passes quickly. As soon as she looks up, it''s almost eleven o''clock. Su Su stretches, moves her neck, cleans up her things and goes out of the study.


    After Su Su finished taking a bath, it was almost 12 o''clock, but Gu Sinian still didn''t come back. Su Su thought that Gu Sinian would definitely drink when he saw his clients. He was afraid that Gu Sinian''s stomach was uncomfortable, so he wanted to help him make a snack. After thinking about it, Su Su went to the kitchen and cooked some millet porridge for Gu Sinian. She planned to wait for Gu Sinian to come back.


    Su Su couldn''t sleep, so she sat on the sofa and continued to wait for Gu Sixian. As time went by, the clock on the wall had already indicated 12 o''clock. Su Su went to the study to get a book. She planned to go to bed and lie down while reading while waiting for Gu Sinian. Fearing that Gu Sinian would not see it when he came back, she left a floor lamp in the living room and went to see the hot porridge. After all this, Su Su went into the room.


    Su Su was lying in bed with a book in her hand. Although it was her favorite novel, she couldn''t read a word. After 20 minutes, she still stayed on the first page. Su Su forced herself to calm down, but she still couldn''t get into it, so she had to give up. After much consideration, he still didn''t wait for Gu Sinian, so he had to pick up his mobile phone to make a call to Gu Sinian, but no one answered. Su Su Su thought Gu Sinian might still be socializing, so she sent him a text message, telling him to drink less wine, don''t drive home by himself at night, and asked the assistant to send him back. She also told him to pay attention to safety on the road. After sending the text message, Su Su Su Su held his mobile phone and waited for Gu Sinian Si Nian''s reply, I hope he can call back after seeing the text message. But all night long, Su Su didn''t wait for any news from Gu Sinian. She didn''t know when she would fall asleep in bed.


    Su Su had a restless sleep all night. She seemed to dream that Gu Sinian had come back. She seemed to dream that Gu Sinian had brought another woman with her, but she didn''t. the night passed in a trance.


    "Dudu... Dudu..." the mobile phone alarm clock in her hand kept ringing. Su Su was awakened from her dream by the bell. She was stunned for a long time before she picked up the mobile phone and turned off the alarm clock. It''s already seven o''clock in the morning and it''s dawn. Su Su looks around the empty bedroom. For a moment, she is at a loss. She doesn''t know what she''s going to do. After a while, Su Su reflects that she was waiting for Gu Sinian last night. It''s estimated that she was a little late and fell asleep carelessly. The novel turned a page last night is still on hand, and there is no reply from Gu Sinian in her mobile phone Everything has not changed, and Gu Sixian has not returned overnight. Su Su looked at the house that she was very familiar with for a long time. For the first time, she felt a kind of uneasiness and an unknown fear.


    Although knowing that Gu Sinian didn''t come back, Su Su still held a glimmer of hope, thinking that maybe Gu Sinian would come back too late to disturb himself and sleep on the sofa. At the thought of Su Su, she couldn''t sleep any more. She sat up from the bed and didn''t even wear her shoes, so she opened the door to find Gu Sinian.


    "Gu Sinian, are you back? "Gu Si Nian?" Su Su cried as she looked, but the guest room was empty, there was no one on the sofa, the shoes at the door were the same as they had put when they came back yesterday, the lights in the living room were the same as they had left last night, the millet porridge that had been warming in the kitchen all night had changed, everything in the room was the same as before they went to bed last night. Gu Sinian didn''t really come back, so Su Su Su Su was suddenly in trouble To accept that.


    Su Su was more and more worried that Gu Sinian didn''t come back, nor did he return his phone and text messages. Didn''t he watch his cell phone all night? Su Su was more and more puzzled. He was afraid that something had happened to Gu Sixian. After all, after a long time in the mall, there would always be enemies. Otherwise, Gu Sinian would not answer his own phone calls or return his own text messages. Even if he didn''t receive them, he would come back as soon as he saw them, not to mention the text messages. It was the first time last night.


    Su Su''s bad feeling in her heart is getting stronger and stronger. She can''t take care of anything. She just wants to find Gu Sinian and make sure he''s OK. Wash your face with cold water, force yourself to calm down and don''t think bad things. She forgot to change her clothes. Su Su got everything ready, took her bag, mobile phone and key, changed her shoes at the entrance, and was about to open the door. He didn''t want to hold the door handle hard, and the door opened from the outside. Then Su Su saw Gu Sinian standing outside the door. He was still holding the key to open the door. When he saw Su Su Su, he suddenly froze at the door, maintained the action of opening the door, and looked at Su Su Su motionless.


    Gu Sinian thought that Su Su might have gone to work, and he just came back to think about how to talk to Su Su about last night. But he didn''t expect that everything would be so coincidental. They would bump into each other at the door, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed. Gu Sinian noticed that Su Su was still wearing pajamas, with no decoration on her face, and her hair was tied up casually. The most conspicuous thing was the two heavy black circles under her eyes, which could really compete with pandas. Gu Sinian knew that Su Su must have not come back and had no good rest at night. Even more shameless, pull the corners of the mouth, even a word can''t say.Su Su saw Gu Sinian standing at the door with a tired face. She was wearing the suit she had matched him with yesterday. She had two buttons on her shirt and lost her tie. Her uneasiness was about to drown her, but she was still in a turbulent mood.


    "Si Nian, you are back." Su Su opened her mouth carefully, trying to pretend that nothing had happened.


    "Coming back, are you going out?" Gu Sinian didn''t know what to say, so he could only follow Su Su''s words and continue to act as if nothing had happened. It was like every morning they were together. But Gu Sinian knew that everything was different. At least he couldn''t face Su Su calmly.


    "No, you didn''t come back all night. I was going out to look for you." Su Su explained to Gu Sinian.


    two people were very close. Su Su easily smelt the wine and perfume of Gu Si. It''s a kind of perfume that I have never used before.

 Chapter 217

    "Now that you''re back, I don''t have to go out." Su Su resists doubts and says to Gu Sinian, then gives way to let Gu Sinian come in. Two people close to the body, just passing through the moment, Gu Si year perfume smell again suffocated Su Su.


    she didn''t want to admit it, but her perfume was not really her, and she didn''t say she didn''t use perfume very much. Only those bottles were sent by Gu Shi, and they were still shallow, and they had never used such strong perfume. She did not want to doubt Gu Si Yan, but if it was not intimate contact, how could she have perfume from other women? As a woman, she knew very well what had happened. And just now, he felt a little bit dodging for him.


    Sue felt like she was driving herself crazy. She believes that Gu Sinian won''t do anything wrong to her, but the fact in front of her makes her doubt that Su Su''s heart has collapsed. However, she still believes that Gu Sinian won''t do anything wrong to her, and doesn''t want to doubt Gu Sinian''s feelings for herself. She says that she is cowardly and timid. As long as Gu Sinian explains clearly, she will believe him. So, although Su Su''s mood has reached the edge of collapse, she still forces herself to calm down and ask Gu Sinian about last night as if nothing had happened.


    Gu Sinian came home, took off his suit coat, sat on the sofa, closed his eyes and rubbed his head, which was about to burst.


    "Si Nian, was there anything difficult last night?" Su Su tries her best to control her outburst. Although she feels as painful as being pricked by a needle, she doesn''t get Gu''s answer. Su Su still chooses to believe him.


    "It''s nothing. I just had a good talk with the customer last night. I drank a few more drinks carelessly. I don''t think I came back when it was late. " Gu Sinian doesn''t dare to look Su Su in the eyes. He is lying to Su Su. He can''t face her calmly.


    "Where did you go to live when you didn''t come back? At the hotel? " Su Su continues to ask, she thinks Gu Sixian is avoiding the heavy and taking the light, and doesn''t tell the truth.


    "The client I went to see with my secretary last night, and after drinking too much, the Secretary opened a room in the hotel where I slept last night." Gu Sinian had no choice but to talk casually.


    "Well, you must have drunk a lot last night. Did you drink too much and didn''t get my call or see my message? I was waiting for you last night Su Su carefully asked, she has been looking at Gu Sinian, want to see from Gu Sinian''s face.


    "Su Su, my mobile phone was in the pocket of my suit last night. The customer kept pulling me to drink. I didn''t care about it. Later, I drank too much and I was unconscious. I was sent to the hotel by my secretary and woke up in the morning. Then I know that you called me and sent me a text message, so I want to come back quickly and tell you face to face. "


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su''s face and explains that only Gu Sinian knows how nervous he is now. It seems that he has never been so worried about a contract worth more than 100 million.


    Su Su listened to Gu Sinian''s explanation and just gave a smile. She knew that Gu Sinian didn''t tell the truth. If he simply accompanied customers, Gu Sinian would surely tell himself, and he never didn''t answer his phone because he met customers. Before Gu Sinian, he was very good at drinking, but since they were together, Gu Sinian has been drinking less. Of course, Su Su''s contribution is also indispensable. She has been urging him to drink less, otherwise his stomach may not be able to stand it. Gu Sinian is also very cooperative. He tries to drink less and socialize less. But every time when it''s too late in the evening, he calls in advance to tell him what time it will end and where to socialize. However, there was nothing that happened last night, so Su Su couldn''t help suspecting it.


    "Si Nian, you are not like this before. You have had many social activities before, but you have never been like last night. If you don''t answer the phone or return the message, the whole person seems to disappear. I can''t find you. I can''t find you anywhere. Do you know how anxious and scared I am? No matter how busy you are, there is always time to call me. I don''t believe you don''t even have one minute. " Su Su asks Gu Sinian, and wants Gu Sinian to tell him the truth.


    "Su Su, it''s really OK. I wanted to call you, but at that time, all the customers were pouring my wine. I really couldn''t get rid of it. Moreover, this is a big case. The whole company has been busy for a long time. I can''t let everyone''s efforts be wasted, so I can only try my best to satisfy the customers and forget you." Gu Sinian, no matter what Su Su said, insisted that he was just drinking with his clients and was drunk. He didn''t explain anything else.


    Gu Sinian is almost out of words now. He was embarrassed to cheat Su Su and do something wrong to Su Su. Now Su Su asks about last night. Gu Sinian is really the first two and is about to be driven crazy.


    "Si Nian, I can''t tell you anything. No matter what you say, I will believe you. As long as you say it, I believe it. If something happens to the company, you can also tell me that I am not so vulnerable. I will help you with everything you have. I don''t want a secret between us, and I don''t want to see you so tired. " Su Su couldn''t help it any longer. Her tears flowed like broken beads. She wiped them with her hands, but the more they rubbed, the more they could not stop.Gu Sixian saw Su Su''s tears and wanted to kill her heart. Didn''t he swear to make her happy? But what are you doing now? Gu Sinian holds Su Su Su with different tears and kisses Su Su''s tears with his mouth. The cold tears flow into Gu Sinian''s heart like a knife. When the knife sees blood, Gu Sinian''s blood is dripping. But he did not dare to tell Su Su these things, otherwise he thought that what he was facing must be the pain of destroying himself.


    I can''t do anything now. The only thing I can do is hold Su Su tightly.


    "Su Su, don''t cry. I''m really drunk. Don''t worry. I''m OK and the company is OK. I''m really sad when you cry like this. You know I can''t see your tears most." Gu Sinian whispered with Su Su in his arms.


    Su Su was comforted by Gu Sinian and finally recovered. But there are too many questions in my heart, I have to ask. She wiped her tears and continued to ask Gu Sinian,


    "are you really just drunk? It''s not because of the company, and there''s nothing to hide from me? "


    "Well, Su Su, don''t think so much about it. I didn''t take a bath last night. Now I''ll take a bath first. You can go to bed first, darling." Gu Sinian didn''t answer Su Su''s words, but said he was going to take a bath.

 Chapter 218

    Su Su heard that Gu Sinian was going to take a bath, but she didn''t answer her question positively. She was more suspicious and couldn''t let Gu Sinian take a bath easily. And Su Su Su has a bad habit. The more you want to hide it, the more she wants to know. It''s the old saying that breaking the casserole and asking to the end.


    Su Su doesn''t want Gu Sinian to take a bath. Now he doesn''t say anything. Although he just explains that he''s drinking with his clients, Su Su knows that Gu Sinian must be hiding something from him. Just look at his evasive eyes and you know what he''s avoiding.


    "Si Nian, I know you are very tired, but can you stop taking a bath? I want to talk to you Su Su holds Gu Sinian''s waist and tries to slow down her tone, trying to make herself as coquettish as usual.


    "Well behaved, Su Su, I''ll be with you when I finish washing. I''ve been drinking all night, and now my whole body smells of wine. If you smell it, I''m going to stink. You let me go first, I''ll wash, or you can''t stand it, can you? " Gu Sinian pulled his clothes to Su Su''s nose and let Su Su smell them to make Su Su believe what he said. Now Gu Sinian just wants to run away from Su Su. He doesn''t want to face Su Su''s caring and inquiring eyes, otherwise he is afraid that he will collapse.


    "Si Nian, you know I will never dislike you. Even if you are full of wine, I like you as always. Although I used to say that I like you, you know that''s fun. " Su Su insisted on his idea, that is, holding Gu Sinian''s waist. She knew that Gu Sinian didn''t want to take a bath because he was full of wine. He was just evading his questioning.


    Maybe Gu Sinian forgot that in the past, even though he was full of wine, he would still hold Su Su in his arms and make love with him. He often dislikes Su Su Su for the problem of whether it stinks or not. But today Gu Sinian has to take a bath. It seems that if he doesn''t wash it, it will be abnormal. Su Su Su can''t even think about it.


    "I know, but Susu, I''m really going to take a bath. If there''s anything I can do, I''ll finish it soon. I''ll finish it soon." Gu Sinian just wants to wash away his filth. He can''t accept himself like this. He thinks he''s dirty now and doesn''t deserve Su Su. If you want to wash well, you''d better wash away the wine and everything that happened to you last night. However, he knew that it was just self deception, but it could at least make his heart comfortable and make himself quiet for the time being.


    Gu Sinian''s refusal makes Su Su feel worse. She doesn''t want to let go of Gu Sinian, but Gu Sinian slowly pulls Su Su Su''s hand down from her body with her own hand. Su Su watched her hand leave Gu Sinian''s body a little bit until she left completely. It was like a farewell ceremony, slow and hard to refuse.


    Su Su can''t help it. Gu Sinian, after all, is a big man. No matter how hard he struggles, he can''t match his strength. Besides, today is not better than usual. Gu Sinian usually asks Su Su to make trouble with her, but today Gu Sinian really uses all his strength. Su Su Su can feel his hands are hurting badly. If he can''t help it, Su Su can only let go. She wanted to stay, but Gu Sinian let go of her hand, turned around and went into the bathroom without looking back.


    But what Su Su didn''t know was that Gu Sinian had just suffered so much. He didn''t want to accompany her, but he didn''t dare. He was afraid that he couldn''t help himself, so he had to run away. He didn''t dare to look back. If he looked back and saw Su Su''s face full of tears, Gu Sinian didn''t know if he would do anything stupid. In this way, he and Su Su Su would really be finished.


    Su Su looked at her empty hands, and her heart was like thorns growing one after another. She felt pain between breathing. Gu Sinian just so resolutely turned to leave, regardless of his own obstruction, no matter how he asked him to go later. Su Su was so miserable that she didn''t see him all night. Everything had changed. How could Gu Sinian become so strange? Was he still Gu Sinian, the lawless one who spoiled him? Su Su felt strange.


    Listening to the sound of water coming from the bathroom, Su Su''s mind is like a movie to reproduce their past. Every scene is the past of Gu Sinian and himself. There are tit for tat, sweet nestling, and Gu Sinian, who is totally strange today. But the more you think about it, the more wrong it is. In the conversation just now, Gu Sinian mentioned his secretary. However, as far as she knows, Gu Sinian''s secretary had been dismissed by him because of his bad work. Gu Sinian also told herself that his secretary had almost caused the company to lose a very important customer. But Gu Sinian today told himself that it was the secretary who sent him to the hotel last night. When Gu Sinian had a new secretary, Su Su didn''t know anything. Normally, if Gu Sinian found a new secretary, he would tell himself. Absolutely ignorant of what perfume


    had, and Su Su Su''s more and more collapse, and felt that Gu had been hiding many things from himself. He now seemed to know nothing about him. He didn''t even know that he had changed his secretary. Just now, Gu Sinian didn''t explain the origin of the secretary. He didn''t tell himself whether the new secretary was a man or a woman. Everything was a mystery to Su Su.


    such a heavy perfume of Gu Si year, Su Su can not ignore it. She is sure that she will not touch it. She must stay together for a long time. Su Su''s heart aches when she thinks of Gu Sinian''s picture with other women. When she thinks of staying together all night, Su Su feels that her headache is going to explode, and her heart is tightly intertwined, making her unable to breathe.Su Su sat on the sofa, staring at the bathroom door, as if to explore his inner world through the glass door. After crying for a long time, Su Su''s eyes were red like a rabbit, and her face was full of tears, which made her feel like a lifeless baby. It was heartbreaking to look at her. Su Su couldn''t understand what Gu Sinian was hiding, why he didn''t tell his new secretary, and why he didn''t explain to himself who he was with last night. More importantly, the perfume smell of Gu Si is the most unacceptable to Su Su.


    Su Su thought about it in his mind. He just wanted to wait for him to ask him about his secretary and perfume after washing, and only wanted to give himself a reasonable explanation. Su Su hopes that everything is his own thinking. Everything tonight is his own dream. When he wakes up, everything is false. Gu Sinian and himself are just the same as before.

 Chapter 219

    Gu Sixian finally breathed a sigh of relief after entering the bathroom. He didn''t have to face Su Su for the time being. Gu Sixian could finally take a breath. Open the shower, let the cold water wantonly fall on him, Gu Sixian just feel his heart calm for a while. He closed his eyes and allowed himself to be baptized by cold water, as if to wash away his sins.


    Until Gu Sinian felt that he was too cold to bear, he turned off the shower, put on a bathrobe and went out. As soon as the door of the bathroom opened, Gu Sinian saw Su Su always looking at the direction of the bathroom. His eyes seemed to have no focal length. It was obvious that he had been waiting for a long time.


    Gu Sinian couldn''t restrain himself, but he couldn''t tell Su Su the truth. He was still a little confused. He drank too much last night and didn''t have any impression at all. When he woke up in the morning and saw Che Xiaoxiao lying beside him, Gu Sinian felt that he had never been so desperate, as if he were a man eager for sunshine and always in the dark. He tried to recall what happened last night, but he only remembered that he was drunk. He could not remember anything else. Gu Sinian had no impression of how he left the private room, how he got to the hotel, and how he lay down in the same bed with Che Xiaoxiao.


    After such a thing happened, Gu Sinian regretted to strangle himself. You shouldn''t think that it''s bad for a woman to drink too much wine and meddle in her own business. In the end, she can''t tell clearly and stinks. Gu Sinian can''t imagine how Su Su would break up with him if he knew about it. Although he was sure that nothing had happened to him and Che Xiaoxiao, he took off his clothes and lay down together like this. Even if he had eight mouths, he couldn''t explain it clearly. Gu Sinian is now in the top two and wants to get angry.


    As soon as Su Su saw Gu Sinian coming out, he couldn''t help it. He took a long time to take a bath. Su Su knew that Gu Sinian was on purpose, but it was not Su Su Su''s style to keep silent because he had something to do. So Su Su asked directly.


    "Si Nian, just now you mentioned your secretary, but I remember your secretary was dismissed long ago. When did you find a new secretary?"


    As soon as Gu Sinian heard Su Su ask his secretary, his heart was thumped. He didn''t expect that he would let his secretary out. He almost forgot about it. He had always wanted to say it but had no chance, so he was shelved later. How can you explain to Su Su now that something like this happened? Gu Sinian is really speechless.


    "Oh, yes, I''m busy with my work. I can''t do without a secretary, so I found another one. I didn''t tell you if I thought it wasn''t a big deal."


    "Yes? Si Nian, since you say so, I believe you. But can you explain to me the smell of perfume on your clothes? Although I also use perfume, this is obviously not mine. Can you explain it to me? " Su Su didn''t want to endure any more. He was so wronged that he might as well make it clear to Gu Sinian.


    "perfume?" Gu Sinian was a little confused.


    "Yes, I smell it as soon as you get home in the morning. I always hope you can explain it to me, but you haven''t. I have to ask myself." Su Su looks at Gu Sinian without expression and says.


    "Oh, I may have rubbed it yesterday. You know, on that occasion last night, the customer was not the main point, so I couldn''t stop him. I had to ask a beautiful woman to accompany me. We all drank together for a long time, so it was hard to avoid getting involved. I didn''t pay much attention to it. " Gu Sinian explained. In fact, he couldn''t even convince himself of this reason, but he didn''t know how to say it, so he could only be vague.


    , as he knows, the perfume on his body is from Che Xiaoxiao. He is a big man. He didn''t feel much about perfume. And what he was really shocked after waking up this morning was that he didn''t have time to think so much in that case, and he didn''t notice the perfume on himself. Now Su Su asked, Gu Sinian is even more angry to kill Che Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    "Is it?" Su Su obviously doesn''t believe Gu Sinian''s statement, which is too far fetched.


    "really plain, I really don''t know how I got perfume on my body, if I knew I would tell you." Gu Sinian continued to fool.


    "But why didn''t you tell me that at first? If you had said it in the beginning, I wouldn''t have been struggling for so long. " Su Su thinks that Gu Sinian didn''t tell the truth. She just wants Gu Sinian to tell the truth.


    "Su Su, I''m very tired. After drinking all night, I have a headache, so I have some problems in speaking. I hope you can understand me. I didn''t mean to


    "Si Nian, I hope we can be honest and have no secrets. I hope you can tell me the truth. I don''t want to guess all the time. It''s tiring for each other. " Su Su said a little disappointed.


    "I know everything I know, Sue." Gu Sinian can''t refute anything but promise.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su suffering, and he is also suffering, but he can''t explain this series of things to Su Su. How can you expect Su Su to accept these things? It''s too unfair for Su Su. Although Su Su is in pain now, she must be more painful when she thinks of the situation after Su Su Su knows the truth. Gu Sinian can''t speak when she thinks of Su Su Su''s pain.


    When this happens, Gu Sinian can''t be together with Su Su as heartless as before. Although he knows in his heart that nothing has happened between him and Che Xiaoxiao, it''s true that Che Xiaoxiao is a Secretary for himself, it''s also true to socialize with him, and it''s even more true to sleep with him. Gu Sinian is so upset that he can''t speak. The only thing he wants to do is to keep escaping."Su Su, I think there are still some things to do in the company later. There is a very important meeting to be held today, so I want to go to the company immediately. I think you are very tired today, so don''t go to work and have a good rest at home. " Gu Sinian was afraid of Su Su''s questioning and had to flee.


    Without waiting for Su Su to react, Gu Sinian went into the cloakroom to change his clothes. In a few minutes, Gu Sinian appeared at the door dressed neatly. Su Su watched him change his shoes, then gave himself a kiss, and went out with the car key, leaving only a vague figure.


    Su Su looked at the house which was calm again, thinking about Gu Sinian''s figure who left in a hurry. He didn''t have time to say that he should pay attention to safety on the road. His heart hurt uncontrollably. Today''s sunshine is particularly beautiful, but Su Su''s mood is pouring rain, Su Su empty looking out of the window, for a long time did not look back.

 Chapter 220

    After Gu Sinian came out from home, he was upset and drove all the way. When he got to the traffic light, he found that it was a red light. Gu Sinian had to stop and wait for the green light. Because the speed is very fast, many passers-by and drivers are surprised. At the moment when Gu Sinian stopped the car, I didn''t know how many people were calling Gu Sinian crazy. Gu Sinian doesn''t care about these things now. What happened last night is replayed in Gu Sinian''s mind over and over again. But Gu Sinian just can''t remember what''s going on and whether he''s sleeping or not.


    Did he have sex with Shu Xiaoxiao. While thinking so carelessly, the red light turned into a green light. Gu Sinian thought so seriously that he didn''t notice that the red light had turned into a green light, so he stopped there and didn''t drive the motor car. It was the cars behind that kept honking their horns. Gu Sinian realized that the red light had turned into a green light.


    He just drove the motor car slowly and disappeared. The yelling and swearing at the back didn''t stop. When Gu Sinian was waiting for the traffic light, the woman in the car beside him recognized Gu Sinian. The driver and woman in the woman''s car said, "look at this rich second generation. I think I can drive a luxury car like this. I''ve been drifting cars for countless times. Does he think it''s a bumper car? Does he think it''s racing? There''s something wrong with your brain The woman looked at the man next to her, then looked at Gu Sinian and said, "keep your voice down. Do you know who this is? This is Gu''s Gu year. I can''t get into trouble. " When a man hears a woman''s words, he stops talking and turns to Gu Sinian from time to time. Gu Sinian was woken up by someone else''s horn, stepped on the accelerator all the way and drove out.


    The car is coming to the company. It suddenly occurred to me that there was a book in the company. Xiaoxiao turned the car to the opposite direction of the company. Gu Sixian was speeding all the way, but he didn''t find it. With such a boundless driving, Gu Sinian thinks about Su Su and Shu Xiaoxiao. Su Su and Shu Xiaoxiao appear in my mind. I''m going to die in a hurry. Unknowingly, the car has been driven to the high speed.


    Gu Sinian''s speeding behavior has long been discovered by the traffic police. Originally, the traffic police had already sent out to bring Gu Sinian back, but because it was Gu Sinian, the traffic police have been worried about it for a long time. But looking at Gu Sinian driving to the highway, he was afraid that he would make trouble if he didn''t stop his action. The police were dispatched to encircle Gu Sixian at high speed. Gu Sinian has been thinking about the two women in his heart. The six old women of chess spirit have already been out of their wits, and even the traffic police have not found him. As the saying goes, Chong Guan''s anger is the beauty of Gu Sixian. It was not until the traffic police blocked up Gu Sinian that Gu Sinian found that so many traffic police were blocking himself.


    Gu Sinian frowned. He opened the door and got out of the car. Gu Sinian got out of the car and found that the leading traffic policeman was someone he knew. He said, "Captain, what do you mean by that? Do I violate traffic regulations? Or do I break the law? I need you to deploy so many police forces to surround me. This is like catching a criminal suspect. I haven''t received such treatment yet. " Looking at Gu Sinian, the traffic police captain seemed a little angry and said with a smile: "Mr. Gu, you have been speeding. We really have no choice. If we don''t organize you, you will go to other places. We want to protect you, but we can''t


    Gu Sinian looked at the traffic police captain suspiciously and said, "I''m speeding?" "yes. Why don''t you take a look at the dash cam in the car Gu Sinian heard the traffic police captain say that he should have lost his mind and didn''t know he was speeding. No more talking. Looking at Gu Sinian, the traffic police captain didn''t want to go back to the team with him, so he said, "now that you know you''re speeding, we won''t say anything more. We''ll go first. I hope you''ll pay attention." The traffic police captain walked to Gu Sinian and said in a low voice: "I hope Gu can always understand my brother. It''s not easy for my brother to do this. Give me face, give me face. Next time you do this again, I will never come


    When Gu Sinian saw the traffic police captain change his usual seriousness, he was not easy to say anything. He nodded haughtily. The traffic police captain looked at Gu Sixian''s rare nod to himself, and then took his brothers with him. Gu Sinian got on the car alone and drove off the highway. When you think about it carefully, you can''t go anywhere. You drive the car to the seaside without any boundary. You don''t get off the car. You just open the windows and skylights of the car to let the wind blow in. You lie on your seat and think about the cause and end of the matter.


    Passing a lot of little girls, looking at the handsome Gu Sinian and the handsome car, can not help but sigh. "How handsome. So handsome! Do you want to go and ask if you have a girlfriend "You go, you go and ask." "I dare not, so handsome and so cool. What if I was found out?" The conversation of the passing girls reached Gu Sinian''s ears. Gu Sinian has been very big by two women. Now there are women to annoy him, he is not willing to. He turned his head away. As soon as the little girl looked after Sinian, she didn''t say much and left.


    After the little girl left, Gu Sinian didn''t want to lie in the car. Then get off to the seaside for a walk. Gu Sinian looked at the sea with his heart in mind, and saw that the seaside was always a couple of little lovers. He thought of all kinds of things he had with Su Su Su, the sweet time he had with Su Su Su, the difficult time he had with Su Su Su, and all the kings he had with Su Su Su Su. Gu Sixian is both troublesome and happy. That kind of tangled emotion may only be known by Gu Sinian himself. Gu Sinian wandered alone by the sea for a long time, looking at a couple of little lovers, flirting.His heart is more uncomfortable, decided to leave this annoying place, but left and do not know where to go. After thinking for a long time, Gu Sixian couldn''t think of a perfect place. But I decided to leave here first, just as I was about to leave. As soon as the phone rings, Gu Sinian takes out his cell phone and sees that it''s Gu''s home phone, but he doesn''t want to pick it up. At this time, he just wants to find a place to be quiet. Gu Sinian took a look at the mobile phone and put it back in his pocket. He got on the car and started it again. He was ready to continue driving around. It''s no matter where he drove.

 Chapter 221

    Gu Sinian is so rambling on, and the ring of his mobile phone has never stopped ringing. He always thinks that it should be Mrs. Gu''s story telling. Originally did not want to answer, but still stubborn but Mrs. Gu, Mrs. Gu unremitting on the phone, and finally Gu Secretary year or not spent, Mrs. Gu answered the phone.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Mrs. Gu''s voice came: "Si Nian, where are you?" Gu replied gently, "I''m driving." Old lady Gu came back like a serial gun: "do you know that Shu Xiaoxiao went back crying? Well, Si Nian, you know what? You should take this matter to heart. You can''t aggrieve other people''s girls. Anyway, you are also a girl. You have to deal with it well. " Gu Sinian replied irritably: "I know, I know." Mrs. Gu did not stop her speech after hearing Gu''s reply. "Si Nian, you didn''t come back yesterday. Are you with Shu Xiaoxiao? Other women are not responsible. But Shu Xiaoxiao, you have to be responsible if you have to. Don''t think of any other fluke. If you have such a fluke, you can''t pass the old lady''s test. "


    Gu said a lot, but Gu did not answer, so she listened. Seeing that Gu Sinian didn''t answer what she said, Mrs. Gu continued to ask, "smelly boy, did you hear what I said? Well, if you can''t hear it, do as I say. " Gu Sinian still didn''t speak. Mrs. Gu was a little angry. Seeing that Gu Sinian still didn''t answer. He hung up. Gu Sinian saw old lady Gu and hung up. I can see that Mrs. Gu is probably angry.


    But now I''m really not in the mood to coax old lady Gu. I''ve been driving my own car, thinking about my heart. Su Su here is even more puzzled. He doesn''t understand what happened to Gu Sinian. Why don''t you say anything to yourself and deliberately avoid yourself? Does Gu Sinian no longer love himself? Has Gu Sinian changed his mind? Does Gu Sinian no longer love himself? Or have never loved themselves. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was and the more upset she was. The more I think about it, the more I feel aggrieved. Thinking of Su Su, she began to cry. She was very sad. Thinking of Gu Sinian, she also remembered her unfortunate life. From Su Su''s childhood, she always thought about her and Gu Sinian to the present.


    She also felt that Gu Sinian would not really exist if he had never loved him. So real, let Su Su have the illusion. Su Su thought for a long time and cried for a long time. Su Su finally decided to paralyze herself with physical labor, so she began to clean up. So that I can forget the unhappiness. There is no one to tell about the depression in my heart. Sue has cleaned the whole room. I washed all my clothes, changed all my sheets and quilt covers, and cleaned all my jewelry. Wash one side of each pair of shoes. Sue was so tired that she didn''t want to get up in bed.


    Su Su lies on the bed to rest. As soon as he lies down, Gu Sinian''s face lingers in Su Su''s mind. Soon Sue fell asleep. Su Su was awakened by the nightmare and unconsciously had a cold war. Su Su dreams that Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao are together, and they are caught in bed by Su Su. Neither of them is dressed. What kind of things do they do in the hotel. Gu Sinian doesn''t want to be himself any more. Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao are angry with themselves. They also say that they haven''t liked themselves all the time. All those love words are deceiving themselves. Also let Su Su get out of the room, far away, to a place that Gu Sinian can''t see.


    Don''t get in his way. Su Su''s dream is even more sad. Then he began to cry again. After crying, Su Su felt it was necessary to call Gu Sinian and ask him what was the matter, whether he had betrayed himself, and whether he no longer loved himself. Gu Sinian had just finished answering Mrs. Gu''s call when Su Su''s call came in. Gu Sinian hesitated for a while, but decided to answer Su Su''s phone. After all, he still loved Su Su. He ran out quietly. Su Su must be worried. It''s the limit that he can bear to call him now.


    As soon as they got through the phone, they didn''t speak. Gu Sinian didn''t know what to say and how to tell Su Su about it, so he was reluctant to speak. Su Su Su was waiting for Gu Sinian to tell him the truth. After a few minutes, Su Su said with a cry: "Si Nian, are you listening?" Gu Sinian gently replied, "I''m listening." after this conversation, there was a period of silence. Gu Sinian heard Su Su Su''s cry, but he was already distressed. Finally, she asked, "Su Su, why are you crying?" Su Su was angry and relieved to hear Gu Sinian ask him this question. She was angry that she knew why she was crying and asked such a silly question.


    It''s gratifying because Gu Sinian asked himself so eagerly that he seemed to care about himself. You should still love yourself. But I still feel aggrieved badly, just hold back the tears were out again, buzzing cry. Gu Sinian saw that Su Su didn''t speak and only cared about one person''s cry. Both worried and distressed Su Su, Gu Sinian continued to ask: "Su Su, what''s the matter with you? Don''t cry. I''m distressed when I cry. Darling, don''t cry. I''ll go back in the evening. I have something to solve now. Don''t cry."


    Su Su was very angry when she heard Gu Sinian say that she would come back in the evening so as to coax herself. As soon as she heard Gu Sinian say, her anger disappeared. "Si Nian, I just had a nightmare. I dreamt that you had sex with another woman and didn''t want me anymore. Then I was angry with that woman. Let me roll, let me roll far away... " Gu Sinian felt guilty and helpless when he heard Su Su Su''s words. If Su Su Su knew the truth, he was afraid that Su Su would not be able to withstand such a blow.But now we haven''t found out the truth, so we should not tell Su Su. In case of a false alarm, we always feel that there will be some violence between ourselves and Su Su Su, so we comforted Su Su Su and said, "just having a dream, you will cry like this. Don''t think about it blindly. It''s not what you think. Be good, wait for me to go home well."


    Su Su Su Su realized that Gu Sinian was just comforting himself But it''s very useful to hear that. He also came back to the way: "well, you come back early, I miss you." Gu Sinian also replied: "I try to go back as soon as possible. I miss you too."


    Gu Sinian didn''t know what happened to Su Su. How could he suddenly think of those things? He was also very worried.

 Chapter 222

    Gu Sinian got on the bus with a melancholy look. Because he was unwilling, he leaned against the steering wheel in his seat and lowered his head to meditate.


    After a while, Mrs. Gu''s phone rang again, "Si Nian, if you still have my grandmother in your eyes, you will come back to me."


    Gu Sixian on the other end of the phone was silent and didn''t respond. Mrs. Gu then said, "how did I teach you? If you do something you shouldn''t do, you should take responsibility."


    "Gu Sinian, do you want to break up with grandma when you grow up. If you don''t come back this time, we''ll cut off the relationship between grandparents and grandchildren. It''s just what you want. I''ll be a white eyed wolf. "


    Gu Sixian is still silent. The strong cough and harsh words from the other end of the phone deeply hurt his heart.


    When the cough is over, Gu Sirui advises old lady Gu not to get angry. The sound of drinking water and taking medicine comes along the telephone line, and then someone seems to pick up the mobile phone again.


    "Come back first, you come back, come back again."


    Mrs. Gu seems to realize that her voice is a little too harsh and her words hurt people. At this time, Gu Sinian has not returned to Gu''s house. She is afraid that this will make Gu Sinian more resistant to looking back at Gu''s house.


    When Mrs. Gu finished what she had to say, she cut off her phone. Gu kept the posture of answering the phone just now.


    Gu Sinian was the only one in the car. He looked melancholy. After the phone was cut off, his whole body became more and more desolate. The whole person was shrouded in a dark cloud.


    In order to force him to look back on his home, Mrs. Gu even said that she would break off the relationship. Is he a dispensable thing for the family? Although he knows how to be grateful, he is still out of place with the family.


    Thinking in this way, I''m afraid that Gu Sinian on the steering wheel is red in the eye. He moves his hand on the steering wheel, but he doesn''t show any sign.


    Mrs. Gu stayed at home for a long time, but she couldn''t wait to come to Gu Sixian. She made several phone calls, but unexpectedly, she didn''t control her mood and said a lot of things she shouldn''t have said.


    Although she said so, she really loved Gu Sinian, otherwise she would not have spent so much effort on him.


    She hopes that Shu Xiaoxiao will become the other half of Gu Sixian, so that he can better manage the company, which is good for him but not bad for him. But Gu Sixian was ungrateful and kept thinking about Su Su.


    If Gu Sinian had been resisting Shu Xiaoxiao, old lady Gu would not necessarily have to be Shu Xiaoxiao. But now a little girl in Shu Xiaoxiao is crying. This little girl is also a pleasant personality, not because she was wronged, but because of something else.


    When she thinks that Shu Xiaoxiao was brought back from abroad by herself, she is also distressed that she can take care of her old woman even after the phone is hung up. She and Gu Sirui have been persuading her.


    In the face of such a clever girl, how could Mrs. Gu not be soft hearted and determined to help Shu Xiaoxiao get justice.


    On the other hand, after a long time in the car, Gu Sinian decided to go to Gu''s house first. No matter what, he still wanted to show his attitude to Mrs. Gu. If Mrs. Gu forced him to make any choice, he would still be the first to stand on Su Su Su''s side.


    From the seaside, because the seaside and Gu''s house are in the East and the west, Gu Sinian deliberately slowed down, and it took more than two hours to get to Gu''s house.


    As soon as the car entered Gu''s house, a servant came to meet him. Gu Sinian got out of the car, gave the key to the car to the servant, and told the servant to stop the car. Gu Sinian then walked inside.


    Under the persuasion of Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sirui, Mrs. Gu plans to have dinner and wait for Gu Sinian to come back. Unexpectedly, she just put a few chopsticks in front of the dinner table and heard the sound from outside the house.


    As soon as she heard the sound of the car stalling outside, Mrs. Gu didn''t plan to eat any more. She put down her chopsticks and quickly stood up and walked out. Gu Sirui can''t stop him, so he and Shu Xiaoxiao support each other.


    Gu told the servant to put the car away and planned to go to the house. As soon as he looked up, he just met Mrs. Gu. Mrs. Gu''s face was still a little pale because of her emotional fluctuation just now. The obvious opposite of Mrs. Gu is Gu Sirui. He is red with anger when he hears about Gu Sinian. Now when he sees Gu Sinian, his anger immediately surges into his heart.


    But Shu Xiaoxiao''s eye socket is red and swollen. She has obviously cried, but only the calculation in her eyes can tell why she cried.


    Gu Sirui can''t help his restless heart when he sees Gu Sinian. After he gives Mrs. Gu to Shu Xiaoxiao, he turns his wrist and gives Gu Sinian a blow in the face. It seems that I expected that Gu Sirui''s reaction would be so fierce. Gu Sinian didn''t even hide. Shu Xiaoxiao was frightened and screamed in the back, but she made Mrs. Gu''s face paler and paler.


    "Now that you have Su Su, why do you want to provoke others? Do you know how good Su Su is?" Gu Sirui said as he smashed his fist at Gu Sinian.


    "Su Su likes you so much. How sad she will be when she knows. Is your heart made of stone?" Having said that, Gu Sirui made a few punches to Gu Sinian''s face."If you make her sad, don''t blame me, Sue. I want to get it back."


    "Si Rui, stop and let go of Si Nian."


    As soon as she saw Gu Sirui calling Gu Sinian, Mrs. Gu was stunned. When she reacted, she immediately scolded Gu Sirui to stop.


    Gu Sirui had to stop, wiped the corners of his mouth with his hand, and turned to go towards old lady Gu. But everyone didn''t expect that Gu Sinian''s eyes were full of blood when he heard that Gu Sirui was going to take Su Su away. Then he quickly walked towards Gu Sirui and threw Gu Sirui to the ground. The two brothers wrestled with each other.


    "Stop it, all of you Old lady Gu poked the ground with her crutch, making a harsh sound.


    "Cough, cough, cough." I don''t know if it''s too emotional or excessive exertion, but Mrs. Gu starts coughing again.


    Shu Xiaoxiao yelled, "Granny Gu, Granny Gu, are you ok?"


    Because of the attention of the two people lying on the ground, they stopped fighting. They quickly got up, pushed Shu Xiaoxiao aside and helped Mrs. Gu into the room to sit down.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is not annoyed when he sees their actions. He pretends to be clever and goes into the kitchen. He brings out a cup of warm water and puts it into Gu Sinian''s hands. Gu Sinian looks up at the book and Xiaoxiao doesn''t shirk. Instead, he takes it.


    Gu Sirui saw such a scene, clenched his fist, did not say a word, sat aside to wait on old lady Gu.

 Chapter 223

    As Mrs. Gu sits on the sofa, she sees the interaction between Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao. There is no change on the surface, but she thinks that Gu Sirui does not exclude Shu Xiaoxiao. They can still succeed. With this in mind, the younger generation like Shu Xiaoxiao more and more.


    After Shu Xiaoxiao hands the water to Gu Sixian, he obediently does it on the sofa farthest away from Gu Sixian. Gu Sixian appreciates Shu Xiaoxiao''s self-consciousness. Gu Sixian thinks that Shu Xiaoxiao is a reasonable girl at this time and doesn''t intend to say anything.


    Gu Sirui turns his head and only looks at old lady Gu wholeheartedly, as if things around him have nothing to do with him. He doesn''t intend to interfere in this matter any more.


    A group of people didn''t finish their meal because of the arrival of Gu Sinian. Mrs. Gu immediately called the servant to remove the cold food from the table and let the kitchen cook a new meal.


    Because Mrs. Gu has always been a person who pays great attention to food. The people in the kitchen are very efficient. In a short time, she makes a full table of food, which is full of color, fragrance and flavor. Among the four people, only Mrs. Gu was eating at ease, while the rest were thinking about what they should think. After a few chopsticks, they were full.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao finished eating, he served as a descendant on Mrs. Gu. After Mrs. Gu finished eating, everyone sat on the sofa and planned to discuss the matter between Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian knows his fault and sits on the sofa with his head down. Gu Sirui looks at Gu Sinian indifferently, as if the fight just now has wiped out his resentment towards Gu Sinian.


    Shu Xiaoxiao looks at Gu Sinian with an illusion on his face. He seems to see something else through Gu Sinian, maybe life or love.


    Old lady Gu pulled Shu Xiaoxiao and let her sit beside her. She gently swept Shu Xiaoxiao with her wrinkled hand and patted her shoulder.


    "Si Nian, what happened to you and Xiaoxiao has already happened, so the next thing should be done."


    "Granny Gu." Shu Xiaoxiao has two rosy clouds floating on her face. She calls old lady Gu bashfully. She is complaining about old lady Gu. In fact, it sounds like a show off to Gu Sinian. You see, old lady Gu is still on my side if you don''t want to.


    "Don''t even think about it." Gu Sinian immediately responds to Shu Xiaoxiao.


    As soon as Shu Xiaoxiao heard Gu Sinian''s reply, his eyes immediately turned red. Dou''s big eyes fell to the ground, his shoulders were slightly undulating, and his voice was sobbing.


    "You''ve all been like this, things have happened, is that what you don''t want or don''t want?" Mrs. Gu angrily poked the ground with her crutch, as if she wanted to poke a hole in the ground, which shows the strength.


    "Susu is the only one in my heart." When Gu Sinian expresses his attitude, Gu Sirui''s eyes look at him and don''t move. Gu Sinian feels Gu Sirui''s eyes and is not timid. Looking up at Gu Sirui''s eyes seems to be swearing in sovereignty.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao hears Su Su''s name, her teeth itch in her heart, but she can only cry. The louder she cries, the more distressed Mrs. Gu will feel for her. Only in this way will she have the chance to marry Gu Sinian and her family.


    "What are you going to do? I call Xiaoxiao back to be your secretary. I just want to lead you young people to be friends. What you should not do now, what you should do, what you want to explain to the calligrapher, what you want me to explain to the calligrapher. "


    Having said that, Mrs. Gu''s crutch began to wave, but she was reluctant to hit Gu Sinian, who had seen him since she was a child.


    At this time, Mrs. Gu no longer had the shrewdness in front of outsiders. She had no ability to deal with the mistakes made by her children and grandchildren. When their children and grandchildren were old, they should fly separately, but now she didn''t even want to take care of them.


    "Grandson doesn''t know what to do, but grandson will find out the truth."


    When Gu Sinian says that he wants to find out the truth, Shu Xiaoxiao stops crying. Does he know anything? Otherwise, how can he say that he wants to find out the truth.


    Gu Sirui frowns and sees Shu Xiaoxiao''s performance. He has his own idea in his heart, but he doesn''t intend to say that this is not only a test for Gu Sixian, but also a test for Su Su and their feelings. Gu Sirui plans to look at Gu Sixian''s next performance to give Su Su Su to him.


    "Grandson already has a girl she wants in her heart. She likes me and I like her too. They are inseparable. Except Su Su, I will never marry another person in my life. If you want to say that both sides can not be taken into account, let me choose, I will not hesitate to choose Su Su. "


    Gu Sixian continued, "if it''s not Su Su, why not marry in this life? If it''s not Su Su, other people are nothing. The only thing my grandson can do is to be sorry for grandma''s kindness to me over the years. Grandma can punish me any way. Don''t mention letting me leave Su Su, and don''t be angry. "


    After listening to Gu''s words, the other three people on the sofa had their own performances.


    Shu Xiaoxiao originally stopped crying. When Gu Sinian clearly said that Su Su was not allowed, he had endless resentment in his eyes. Even so, he didn''t want her to choose Su Su Su instead of Shu Xiaoxiao, right? Even if you want to bear the name of heartless man and prodigal son, you will definitely choose Su Su, right? Even if you want to give up Gu''s nurturing feelings, you have to choose Su Su, right? Does Gu Sinian really think that she will be so easy to help others with Shu Xiaoxiao? I really think so much.When Shu Xiaoxiao thought of this, her dry eyes immediately shed a few tears. If there are international stars, she would praise her superb acting skills.


    Mrs. Gu was sitting there, as if she didn''t know the Gu Sixian in front of her. She taught Gu Sixian to take responsibility and have a sense of responsibility when she was young, but Gu Sixian''s practice really broke her heart.


    "Su Su, what''s good about that woman? She was the only one who was obsessed with Si Rui before. Now Gu Sinian, who is obsessed with you, has to break up with me. I''m afraid she''s not the fox spirit who came out of any corner. She''s a woman who has the ability to let our two outstanding descendants to do this Gu old lady discontented said, but did not expect to stab the two grandchildren''s heart.


    Under the indoctrination of Shu Xiaoxiao these two days, Mrs. Gu, who was not optimistic about Su Su, now even more spits on Su Su, thinking that Su Su Su is a man who will do anything to marry into a rich family.

 Chapter 224

    Gu Sirui is not satisfied with Mrs. Gu''s evaluation of Su Su, but Mrs. Gu is angry at this time. If they defend Su Su, they will only make Mrs. Gu more dissatisfied, and Gu Sirui is silent.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao heard Mrs. Gu''s opinion of Su Su, she had already laughed in her heart.


    "Even if Su Su is such a person, she is now her grandson''s partner. I hope grandma will be more tolerant in the future. Sun''s son will not leave Su Su alone in this life, and she will not leave her son alone. " Gu Sinian looked up at Mrs. Gu''s eyes and said sincerely.


    "How did I teach you after I brought you back to take care of your family. I have always taught you that you must be a responsible person. You must have a sense of responsibility in the face of some things. I have always been proud of you as you grow older and stronger. But what are you doing now? Tell me. Grandma looked at the cold ah, Secretary year. Si Nian, you told me that you are not such an irresponsible person. You should be responsible for the mistakes you make. You said


    The more Mrs. Gu said, the more excited she was. She almost lost her breath. Gu Sirui quickly stroked Mrs. Gu''s back for fear that something might happen to her. At that time, Su Su Su would have to blame herself to death.


    "Grandma, I''ve always kept in mind what you taught me since I was young. I''ve always told myself to be a responsible person. I''m responsible for Shu Xiaoxiao, but I''m also responsible for Su Su. If I choose Shu Xiaoxiao without conscience, we will not be able to live in peace of mind. "


    Gu Sinian said, looking at Shu Xiaoxiao, who was crying more and more because of his words, and could only say in silence, "Secretary Shu, I''m sorry. Sorry about last night


    Then, Gu Sinian motioned to his servant to take the key to drive his car out of the garage. At this time, he just wanted to get home quickly and find Su Su quickly.


    Seeing that the car had reached the gate, Gu Sinian quickly got up and strode out.


    After Gu Sinian''s death, Shu Xiaoxiao sees that Gu Sinian doesn''t go back. It seems that he wants to go to Su Su. His weeping turns into wailing.


    Seeing that Shu Xiaoxiao was crying like this and Gu Sinian''s performance today, Mrs. Gu yelled angrily. All the people in Gu''s house bowed their heads to do their own business when they heard Mrs. Gu''s curse, for fear of being implicated.


    When Gu Sinian heard Mrs. Gu''s scolding, he didn''t know that there were many holes in her heart. When he heard Shu Xiaoxiao''s crying, he frowned. He didn''t like this girl, and she was not as clever and sensible as Su Su Su. At least Su Su Su would not be so unreasonable. She was so smart and shrewd that she would never make such a move.


    Gu Si gets on the bus and plans to drive home. He can''t wait to find Su Su.


    Because Su Su has always taught that even if the heart is in a hurry, it is not a matter of human life. Gu Sinian always drives home at a steady speed and never runs the red light.


    While waiting for one of the red lights, Gu Sinian was still thinking about whether to get out of the car and buy Susu something to eat. When the food was finished, he could tell Susu the next things, including Mrs. Gu and Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Gu Sinian saw Su Su''s Wenzhou specialty snacks when he was passing by a street. Su Su always wanted to eat them. Now he happened to meet him. He stopped his car by the side of the road and got off to buy them.


    In the past, he disdained these street snacks and despised the special dirt of them. As a cleanliness addict, he could not avoid them. Now he is taken by Su Su Su, and he seems to like these things.


    There are several special snacks in Wenzhou in this snack street. Gu Sixian bought some of them. The stall owners are very enthusiastic and give some extra things.


    Because of the special fragrance of the food, Gu Sinian himself took some and stuffed them into his mouth. He felt that he had eaten something delicious that he had never eaten before. No wonder Su Su Su liked it so much. It tasted the same as Su Su Su, smooth but not greasy.


    After paying, Gu Sinian takes things and gets on the bus in a hurry. He wants to bring the hot things to Su Su.


    He has already thought about it. Now he goes home and stays with Su Su first. Because he is afraid that Su Su will be angry and can''t eat, he asks Su Su to eat the snacks he bought that Su Su Su wants to eat first.


    When Su Su finished eating, he cleaned up and sat down to have a good talk with Su Su. He told Su Su everything.


    If Su Su gets angry with him because of Mrs. Gu or Shu Xiaoxiao''s attitude, it''s not her.


    on the contrary, if Su Su heard about his book and Xiao Xiao, and the perfume of that day, the night would not return home, he would be particularly angry.


    Thinking of this, Gu took a deep breath and prepared himself for everything. He drove slowly to his and Su Su''s home.


    Now that he''s ready to be frank, he''ll admit it no matter what Su Su''s reaction is.


    He can tell Su Su everything and beg his forgiveness when Su Su is angry, but he is afraid that Su Su will leave him. He is used to the days when Su Su is around. If Su Su leaves, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Gu Sixian is not afraid that Gu Sirui will come and rob Su Su with him. He is not at ease with Gu Sirui, but he is at ease with Su Su. This may be a kind of telepathy between lovers, which can make Gu Sixian believe Su Su Su unconditionally.Gu Sinian is afraid of old lady Gu and Shu Xiaoxiao. If these two people come forward, Su Su will make a choice for him no matter how much she likes him. This choice is to leave him. Gu Sinian will not let Su Su make a decision for him like this.


    To Su Su Su, Mrs. Gu is Gu''s beloved elder and new parent. Gu is very grateful to her, and Su Su also has a deep respect for her.


    Gu old lady all spoke, Su Su won''t resist.


    As for Shu Xiaoxiao, Shu Xiaoxiao is a weak person in this matter. If Shu Xiaoxiao comes to Su Su and shows her the cause, process and result of this matter, Su Su will leave because of her guilt for Shu Xiaoxiao and her disappointment for Gu Sixian.


    Gu Sinian will never let these things happen. What he can do is to take a good stand with Mrs. Gu, show Shu Xiaoxiao the impossibility of things, and then give Su Su Su the cause and effect without reservation, so as to avoid the harm to Su Su Su.


    Gu Sinian felt that he must work hard to stabilize Su Su. He did not dare to beat Su Su Su or scold him. She must not be allowed to leave her. If Su Su left, he did not know how to live. Gu Sinian went out while thinking.

 Chapter 225

    After Gu Sinian came out of the house, he was ready to drive home to find Su Su. Gu Sirui, who had heard about it, was very angry. If there had not been Mrs. Gu in the room just now, Gu Sirui would have rushed to beat Gu Sinian. He gave Su Su Su to Gu Sinian in order to make Su Su happy. He let Gu Sinian take good care of Su Su, not let Gu Sinian hurt Su Su.


    Gu Sirui sees Gu Sinian turn around and walk out of the house. Gu Sirui rushes out of the house. Seeing Gu Sinian opening the car door, he quickly goes over and grabs Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian is dragged by Gu Sirui and looks at himself forcibly. Gu Sirui said rudely: "did you put the book Xiaoxiao to sleep? Did you?" Gu Sinian did not speak. Gu Sirui continued to ask, "are you not going to have Su Su? Are you going to dump Su Su?" Gu still didn''t speak. Gu Sirui said angrily: "do you look down on Su Su? Do you think she doesn''t deserve you?" Gu Sinian still looked away, didn''t speak, and didn''t look after Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui crazily drags Gu Sinian and says, "you''re talking. Is it guilty? I can''t say it? "Gu Sirui said while punching Gu Sinian in the face. Gu Sinian didn''t expect that Gu Sirui would come after her and beat her. Before Gu Sinian had time to be on guard, he was hit on the spot. When Gu Sinian reacts, he has been beaten to the ground. Gu Sirui, seeing that he has fallen to the ground, still hasn''t stopped. Instead, he''s beating harder and harder.


    Gu Sinian had come back to his senses at this time, so he tried to stand up and resist. The two brothers were tearing back and forth. Gu Sirui beat Gu Sinian and scolded him, saying, "you beast, son of a bitch, you failed Su Su in this way. Do you know? Do you know how sad Su Su Su was?" Gu Sinian softened when he heard Gu Sirui saying Su Su Su couldn''t help it.


    Gu Sinian replied, "you''re right. Su Su will be sad. I''m sorry for Su Su. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry, Sue Gu Sirui heard that Gu Sinian had already admitted this matter. I''m even more angry. Waving his fist, he hit Gu Sinian again. Gu Sinian failed Su Su Su because of Gu Sirui''s words. In fact, Gu Sinian has nothing to fight back, because it is his own fault. If he is not careless, he will not sleep with Shu Xiaoxiao. And it''s not going to happen. Gu Sirui made two punches. Gu Sinian didn''t fight back, didn''t reply, and said angrily: "tell me, do you feel guilty? Hmm? You beast. Do you feel guilty?


    GU Sinian suddenly hit back at Gu Sirui like crazy. Gu Sirui also hit Gu Sinian like a fierce beast, and said: "this fist is for Su Su, this fist is for me to give Su Su to you..." Gu Sinian still doesn''t speak, but he just fights with Gu Sirui. When Mrs. Gu heard the shouts from downstairs, she asked the housekeeper to have a look. The housekeeper sees Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian fight downstairs. He turned and told Mrs. Gu, "the first young master and the second young master are fighting."


    Old lady Gu said anxiously, "tell them not to fight. I''ll go down immediately. It''s the opposite of them... " As Mrs. Gu grinned, she went downstairs. The housekeeper called out in the upstairs, "young master, second young master, don''t fight any more, don''t fight any more. Mrs. Gu went downstairs. Don''t run into Mrs. Gu. "


    The housekeeper said this and ran downstairs, ready to go down to fight. Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui are still fighting. Gu Sirui sneered and said, "you beast, Mrs. Gu is coming down. Are you really going to be with the book Xiaoxiao that Mrs. Gu specially approved? Are you going to betray Su Su? No, you have betrayed Su Su, you beast." Gu Sinian didn''t say anything, but when he heard what Gu Sirui said, he quickly replied, "I won''t be with Shu Xiaoxiao. I still want Susu. I love him Gu Sirui thinks that Gu Sinian wants to step on two boats. He coaxes Su Su, while he is still fooling around with Shu Xiaoxiao. He said angrily: "son of a bitch, you dare to do this to Su Su. I knew you were like this. How could I give Su Su to you? How could I give Su Su Su to you..."


    At the moment, Gu Sirui is really very angry. The housekeeper came down and separated them. Gu Sinian was beaten by Gu Sirui, and there were many bruises on his face. Old lady Gu was very distressed. But I was very angry to think of what Gu Sinian said upstairs just now. He said blandly: "your brothers are really hard wings. I can''t control you any more. Before the big big big business, two of the two for a woman like crazy. Now it''s time for two people to fight because of a woman. Are you going to lose face? Are you going to hold a woman in your arms


    Old lady Gu was preaching all the time. Neither Gu Sinian nor Gu Sirui spoke. Keep your head down like two kids who did something wrong. Listen to Mrs. Gu''s education. So no matter how old people are, they will always be children in front of old people.


    Mrs. Gu saw that they had made mistakes as if they were children, so she taught them. They both listen and don''t talk. When Mrs. Gu finished, she left. The brothers continued to fight or discuss. Old lady Gu saw that Gu Sixian''s face was full of injuries, and Gu Sirui also had many injuries. Still very distressed, he said for a while, let the housekeeper to take the medicine bag, personally to Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui two personal bandage.Old lady Gu said, "it''s still the old rule. The boss will come to bandage it first." As a child, the two brothers were like this. When they were fighting outside or when they were injured, Mrs. Gu scolded them first, and then bandaged them in person. Gu Sirui was always the first one to bandage them. I don''t know when the rules were made. Maybe it has been since Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui remembered things.


    Gu Sirui looks very calm on the surface, but in fact he is like a runaway Mustang. He is going to find a place to fight with Gu Sinian. Let Gu Sinian make it clear about Shu Xiaoxiao. If Gu Sinian fails Su Su Su, Gu Sirui is ready to take Su Su to a place no one knows and start a new life with her.

 Chapter 226

    At this time, Gu Sinian really wanted to wrap it up quickly, get rid of Gu Sirui, return to Su Su, ask Su Su''s forgiveness, and let Su Su give herself another chance, a chance to reform.


    After dressing up Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui, Mrs. Gu said, "no matter how old you are, you are still the same as your childhood characters. I know your character. I hope you''ll go out later and stop fighting. You''re all adults. If you have any questions, you can say it well. Don''t beat me and I''ll beat you. That''s what bear kids do. Do you understand? " Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui replied with one voice: "I know."


    Mrs. Gu said, "you are all old. I can''t listen to you any more. But I still have to talk about it. As long as I live one day, I will say one day. Well, I won''t say anything else. You two go. "


    As soon as Gu Sinian heard that old lady Gu had let them go, he quickly left. Gu Sirui also followed Gu Sinian out of the door. Gu Sirui grabbed Gu Sinian and said, "be my car." Before Gu Sixian could say no, he was pulled to the car by Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui stepped on the gas and rushed out of Gu''s house.


    Gu Sixian wants to see Su Su with all his heart. Seeing Gu sixui pull himself into the car, he still doesn''t know where to pull him. Gu Sinian is not afraid of fighting, or he doesn''t want to cheat Su Su for a second. I want to tell sue the truth right away.


    He said to Gu Sirui, "Gu Sirui, where are you going to take me? Gu Sirui, you let me down. I have other things Gu Sirui doesn''t speak either, so he drives the car all by himself. Gu Sinian saw that Gu Sirui didn''t speak, so he used to grab Gu Sirui''s steering wheel. Gu Sirui came forward and gave Gu Sinian a kick. He said angrily, "Gu Sinian, do you want to die? Even if you want to die, I won''t help you. I want you to be responsible for Su Su and for what you do. Be responsible for what you say. "


    After listening to Gu Sirui''s words, Gu Sinian was no longer noisy. He sat alone in the back seat and didn''t know what he was thinking. When Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui were children, they always came together on the basketball court.


    Gu Sirui personally opened the door for Gu Sinian and said coldly, "get off the car." Gu Sinian got out of the car. Gu Sirui takes out a basketball from the trunk. Gu Sirui first gave the ball to Gu Sinian, and then said to him, "the old rule is that if you win in three sets, the one who throws more will ask one question. The other person has to be honest. " Gu Sinian seems to know this rule very well. I''m not talking. I''m shooting with my basketball. The first Gu Sixian invested in it. Gu Sinian threw the basketball to Gu Sirui and said to him, "it''s your turn."


    Gu Sirui takes the basketball and throws it in. Gu Sirui threw the ball to Gu Sinian and said, "it''s up to you." Gu Sixian didn''t make the last shot. Gu Sirui said: "I want to give you a chance to ask me first. It seems that you can''t wait to let me ask you."


    Gu Sinian replied, "the will of heaven." In the next set, it''s up to Gu Sirui to pitch first, Gu Sirui to pitch in, Gu Sinian to pitch in, and Gu Sirui to pitch in the last pitch. Gu Sirui said: "I hope you will answer truthfully what I ask you." Gu Sinian said, "well, I will definitely answer truthfully." Gu Sirui asked with a smile, "did you put the book to sleep?" Gu Sinian replied, "I don''t know. I drank too much. When I woke up the next day, Shu Xiaoxiao was sleeping next to me..."


    Before Gu Sinian finished speaking, Gu Sirui raised his fist. Looking at Gu Sinian''s face, Gu Sirui still didn''t have the heart to fight. After all, he was a brother who grew up together. Looking at Gu Sinian''s face full of injuries, Gu Sirui was also very distressed. When he was a child, he fought with Gu Sinian and others. As a big brother, he would always rush up to avenge his younger brother Gu Sinian. If Gu Sinian was fighting with others when he was not there, he would lose.


    Gu Sixian won''t cry, but he will find Gu Sirui with a sad face and call him "big brother" arrogantly Gu Sirui just looked at Gu Sinian and understood the meaning of Gu Sinian''s shadow collection. Then Gu Sirui silently asked, "who''s fighting?" the next day, that person would be more miserable than Gu Sixian. Gu Sinian has always been curious about how Gu Sirui always wins or loses, which has always been a mystery in Gu Sinian''s eyes. Gu Sirui came back from his deep memories.


    I found out that the third game had already started. Gu Sirui won this set. Gu Sirui asked, "how do you plan to solve this problem?" Gu responded without thinking about it: "I have been fond of Su Su since the first time I saw her, and then we were together. In my whole life, Gu Sinian believed that Su Su was a woman... " Gu Sixian was interrupted by Gu Sirui before he finished.


    Gu Sirui said: "if you think Su Su Su, K, why do you want to do something sorry for her? You know she hates this thing most. She hates people betraying her most. She hates this most. Don''t ask me to keep it secret for you. I won''t keep it secret for you. I will definitely tell Su Su about it... " Gu Sinian also interrupted Gu Sirui.


    Said: "I know I know, I know you won''t keep it secret for me, so I may hide Su Su. I will tell Su Su. I''m in such a hurry to go home and tell Su Su Su about it, but you always stop me, you always stop me." Gu Sirui was relieved to hear that Gu Sinian said he would be responsible for Su Su and love her.Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian said: "you know, if this happens again, I''ll take Su Su to the place you can''t find. I''ll make you never see Su Su in your whole life." Gu Sinian did not speak, but nodded seriously.


    In fact, both brothers love Su Su the same way. Gu Sinian also knows that Gu Sirui''s feelings for Su Su have never changed after so many years.


    Gu Sirui continued: "do you have anything to ask me?" Gu Sinian thought for a while and replied, "do you still love Su Su?" Gu Sirui did not hesitate to reply: "love, I always love, always love Su Su, maybe I will love her all my life."


    Gu Sinian looked at Gu Sirui and said slowly, "send me home. I''m going to see Su Su. I want to see her immediately." Gu Sinian may be a little scared when he hears Gu Sirui''s words. He''s really afraid that Su Su won''t forgive him, so he goes away with Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui replied, "OK, I''ll take you back."


    Gu Sirui finally chose to believe Gu Sinian. He believed that he could give Su Su a sincere feeling, and he would not let Su Su down.

 Chapter 227

    Sue lay at home all day, but didn''t fall asleep for a minute. There are countless scenes of Gu Sinian with other women in her mind.


    Did Gu Sinian betray her? Don''t like her anymore? How many days have they been back? Didn''t Gu Sinian just fire his secretary for her? Isn''t she very important in Gu Sixian''s mind? Has it changed so quickly?


    Is Gu Sixian changed? Or did another woman seduce him? Maybe Gu Sinian didn''t take the initiative, maybe he just made a mistake carelessly. Maybe some subordinate liked him and pasted it on his own initiative. Maybe he just didn''t control it for a while! Maybe he''s drunk and doesn''t know anything.


    But if Gu Sinian really changed her mind, what should she do? She only had him, didn''t she agree to be the only relative of each other? Forget so soon? Are men so unbelievable?


    However, no matter whether Gu Sinian was active or passive, we can be sure that Gu Sinian must have been with other women last night, otherwise he would not be so impolite in front of himself! As a president, he is calm when dealing with tens of millions of businesses. He can be calm when he meets a critical situation before. Only when he is faced with himself, he will be nervous and at a loss. It''s also the first time that I''m afraid to face my own problems in front of myself.


    If you are not with other women, Gu Sinian will accept it in an orderly way, and then laugh and call himself a fool! Instead of running away like now without saying a word.


    Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian, why are you still like other men. We can''t escape the secular world after all.


    Su Su is not accepted by the old lady of Gu family. She is not recognized by her mother-in-law''s family. She has never been treated fairly. There is only one Gu Si Nian to rely on. Now, even Gu Si Nian can''t be relied on.


    "Isn''t even Gu Sixian reliable?" The question lingered in Su Su''s mind. I don''t dare to reason, for fear that the answer is unbearable.


    Susu held her legs in her hands and huddled in the corner of the room. There are no curtains. The room is dark. So she shrank, holding herself from dawn to dusk. Feeling the loneliness brought by the world, appreciating Gu Sinian''s importance and deep hurt to him.


    In the dark, she looked at every corner of the room, full of memories. As soon as you close your eyes, Gu Sinian''s intimate pictures, Gu Sinian''s gasps, and other women''s groans will flood into your mind. She wanted to sleep, but she couldn''t. She wanted to be sober, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t figure it out. I feel like an idiot. I don''t know what I''m thinking and why I torture myself like this.


    Su Su couldn''t figure out what was wrong. It is clear that yesterday was as sweet as honey, and today it falls into the abyss. She felt like she had fallen into an ice cellar, unable to breathe, unable to die soon. But also clearly feel their body temperature little by little disappear, just like the song singing is a kind of "breathing pain". I can''t erase it. I can''t forget it.


    She''s completely out of the studio now. At first she worked as a studio, and Gu Sinian was her biggest supporter. When I think of the studio, I will think of all kinds of Gu Sixian. They talked about what to do with the studio There is also the name of the studio - "Sunian". How ridiculous it seems now. What''s Sunian! Now, Gu Sixian is gone. Can her studio go on? Is there any point in going on?


    Sue just wants to leave now.


    But it''s not clear to leave now. She doesn''t even know who she lost to. At least we have to wait for Gu Sinian to give us an account. Maybe everything is a misunderstanding?


    Misunderstanding? How can it be? Don''t be silly! How could there be any misunderstanding? The smell of perfume on the body, and the expression of that impeccable attitude, the shadow of the fleeing fled, today''s Gu Si year is different from his old year of Gu Si. There is no misunderstanding.


    If infidelity is an established fact, does it make sense to wait for an explanation?


    Do you really want to leave? If we go now, all the memories before will really be memories, and I''m afraid they will have nothing to do with each other from now on. They have suffered in vain. It''s not easy to get to today. Did you give up like this? Is all the sweetness before false?


    Where is Gu Sinian now? Is he as miserable as himself? Is he worried about himself? Is he pitying their past like himself? Gu Sinian, if you come back to me now and admit your mistake, I will forgive you. I can forget who you were with last night, as long as you promise that you will never have it again.


    But after waiting for a long time, Gu Sinian just didn''t appear! The room was still empty, and she was still alone. I can only hear the sound of tears falling down. It seems that the whole world is telling itself, stupid, don''t wait, it won''t come.


    Maybe Gu Sinian really hated himself, and now he is sweet with that woman. If so, I am leaving now, as they expected? They are so quiet to go, they are not more happy? Do you want them to be so free?!


    The more Su Su thought about it, the more heartache she felt. Tears always crossed her eyes involuntarily. She felt dry mouth, must be too much tears flow, lack of water in the body. Remember someone said, if you cry tired, pour a glass of water to yourself, because you don''t hurt yourself, no one will hurt yourself. Looking at the cup within reach, she was too lazy to pour herself a glass of water. If Gu Sinian saw himself now and saw that he was tortured by him in such a mess, would he feel a little guilty? Will there be a little heartache? Will you like before, give yourself a warm hug?Sure enough, those who can hurt themselves are only those who care about themselves. No matter how Su Yao bullied herself before, she had never been so sad. Now even sad to dare not face reality, dare not open the curtain to see the world, can''t believe Gu Sinian is such a person, will make such a thing!


    Maybe, she really should leave. Gu Sixian has never called or sent a message to himself.


    They are too tired together and there are too many obstacles. Maybe Gu Si was tired, or finally figured it out, so he gave up. Maybe the new girl he''s looking for can help him in his career. And she can only drag him down and embarrass him.


    Maybe it''s time for her to leave. Let''s go now. It won''t be too ugly for us to get together.

 Chapter 228

    Gu Sixian didn''t get home until evening.


    He anxiously took out the key and opened the door. Sue didn''t go out to meet him as usual. This time, he didn''t see Su Su''s angelic smile. Even the rooms were dark, with no lights on, as if they were uninhabited.


    "Su Su?" He cried with a guilty heart, just like Su Su woke up, but he was looking forward to Su Su''s reply.


    "Su Su?" He called again, but no one answered. He thought, it seems that Susu is really angry. He was really wrong.


    Gu Sinian slowly pressed the switch, turned on the light, changed his shoes and put down his briefcase. Into the living room, is still dark, open the switch, empty. He still didn''t find his Su Su. When you go to the kitchen, sometimes Su Su will be busy preparing dinner for him in the kitchen. Maybe now she is in the kitchen.


    "Su Su," he called again, but no one answered. Gu Sixian didn''t give up to open the kitchen. He scanned every corner of the kitchen with his eyes, but he still didn''t find Su Su.


    Gu Sinian went to the bedroom door and was about to press the doorknob to open the door, but he held on.


    All of a sudden, the thought of a moment scared him.


    This is his last hope. If he opens the door, like the kitchen and living room, he will be finished. He may lose Su Su forever. Because of his own stupidity, because he drank two more glasses of wine, so he lost Su Su.


    Gu Sinian had no strength to open the door. He was afraid. If it''s empty, he''ll collapse. He can''t do without Su Su, let alone lose Su Su because of such a thing. If you lose Su Su, maybe you can''t forgive yourself all your life.


    In fact, Su Su knew it when Gu Sinian came in. Yes, Susu was at home. Susu didn''t leave in the end.


    Su Su thought, anyway, Gu Sinian should give you an explanation. Even if they really change their mind, Gu Sinian will give them an account of their love. Even if you want to break up, you have to say it clearly in front of the gongs and drums. We can''t just be abandoned. If you just leave, I''m sorry for what they''ve been through.


    As soon as Gu Sinian came in, Su Su knew. The familiar sound of opening the door. Su Su was happy and angry, afraid and worried. She wanted to respond to him, but every time she wanted to open her mouth, a woman''s groan would ring in her ear, so real, so vivid, so disgusting. So, she just shrunk and let Gu Sinian call herself. It''s like a child who runs away from home. He wants his parents to find him, but he doesn''t want to see his parents.


    When Gu Sinian''s hand stroked the bedroom door handle, Su Su''s heart beat faster. Is this moment coming so soon? What should she do? Do you want to talk to Gu Sinian? If so, what to say? Do you want to hear him explain? If he didn''t take the initiative and was really framed by his subordinates, do you want to forgive him? Do you want to break up with him now? Do you want to leave


    There were countless questions in Su Su''s mind. She looked at the doorknob with wide eyes. All of a sudden, she found that she didn''t think about any problems all day. She didn''t know what to do. She suddenly felt that in front of Gu Sinian, she was an idiot and couldn''t understand anything.


    Sue was afraid that the door would open. Do you want to dry your tears, pretend to be strong, camouflage yourself with a smile, or do you want to cry and show your true self so that he can see how deeply you are hurt? Su Su didn''t know what kind of face to face Gu Sinian. It seemed that none of them were suitable. It seemed that any of them were suitable.


    Gu Sinian, release the handle and step back.


    Maybe it''s giving yourself time to think. Meanwhile, Sue was relieved. Su Su thought, Gu Sinian is just like himself, don''t you know how to face it? Is he afraid sometimes? I still haven''t figured out how to break up with myself. But no matter what, I have to wait until this time. I must ask him to give me an explanation.


    Gu Sinian stepped back two steps and prayed in his heart: Su Su, you must be inside, you must be inside. Don''t give up on me so easily, I will explain to you word for word.


    Take a deep breath and make a decision without hesitation. This is Gu Sixian.


    Gu Sinian, step forward quickly, press the handle and turn on the light. When I saw Su Su in the corner, I felt relieved. Thank God, I finally found you.


    The light was too dazzling. After all, she spent the whole day in the dark. Su Su blocked the light with her hand. When his eyes gradually adapted to the strong light, Gu Sinian saw that Su Su''s eyes were swollen like carrots. It''s all his fault. He shouldn''t have left in the morning. He should have explained it to her. Is this silly girl crying all day at home? Did she have a good meal after daydreaming A bellyful of self blame, a bellyful of questions. Gu Sinian now wants to beat himself, because he is too careless, because he didn''t take good care of Su Su.


    Gu Sinian immediately hugged Su Su and said, "I''m sorry, I love you.". It seems that it''s superfluous to say anything at this time.


    When Su Su was hugged by Gu Sinian, her eyes that couldn''t shed tears, like a new life, burst into tears again. Su Su also can''t control her emotions. She pretends that she can''t be strong. She shows herself in front of Gu Sinian. She''s sad. She''s very sad.Su Su couldn''t help beating Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian still held Su Su tightly. At last Su Su gave up the struggle and burst into tears. It seems that only in this way can we let go of all the grievances that have been piling up in our hearts for a whole day. Even if you lose control like a child, it doesn''t matter.


    In the face of Su Su''s wailing, Gu Sixian was at a loss. Su Su''s cry has a kind of magic power. Every time she cries, Gu Sinian''s heart cracks with her. He only knew that he wanted to hold her more tightly. It seemed that as long as he held her tightly, Su Su''s cry would become weaker and her heart would not be broken all the time.


    Su Su kept crying. Gu Sinian said "I''m sorry, I love you" one after another The two continued for more than ten minutes.


    Maybe it''s a unique way of communication between them. Maybe at this moment, they know how important each other is to themselves. There was a misunderstanding, but fortunately, the other side didn''t give up easily. Love will make people stronger, and love will make us face each other more sincerely. At the moment, all Su Su''s grievances turned into tears, and Gu''s guilt became a "sorry". And don''t want to lose each other''s heart, let them hold together tightly.

 Chapter 229

    Gu Sinian holds Su Su Su so tightly that his mind is blank. She doesn''t know how to comfort Su Su. He hopes Su Su can beat herself up more than he does now. It''s her own fault that she shouldn''t do such a thing and hurt Su Su''s heart. I shouldn''t drink so much wine that day. Why should I block the wine for Shu Xiaoxiao? With the identity of Shu Xiaoxiao, no one dares to do anything to her even if she drinks more.


    Why do you want to get drunk? Why don''t you go home when you get drunk? Why did you enter the hotel for no reason!


    In fact, in Gu Sixian''s mind, there are many questions about what happened that night. Even sometimes, I feel like a victim. But now, all the people are forcing him to take responsibility and calling him a heartbreaker.


    But in any case, for Su Su, he is in debt. No matter how wronged he is, he will hurt Su Su. Although he may be wronged, Su Su is not the one who caused it. Su Su is the biggest victim. He should comfort Su Su and take good care of her.


    Thinking of the anxiety of not finding Su Su just now, and the fear of still not having Su Su after opening the door, Gu Sinian felt afraid. He must not lose Su Su, let alone because of this. If Su Su Su is lost because of this, it will do too much harm to her.


    They can break up because of family reasons, can break up because of two people''s personality problems, but must not break up because of cheating. Su Su once trusted him so much that she could never break up because of betrayal. It''s too much for Sue.


    Su Su in Gu Sixian''s arms, from crying to sobbing, from sobbing to choking, and finally only silent tears.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su, heartbroken, eager to give himself a punch. No wonder Gu Sirui wants to beat himself. Looking at Su Su now, Gu Sirian is so stupid that he has his heart!


    Looking at Su Su''s tears, Gu Sixian couldn''t help but want to kiss her. He felt that maybe he could share Su Su''s pain by kissing Su Su''s tears into his stomach.


    But at the moment when Gu Sinian''s kiss was about to fall, Su Su dodged.


    Su Su doesn''t know how to face Gu Sinian''s kiss now. Before the quarrel, Gu Sixian forced to kiss himself, but he still liked it. But today, Gu Sinian''s kiss made her feel a little sick. In her mind, Gu Sinian always kisses other women and meets other women. Maybe what she has done to herself has also been done to other women. She can''t accept it. She can''t share a man or a kiss with another woman. So she dodged. She couldn''t get over the hurdle in her heart.


    When Su Su dodged, Gu Sinian felt as if he had been stabbed. His heart was tight and painful. But what can we say? Su Su should be sorry when she is angry.


    "Su Su, don''t cry. Hit me. You cry like this, I look sad. " Gu Sinian said, grabbing Su Su''s hand and hitting him in the face.


    Su Su took back his hand and ran away from Gu Sinian with his back to Gu Sinian.


    Looking at Su Su''s back, Gu Sinian was even more at a loss. He didn''t know what to do to make Su Su feel better, or less painful.


    "I''m here just to hear an explanation." Su Su said in a husky voice.


    Seeing Su Su''s determination, Gu Sinian knew that he had really made an unforgivable mistake this time. But now that this has happened, the fact has happened. Although it is not his original intention, what can he do now?


    Wait, susugang just said, "Why are you still here?" does she really want to leave herself? No, never let Sue leave her.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sinian wanted to hold Su Su. He was afraid. He was afraid of losing Su Su. He wanted to hold her for a second.


    "Don''t touch me, please." Su Su said with a cry.


    God, Su Su begged him not to touch her. Gusian is going to explode. Why did things develop like this? He felt his Su Su was leaving him.


    Gu Sinian forced himself to calm down. At this time, he could not lose his temper any more. Otherwise, there was really no room for recovery.


    "Did you eat? I''ll get you something to eat. " Gu Sinian wants to get out of the way and calm down.


    "Do you think I can eat it? I just want an explanation. " Su Su repeated. She just wanted an explanation, not so vague.


    Seeing Su Su Su''s attitude, Gu Sinian decided to give up the struggle, go straight to the theme and tell Su Su everything without any reservation.


    Gu Sinian went to give Su Su warm water. Looking at Su Su''s appearance, he was distressed.


    Gu Sinian put water beside Su Su Su, then sat down and began to dismiss his secretary.


    "Let''s start by dismissing the secretary. After the secretary was dismissed, Mrs. Gu planned to put in a daughter-in-law whom he recognized. Do you remember the last time Mrs. Gu was ill? It was that time that Mrs. Gu pretended to be ill and forced me to promise to let Che Xiaoxiao enter the company to be my secretary. "


    Su Su was surprised when she listened! Last time old lady Gu was sick! It started so early... Che Xiaoxiao, it turns out that the woman''s name is Che Xiaoxiao. Looking at Su Su''s expression, Gu Sinian was puzzled. Did he really want to tell the truth? What if Sue still can''t forgive her? But now we have to give Su Su an explanation, otherwise, she may think wildly and cry all the time."At the beginning, I was very defensive to Che Xiaoxiao. But later, she found that she worked conscientiously, and did not like other female subordinates, nothing gallant, put down her guard. That day, we went to dinner, the customer wanted to drink her wine, I think she is a girl, helped her block a few glasses of wine. I didn''t expect to get drunk in the end. When I woke up later, I was already in the hotel. "


    Gu Sixian paused for a moment, and then said that he really needed a little courage. Meanwhile, Su Su was waiting for him to say something later. It can be seen that Su Su is trying to control her emotions. Tears in the eyes turn a few circles!


    "When I woke up, I found Shu Xiaoxiao lying beside me." Su Su''s tears immediately fell out, pushing Gu Sinian out of the door and closing the door.


    "I''m not sure if it happened that night. I really don''t remember anything." Gu Sinian yelled outside the door.


    "Susu, just open the door and let me look at you." Gu Sinian prayed outside the door.


    "I want to be alone." Su Su said.

 Chapter 230

    Gu Sinian couldn''t see Su Su''s eyes. He did something wrong and couldn''t refuse. He had to listen to Su Su''s words and went to the guest room with a heavy step. Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night. Separated by a wall, the two of them are thinking about their own affairs. The room is shrouded in a low pressure.


    Su Su in the master bedroom is sitting on the bed in the bedroom. Her eyes are empty, and she doesn''t know what she is thinking. She is just like a lifeless doll, still and motionless.


    Gu Sinian in the guest room is not so good either. He is in big characters on the bed and looks straight at the ceiling. The whole person is like a statue, which makes people not feel his existence. Gu Sinian really loves Su Su. He never wanted to cheat Su Su on these things, but before he could figure out how to open his mouth, the matter was poked out like this. It can be said that this is the worst way. He was not ready at all. Now, all his explanations have become pale excuses. It feels like you know you are right Yes, but no one believes you. It''s like being abandoned by the whole world.


    Gu Sinian''s brain was so sore that he was about to explode. When he told Su Su Su about it just now, he was observing Su Su''s expression all the time. However, the horror was that he couldn''t understand what Su Su was thinking. For the first time in his history, he felt empty in his heart. It seemed that he was going to be unable to catch the person in front of him, as if she would disappear at any time. After hearing what he said, Su Su didn''t shed a tear, but the sadness in her eyes couldn''t be hidden. Gu Sinian remembers that it seems that someone said that real sadness can''t shed tears, it will only quietly lurk in your body. When you see familiar people and things and familiar scenes in the future, then your tears will stay behind without warning and can''t be controlled. This kind of sadness is engraved in your blood, and will not disappear with the passage of time, this kind of sadness is the most eternal.


    Su Su''s performance makes Gu Sinian extremely flustered. When such a thing happens, he regrets it. He blames himself, but he never thinks of giving up Su Su for a second, never. However, if Su Su Su can''t forgive himself and give up on himself, this is what he can''t master and what he is most afraid of. In this quiet night, Gu Sinian felt hopeless for the first time in the future and deeply lonely for the first time. He had already entered a desperate situation. He had no way to go back, but he had nowhere to go. He did not know what he would be waiting for after daybreak, whether it was su Su Su''s forgiveness of wrongs, or his decision to leave, or any other bad result. Now he is the prisoner waiting for sentence, waiting for Su Su, the judge of his destiny.


    In fact, Gu Sinian doesn''t want to leave Su Su alone in the room. He doesn''t want to give Su Su a chance to think about it alone. Because Su Su Su''s character, he knows that he can''t say two things, he hates betrayal and cheating, but he almost takes all of them. Gu Sinian''s self reproach is going to drown him, but his benevolence for a moment makes him in a hopeless situation . He really wants to stay in the night, at least Su Su is still by his side, even through a wall, but he can feel Su Su''s breathing and temperature, which is enough for him.


    Gu Sixian was trapped in remorse and remorse, but Su Su was in despair and sadness.


    She tried to recall what Gu Sinian said. He said that he had cheated himself. His new secretary was Che Xiaoxiao. He was the one who accompanied him and helped him open a room. What''s more terrible is that they were still sleeping in the same bed. Su Su Su couldn''t breathe when she thought of these things. She held on to the clothes on her chest like a life-saving straw, and her tears came down at last. Su Su felt that her heart was no longer her own, otherwise how could it hurt so much.


    Su Su has always believed in Gu Sinian. Although he was suspicious at the beginning, he still chose to believe in Gu Sinian and believed that he would not cheat himself. Of course, she hinted to Gu Sinian more than once and told herself the truth, but every time Gu Sinian chose to escape, which was the most disappointing thing for Su Su. If he had told him earlier, he would not have been so passive and embarrassed.


    Su Su has been silent tears, do not wipe, let the tears wet the pillow. It''s too hard for her. She can''t believe that the man who has been sleeping with her all the time is sleeping with another woman. Even if he says he doesn''t know and is drunk, it actually happened. Think about Gu Sixian''s commitment to himself, his affectionate confession, and his concern and care for himself. At this time, it seems to be extremely ironic. The sweeter it used to be, the more painful it is now. As soon as Su Su thought of Gu Sinian calling "baby" affectionately and saying "I love you", she couldn''t control her tears. Su Su from the beginning of the silent tears to now is crying, she needs to vent their emotions, need to vent their sadness and disappointment, she is now a mess of brain, only in this nobody''s night crying a, can let himself sober.


    After crying, Su Su began to think about the future of herself and Gu Sinian. She was sure that she loved Gu Sinian and that Gu Sinian loved herself. But now that something like this happened, Su Su knew that she could not pretend that nothing had happened with Gu Sinian. It did happen, just like a thorn in their hearts. Every move would hurt.


    Su Su didn''t know how to face Gu Sinian. As soon as she saw Gu Sinian''s face, she would think of the picture of him with other women. She couldn''t stand this kind of torture, which would drive her crazy. Tonight is doomed to be a hard night to sleep, but also a painful night. Su Su knows that she needs to make a decision to solve the relationship between herself and Gu Sinian, but this is undoubtedly a difficult choice for her. No matter how she chooses, the result is not good.The night went by slowly in their own mind. The day was getting light. Su Su looked at the sky outside and dried her tears. She had made a decision in her heart. Gu Sinian''s heart was already locked together. He heard Su Su''s cry outside the door. The cry pierced his heart like a knife. He wanted to go in and hug Su Su, but he knew that his appearance would only make Su Su more painful. Gu Sinian stood outside Su Su''s door all night in the silent night, and now it''s daybreak, Gu Sinian knows su Su Su already has an answer. All he can do is to accept it and make Su Su happy. Gu Sinian took another look at Su Su''s door and turned to the next room.

 Chapter 231

    As soon as it was light, Su Su got up and began to pack up her things. It was obvious that Su Su had made a decision to leave temporarily. Su Su pulled out her suitcase from under the wardrobe and packed her clothes one by one. But this house two people lived together so long, each corner has two people''s recollection.


    This dress was worn by Gu Sixian for the first time. At that time, Gu Sixian didn''t like himself and didn''t care about himself. This dress was worn by herself at work. Su Su remembers that Gu Si was old enough to make trouble for her. She thought she was a liar and didn''t like her eyes. But who could have thought that the two people who were not allowed to go together at first had so many happy memories. Su Su remembers that she wore the silver high-heeled shoes and white skirt when she participated in the design competition. At that time, Gu Sinian made a little improvement on herself, but still doubted herself. But Su Su''s surprise was that in the end, when everyone doubted himself and didn''t believe in himself, Gu Sinian stood up like a prince from the sky and said he believed in himself, and helped him wash away his grievances. Su Su looked at the clothes in her hand, and her mouth could not help bending slightly. Maybe at that time, she was attracted to Gu Sinian. After all, no woman could resist Despite a man who opposes the world and believes only in himself.


    Su Su looks at the clothes in front of her. It seems that every one of them is related to Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian bought this one for her, saying it suits her very much. Gu Sinian said that the one she wears is very beautiful, and Su Su Su often wears it. They went shopping together and bought it. Every one of them is their memory. Su Su Su''s heart aches when she cleans up one of them. She cleans up these clothes and imitates them Buddha is tidying up the memories of herself and Gu Sinian. She doesn''t like this feeling. She thinks that she and Gu Sinian can go on and never see today''s scene. But she knows that it''s impossible. Su Su wipes away her tears and tries to pick up her spirits to continue tidying up.


    However, when Su Su opened the innermost cupboard and saw the clothes in front of her, she could no longer hold back her tears, and the past was floating in front of her eyes.


    Su Su remembers that on a sunny weekend at that time, Gu Sinian and he were sitting on the sofa watching TV with nothing to do at home. At that time, they had just established a relationship, which was the sweetest time. Su Su turns to her mobile phone and brushes her microblog. Somehow, she sees a picture of a couple wearing a couple''s clothes. Su Su turns to see Gu Sinian and takes a look at Gu Sinian''s figure. He''s eight meters tall and has a standard inverted triangle shape. He must be very handsome in this dress. As soon as he has this idea, Su Su can''t sit still. She used to go shopping with Gu Sinian in her arms.


    "Si Nian, we''ve been together for such a long time, and we haven''t gone shopping yet? Let''s go shopping today, shall we? Si Nian, why don''t you go


    "Well, go. If our baby wants to go shopping, I will accompany her." Gu Sixian couldn''t stand Su Su''s coquetry. He agreed to Su Su''s request without hesitation.


    When he got to the mall, Gu Sinian realized that he had been cheated by Su Su. It turned out that this little liar was going to buy lovers'' clothes. At first, Gu Sinian said he didn''t want to do anything, but he couldn''t bear Su Su''s hard work. He agreed. They went to try on their clothes together. Standing in front of the mirror and looking at their clothes, Gu Sinian somehow agreed to Su Su''s request and bought them Finally, Su Su was asked to go shopping with her. Su Su, of course, can''t wait to get it. Then they wear childish love clothes to shuttle through high-end shopping malls, attracting people''s attention.


    How sweet they were at that time. They just wanted to tell the world that each other belonged to themselves, so they didn''t care about other people''s eyes at all. That day, they took photos together, ate ice cream, and walked hand in hand on the street, as if the happiest couple in the world was enviable.


    Later, Su Su asked Gu Sinian why he suddenly agreed to his seemingly unreasonable request. Su Su remembers that Gu Sinian said to himself with a smile, "I just suddenly feel that it''s a very happy thing for me to walk on the street with you in your lover''s clothes, ignore other people''s eyes, don''t care about your identity, and tell the world about our relationship."


    Su Su felt the childish patterns on her clothes, and tears fell on them. After a while, the clothes were half wet. Su Su''s heart suddenly broke and she started to cry with her clothes in her arms. Since they were together, Su Su never thought that there would be a day of separation. She didn''t expect that the day would come so soon. She thought she probably didn''t deserve happiness. She was helpless when she was a child and finally grew up. When she met Gu Sixian, she didn''t know that she was going to be separated so soon. Su Su is so sad that she can''t help herself. To leave is like gouging out her heart, connecting her flesh and blood.


    Su Su finally finished crying. She wiped her tears and forced herself not to recall any more. The better the memory, the more sad she was. Su Su forced herself to calm down, quickly packed her clothes into the box, and then went to clean up her toiletries. Finally, she decided to clean up her things, so she stopped. She doesn''t want to leave anything about herself for Gu Sinian, who can''t let go of herself. Su Su thinks that since things have happened, Gu Sinian always has to give Che Xiaoxiao an explanation. Gu Sinian is also very embarrassed when she is here, and there is an old lady Gu who is very kind to Gu Sinian. Su Su Su doesn''t want Gu Sinian to be so miserable, so she may leave Is the best result.Last night, Su Su thought a lot, thought a lot of possible solutions, and also thought a lot about the future of Gu Sinian and herself. She really loved Gu Sinian and didn''t want to be separated from Gu Sinian. So she forced herself to think more about Gu Sinian and what Gu Sinian had done for her. Su Su advised herself all night , persuade yourself to calm down, persuade yourself not to care about those, don''t care about everything that happened, tell yourself that Gu Sinian loves himself, isn''t that enough? But all of these in the thought of Gu Sinian and other women together, the moment will come to nothing, she can''t convince herself, she really can''t accept this fact, she wants to leave is the best choice for each other.


    No matter how upset she was, Su Su made the decision to leave. She looked at the room slowly and wanted to engrave its appearance deeply in her mind. Then she checked her things to make sure there was no omission. Then she slowly pulled the box out of the door with pain.

 Chapter 232

    Gu Sinian stayed in the room all the time. He was afraid to face Su Su and her answer, so he could only escape for a while. But when he heard the sound in the next room, Gu could not stay any longer. However, when he opened the door, he saw Su Su standing in the living room with a suitcase. His heart suddenly cooled.


    Gu Sinian didn''t think that Su Su''s answer would be to leave. This is the last answer he wants to face and the last thing he wants to see. He didn''t expect that he would face such a cruel fact in the early morning. Gu Sinian looks at Su Su painfully. It''s just Su Su is his favorite. How can he let her move away.


    "Su Su, are you going to leave? Is that your decision? " Even though Gu Sinian knew it was true, he still asked, how he hoped it was not true.


    "Si Nian, I thought about it for a long time last night and felt that even if we were together, we would torture each other. Let''s just do it. It''s good for you and me Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and said. Without seeing him all night, Gu Sinian became bearded and haggard, which made Su Su feel distressed. Su Su thought that nothing had happened, so Gu Sinian was still the high spirited president, and he was also a happy designer, but nothing could go back.


    "Is that all? separate? Sue, are you going to leave like this? Are you willing? " Gu Sinian looked into Su Su''s eyes and asked her word by word.


    "Of course I don''t want to, but what can I do? If something like this happens, how can you let me be with you? I can''t do it. Do you know how heartache I have?" Su Su cried and said that it was not her wish to leave. How could she be willing to leave.


    "Then Susu, since you can''t bear it, don''t go, OK? I really love you. I want you to stay, OK? I think you are still with me. I know I am wrong, but I will try my best to make up for you in the future. Really, do you believe me? Please, Sue, stay Gu Sinian, with red eyes and Su Su in his arms, said anxiously that his whole body was shaking. We can imagine how reluctant he was.


    Su Su also choked. If he could, he would not go. But now that the matter is over, no matter how difficult it is, they have to face it. If we stay, we won''t have a good time.


    "Si Nian, I know what you said. But I have to go. You know what? Whenever I see your face appear in front of my eyes, I don''t think of all the beautiful things we used to have, but the pictures of you and other women together. I can''t stand it. It''s just because I love you that I can''t stand a little blemish. Do you know the feeling? Do you understand? " Su Su held Gu Sinian''s face and cried to him.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su heartbroken and understands that Su Su has made up her mind. It''s impossible to recover. She is really disappointed with herself. Looking at Su Su''s tears, Gu Sixian is reluctant to force her. He loves Su Su so much. How can he make her so sad.


    "Susu baby, you don''t cry, OK, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault, I shouldn''t be soft hearted, it leads to disaster, I apologize to you, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I don''t force you, I don''t force you."


    "Wu Wu..... Wu Wu..... Si Nian......" Su Su held Gu Si Nian and cried out of breath. Now she doesn''t want to care about anything. She just wants to cry again in Gu Si Nian''s arms.


    "Well, Su Su, stop crying, stop crying. If you really don''t want to see me, I''ll go, you don''t go, stay here, I''ll go, you don''t cry, OK? You know I can''t see you crying. I promise you everything. I''ll go. " Gu Sinian can''t stand Su Su''s heartbreaking cry. He is distressed, but he can''t let Su Su leave. As long as Su Su is still here, he can still see her in the future. They may have a chance in the future. If Su Su Su leaves, it is estimated that they will never have a future.


    "Si Nian, Wu Wu... I don''t want to, I don''t want to, but I have no way. What do you want me to do? I can''t help it. I can''t help it. " Su Su was even more sad when she heard that Gu Sinian wanted to stay and leave. At this time, Gu Sinian was still protecting himself. Su Su was not wronged.


    "Good, don''t cry. I don''t force you. If you don''t want to see me, I''ll leave. As long as you don''t come back, I won''t appear in your sight, annoy you and make you unhappy. I just want you to stay. You don''t leave here, OK? I''m the one who did wrong, I''m a jerk, and I''m the one who should leave. You haven''t done anything wrong and shouldn''t bear the responsibility for me. So, promise me that I''ll leave. Will you stay Gu Sinian knew Su Su Su didn''t want to see him. Now he only wanted Su Su Su to stay, so that when he thought about him, he would have a chance to come back and have a sneak look. No matter how much he wanted, he didn''t dare to ask.


    "Si Nian, I promise you that I will stay." Gu Sixian begged her like this. Su Su''s heart was not made of stone. It had been soft for a long time. Moreover, Gu Sinian said that he would leave. Su Su thought that was enough. As long as he didn''t see Gu Sinian, he would feel better and not think about the bad things.


    "Thank you, Sue. Thank you for your promise. I''m really happy." Gu Sinian finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Su Su didn''t leave, he still had a chance to make up. When such a thing happened, Gu Sixian knew that Su Su still had him in his heart. But such a good Su Su makes Gu Sinian hate what he has done even more. A wrong thought in passing would be enough for Su Su to leave. They would go home together, cook together, go shopping together, watch TV on the sofa, spend many happy days together, but because of their own bad thoughts, they all become bubbles."Si Nian, let''s do this first. Let''s separate for a while." Su Su had to force herself to say something heartless.


    "OK, Susu, I promise you, as long as you can be happy, I promise you anything." Gu Sinian now has nothing to ask for. As long as Su Su can be happy, he can do anything.


    Gu Sinian holds back his tears and hugs Su Su tightly. Then he turns back to his room. Su Su knows that he is going to clean up his things. He wants to fulfill his promise and leave. The door of the room didn''t close. Su Su saw Gu Sixian''s busy figure and burst into tears again.

 Chapter 233

    Gu Sinian hurriedly packed his luggage and simply told Su Su not to cry any more. He turned and left Su Su and their home. He drove out of the garage with a heavy heart. Looking at the spacious road in front of him, he didn''t know where to go. The world was so big, but there was no place for him. Gu Sinian gave a wry smile, shook his head, looked back at his luggage in the trunk, and could only drive around the street.


    Gu Sinian looked at the city where he had lived for many years. For the first time, he felt so at a loss that he didn''t belong to any place, just like a duckweed without roots. He didn''t know where to go. Heart like being gouged out to a piece, empty, the wind of the city, blowing into his heart, inside a cool, not a trace of warmth. People come and go on the road, cars come and go, everyone seems to be very busy, as if only they do not know what to do at the moment.


    Gu Sinian didn''t know where he was going, so he had to drive around. He drove to the shopping mall where he and Su Su often came. When he realized it, the car had stopped at the corner opposite the shopping mall. Gu Sinian didn''t get out of the car. He just looked up at the people coming and going in the opposite shopping mall. It''s a shopping center with lots of attached cafes, flower shops, restaurants, cinemas and so on. It''s a holy land for dating. Here you can see all kinds of people, also can see all kinds of lovers. Gu Sinian remembers that Su Su also liked to come here before. She always said that she was too cold and didn''t smell of fireworks. She wanted to come here to rub her popularity so that she could get some earthly smell and live a warm life.


    Gu Sinian has been staring at the couple in a daze, as if through them you can find yourself and Su Su''s figure, find their sweet time here.


    I remember that time when Su Su pulled me to buy a couple''s dress, I thought it was beautiful and asked Su Su and myself to put it on directly. He still remembered Su Su''s surprise eyes, which were shining beyond the stars. Gu Sinian laughed softly, as if he saw Su Su''s lively and lovely appearance again. She also echoed in her ears.


    "Si Nian, shall we have ice cream?"


    "No, it''s not delicious, and it''s too cold. It''s not good to eat too much."


    "I''ll eat it this time, this time, and I haven''t eaten it for a long time. You see, many lovers are eating it on the street. You should satisfy one of my wishes. Si Nian, you can promise me. Secretary year, Secretary year. " Su Su blinked shuilingling''s big eyes and pulled Gu Sixian''s sleeve to act coquettishly. She only raised her hand to promise herself.


    Maybe Su Su Su''s coquetry was too cute, but the atmosphere was too good that day. Maybe the sunshine was very good that day. Gu Sinian not only agreed to Su Su Su, but also went to buy ice cream for her. Seeing Su Su''s happy smile, Gu Sinian felt that everything was worth it.


    On that day, they walked on the street hand in hand, just like ordinary lovers. He was not usually the president, she was not a busy designer. They were just a pair of ordinary lovers, eating simple food, walking in simple streets, and having simple little happiness. That night they went to the cinema together. It was Gu Sixian''s first time to go to the cinema, but he didn''t know what was playing in the movie. All he knew was the temperature of Su Su''s palm and Su Su''s bright smile. It was probably the simplest and happiest day they had, and one of their best memories.


    Time does not know how long has passed, Gu Sinian finally pulled away from the memory. But he still quietly looked out of the window, as if he and Sue were still there. But everything has changed. The co pilot''s seat is no longer Su Su, but empty, with only the luggage he brought from home. Gu Sinian knew that he could no longer recall the past and could no longer live with memories. He should quickly find a way to solve the problem between himself and Su Su. However, in the busy street, Gu Sinian felt powerless.


    Gu Sinian started the car, and the car soon merged with the endless flow of traffic on the street. Gu Sinian drives to many places, including his own company, Su Su''s studio, and places he and Su Su often go to. However, every time he goes there, Gu Sinian blames himself a little more and finally has to give up. There is really no place to go, so Gu Sinian has to drive aimlessly in the street.


    All of a sudden, Gu Sinian thought that he could go to Gu''s house. At least he would not be so lonely when he went back. But he soon gave up the idea. Gu''s house can''t go now. Since this happened, Gu Sinian no longer wants to review the house. Most importantly, Che Xiaoxiao is still in the house. Gu Sixian has a headache when he thinks about it.


    This matter has become out of hand since Mrs. Gu knew it. Che Xiaoxiao relies on Mrs. Gu to decide for herself, but she refuses to admit the truth. Now she can''t tell. Moreover, Mrs. Gu likes Che Xiaoxiao very much, and fully believes her words. Originally, Che Xiaoxiao was the one Mrs. Gu liked. Now, when such a thing happened, Mrs. Gu insisted that she should be responsible for Che Xiaoxiao. Now, Gu Sixian is jumping to the top The Yellow River is no longer clear.


    Old lady Gu is a great benefactor to her. But Su Su is her favorite. Nothing can match her. Gu Sinian has already expressed his idea to the old lady. In any case, he will not give up Su Su. As for Che Xiaoxiao, Gu Sinian can only say sorry. He can''t give up his favorite woman because of a false accusation. He can''t do it at all.I don''t know how long the car has been driving. Gu Sinian feels like a walking corpse without soul, wandering in the world, and doesn''t know where he is going. He thought about a lot of places he could go, but he rejected them one by one. It seemed that since he was with Su Su, other things would not interest him. What he liked most was his home and Su Su Su''s, but now Gu Sinian didn''t want to go anywhere, because there was no Su Su Su Su Su in those places. The place he wanted to go most was Su Su Su''s side.


    Gu Sixian laughs bitterly. He has no choice but to bear the evil he has done. The car is still shuttling in the traffic flow. After a long time, Gu Sinian is about to travel all over the city, but he has not figured out where he is going, so he can only continue to wander in the street.

 Chapter 234

    After driving for a long time, Gu Sinian still didn''t know where to go. He happened to see a hotel in front of him. Although it wasn''t the one he often went to, it looked good. Gu Sinian thought about it and drove to the hotel.


    To the hotel, the car boy saw Gu Sixian''s car and quickly welcomed it. After all, such limited edition luxury cars are rare. Gu Sinian throws the car key to the doorman and orders him to help him park the car. Then he goes to the trunk and carries his suitcase. He goes into the hall and goes to the front desk to book a room.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu. May I help you? " As soon as the front desk customer service saw that Gu Sinian, the famous president of Gu''s family, came in, they immediately asked respectfully, for fear that they would be punished for saying something wrong.


    "I need to book a presidential suite. It''s quiet." Gu Sinian took a look at the waiter in front of him and said, and handed his ID card to him. Gu Sinian was in a very upset mood and gave a blunt reply.


    "Oh. Excuse me, Mr. Gu. Just a moment, please. I''ll handle it for you right away. " After listening to Gu Sinian''s words, the waiter was stunned for a while. He didn''t react until he felt Gu Sinian''s cold eyes. He quickly took Gu Sixian''s ID card with both hands and helped him check in immediately.


    "Well, Mr. Gu, your room is in 1801. This floor is a separate presidential suite. There is only one room on the first floor, which can guarantee absolute quiet. Are you satisfied?" This time, the waiter quickly went through the formalities for Gu Sinian. Then he turned to ask Gu Sinian for his opinions. Of course, he still didn''t dare to look Gu Sinian in the eyes, as if he was trying to avoid it.


    "Yes, thank you." Gu Sixian thanks without expression and reaches for his certificate.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu. This way, please. Our service staff will show you. Enjoy your stay. " The waiter made a please sign. Gu Sinian nodded to keep up with the front guide.


    Just now, as soon as the front desk attendant saw Gu Sinian disappear at the elevator entrance, he immediately gathered in a circle and whispered, discussing what he had just seen and heard.


    "See? Just now, it was Gu Sixian, the president of Gu family. Before, I only saw his picture on TV. I didn''t expect to see a real person today. It''s so handsome. It''s 100 times more handsome than on TV. " The waiter a eyes take peach heart flower infatuated say.


    "Yes, yes, I think he''s very handsome. He''s really handsome and stylish. But why did he come to us? " Waiter B echoed, of course, there is no less love for Gu Sixian.


    "Don''t you know? Gu Sinian is the adopted son of Gu''s family. He must be driven out by Gu''s family when he looks embarrassed. " One of the waiters said with scornful eyes.


    "Really? I don''t know that he is the adopted son of the family. It seems that it is very possible that he will be expelled. "


    Everyone laughed and said that Gu Sinian was a rare young talent. Now that something like this happened, everyone was waiting to see Gu''s jokes.


    "Oh, no, why did Mr. Gu come to our hotel today? This is the first time I''ve come here. I''m still alone. Just now I saw someone help him carry up his suitcase. He won''t stay in our hotel for a long time, will he Employee C doubts that people like Gu Sixian don''t know how many houses there are, so they can''t live in a hotel. Besides, even if they live, they will have their own private rooms, and they won''t just live in a hotel.


    "Really? It seems that something must have happened. Otherwise, how could Mr. Gu stay in our hotel? He must live in high-end apartments and villas, or super luxury five-star hotel. Is Mr. Gu going to leave his family? Is Gu Sirui going to take over Gu''s family, so Gu Sinian was expelled from Gu''s family? " Employee D doesn''t understand, because it''s incredible for Gu Sinian to stay in the hotel with his luggage. Everyone is guessing what it is.


    Gu''s family is a rich family in the city, which can''t be compared by ordinary people. Gu Sinian is the president of Gu''s family, and he is also an unattainable figure. If you see his real person, it will undoubtedly throw a bomb on the hotel and blow up the pot in an instant. Not to mention the sensation caused by Gu''s appearance and identity, the seemingly ordinary thing of Gu''s staying in a hotel has also been interpreted into various versions, and even can play a TV series of family gratitude and resentment.


    Female employees are always gossipy. Now when they see Gu Sinian''s face, they can''t stop gossiping. The hidden soul of gossiping is completely released. There will be voices everywhere talking about Gu Sinian staying in the hotel. From Gu Sixian to the hotel, and then to check-in, the whole hotel was boiling because of Gu Sixian''s check-in in just ten minutes. News spread ten, ten hundred, quickly swept the whole hotel, even the hotel cleaner aunt are hot. It can be seen that its influence is great.


    As long as the corridor, toilet and delivery room are relatively hidden places, you can hear the voice of Gu Sinian.


    "Well, Lao Li, do you know? Mr. Gu''s president, Mr. Gu Sinian, has come to stay in our hotel? It''s incredible. I''ve heard my daughter say at home that all women want to marry because she is handsome and rich. " A cleaner aunt said with a smile.


    "That''s not true. I''ve seen him on TV before. That''s what kids say about handsome and handsome. He lives in our hotel. It''s not news. Now everyone knows about it. Many people are wondering what''s going on? You know what? How did Mr. Gu come to stay in the hotel? ""How can I know, but if I think about it, I know that something must have happened to Gu family. It''s said that Gu is always the adopted son of Gu family now. Maybe his own son has come back and he wants to make way for others."


    "Oh, oh. Yeah, you''re right. Look at my brain The two cleaning aunts'' voices gradually blurred until they disappeared after entering the elevator.


    As soon as Gu Sinian entered the room, he told him not to disturb him. Then he lay in bed in a daze, full of Su Su. He never thought that his appearance would bring such a big fluctuation to the hotel. Of course, Gu Sinian may have no time to think about other things. Usually, Gu Sinian will not make such a reckless decision in a hurry. Gu family is a luxury house, and everyone is concerned about it. A little disturbance will cause a big disturbance. Gu Sinian has always been very careful and paid special attention to his words and deeds, but he didn''t expect to ignore it this time.


    With the time getting late, Gu Sinian spent more and more time in the hotel, but the discussion of the hotel not only did not go down, but became more and more intense.

 Chapter 235

    Gu Sixian is still in a daze in the hotel, but he doesn''t know that he has been frying pan because of his staying in the hotel. Under everyone''s heated discussion, Gu Sixian''s stay in the hotel has become the most popular topic in the hotel. For a time, everyone is whispering. However, it was only discussed inside the hotel before, and now it has been expanded to the network, which has aroused heated discussion among the whole people.


    It turned out that it was an unknown staff member of the hotel who recognized Gu Sinian when he drove to the hotel. He also took photos of Gu Sinian when people didn''t pay attention to him. From getting off the car to staying in the hotel, he even had photos of Gu Sinian carrying a box. He knew it was big news, so he soon put Gu Sinian''s stay in the hotel on the Internet, and attached it Photos with various angles. Text messages may not be credible, but as soon as the photos come out, everyone''s eyes are attracted, and the whole network explodes in an instant.


    It is a well-known fact that Gu Sinian is the adopted son of Gu''s family. Originally no one paid attention to this point, but as soon as the photo of Gu Sinian living in a hotel with a suitcase came out, the first thing we thought of was that Gu Sinian was driven away by his family and made way for Gu Sirui. Now is an era of network information, any trivial matter, as long as it is put on the Internet, is likely to be expanded, not to mention the big news of Sinan. In addition, Gu''s family is so big that many people are waiting to see Gu''s jokes, especially those with ulterior motives.


    Now, Gu Sixian''s stay in hotel has become a hot topic on the Internet. As long as you open the webpage and microblog at will, the headline is that Gu Sixian is staying in the hotel with a box. Everyone is guessing the whole story. They all want to know what happened to Gu Sixian and what happened to Gu family. Therefore, there are different opinions and arguments.


    Someone asked, "how can Gu Sinian stay in a hotel with a box? Ask for the answer. What''s the big deal? "


    Someone also asked, "Gu Sinian carries a box to stay in a hotel. Is this the rhythm of separation? Will the adopted son be driven out of the family to make way for his own son? If it''s true that the rich and powerful families are not easy to advance, after all, they can''t reach their own son. Gu Sinian, this is the rhythm of making wedding clothes for others. "


    Some people said, "it was not believed that Gu Sinian was living in a hotel with his suitcase, but after careful study of the photos, as a senior cartographer, I am responsible to tell you that there is no possibility of P-map in the photos, that is to say, is it true? It''s true! "


    Some people say, "shichui shichui, this is Gu''s new year, but how can president Gu live in a hotel with his own box? Is it true that, as said upstairs, the Gu family has driven out Gu Sinian and made way for his own son? It''s really a big show. "


    Because the photo of Gu Sinian living in a hotel with a box was confirmed to be true by various netizens. After that, netizens went crazy and speculated about the cause. It''s not a secret that Gu Sinian was adopted by Gu''s family in those years. In these years, Gu Sinian has been living a good life in Gu''s family. He not only became the president of Gu''s family, but also managed Gu''s family in an orderly way, making Gu''s career to a higher level. So we have almost forgotten the identity of Gu Sinian''s adopted son. Who knows that such a photo suddenly exploded on the Internet, which instantly reminds people of Gu Sinian''s adopted son''s identity. Moreover, with the promotion of public opinion, this incident became uncontrollable. There is a lot of discussion on the Internet.


    Netizen a "looking after Gu Sinian is very tired. Something bad must have happened, and it''s mostly about taking care of the family. It seems that Gu Sinian must have been driven away by the old lady. We all know that Gu Sinian is the adopted son of the family. Is the adopted son going to be driven away?"


    Netizen B "agrees with the view of upstairs, only taking a suitcase. It seems that he left in a hurry, probably because of a quarrel, and then he was driven out. After all, the adopted son is no better than his own son. No matter how good he is or how well he does, he will finally reserve a seat for Gu Sirui. It''s just that I pity Gu Sixian and become the victim of the rich family. It''s really worthless to devote so much effort to Gu''s family. "


    Netizen C "can''t agree more. When you are in a big family, you can''t help it. It''s impossible for the rich and powerful families to engage in intrigue. Moreover, the rich and powerful families attach great importance to blood lineage. The adopted son like Gu Sinian has no support. It''s just a matter of taking care of the family whether to stay or not. It''s a pity that Gu Sixian''s talent clearly paid so much for Gu''s family, but in the end he was directly driven out by Gu''s family. This is really unfair to Gu Sinian. "


    Netizen D "it''s also possible that there''s something wrong with the company. People just live here for the time being and nothing happens at all. It''s nothing for so many years. How can it burst out suddenly? "


    Netizen ABC "is there anything wrong with the landlord? Can''t you see the seriousness of the matter? It must have been a long time ago, but we didn''t find it. Now that the photo of Gu Sinian has been published, we know that Gu Sinian is in such a difficult situation that he has been driven out of the country.... "


    netizen e" I think it''s most likely to be driven out by Mrs. Gu. Let''s think about it, Mrs. Gu Too that but we this famous woman strong person, if Gu Si year does not conform to his idea, certainly not. Moreover, it is a well-known fact that Gu Sinian is the adopted son of Gu''s family. But now the company is in the charge of Gu Sixian. If Gu''s family now proposes to let Gu''s own son, namely Gu Sirui, take charge of Gu''s family, Gu Sixian will surely be driven out. After all, one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers, and Gu''s family can''t be trusted to give it to an adopted son. The rich family is deeper than we ordinary people think, and the photos clearly show that they are driven out I''m here to fight for my family property. That''s right... "From the beginning of running away from home, the public opinion has gradually evolved into that two brothers of Gu family want to fight for property, and may be specially guided by some people. Now the online argument has basically become that Gu Sinian is driven out of the house by Gu family and wants to move his own son Gu Sirui.


    Since Gu Sinian is the adopted son of Gu family, it''s no secret that his identity is no longer a secret. Now everyone thinks that Gu Sinian was driven out of Gu family because of Gu Sirui. Many public opinions are fighting against injustice for Gu Sinian and think that Gu Sinian is not worth it. It''s the same with Gu. The impact on Gu is not half of what happened to the senior management. Many customers are asking about Gu''s situation, trying to make sure whether Gu really wants to change owners. The current situation is extremely unfavorable to Gu Sinian, Gu Sirui and Gu family.


    But Gu Sinian, who will be in the center of public opinion, has no idea. He is hiding in a hotel suite, immersed in his own thoughts.

 Chapter 236

    Since Gu Sinian left, Su Su had been sitting in the room. Suddenly she thought of something. She stood up as if she was stiff. She was the only one left in the room. Gu Sinian left, left her alone in this empty home, and left by herself. Maybe neither of them will be possible any more. Su Su was a little sad. Originally, they were sweet and honey. She didn''t know what was going on. In a moment, everything was gone and all was broken.


    Su Su walked slowly through every corner of the house. Every place she passed, memories of them flashed in her mind. Some were happy, some were sweet and angry, and some were miserable and desperate. Su Su Su couldn''t breathe from these memories, as if the oxygen had disappeared from her world. She could only breathe desperately with her eyes red, as if she tried to breathe She would not be so tired. She wanted to find someone to rely on. Maybe she couldn''t find it. She couldn''t find it at all. Su Su used to have Gu Sixian. Since then, he has only one person left and nothing left.


    How warm and happy this home is, how cold and painful it is now. Su Su looks at it and sees that she finally can''t hold it, slides against the wall and sits on the ground. The body is constantly shaking, bending legs, one hand holding his legs, one hand covering his mouth, not making a sound. As if in self deception, tell yourself nothing, nothing can beat her, comfort yourself, tell yourself very good, not sad, constantly self comfort.


    But the next second tears on the crazy gush out of crying. Su Su didn''t understand why he and Gu Sinian had come to this point. He was sad in tears and hated himself. In my heart, I constantly hate myself: Su Su, you are a fool. Why are you so stupid? Why do you fall in love with him? Is one time not enough? Is the lesson Gu Sirui received not enough to hurt you? Why did you fall down in Gu''s house twice! Ha ha, you deserve it. You deserve to be hurt like this. You are a fool! While scolding themselves in the heart, while buried in tears.


    Gu house, Gu Sirui is idle in Gu house. He looks at the servants busy and thinks about Su Su and Gu Sirui''s current situation. No matter what they do, they have no motivation. He is fidgeting around the house. Seeing Mrs. Gu and Shu Xiaoxiao come back from the outside together, talking and laughing, Shu Xiaoxiao is even more like a grandmother and daughter-in-law, which makes people angry. Gu Sirui looks upset. He wants to be out of sight and out of mind. He turns around and plans to go straight upstairs to his room. Just as he is about to leave, he doesn''t want to be seen by old lady Gu and asks him to stay and talk with her.


    Gu Sirui turned a white eye in his heart when he heard that, but he still kept it on the surface. After all, Mrs. Gu is an elder, so she had to stop liking that woman in her heart. She cried with a smile: "grandma, where are you playing today? Are you so happy? I feel that the only one is more beautiful than before. "I totally ignore Shu Xiaoxiao standing by, not to mention greeting her, even a look in my eyes.


    Shu Xiaozheng felt a little embarrassed, so she was pulled to her side by Mrs. Gu, sat on the sofa, looked at Gu Sirui and said, "smelly boy, where''s your courtesy? When there are guests at home, why don''t you say hello." Gu Sirui just wanted to satirize a few words, but he was intercepted by Shu Xiaoxiao. He only heard Shu Xiaoxiao say with a smile: "grandma, I''m ok. Si Rui may be too busy with his work at ordinary times. Just when he wanted to have a rest, he was yelled by us. I guess he was not very happy."


    Gu Sirui is disgusted to hear Shu Xiaoxiao calling him so intimately. Everyone knows that the second young master of Gu family in Gu''s enterprise has no interest in company management. This woman also says that she is too busy with her work and says that he is not doing his job.


    Gu Sirui sat on the opposite side and leaned on the sofa. He didn''t refute Shu Xiaoxiao''s talk about work. He said, "Miss Shu, we are not familiar. Do you call each other''s names so intimately to unfamiliar men? I don''t know. I thought you were interested in me and deliberately called me so intimate. "Then I said with a smile," besides, it''s not very polite for you to interrupt when I''m talking with grandma. I thought that the education of Miss Ji Shu should wait for me to finish talking with Grandma. It shouldn''t be so impatient to interrupt. "Gu Sirui was a little funny in front of me, but it can be said that she was You''re welcome.


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s face turned red when he listened, and he was angry. Gu Sirui was about to satirize the woman again when she looked at him and said, "well, you didn''t say hello. How dissatisfied are you?" "What''s more, there''s nothing wrong with Xiaoxiao''s call for intimacy. Sooner or later, he wants to be a family. Now he''ll call early, and then he''ll be familiar with it later." then he read the book beside him and said, "you just said that. You scared Xiaoxiao.".


    When Shu Xiaoxiao saw Mrs. Gu looking at herself, she whispered, "grandma." she leaned in Mrs. Gu''s arms and said nothing. I know in my heart that it''s the limit for Mrs. Gu to speak for herself in this way, and I can''t say anything. After all, I''m an outsider, but I have a little hatred for Mr. Gu.


    Gu Sirui looked at the two people on the opposite side and felt annoyed. He stood up and said, "grandma, I''m a little tired. If I want to go up and have a rest, I''ll go first.". When Mrs. Gu saw that Gu Sirui was going to leave, she said, "stop. Grandma has something else to ask you. Can''t you talk to me, an old man?" Gu Sirui sighed in his heart and had to sit back."Grandma asked you if you had a girl you liked, and you were old enough, or grandma could introduce you to some of your best daughters. It''s time for you to make up your mind. Look at your brother. If you''re not in the hotel with Xiaoxiao, Mrs. Gu almost told me about Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao in the hotel. He coughed twice and said, "anyway, you should make up your mind quickly. Grandma is also old. I hope you''ll have a grandson to give me a hug.".


    Gu Sirui comes to old lady Gu, who even has to take care of her own marriage. In his heart, he is angry, thinking that it''s not enough for you to introduce a daughter of a family to harm my brother?? But thinking of Mrs. Gu''s saying that she was old, she felt sad and didn''t say much. In addition to the hotel just mentioned by grandma, Gu Sirui only knows that Gu Sinian betrayed Su Su, but it''s not very clear what the specific situation is. At this time, he always feels a little strange when he hears that grandma doesn''t say half of it.

 Chapter 237

    Gu Sirui thought that he would go to ask his brother later. He wandered in the sky. Until Mrs. Gu called him several times, she came back and perfunctorily said to Mrs. Gu, "OK, OK, I will solve it as soon as possible. Can you let me go now? Grandma, I remember that I have several friends. I''ll leave first. I''ll talk to you when I come back. "After that, I ran away without waiting for Mrs. Gu to answer.


    Old lady Gu saw that Gu Sirui wanted to leave again and again, but she didn''t force her to stay. Thinking that Gu Sirui was her beloved grandson, she was afraid that Shu Xiaoxiao would be unhappy when she married. She held Xiaoxiao''s hand and said to her, "since childhood, Si Rui has such a temper. Xiaoxiao, don''t blame him for this." Shu Xiaoxiao said with a smile: "grandma, where can I blame Si Rui? It''s just true temperament.".


    In other words, Gu Sirui left Gu''s house in his car and immediately called Gu Sinian. After several calls, no one answered. The last time the phone rang for a long time, the other person answered: "Gu Sinian, where are you now? Forget it, I ask you, which hotel did you go to with Shu Xiaoxiao before? " Gu Sixian on the other end of the phone didn''t want to mention anything about that night at all, but Gu Sirui made so many phone calls that he told the other party in order to ask about it, and then hung up.


    As soon as Gu Sirui heard the name of the hotel, the phone was hung up and he angrily left his mobile phone in the co driver''s seat. As he drove to the direction of the hotel Gu Sirian said, he gritted his teeth and said, "Gu Sirian, how are you? If it''s not for Su Su Su, I don''t care about your business.".


    Gu Sirui drives all the way to the hotel and parks the car. Go directly to the front desk and ask the girl at the front desk to inform the hotel manager to come to him, saying that my brother came here to check in the hotel a few days ago and something very important was lost.


    Gu Sirui waited for a long time, and finally waited for the hotel manager. When he arrived, the hotel manager said, "Gu Ershao, why did you come here in person? If something is lost, just give me a call. I''ll help you adjust the monitoring immediately, and I''ll help you find it by digging three feet of the ground!" Gu Sirui said with a smile: "things are too important. I can''t help it. My brother forced me to come and confirm it in person." "the monitoring of the past few days is still there. I want to check the monitoring of the last few nights. The lost things are too important. If I can''t find them." "Alas, I think I''ll call the police.".


    When the hotel manager heard that he was going to call the police, he was startled and thought how important it was. No, he had to check it quickly. Otherwise, when the police came, the customer thought our hotel was very unsafe. So he immediately said, "Gu Er Shao, come with me, I''ll take you to the monitoring room now.". All the way, they went directly to the monitoring room. When the hotel manager saw the staff on duty, he said, "quickly transfer out the monitoring of the previous night. If something is lost, we need to check here." when the staff on duty heard this, they immediately transferred out the monitoring of the previous night. Gu Sirui immediately stares at the surveillance video until Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao appear on the screen.


    Looking at Gu Sinian drinking unconscious, Shu Xiaoxiao called several waiters to help Gu Sinian to the room. They didn''t leave for a night until Gu Sinian ran out in a panic the next day. And Shu Xiaoxiao came out ten minutes later. He looked very calm and seemed very happy. He didn''t look like he was in Gu''s house. At this time, Gu Sirui understood that it was a man-made conspiracy from the beginning to the end. Gu Sirian, a fool, was trapped.


    When Gu Sirui knew the result, he said to the hotel manager, "it seems that he didn''t leave the things here. This time, I''ll trouble you, but I can also rule them out in the hotel." when the hotel manager saw Gu''s president spending the night with a woman, he felt a little embarrassed. After all, he knew the story that the upper class had to tell. Cough, he thought awkwardly for a moment, After hearing what Gu Sirui said, he immediately replied: "it''s no trouble. It''s good that the things are not left here. If they are really lost here, I don''t know how to explain to Mr. Gu.". Embarrassed smile a few times, thinking, wait for Gu Er Shao to go, immediately delete the video that night, pretend that they don''t know anything.


    As a result, Gu Er Shao said: "there''s another thing I need to trouble you. Please copy this video and send it to my email. If you really can''t find something in the back, you can give it to the police, so that it can be used as evidence to exclude the suspicion of the Hotel. Do you think it''s ok?" The hotel manager was a little confused. Not only could he not delete it, he had to copy it "OK, no trouble, no trouble." at this time, Gu Sirui said goodbye to the hotel manager and went to Su Su to tell her the truth.


    Su Su Su was sad when she heard the doorbell. She wanted to pretend that she was not there and didn''t want to be seen embarrassed. The doorbell was still ringing. It seemed that the owner of the house was at home and would not leave. Su Su had to wipe the tears off her face, got up, calmed her mood, and walked towards the door. He opened the door and found Gu Sirui standing at the door.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su''s red and swollen eyes and says to him with a smile: "Sirui, why are you here?" Gu Sirui''s hands hanging between his legs want to lift up and hold Su Su Su several times: tell her, don''t be sad, I''m here. I want to tell her that I love him all the time. Let''s go with him.


    But Gu Sirui knows that Su Su and Gu Sinian are in love, and he can''t take advantage of others'' danger. At last, he restrained the impulse to take Su Su away at all costs and said: "Su Su Su, don''t be sad. My brother was calculated. My grandmother was ill and forced my brother to let Shu Xiaoxiao into Gu''s family. I went to the hotel to investigate and monitor, and found that Shu Xiaoxiao designed to get my brother drunk It''s going to happen. "After a pause, he said, "my brother has never thought of betraying you. He is usually a very stable person, but he didn''t expect that Shu Xiaoxiao was too scheming. My brother didn''t guard against it. If I didn''t feel strange to investigate, you and my brother would really hurt each other because of misunderstanding. From the beginning to the end, these are all premeditated arrangements.".


    But when Su Su heard the details of what happened and their names, she felt that she couldn''t breathe. She felt a stabbing pain in her heart, as if someone was holding a needle in her heart, and she was black and blue. Finally, Su Su couldn''t stand it and said, "that''s enough. I don''t want to know. That''s it. Everything that should happen has happened. Nothing can be changed. I just want to be alone now. Please don''t disturb me and let me be alone, OK He pushed Gu Sirui out, closed the door and cried alone in the corner of the room.

 Chapter 238

    Gu Sirui is driven out. He is afraid that Su Su will do something stupid in the room alone, and he doesn''t dare to go. So he stands outside the door for a while to hear that Su Su Su doesn''t make a sound in the room. Gu Sirui is very worried. He patted the door and yelled, "Susu, open the door and let me in. I won''t make any noise. Just let me in. I''ll watch you. I won''t disturb you." Su Su hears Gu Sirui shouting all the time outside. She knows that Gu Sirui is worried about herself, but Su Su still doesn''t want to open the door for Gu Sirui, because Su Su wants to be alone now. She doesn''t want others to disturb her. Even Gu Sirui, whom she used to love, can''t do it. Gu Sirui was still shouting outside, but Su Su didn''t answer him.


    Gu Sirui called for a long time, but Su Su didn''t say a word. He said anxiously, "Susu, you worry me so much, you know? Su Su and I, Gu Sirui, are worried about you... " Su Su heard Gu Sirui''s words, which really vibrated to Su Su. Su Su thinks it''s a matter for her and Gu Sinian. It''s not worth worrying about yourself. He said: "Gu Sirui, you go. I have nothing to do. I just want to be alone. Don''t disturb me. I''m in a mess. I can''t think of anything to say to you. Don''t bother me, will you Gu Sirui hears Su Su''s words. I feel like I''m talking to Su Su for a while. Su Su will open the door.


    He continued: "Susu, you open the door, I can''t speak when I go in, so I will accompany you quietly, just accompany you quietly. Su Su... " Su Su knows that if Gu Sirui is put in, he won''t be very quiet. Gu Sirui''s preaching will prevent Su Su Su from judging things. So Su Su is not going to answer Gu Sirui''s question. Su Su thinks that as long as he doesn''t speak, Gu Sirui will leave when he is tired and annoyed. Let him shout outside the door. But Su Su underestimated Gu Sirui''s endurance.


    Gu Sirui had been outside the door, shouting at Su Su in the door, while beating Su Su Su''s door with his hand. Gu Sirui yelled for a while, but he was a little tired. He thought of a move and said to Su Su in a loud voice: "Su Su, if you don''t open the door, I''ll go to find Gu Sinian. I said you can''t think of suicide. I''ll let Gu Sinian open the door for me." Gu Sirui finished and went downstairs. When Su Su heard that Gu Sirui was going to tell Gu Sinian that she had committed suicide, it would be very bad if Mrs. Gu knew that her image was in Mrs. Gu. If Mrs. Gu knew, it would be even more impossible for her and Gu Sinian.


    Su Su hears Gu Sirui finish saying these words and rushes downstairs. In a hurry, he opened the door. In fact, Gu Sirui is standing at the stairway. Seeing Su Su open the door, he smiles at Su Su and enters the room. Gu Sirui saw tears on Su Su''s face. The eyes are red and the heart aches badly. He wiped Su Su''s tears and hugged her. Su Su didn''t react until Gu Sirui hugged him. Gu Sirui cheated him. He pushed Gu Sirui away and said to him in a loud voice: "go away, go away, you all go away. Gu Sirian lied to me, you lied to me, you all lied to me. You all stay away from me. I don''t want to see you again. "


    Gu Sirui didn''t know what happened when he heard Su Su Su''s words. He just wanted to enter the room and made a small plot. Unexpectedly, Susu, who was sensitive, confirmed that this was cheating Susu. This became a way to cheat Su Su. Su Su said those words to see Gu Sirui did not answer, that Gu Sirui is the default of these things. He pushed Gu Sirui out of the door. A man cried sadly. Su Su thought about why she always entangled with caring for her family and why she always cared for her family. After Gu Sirui was pushed out of the door by Su Su, he slowly recovered. Gu Sirui was still too worried about Su Su, so he continued to knock on Su Su''s door and said, "Su Su, it''s not what you said. I didn''t cheat you, and Gu Sinian didn''t cheat you. We didn''t either. Susu, open the door. Susu, open the door and listen to me, OK? Susu... "


    After what happened just now, Su Su didn''t listen to Gu Sirui. I can''t hear it at all. I don''t want to say a word to Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui still insists on calling Su Su outside. Suddenly the door of Su Su''s neighbor''s house opened. A middle-aged woman came out and looked at Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui was jumped by the sudden sound of the door opening. Turn around and look at Su Su''s neighbor. Su Su''s neighbor looks at Gu Sirui speechless. Gu Sirui looked at Su Su''s neighbors and said nothing. He turned around and continued to beat on Su Su''s door.


    He continued: "Susu, open the door quickly. Don''t let me worry about you." At this moment, Su Su''s heart is only thinking about Gu Sinian. It seems that Gu Sirui''s speech is automatically blocked. I can''t hear Gu Sirui shouting outside the door Su Su''s neighbors watch Gu Sirui knock on Su Su''s door like a madman. Su Su''s neighbor finally couldn''t look down and said, "is there no one in the house? You''re still knocking here." Gu Sirui helplessly looks at Su Su''s neighbors, but he doesn''t say anything, so he slaps Su Su''s door all the time. Su Su''s neighbors didn''t speak to Gu Sirui. He continued: "even if someone knocks like this, they don''t want to open the door for you. You are still knocking here." "I''m worried about her. She''s in a very unstable mood," Gu said Su Su''s neighbor took a look at Si Rui and said, "Su Su has always been a lucky girl. She has her own destiny. If you always rely on your childe brothers to worry about it, she will not live to this day."Gu Sirui was very angry after hearing Su Su''s neighbor''s words, but he also felt that it was very reasonable. I''m not talking to my neighbors. They still beat on the door of Su Su''s family. Su Su''s neighbor said: "young man, if you continue to knock like this, Su Su will not call security, I will also call security. You are disturbing the people. Do you know?" After listening to Su Su''s neighbor, Gu Sirui felt that his behavior today was a little extreme. So I had to stop knocking. Su Su''s neighbor took care of Si Rui and stopped knocking. But I''m afraid, in case I turn up again later. He said, "you''d better go out. You''ll be even more annoying when you knock." Gu Sirui sees this kind of situation also not to be here to take down. I had to leave.

 Chapter 239

    Su Su hears that Gu Sirui is driven away by his neighbors. I feel that my world is much quieter in an instant. Su Su likes this feeling very much. Su Su''s tears are dry. I really can''t shed a tear. I don''t cry anymore. Squatting on the ground feet numb. I suddenly stood up, but I didn''t stand up. Su Su fell to one side. Su Su didn''t get up. She was lying on the ground all the time. Su Su who was lying on the ground was clearer than any other moment. Su Su thought of Gu Sinian''s treatment of himself.


    And the beauty of the past. The more I think about Su Su, the more I feel aggrieved. Su Su actually knew that Gu Sinian would not betray himself. If Gu Sinian would betray himself, he would not feel Gu Sinian''s real existence. But when I think of Gu Sinian with other women, with other women. She''s not alone anymore. Whether it''s the body or the soul. Su Su feels that she can''t accept Gu Sinian, or Gu Sinian''s unintentional betrayal. Su Su seemed determined to think of it. He got up from the ground and went to the sofa. Su Su was at a loss and didn''t know what to do next.


    In the vase is the flower that Gu Si gave Su Su a few days ago. Su Su was even more upset after seeing it. She picked up the vase and the flowers and threw them out. The moment the vase fell. Su Su''s heart fell with the vase. But looking at the messy living room, Su Su didn''t want to stay any longer. He went into the bedroom and lay on the bed. Suddenly I think of Mrs. Gu. Su Su thinks that Gu Sinian has betrayed herself, and Mrs. Gu doesn''t like herself very much. Maybe Mrs. Gu likes Shu Xiaoxiao better. She likes that book Xiaoxiao.


    Su Su suddenly remembered the dream she had a few days ago. One day, Su Su dreamed that Gu Sinian didn''t want her and let her go. It''s a dream come true. In fact, Su Su''s dream that day was not complete with Gu Sinian. Su Su also dreamt that old lady Gu was happy and said to Su Su, "I finally let you leave Gu Sixian. You don''t deserve Gu Sixian at all." Then there was a burst of laughter from Mrs. Gu. Then Shu Xiaoxiao looked at himself even more like a challenge to himself, and said to Su Su, "you know who actually says Gu, but old lady Gu has always been very optimistic about me. Gu Sinian is mine. You don''t want to. You can''t be together with him in this life, and you can''t be together in the next life. Because you are people of two worlds. You don''t deserve it. "


    The more Susu thought about it, the more upset she felt, and the more headache she felt. Su Su wanted to stop the headache, so she hit the wall hard. Su Su bumped for a while, feeling that she was going to faint. But it''s very comfortable. But Su Su was still afraid that she would be really knocked unconscious and nobody would take care of her. No more bumping into the wall. Lying on the bed, deep sleep. This is Su Su''s best sleep these days. No dreams, no nightmares. On one side, Mrs. Gu and Shu Xiaoxiao, two thoughtful women, are discussing how to make Gu Sinian responsible for Shu Xiaoxiao. How to make Gu Sinian marry Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Mrs. Gu looked at the book with pear blossom and rain, and Xiaoxiao said, "Shu Xiaoxiao, don''t be afraid. If Mrs. Gu lives for one day, Gu Sinian and Su Su can''t be together. I must hold Gu Sinian accountable to you. " Shu Xiaoxiao said shyly, "Mrs. Gu, in fact, Gu Sixian doesn''t have to be responsible for me." Mrs. Gu read a book, Xiaoxiao replied: "silly child, to be responsible, to be responsible." Shu Xiaoxiao pretended that he wanted Gu Sinian''s heart, and he wanted to get Gu Sinian''s love, so he continued: "old lady Gu, but even if Gu Sinian is with me, he is responsible for me. His heart is not with me. Even if I get him, I can''t get his heart. "


    Mrs. Gu feels that Shu Xiaoxiao is very kind-hearted. For a while, she doesn''t want to be responsible for Gu Sinian. For a while, she wants Gu Sinian''s heart. Mrs. Gu thinks that if Gu Sinian can marry such a daughter-in-law in the future, she will be very lucky. So he said to Shu Xiaoxiao with a smile: "Shu Xiaoxiao, you young man are not as avant-garde as I am, isn''t there a good saying? Love will come in time. As long as Gu Sixian is willing to come back, Gu Sixian is willing to be with you. After a long time, you are giving birth to a big fat boy for him. Are you worried that he doesn''t like you? At that time, you are also his mother. If Gu Sixian doesn''t give you face, he has to give it to him. When Shu Xiaoxiao heard that Mrs. Gu seemed to like her very much, she was almost crazy with joy. But on the surface, he pretended to be very calm and pitiful. It looks very kind and charming. Even Mrs. Gu, who read countless books, didn''t see the hateful face of Shu Xiaoxiao. Shu Xiaoxiao thought that his acting skills were good, and he really deserved to dress up so pitifully every day. You have to treat yourself well when you are in charge of your family. When you enter the home, you have a lot of money to spend.


    Shu Xiaoxiao wants to be happy when he thinks about it. Looking at the book, Mrs. Gu Xiaoxiao''s expression is even more distressed. He said to Shu Xiaoxiao, "Shu Xiaoxiao, if you have nothing to do in the future, you can come to Gu''s house to see me more. Gu Sinian always comes back. When Gu Sinian sees that you are so filial, she must be moved by your filial piety. Because Gu Sinian is a very filial person. " Shu Xiaoxiao quickly replied, "if you don''t say I will come often, don''t bother me then." Mrs. Gu was told by Shu Xiaoxiao that she was even more happy.He said: "Shu Xiaoxiao, you really take advantage of my mind. You are really with Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian is just enchanted by Su Su''s fox spirit. When he reflects, Su Su is not as good as he thought. You are the best. He will come back to love you sincerely. I believe it won''t be too long. " Xiaoxiao is even more happy to hear the book. But he pretended to be like a white lotus and said, "how can you say that I have confidence? Originally, I didn''t have confidence that Gu Sinan would be responsible for me. Now that you have said that, I still feel that it is right and correct for me to choose Gu Sinian. " They laughed for a while. Mrs. Gu said it was such a fine day and such a good thing. Let''s go out and get some sunshine. So I went to the garden with Shu Xiaoxiao to bask in the sun.

 Chapter 240

    Gu Sinian was awakened by a loud noise. He shook his head and rubbed his eyebrows. He still felt confused. There was a faint knock at the door. Gu Sinian sorted out his pajamas and went to open the door to see why it was so noisy.


    The flash of the camera startled Gu Sinian, and his dizzy head suddenly woke up a lot. "Mr. Gu, are you driven out by the Gu group?" "Mr. Su, does Gu plan to replace you as the executive director of Gu group?" Bursts of messy questions made Gu Sinian frown and wake up at the same time. He said "no comment" and closed the door. At the door came the sound of reporters knocking on the door. Gu Sirui frowned and called the front desk of the hotel to ask to drive out those people who disturbed him. The hotel manager listened to Gu''s rather bad tone and repeatedly promised to deal with it immediately.


    Gu Sinian walked into the inner room, but he was in a trance. I slowly sort out how I got to the hotel. When I think of the separation from Su Su, and the scene of Xiaoxiao crying in front of old lady Gu in Gu''s house, I feel irritable. I can''t help worrying. Su Su has no sense of security. Now she''s leaving. I don''t know how she''s in a state of no control. Thinking of this, I want to call Su Su and ask about her situation, but I''m worried about her. Neither on the left nor on the right, Gu Sinian walked back and forth in the room, then stood by the bed and looked at the house in the distance aimlessly.


    The phone on the bed suddenly rings again. Gu Sinian is overjoyed. He thinks Su Su Su can''t help calling him. When he picks it up, he finds that it''s not. It''s just that the manager of the hotel has called to say that the matter has been dealt with and has asked people to call all the reporters away. Then the hotel manager conveyed a word from Mrs. Gu, saying that he should go back to deal with the matter quickly, so as not to have any bad influence on Gu. Gu Sinian just casually answered and hung up the phone.


    At this time, he had some reaction to what the reporters said in the morning, saying, "did Gu drive him out?"? Gu realized that something was wrong and took out his mobile phone to read the news of the city. "Heavy weight! President Gu is suspected to have been swept out of the house, "adopted son runs away, illegitimate son wants to go to the top?", "after years of kindness and righteousness, Gu''s successor is in trouble once and for all", "President Gu sleeps in the hotel at night, and the rich family is in trouble again". All kinds of headlines are like entertainment tabloids reporting that he drives out from Gu to stay in the hotel at night, and even he looks bored when he goes out from Gu Close up of your face. Gu Sinian went on to look down and found that many people were speculating in the comments about whether Gu wanted to replace his adopted son and deprive him of his inheritance right after he found his illegitimate son. There are also people who complain to him that he has worked hard for Gu for so many years. Gu''s position can be said to have contributed a lot to him. Now Gu is so unkind, because he is an adopted son, he has to go out of the house. It''s really chilling for Gu to be like this. Gu has no human feelings. He has everything to say. Of course, there are also people who don''t think it''s too big to watch the fun. They have a complete sense of humor. They say that they don''t know if Gu''s family has long known that his children are not promising, so they choose to run a family business by themselves. It''s only when the heirs grow up that they come out. It''s really clever.


    Only then did Gu Sinian realize that his departure seemed to be taken advantage of by someone who wanted to do something. However, at this moment, it''s hard for him to look back and clarify the rumor. Think of their own things here are in a mess, feel extremely boring. Driving out of the car, I want to go to Su Su''s side to see if I can see Su Su. I take the car key and find some reporters in the lower garage. I want to ask if he was swept out by Gu. Gu Sinian told them that there was no such thing and drove away.


    When he got to Su Su, he didn''t dare to go upstairs directly. It''s just that this place can make him feel at ease. I don''t know when Su Su Su will forgive him. But this time, this kind of thing happened for no reason. Su Su''s temperament must have been unacceptable for a while. But Shu Xiaoxiao here can only be sorry for her, think of this and not only secretly frown, how did he make such a mistake. Now it''s a nightmare for him to wake up in the hotel bed with Shu Xiaoxiao in the morning. He can''t help but feel powerless and helpless when he thinks of the way Shu Xiaoxiao is crying. The most boring thing was that he decided to face it, but Su Su didn''t accept his explanation and refused to forgive him.


    The car on the side of the road honked to let him give way. He quickly moved to the corner and looked upstairs, hoping to see Su Su. At this time, the phone remembered that Mrs. Gu''s head lit up on the screen. "Si Nian, you can see the news on the Internet. Now come back to clarify the matter." without waiting for an answer, Mrs. Gu continued, "now things are basically down. Just wait for you to come back to calm down. I know it''s hard for you to deal with the matter now, but men have to take responsibility. Now that the matter has happened, you have to take responsibility and come back quickly." Mrs. Gu specially called. Gu Sinian also thought to say that it was not because he was living in a hotel that something had happened, or because he wanted to make up with Shu Xiaoxiao. But how could he give up Su Su. Thinking about the affair of taking Shu Xiaoxiao to socialize together, I can''t help but feel a burst of chagrin. How could such a thing happen.He poked his head out of the window to see Su Su appear downstairs. However, Gu Sinian was disappointed again. He promised Mrs. Gu to go back, but he still didn''t think about how to face Shu Xiaoxiao. Although he didn''t mean that, he made a mistake this time. Do you really want to accept her? Su Su couldn''t support himself at this time, let alone give him an opportunity to explain. What should they do if things go on like this? Although he said that he was ready to face Su Su calmly, even Su Su could not accept him and would not forgive him. He also felt that he was powerless.


    After starting the car, Gu Sinian drove back to the hotel, cleaned up his things and rushed to Gu''s home. In the underground parking lot of the hotel, I met the reporter who was crouching there. I spent some time to deal with it, but I didn''t mention it much.

 Chapter 241

    Gu Sinian was worried all the time when he was looking back on the house. He was trying to find a way to solve the problem, but he couldn''t figure it out at all, because his mind was full of Su Su''s shadow and crying. He didn''t know what to do. His mind was like a paste, as if there was no way to concentrate his experience. He didn''t even know what to do in the future If Su Su left him, he didn''t know how to live.


    Gu Sinian hopes that Su Su can forgive him in a few days. This is his extravagant hope. This is the first time in so many years that he is not calm and doesn''t know how to do it. For so many years, he has never been like this. In business, he has never been in trouble. After all these years, only Susu can influence him. If Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui only treat him as a relative.


    The more you think about it, the more upset you are. Gu Sixian''s car is also driving faster and faster. He hopes to get rid of those thoughts in his mind and go to Mrs. Gu to solve all the problems. But when he thinks of Mrs. Gu, he thinks of Shu Xiaoxiao. Think of those two people, Gu Sixian began to have a headache again.


    After a while, Gu Sinian arrived at home. The house was still brightly lit, but the whole house was very desolate, as if to set off Gu Sinian''s mood. As soon as Gu Sinian got home, the house opened and the housekeeper was waiting for him. He got out of the car and gave the key to the housekeeper,


    "young master, please come into the house quickly. Everyone is here." The housekeeper kindly reminds Gu Sinian, but as soon as Gu Sinian hears this word, he starts to have a headache, which means that Shu Xiaoxiao, Gu Sirui and old lady Gu are all here. Shu Xiaoxiao and Mrs. Gu really don''t want to see each other again, but Gu Sirui is special to him. He''s afraid to see him for fear of something. I don''t want to be enemies because of Su Su.


    Gu Si walked into the living room with a heavy stride. Sure enough, he saw three people sitting on the sofa. Shu Xiaoxiao''s clever appearance made him uncomfortable. She could see that Shu Xiaoxiao had been pretending. She was not so simple and clever. She must have a lot of scheming. But now he can''t say so much. He can only blame himself at the beginning If you don''t know people clearly, you can''t prevent them. No, it''s not. Shu Xiaoxiao should not be allowed to enter the company, even if Mrs. Gu said anything.


    Gu Sixian had a headache. Looking at the three people sitting looking at him, he had to say: "grandma, Si Rui. I''m back. "


    "Hum, you still know how to come back. I thought you were going to stay in a hotel forever. You see what the news says. It''s said that my old lady is going to drive you away. Si Nian, have I been good to you for so many years? Do you ask yourself, is my old lady Gu such a person?" Mrs. Gu''s words were very sharp and merciless.


    "Grandma, don''t say that. I know brother 2 certainly doesn''t have this idea. Those people on the Internet are talking nonsense. They like to chew their tongue most. You don''t need to have the same opinion with them. I mean it seriously. What do you care about with netizens and a group of people you know? You see, brother 2 and I are very grateful to you. It''s really very hard for you to bring us up It''s hard Gu Sirui heard that old lady Gu began to criticize Gu Sinian, so he quickly spoke for Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian was about to speak when he heard Shu Xiaoxiao''s voice.


    "Grandma, Gu Dashao, he certainly doesn''t have this idea. Don''t take those comments on the Internet to heart. It''s not worth getting angry with them."


    Mrs. Gu watched both of them speak for Gu Sinian, and she didn''t really want to satirize Gu Sinian. That''s what the old lady said. She liked to say some irrelevant words. Mrs. Gu scolded herself in her heart, and then said, "Sinian, what grandma said just now is really serious, but do you think about it? What are you talking about You live well in your apartment. How did you move to a hotel? "


    Gu Sinian thought that it was not because of Shu Xiaoxiao that he moved to the hotel, which made his relationship with Su Su in crisis. However, Gu Sinian couldn''t speak directly there, so he had to be silent.


    Mrs. Gu thought that it must be Gu Sinian''s estrangement with that woman, and she began to be happy. She didn''t like that woman at all. Now it''s just like this. He can be together with Shu Xiaoxiao.


    "Then you can move back. You see, they are all at home. Xiaoxiao and Sirui, it''s so nice for our family to live together." Mrs. Gu took Gu Sinian to sit down and began to persuade him.


    Gu Sirui looked at Gu Sinian''s embarrassed face and didn''t know how to refuse, so he opened his mouth to help him out: "grandma, how do you say that? The topic is far away. Let elder brother come back is not to say that. It''s to solve the problem of how to control public opinion. You don''t have to go so far, OK?"


    When Gu Sinian heard that Gu Sirui was helping himself out, he immediately said, "grandma, we''d better discuss how to control public opinion now, and we''ll talk about those things later"


    "well, we''ll talk about them later, but do you have any ideas? Let''s solve this problem. "


    "I don''t have any ideas yet. I''m a little confused and don''t know how to do it." Gu Sinian said dejectedly.Mrs. Gu was a little unhappy when she heard him say this, so she said: "Si Nian, you were not like this before. You can''t go down like this. Susu really influenced you too much. There is really no way for you to degenerate like this. I feel very sad. I raised you so much, not to make you so degenerate now. "


    Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui heard that the old lady began to talk again. The old lady has been more and more wordy since she got older and older. She never plays with her everyday. I really don''t know what''s wrong with her. She was not like this before, and I heard that Su Su and her two brothers were not unhappy. Su Su is their weakness. Others can''t say a little, even the old lady.


    Gu Sinian eagerly interrupted the old lady and said, "grandma, it''s none of Su Su''s business. It''s all my own fault. I''ll adjust it right away. My idea is that we can hold a press conference and explain at that time. I''m not driven out by Gu family."


    Gu Sirui heard what Gu Sinian said, but he thought it was a bit inappropriate, so he said: "brother, this appearance should not work, they asked why you went to the hotel, how do you say?"


    When Gu Sinian heard that what Gu Sirui said was really reasonable, he felt a headache, so he said to have a rest first, and let''s talk about the rest. Regardless of the public''s reaction, he went back to his room and went to bed.

 Chapter 242

    Early the next morning, Gu Sinian got up and saw the figure of Shu Xiaoxiao at the door. In fact, at the beginning, he was at a loss about Shu Xiaoxiao and didn''t know how to deal with the relationship. But now he was very clear and thought about it afterwards. He was just schemed by Shu Xiaoxiao. He didn''t expect that this woman was so scheming It''s like a good girl.


    Gu Sinian thinks it''s ridiculous that he has been struggling in the shopping mall for so many years, but he has lost to a little girl and let the little girl calculate herself like this. Gu Sixian wants to laugh a little. He felt that he was really a bit humiliated, and all the things were his own.


    Looking at Shu Xiaoxiao, there was a little disgust in his eyes, so Gu Sinian said: "Shu Xiaoxiao, I won''t marry you. You should give up your heart. And that night I was drunk, I didn''t know what I did, maybe I didn''t do anything, it was all a fake. Even if the old lady likes you, you can''t control me. I won''t compromise. I love Su Su and I will always be with her. "


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s psychological quality is also excellent. Even if he saw Gu Sinian saying that every sentence was cold, like a needle, Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t do anything about it. He didn''t affect himself at all. He still asked Gu Sinian very kindly: "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry, that day was my bad day, I was bewildered, it was all my fault. I don''t ask you to forgive me and love me, but don''t drive me away, OK? I just want to stay by your side and love you forever. I don''t want any return. I really beg you, I don''t want to leave here. "


    Book Xiaoxiao said also cried, pear with rain appearance, if it is someone else''s words, may be really soft hearted. But Gu Sixian is different. He is very sensitive to lies. Looking at the book, Xiaoxiao is crying, but there is no regret in his eyes. He is always making a show, and his heart can''t help disdaining.


    Ha ha, how can Gu Sixian see such a person? Su Su is the only one in the world who deserves his love. Gu Sinian is confident, even a little arrogant. He coldly looks at the book Xiaoxiao singing the one-man show over there. Without saying a word, he just grunts his dissatisfaction and goes downstairs to have breakfast.


    This scene is clearly seen by Gu Sirui downstairs. At this time, it can be said that Gu Sirui really believes that Gu Sirian has not made a mistake for Su Su. If he did, he would have no intention. It was Shu Xiaoxiao who framed them. Gu Sirui thought that he must help these two people. We can''t let Shu Xiaoxiao break up this beautiful couple. He managed to persuade himself to give up, so he didn''t allow such a thing to happen.


    Shu Xiaoxiao looks at Gu Sinian who is so cold-blooded and unfeeling, but she hates Su Su. Women are like this. They never blame the man who hurt themselves. They always blame others for all the crimes. Su Su is also too miserable. People sit at home, the pot comes from the sky, and they have nothing to do, but they have to bear these responsibilities.


    However, Shu Xiaoxiao is not an ordinary person. After so many years, she still has some tricks. She can''t be knocked down so easily. She must seize the man she loves with her own ability. This is what Shu Xiaoxiao has been like since she was young. As long as it is something she likes, she must get it. It can be said that the whole person has fallen into a crazy situation.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thinks about it and thinks that it''s better to catch Mrs. Gu. In this way, as long as Mrs. Gu doesn''t agree with Su Su''s entrance, then he will always have a way. What''s more, there are many ways to force Gu Sinian to comply with this situation. Ha ha, she has never been unable to get what Xiaoxiao likes from childhood. If you don''t believe it, you''ll see.


    Thinking of this, Shu Xiaoxiao wiped the tears on his face, raised his smiling face, and cried in a sweet voice, "old lady, get up and have dinner. Sinian and Sirui are up and waiting below."


    Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui heard this voice is really a cold, two people showed the expression of disgust. Gu Sirui said: "brother, how can this woman look like this? She''s so good at acting. She''s really scheming. This kind of woman really can''t be provoked. Fortunately, she likes you. It''s not me. Otherwise, I''d really like to throw up. "


    When Gu Sinian heard Gu Sirui''s words, he could only sigh. He didn''t want to have such good luck. Who wanted to take it? Anyway, he was really disgusted. He didn''t know what happened to old lady Gu. She always cared about her marriage and didn''t care about her grandson. Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui and suddenly has a bad idea. Gu Sinian said in his heart: "Sirui, don''t blame your brother. Your brother really has no choice but to sell you and make me happy."


    Gu Sirui helps his elder brother to think of a plan while eating breakfast, but he really didn''t expect that his elder brother had already sold him out in his heart. If he knew, he would never help Gu Sirui for years, or even break up with him.


    "Brother, did you really not think of a good way?" Gu Sirui had no choice but to ask Gu Sinian.


    "No, I don''t care about that now. I only care about Su Su. I don''t know what''s wrong with her. I don''t even want to go to the company now. I only have Su Su in my heart. Every day I racked my brain to think about how to save her. Ah ~ "Gu Sinian is really distressed. He has never coaxed a girl, and this girl is still his favorite. He has also done something unforgivable. Gu Sinian is really going to collapse.Gu Sirui looks at Gu Sixian''s pain. He has already eaten several steamed buns,. Gu Sinian sat there without moving a chopstick. He had never seen such a Gu Sinian. Bearded and depressed, it really hurt him to look at it. But there is no way. What can we do? If it was him, he would be like this. Su Su is really their brother''s nemesis.


    Just as I was about to comfort myself, I heard Mrs. Gu''s voice.


    "We''re all up. It''s time to deal with things."


    Hearing the old lady''s voice, Gu Sirui suddenly has an idea.


    "Brother, if you go to work in the company normally, the rumor will be broken."


    Gu Sixian heard that this method was really good. Then he picked up his clothes and said goodbye to the old lady and left. It''s making other people dumbfounded.

 Chapter 243

    Gu Sinian didn''t sleep well because he had something on his mind.


    The next day, tossing and turning in bed, finally decided to get up.


    After washing and dressing, it''s still dark, but there''s some white light. Gu Sinian crept downstairs, not intending to disturb Mrs. Gu who is resting. In fact, it''s more that Gu Sinian doesn''t know how to face such an elder.


    "Young master."


    When Gu Sixian came downstairs, the servant just got up and was preparing breakfast from the kitchen. When he saw Gu Sixian, he called softly.


    "Make breakfast a little easier, just like usual. I''m in a hurry to go out."


    Gu Sinian didn''t want to trouble everyone. He ordered the kitchen to prepare a simple breakfast. Then he opened his notebook and began to deal with the things of these two days. In the end, he couldn''t bring harm to Gu because of his willfulness and personal affairs. Although he was still very sad, Gu Sinian still hoped not to bring harm to Gu.


    According to Gu''s preference, the kitchen quickly made breakfast, a sandwich, a cup of hot milk and two eggs. Gu Si finished eating and was ready to pack up. He happened to meet Gu Si Rui in his pajamas and went downstairs to drink water.


    "Brother."


    "You wake up so early. I''m going to go to the company now. I''ll leave it to you to have grandma at home."


    Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui in front of him. He doesn''t know when he seems to be the younger brother, the one being taken care of.


    "Well, I see. Be careful on the way."


    The two brothers simply said hello and went to their own business. Gu Sinian went straight to the garage, drove his car out and drove to the company.


    When Gu Sinian was in the car, his right eyelid kept jumping. I don''t know whether it was because he didn''t have enough rest last night or for other reasons.


    As the saying goes: "left eye jump wealth, right eye jump disaster." Gu Sinian didn''t know what he was doing now, but he couldn''t help but wonder if anything would happen to Su Su alone at home.


    With this in mind, Gu Sinian holds the steering wheel in one hand and takes out his mobile phone to play Su Su''s mobile phone number.


    Gu Sinian put out the voice of his mobile phone, and then quietly waited for the person on the opposite side of the phone to connect. Su Su''s usual RBT rang again and again, but no one answered.


    Gu Sinian waited until the system cut off the call directly, and then dialed again. Unexpectedly, as soon as he dialed, he heard a cold female voice: sorry, the subscriber you dialed is on the phone, please dial again later


    Su Su hung up the phone directly. Gu Sinian thought that it was human, which proved that Su Su had nothing to do with it. But he worried about not answering the phone. He couldn''t help playing it again and again, and then hung up on the other end of the phone again and again.


    Even in the end, Su Su simply turned off the phone and listened to the cold girl''s voice. Gu Sinian''s heart was cold and his face was black. The depression between his eyes and eyebrows could be seen immediately.


    Gu Sixian didn''t give up. When he called Su Su again, he heard the cold female voice: sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off


    Gu Sinian grabs his hair and knocks his steering wheel. He accidentally bumps into the horn, causing a cry of discontent around him. Gu Sinian doesn''t care. He wants to go home to find Su Su, but he''s afraid Su Su is ungrateful and will drive him out again.


    After thinking about it, Gu Sinian still decides to call Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui is getting dressed and running in the morning. Seeing that it''s Gu Sinian calling, he picks up the towel hanging on his shoulder and wipes his sweat.


    "Brother."


    "Si Rui, do me a favor. I can''t get through to Susu all the time. Now I''m a little worried that Susu will not see me when I go. Please help me to see Su Su. Call me if you have anything


    As soon as he heard that it was about Su Su, Gu Sirui sat down and wrote down what Gu Sinian said.


    "I''ll go to Su Su right now. You''re still driving. Be careful on the way." After that, Gu Sirui hung up and strode to the garage.


    On the way to the garage, Gu Sirui takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Su Su. The message he gets is that it''s turned off. Gu Sirui drove out of the garage and went straight to Su Su''s house.


    On the way to Su Su''s house, Gu Sirui has been thinking about whether to buy something in the past. The last way to think about it is to take Su Su out to eat together and talk about her heart, so as to avoid her being in a bad mood and not thinking of doing anything stupid.


    Almost all the way, Gu Sirui because of the heart Su Su all the way do not know how many red lights, attracted the traffic police in the back.


    On the other side of the line, Gu Sinian, after receiving a clear reply from Gu siriu, even though he was no longer worried, he went straight to the company. It was the best way to let Gu siriu go. Even if Gu Sinian was unwilling, what could he do.


    Gu Sixian arrived at the company in a short time. For fear of waking Mrs. Gu, he ordered the kitchen to make a simple breakfast. He just took a few mouthfuls perfunctorily. At this time, his stomach began to ache.


    Gu Sinian took the usual stomach medicine in the car, swallowed it with mineral water, and then went to the convenience store downstairs to buy some food and a cup of instant coffee.When Gu Sinian drove his car to the company, he found that it was time for the company staff to go to work. Gu Sixian laughs at himself. He hasn''t come for a few days. He has no idea of time.


    Gu Sinian turned around and drove to the underground garage. After searching for a long time, he didn''t see any spare parking space, so he parked his car in the place where Gu Sirui often stops.


    It may be something on his mind. It took him about ten minutes to simply stop and go backwards. When the car is parked, it''s time to go to work. It''s so quiet in the garage that you can hear a needle drop. No one else had been there for a long time. They were all in a hurry to take the elevator upstairs, striving for full attendance.


    Gu Sinian shakes his head and puts some ideas in his head behind him. He intends to deal with the affairs accumulated in the company these days. He picked up his briefcase in one hand, picked up the coffee he bought in the convenience store in the other hand, and walked towards the company with a clear face.


    But not close to the gate of the company, Gu''s spirit is gone, on the contrary, Gu''s face is haggard.


    "Good morning, Mr. Gu."


    "Good morning, Mr. Gu."


    Gu Sinian approached the company. He didn''t know how many people said hello to him all the way. He had a sacred face and was a little haggard. He walked towards the elevator without stopping when he ordered. He wanted to go to the floor where his office was.

 Chapter 244

    As soon as Gu Sinian arrived at his own floor, he couldn''t wait to go to his office, put his notebook on the desk and ordered his secretary to pour him a cup of coffee.


    The secretary went in and put the coffee on the table. Then he stepped down and closed the door to make room for Gu Sinian.


    Several staff members of the company downstairs saw Gu Sinian get on the elevator. After seeing Gu Sinian get on the elevator, they quickly put down what they were doing and sent the news of Gu Sinian to the company''s QQ group, which caused a lot of discussion and aroused waves of people who only like to peep on the screen but not gossip.


    After all, the news of these two days and the magazine are all about Gu Sixian. It''s hard for people not to want to know. It''s also about their livelihood.


    Gu Sinan has been on the top of microblog search for three days, regardless of the number of hits or searches. In the past three days, some good relatives and friends came to ask them about Gu Sinian''s news, but since the news came out, Gu Sinian didn''t appear in front of the public, and they didn''t know what the situation was.


    For a time, a group of people had different opinions in the group. It was very busy. In a short time, it was 99 +. Hundreds of news and thousands of news made other people dazzled.


    All the staff in the company know that Mrs. Gu is very close to Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian. Even though Gu Sinian and Mrs. Gu are not related by blood, their relationship has been accumulated for many years. No one can compare them, not even Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian are good brothers. After years of getting along with each other, we can see the brotherhood from Gu Sinian''s many attempts to hand over the company to Gu Sirui.


    So it''s certainly not like what the outside world said. Gu''s family drove out Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian stayed in the hotel with his suitcase for so many days.


    According to the staff on duty in the hotel, Gu Sinian was very sad when he went to the hotel with his suitcase to go through the formalities, as if he had encountered something bad.


    But why and why did Gu Sinian stay in the hotel alone and go through the formalities with a melancholy look. The staff of the company also want to know that the secretaries around Gu Sinian and the cleaning aunts of the company all keep an eye on Gu Sinian''s performance today.


    As soon as Gu Sinian appeared, it attracted everyone''s attention. As soon as someone sent a message in the group, it showed that he had just seen Gu Sinian come to the company, and he looked depressed. The whole person looked very haggard, which immediately aroused the gossip ideas of many gossip loving employees in the company.


    By the time of half-time, everyone had basically finished what they were doing. A few girls who love gossip on weekdays suggested that they go to the tea room to make coffee.


    Then several girls told the director in twos and threes that they wanted to solve physiological problems. The director looked at the girls and the QQ group page that was still on in the mobile phone, and decided to release people. I''m afraid the girls don''t chat enough in the group, so they want to go outside to continue the discussion. Anyway, Gu Sinian is a little far away from the floor where he works. Moreover, Gu Sinian doesn''t like to go downstairs when he works and is not afraid of being found out. The director simply agrees.


    After getting the director''s amnesty order, a group of little girls went to the tea room near the floor of Gu Sinian, intending to get together and chat. The other girls in the group rushed to a small tea room from each floor when they got the secret base.


    After Gu Sinian finished his coffee, he called for his secretary for a long time. Without any response, he went to the exclusive tea room to make coffee. Unexpectedly, the coffee beans in the tea room were gone, so he had to go downstairs to make coffee in the idle tea room.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he arrived at the door of the tea room, he heard the voice of a group of female staff. He leaned against the wall nearby.


    "Mr. Gu came back this morning. Which one of you saw it?"


    "I see. I''m very haggard, with coffee in my hand and a briefcase. When other people say hello to him, he has a cold face. I was going to say hello too. Seeing him like that, I stifled myself. I don''t want to be stabbed to death by the ice residue. " A girl with a very clever voice said, touching her chest when talking about Gu''s face, as if she was still a little scared.


    "You said that two days ago, it was revealed that President Gu was staying in a hotel with his suitcase. It is said that his face was so bad at that time. It''s really unexpected that President Gu, who loves to work, didn''t show up after that day. " Gu Sinian listened carefully. It seemed to be his secretary''s voice.


    "Secretary general, you said that when President Gu came here today, he went directly into the office and was so busy that he didn''t have lunch. Is there something that he can''t solve himself. The normal operation of the company is certainly not because of the company''s business, it should be a private matter. You usually go a little closer to Mr. Gu. Do you know why? Or, you have something inside


    Another particularly clever voice jumped out and motioned for everyone to come and ask the Secretary General for information.


    "Oh, Hello, my little ancestors, if I had known it, I would have said it in the group. It would be my turn to gossip with you in this small tea room with you. The president Gu knew that he was not going to peel my skin." The Secretary shrugged to show that she was an outsider. Gu Sinian didn''t say anything, and she didn''t know why."Did Mr. Gu get any stimulation on his emotional way?"


    "Well, I heard that Gu and his brother have an affair."


    "Brother * *, taboo love, so exciting? I... "


    After hearing this, Gu Sinian didn''t want to hear it. He picked up the cup he wanted to pour coffee and walked upstairs, not intending to disturb the staff who were immersed in his own gossip fantasy. If at ordinary times, Gu Sixian also wants to clear up the company''s atmosphere. The company staff like a gossip woman is what he hates most.


    Without disturbing anyone, Gu Sinian returned to the office, put the cup on the table, closed the door, and pulled down the blinds, leaving the whole office in a dark state.


    Gu Sinian wants to control himself in the dark. He doesn''t want to let himself think about Su Su. He works hard, but no matter how hard he forces himself, he still can''t help thinking about Su Su Su.


    Gu Sinian keeps the information in his notebook and turns it off.


    Then he looked around him and sorted out all the information and documents that could be sorted out around him. When these things were finished, he sat in his seat and looked at the distance.

 Chapter 245

    Susu hasn''t eaten for two days.


    So when she woke up from bed, her stomach made a sound ahead of her brain.


    "Goo Goo, Goo Goo..." After a while, Su Su got up from the bed, put on her slippers and went to the bathroom.


    When she stood in front of the mirror and saw herself inside, she was startled.


    Because last night, she cried and slept again. Her eyes were swollen like walnuts. There were traces of dry tears on her face. Even her hair was in a mess.


    Su Su stood in front of the mirror for a long time. What she thought of yesterday was all the news about Gu Sinian reported by the media.


    Most of the stories are about Gu Sinian being driven out by old lady Gu, and Gu''s group is about to change its owner. There are photos of Gu Sinian opening a room at the front desk of the hotel with a box on it.


    "Ah, ah, ah Su Su lowered her head, turned on the tap and splashed water on her face so that she could calm down and wake up.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Su Su went straight to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator and looked at the fresh food inside. She couldn''t lift her spirits to do it. After watching it silently for a while, she closed the refrigerator door.


    Then from the top of the cabinet turned for a long time, and finally found a package of instant noodles.


    Su Su''s favorite is Master Kang''s braised beef noodles. She tugs at the corners of her mouth and looks at the bag of instant noodles in her hand. It''s really ironic.


    I still remember one time Gu Sinian accidentally saw Su Su buy so many instant noodles in the kitchen, and almost didn''t throw them all away. Su Su did everything she could to make them look cute, coquettish and crying, so he almost didn''t hold his thigh. Gu Sinian had no choice but to make sure she didn''t eat any more nutritious food, so he took back the food It''s an idea.


    But since then, Su Su has hidden all the instant noodles, and every time she has no time or strength, she takes a bag out to pad her stomach. Unconsciously, so many instant noodles have been eaten.


    Su Su sighed for the flowing time.


    Turn on the stove, boil water, Su Su took advantage of the water is not boiling gap, into the room put on a thin coat.


    The weather began to turn cold gradually. Su Su looked out of the window and felt the bleak autumn wind.


    When she came out of the room, before she entered the kitchen, she heard a knock on the door.


    "Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong."


    It''s Gu''s usual way of knocking on the door.


    Su Su didn''t think much, so she chose to ignore it and walked into the kitchen.


    "Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong..."


    But the people outside the door are obviously not willing to give up. Seeing that there has been no response inside, they just keep knocking on the door.


    Listening to the rhythmic knock on the door, Su Su turned helplessly and walked to the door.


    "Gu Sirui, what are you doing?"


    Through the door, Su Su yelled.


    However, when the people at the door heard her, they only stopped a little and then continued to knock.


    Su Su had no choice but to open the door and said angrily to the people outside: "Gu Sirui, are you sick? The childe brother of a group keeps knocking at the door of my common people''s house. Are you full and have nothing to do? "


    Hearing this series of words, Rao is Gu Sirui, and some of them are frightened.


    Seeing this, Su Su decided to close the door without waiting for Gu Sirui to speak.


    Gu Sirui suddenly came back to his senses, and quickly stood against the door with his two hands on the door and the doorframe.


    "Come on, Susu, listen to me. Don''t be impulsive. Calm down and think about it. Many things are not what you see


    Su Su didn''t speak either. She just stood stubbornly between the door and the doorframe and didn''t let Gu Sirui in.


    "Su Su, you let me in, you listen to me to explain to you, this matter is really a misunderstanding, really!" Although Gu Sirui knows that Su Su can push her out of the way without any effort, he thinks that Su Su will react more fiercely, which will be counterproductive to him, so instead of doing so, he chooses to talk to Su Su in a deliberative tone.


    Su Su lowers her head and doesn''t take care of Si Rui.


    It''s like thinking about what he said.


    For a long time, she finally released the hand on the doorknob, slightly side body, silently agreed to let Gu Sirui in.


    Gu Sirui felt that he was right this time. He quickly opened the door and went in.


    "If you want to say something, say it quickly, and then go away."


    Su Su closed the door and turned to Gu Sirui, who was already sitting on the sofa.


    Gu Sirui looked at her, "Su Su, come and sit down first. I''ll tell you what happened these days."


    Su Su turned her lips and sat down in front of the sofa opposite Gu Sirui."In fact, it''s all Nian Xiaoxiao''s fault. She deliberately asked Wang Zong to drink for her all the time. Mike said he wanted to stop her drinking because he couldn''t see it any more. Who knows that Shu Xiaoxiao actually took Mike to the hotel when he was drunk, then took off his clothes and lay on the bed, so as to make Mike feel what happened between them, but in fact, nothing happened between them I didn''t do it. It''s all the dirty tricks that Shu Xiaoxiao plays when he wants to marry Mike. And now she even goes to grandma to let her know about it. Grandma is forcing Mike to be responsible for Shu Xiaoxiao now, otherwise Mike would not admit it all the time. I''m afraid grandma would let Shu Xiaoxiao into our house directly. " With that, Gu Sirui looked at Su Su with a haggard face and said: "Su Su, don''t be sad. Although I was angry at the beginning, I had a fight with Mike, but now I know that Mike was set up. You have to believe that Mike won''t do anything I''m sorry for you. If he really dares to do it, I''ll be the first one to take care of him for you. "


    Su Su looked at him and said softly, "thank you, Gu Sirui."


    "It''s OK. I said I would protect you this time." Gu Sirui waved his hand.


    "In fact, Gu Sixian explained it to me before. I also know that maybe it''s not what I thought, but..." Susu paused, then said, "but I just can''t get over the hurdle in my heart."


    "So," Su Su turned to Gu Sirui, "can you give me some time to think about it again?"


    Seeing Su Su''s miserable appearance, what else can Gu Sirui say? He can only nod silently.


    In my heart, I feel sad for Gu Sixian. This time, it really needs a long process.


    "Well, you''re finished. It''s time for you to go, too."


    After a while, Su Su gave a direct order to Gu Sirui.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Sirui opened his mouth and wanted to say something more, but he didn''t think of it for a moment.


    Can only stand up, is ready to leave, but inadvertently see Su Su on the table of instant noodles.


    He immediately pointed to the bowl of foam and said to Su Su, "Su Su, what did you eat these two days?"


    Su Su followed his fingers and understood what he was talking about. Before he could speak, Gu Sirui pulled him up from the sofa.


    "Your stomach is bad, and you always eat this kind of nutritious food. Let''s go. I''ll take you out to eat something nutritious."


    "Gu Sirui, what are you doing? I don''t want to go out. Will you let go and leave quickly?" Su Su naturally refused, but he could not get rid of Gu Sirui.


    "No, you must go out with me today. Even if you don''t want to eat, your stomach will have to eat, or it will hurt again..." Gu Sirui is extremely persistent in this matter, pulling Su Su to say something.


    Finally, Su Su couldn''t stand it any more and agreed to go out to dinner with him.


    So, after Su Su simply cleaned up, they went out to prepare for dinner together.

 Chapter 246

    "Susu, you finally agreed to go to dinner. Is there anything you want to eat?" Gu Sirui looks at Su Suwen. Although he knows Su Suwen won''t have an answer, he doesn''t want Su Suwen to be dull all the time, so he tries to open his mouth.


    "Whatever." Su Su replied weakly.


    But since she got into the car, Su Su has been staring at the distance in a daze. Even Gu Sinian didn''t respond to help her fasten her seat belt. After listening to Gu Sirui''s words, she just coped with them casually and didn''t get distracted at all.


    "Well, I''ll make up my mind. I''ll take you to eat delicious food today." Gu Sirui started the car and said with a smile. Looking at Su Su who is not angry, Gu Sirui is very angry and helpless. Gu Sinian didn''t protect Su Su well. He did something wrong to Su Su. Unfortunately, the old lady Gu in the family contributed to all these things. He couldn''t manage them. Now Gu Sinian can''t appear in front of Su Su. Gu Sirui can only help Gu Sinian take care of Su Su a little more, so that she can be as happy as possible and get out of the haze as soon as possible.


    Thinking that Gu Sinian was still worried about Su Su, Gu Sirui secretly sent a text message to Gu Sinian when he was driving.


    "Brother, Susu hasn''t eaten for a long time. I''ll take her to dinner now. Don''t worry. Take care of the company. "


    "Well, thank you, Sirui. How''s Sue? " Gu Sixian is in a daze. He doesn''t care too much when he hears that his mobile phone rings. When such a thing happens, he is not in the mood to take care of others. He just glanced at it casually and saw that it was Gu Sirui who sent it. Thinking that it must have something to do with Su Su, he quickly reached out and took his hand to check the information.


    Gu Sirui said that he took Su Su to dinner, so that he could rest assured and deal with the company''s affairs well. Gu Sixian finally felt relieved. With Gu Sirui taking care of Su Su, he could at least feel at ease. Su Su and I have been separated for two days. I live like a walking corpse. Su Su has been hurt so much that she must be more miserable. Although he promised that Su Su would not appear in front of her, Gu Sinian was worried about Su Su at all. Now he can only understand Su Su''s situation through Gu Sirui. Gu Sinian looks at the text messages he sent out, weeping and laughing. Now he can''t even care. He can only guess Su Su Su Su''s appearance through cold words.


    "I don''t look very well. I have eyes. I''m pale and dull. I don''t feel angry at all. But brother, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Su Su. You can deal with the photo as soon as possible. Don''t let it enlarge any more. " Gu Sirui didn''t want to tell Gu Sinian about Su Su, but he was uncomfortable when he thought that Su Su had become like this because of Gu Sinian. He told Gu Sinian that Su Su Su''s situation was very bad. He thought it would be better for Gu Sinian to blame himself a little more, so that Su Su Su would be treated better in the future and similar things would be avoided.


    "Is it...? I cry for a long time when I''m sad. I must have been crying since I knew about it. Siri, I''m sorry for her. I don''t think it ever happened. Si Rui, take her to dinner. Su Su must not have eaten until now. She has been hungry for such a long time, and her stomach can''t stand it. Take her to eat something light and easy to digest. It''s better to eat porridge. She must eat something, or her body will not stand it. " Gu Sixian couldn''t bear the thought of Su Su. He just wanted Su Su to be well and get out of this as soon as possible. He just hated that he couldn''t be with her.


    "I know the taxi brother. Don''t worry. I know all you say. I''m sure I''ll take care of her. Now you have to worry about the company. Su Su will be handed over to me for the time being. " Gu Sirui answers the text message quickly. He actually understands Gu Sinian. It''s not easy for anyone to be calculated like this. Moreover, it''s exposed that he''s staying in a hotel. It''s just the first two. The company must have a lot of things waiting for him to deal with. Gu Sirui can only try to comfort him and help him share a little.


    "Sirui, thank you. Thank you." Gu Sinian is really grateful to Gu Sirui for taking care of Su Su. He is the most suitable person he can think of.


    "Brother, you are polite to me. I''ll take Su Su to dinner." Gu Sirui came back quickly.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s name on his mobile phone and felt like something. He has been staring at the text messages sent by Gu Sirui in a daze, his mind has been thinking about Gu Sirui''s words just now. He said Su Su looked bad and heartbroken. In fact, Gu Sinian knew that even if Gu Sirui didn''t say that he could guess it, but he still wanted to confirm that Su Su could be a little better, but the result made him more miserable.


    Gu Sinian holds his hair and despises him in his heart. Su Su destroys himself. He not only destroys Su Su, but also himself. Now because he lives in a hotel, Gu''s heart is upset. Even if he wants to see Su Su now, the reality will never allow him. If he insists on going his own way, the consequences will be very serious It''s even harder to predict. At that time, the whole family will be involved, and Mrs. Gu won''t agree with Su Su.


    Gu Sinian was even more agitated when he thought of the way everyone looked when he first came to the company today. He was not a big star because he could be photographed online even when he stayed in a hotel. How could he have such a big reaction. It''s a real leak. It''s even harder when it rains at night.


    Gu Sinian feels that his life is a mess now. The people he loves are going to leave him. Because he is involved in the company, Mrs. Gu has been forcing him at home, and a Che Xiaoxiao has been adding fuel to Mrs. Gu''s life. He can''t go anywhere. He can be photographed in a Hotel and posted on the Internet, which is more wonderful than an idol drama, In the face of all this, Gu Sinian has been powerless for a long time. There is no one around to talk to. Gu Sinian can only force himself to calm down and not think about what has happened.But the fact is the fact. No matter how he evades it, he can''t change it. Fortunately, there is Gu Sirui. Gu Sinian is glad that he can take care of Su Su for the time being. As long as Su Su is OK, he will be OK, and he can work safely to solve these problems.


    Knowing that Gu Sirui took Su Su Su to dinner, Gu Sinian immediately felt relieved. When Su Su stayed at home, she was afraid that she would not take care of herself and hurt herself. Now that Su Su Su is OK, Gu Sinian can finally put his heart down and deal with his work well. Gu Sixian cheered up from the bottom of his heart and was ready to start work.

 Chapter 247

    "Dangdang..." as soon as Gu Sinian opened the document, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Gu said impatiently.


    Just see the car Xiaoxiao who push the door to come in, Gu Sixian is really angry.


    "What are you doing here?" Before Che Xiaoxiao came to his desk, Gu Sinian asked in a bad tone. He really hated Che Xiaoxiao, and now he has the face to come to the company. Gu Sinian thinks that Che Xiaoxiao really has ulterior motives.


    Che Xiaoxiao didn''t expect that Gu Sinian would hate him so much. Seeing her expression, he felt disgusted like eating a disgusting fly. But he thought that he had already paid so much for Gu Sinian, and the most important thing was that he had the support of Mrs. Gu. After thinking about this, Che Xiaoxiao immediately felt confident.


    "What am I doing here? Si Nian, of course I come to work? Why, you forget, I''m your secretary. " Che Xiaoxiao is not frightened by Gu Sinian''s fierce eyes. Instead, he calmly answers Gu Sinian''s words.


    "Come to work? Che Xiaoxiao, you look up to yourself too much. Do you want to stay in Gu''s family when you do such disgusting things? I feel sick when I see you now. " Gu Sixian couldn''t control his temper as soon as he heard Che Xiaoxiao''s words. When he met Che Xiaoxiao, a woman full of scheming, all of his manners and gentlemanly demeanors disappeared. He said anything ugly.


    "Si Nian, shouldn''t I come? Besides, what disgusting thing do I do? You were not like that that that night. You... "


    " shut up and don''t talk about that night. We didn''t have anything that night. " Before Che Xiaoxiao finished, he was interrupted by angry Gu Sinian. When he heard that Che Xiaoxiao talked so much about that night, Gu Sinian wanted to kill people. He was so angry that he could only pick up the cup on the table and throw it out.


    The glass glass broke into slag when it touched the floor. Che Xiaoxiao was scared by Gu Sinian''s anger. Especially when he saw the glass broken, he was scared out in a cold sweat and stood in the same place without speaking.


    Gu Sinian looks at Che Xiaoxiao. He thinks that this woman is really cheeky. He treats her like this, but he still doesn''t flinch. Is it true that he has the backing to fight against him? Gu Sixian sneers at the bottom of her heart. I''m afraid she''s wrong. She doesn''t think she''s going to be a soft persimmon. She thinks that what happened that night will threaten her.


    "Che Xiaoxiao, I''m officially informing you that you have been dismissed. Now you can go. I hope I will never see you again. Go out." Gu Sinian doesn''t want to entangle with Che Xiaoxiao any more. He really doesn''t want to see Che Xiaoxiao''s disgusting face. He just wants her to get news from his eyes as soon as possible.


    Che Xiaoxiao can''t believe what he heard. Is Gu Sinian going to dismiss him? I''m joking. If she was really dismissed, how could she be willing to design all this by herself, and not hesitate to accompany her innocence. If she gave up like this, it would be a failure. Che Xiaoxiao is making a fuss in his heart. Although Gu Sinian seems to hate himself now, the old lady of Gu family likes him. As long as he takes good care of her, Gu Sinian will compromise in the end. So now Gu Sinian can bear whatever he says.


    "Si Nian, are you kidding? You said you wanted to fire me? "


    "Who''s free to make fun of you? Do you want me to repeat that? Che Xiaoxiao, you have been fired. Now please leave the company immediately, right away. " Gu Sinian had never seen such a shameless woman before. He felt that it was hard for him to stay in the same space with this woman.


    "Fire me? Si Nian, do you have to have a reason to dismiss me? As far as I know, Gu can''t just quit a person, can he? " Instead of being afraid, Che Xiaoxiao has the courage to question Gu Sinian.


    "Che Xiaoxiao, who gave you the courage to question me? Before you talk to me, please find out your identity. I said that you have been dismissed and you can go now. Why, don''t you believe me? " Gu Sinian wanted to strangle the high spirited woman in front of him. His tone could not be worse.


    But Che Xiaoxiao, like a nobody, still stood still, just looking at Gu Sinian who was angry all the time.


    "Si Nian, it''s not that I won''t leave, but that if you want to dismiss me, you have to give me a good reason. Otherwise, even if I leave, people in the company will talk about it." Che Xiaoxiao is still quibbling.


    "Just cause? Che Xiaoxiao, are you kidding? You don''t think about how you got in? When you first came here, was there a little discussion? Why didn''t you say that at that time? Now you have the face to say that to me. " Gu sixiandu was laughed by Che Xiaoxiao, a shameless man.


    Che Xiaoxiao''s face turned red and white when he heard Gu Sinian''s words. How did he get into Gu Sinian''s job as a secretary? He was clear that if Gu''s wife hadn''t pretended to be ill and cheated Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian would not have given him a chance to get into Gu. His parachute to Gu at that time really caused everyone''s dissatisfaction, but with the passage of time, plus If you will behave yourself, you will gradually forget it. Now it''s revealed by Gu Sinian, no matter how chexiaoxiao is thick skinned, it''s a bit embarrassed, but chexiaoxiao soon adjusts himself. It doesn''t matter. He still has a trump card."Si Nian, I know what you said, but this matter has long been forgotten. Have you ever thought about what Mrs. Gu would think if you fired me? You have already been sorry for me. If you fired me again, Mrs. Gu would not be happy. " Che Xiaoxiao complacently said that Mrs. Gu is the weak point of Gu Sinian. Who let Gu Sinian be the adopted son of Gu family? Mrs. Gu is very kind to Gu Sinian.


    "Che Xiaoxiao, you threaten me? You threatened me with Mrs. Gu? You really don''t know the heaven and earth. Do you think I''m afraid of you when I move out of the old lady? Even if you don''t leave Gu''s family, I still have some ways to deal with you. "


    Gu Sinian said threatening words, but at the bottom of his heart, he was still afraid of old lady Gu. After all, her kindness to herself was not clear all her life. If Che Xiaoxiao pokes her dismissal in front of the old lady, the old lady will certainly blame herself and may not do anything out of line. Before the old lady can pretend to be ill for Che Xiaoxiao, Gu Sinian can''t guarantee that the old lady can do anything unexpected. Che Xiaoxiao is really playing a good hand. He is unable to fight back. At the end of Gu''s heart, he has made a decision. Che Xiaoxiao can''t quit. Otherwise, with Mrs. Gu''s involvement, the current situation will only be worse.

 Chapter 248

    Gu Sinian thought for a long time, and knew that it was impossible to drive Che Xiaoxiao away. He could only threaten him,


    "Che Xiaoxiao, you don''t want to be complacent with the support of the old lady. You know what you''ve done. You don''t need me to remind you, do you? Also, I hope this is the last time you threaten me with an old lady, or I will not look after the face of an old lady and touch my bottom line. You go


    "Si Nian, I know, but I really love you. I want to be with you. Isn''t that what the old lady wants? Si Nian, that''s what happened to us. Even so, can''t you accept me? " Che Xiaoxiao still doesn''t give up. She knows that as long as she moves out of Mrs. Gu, Gu Sinian will compromise. But he and Gu Sinian have skin. How can Gu Sinian hate himself so much.


    "Well. Che Xiaoxiao, you use such mean means to destroy Su Su and me. Do you think you can get me? You''re wrong. Even if Susu and I can''t, I''ll never be with you. You can do it yourself. " Gu Sinian felt that he had heard a joke. How could there be such a shameless woman who had no self-respect and even wanted to be forgiven? It was ridiculous.


    "Si Nian..." Che Xiaoxiao still wants to stay. She has tears on her face. Even if she tries her best, she is sincere to Gu Sinian. She is disgusted by Gu Sinian, and she is not happy.


    "Enough, get out. I won''t fire you, but don''t let me see you in front of me again. Get out. " Gu Sinian doesn''t want to listen to Che Xiaoxiao''s meaningless explanation any more. He just wants to be quiet, so as soon as Che Xiaoxiao opens his mouth, Gu Sinian interrupts him.


    Seeing Gu Sinian''s angry appearance, Che Xiaoxiao knows that Gu Sinian has reached the height of his anger. He can only wipe his tears and walk out of Gu Sinian''s office.


    After Che Xiaoxiao went out, Gu Sinian was still very upset. He stood in his office and was so angry that he didn''t know what to do. He could only walk around the office to calm himself down, but it didn''t help. Gu Sinian was so angry that he had nowhere to vent his anger. He could only sweep the things on his desk to the floor, and the cups and papers were all over the floor, All of a sudden, the office was in a mess. Gu Sinian felt better when he saw the mess.


    The voice of the president''s office is too loud, and the employees outside the company are scared by the loud noise. Although Gu Sinian has always been quite cold, he has never been so angry. Moreover, just now he saw his secretary Che Xiaoxiao running out with red eyes. For a moment, everyone was in a panic, and even if something happened, he did not dare to go to Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian, who is in the office at the moment, doesn''t care what to say outside. Before Che Xiaoxiao came, he calmed down again. He wanted to work hard, but when he came to the company, he couldn''t concentrate on his work. He was full of Su Su Su. Now being disturbed by Che Xiaoxiao, Gu Sixian is in a daze again.


    I haven''t seen Su Su for two days. Gu Sinian really wants Su Su. Even before their relationship was established, they lived together and had not been separated for such a long time. After determining the relationship, not to mention, how can we be willing to separate for such a long time. The two-day separation is going to drive Gu Sinian crazy.


    Although he knows that Gu Sirui is taking care of Su Su and taking her to dinner, he still can''t let go. Worry about Su Su will not be full, will not be frozen, will not be tired, there is no more sad. Gu Sinian''s head is full of Su Su''s tearful face now. As soon as he thinks about it, he is in agony.


    Looking at the familiar office in front of him, Gu Sinian remembered the days when they were still working together. At that time, Gu Sixian hated swindlers the most. Su Su gave him the impression that he didn''t have a word of truth in his mouth. He had a serious habit of cleanliness and was extremely sensitive to liars. Therefore, he really hated Su Su Su and often targeted Su Su Su in his work. Both of them are unhappy with each other, and no one would have thought that they would fall in love so much later. Fate is so magical, under the wrong circumstances, two people live under the same roof, get along for a long time, Gu Sinian slowly found that mouth full of lies liar is actually a simple little girl, and a lot of things are their own misunderstanding of her, gradually changed Su Su. Later, I didn''t know when I began to pay more and more attention to Su Su.


    Su Su was framed and misunderstood when she went to participate in the design competition. Gu Sinian didn''t want to help her, but he didn''t know what was going on. After they got along with each other later, Gu Sinian didn''t believe Su Su Su would cheat and plagiarize, so he went to check it. As he thought, Su Su Su was innocent. He was glad that he didn''t see the wrong person, so he got it later Tian Er Jiang helps Su Su clean up her grievances and misunderstandings, and let her prove her own things with her own strength. Now think about it. At that time, I may have deeply rooted in Su Su''s love. Only when I didn''t realize it at that time, I felt that I just couldn''t bear to see the villains doing evil and the good people being bullied, so as to show great kindness.


    Recalling every bit of Su Su''s life, Gu Sinian laughed unconsciously. It turns out that there are so many things to remember between him and Su Su, and they have experienced so many things together. I didn''t feel when I was together before, but now when I am apart, how can I feel that Su Su and I still have so many good memories and so many common memories. Gu Sinian now thinks that if he had known that he would fall in love with Su Su, he would have hidden Su Su Su by his side and protected her. He would not waste so much time to prove that she is not a liar. But the most difficult thing in the world is to know early. If it has the function of prediction, there will be less unhappiness in the world.The sunshine outside the window is as warm as ever, and the office is as bright as ever. However, Gu Sinian''s heart is as gloomy as ever. He just prays that God can make Su Su Su forgive himself, no matter how much he has to pay. If he didn''t stay with Su Su, it would be all right. But after being with Su Su, he found Su Su''s beauty and then took Su Su away from him. What a cruel thing it was for him. Gu Sixian couldn''t accept it.


    He tried his best not to think about Su Su, but Su Su''s smile and twinkle couldn''t go away.

 Chapter 249

    Here, Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian finish texting and drive to take Su Su to the dining place. Thinking of Gu Sixian''s advice, Gu Sirui thought about it for a long time, and finally brought Su Su to a Cantonese restaurant. This shop used to come here with friends. The chef here is very famous all over the country. The taste is very good. The most important thing is that it''s light. It''s suitable for people like Su Su who haven''t eaten for a long time. It''s more stomach nourishing.


    "Here we are." Gu Sirui opens his mouth to remind Su Su, who keeps his eyes closed.


    "Well, good." Su Su didn''t want to talk, so she closed her eyes after getting on the bus. Gu Sirui saw her close her eyes, so she didn''t bother her any more. She just reminded her when she arrived. Su Su signaled that she knew, pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    As soon as Gu Sirui stops the car, a doorman comes to help him park the car. The service of this shop is very good, and it''s a membership system. Generally speaking, the people who come here are the most important people in the city. The most important thing is safety. There won''t be any malicious incident like Gu Sixian''s hotel. So Gu Sirui is very relieved.


    Gu Sirui often comes, so the doorman knows him. As soon as he arrives at the door, he says hello.


    "Welcome, Mr. Gu. Two of you? " The doorman said hello with a smile.


    "Yes, two." Gu Sirui said hello politely.


    "Mr. Gu, are you still going to the previous box today? Or in the hall?" The doorman asked as he led Gu Sirui.


    "Go to the box." Gu Sirui returned.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu and this lady, this way, please." The waiter made an invitation gesture, and then took Gu Sirui and Su Su to the box.


    The environment in the box is very elegant, with a little ancient style, but there is no lack of modern comfort, privacy is also very good, but Su Su is not in the mood to enjoy the elegant environment. If it was Su Su before, he would have looked around happily. Gu Sirui looked at Su Su who was indifferent and shook his head bitterly.


    As soon as they sat down, a well-trained waiter knocked on the door to order.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu. Here is the menu. Would you like to have a look first Beautiful and temperament of the waiter respectfully asked Gu Sirui, because Su Su''s appearance is really not good, absent-minded, the waiter saw it was Gu Sirui who brought this woman to dinner, so directly asked Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui took a look at the menu, looked up and asked Su Su sitting opposite,


    "Su Su, you haven''t eaten for two days. Let''s eat something light and easy to digest today, otherwise your stomach won''t be able to bear it."


    "Well, all right, I''ll do whatever you want." Su Su doesn''t care that she can eat anything. Now for her, what she eats is a taste, which is bitter and astringent.


    Gu Sirui knows Su Su Su is not in the mood to eat, so she orders for her.


    "Hello, we''ll have a white porridge, a steamed bun and a bowl of Guizao yam soup. That''s all first." Gu Sirui invites the attendant standing beside him to speak.


    "All right, just a moment, please. The food will come up soon." After ordering, the waiter bent down and went out.


    The box was quiet for a moment, and Gu Sirui felt that he had to say something.


    "Su Su, what I ordered is OK. You haven''t eaten for a long time. These porridge and soup are easy to digest and are good for your stomach. When you finish eating and have a rest for two days, I''ll take you to eat what you like, and I''ll be full at that time. " Gu Sinian didn''t want the atmosphere to be so dull, and he didn''t want Su Su to live in his own world all the time. He tried to find a topic to talk to Su Su. Although Gu Sinian told him that, of course, he knew that, but in such an atmosphere, he couldn''t mention Gu Sinian, so he could only find words.


    "Well, thank you, Siri. Thank you for everything you''ve done for me. I know you''re trying to make me happy. You want me not to think about those bad things, but Sirui, the fact is in front of me, I can''t bear not to think about it. It''s like a thorn in my throat. It''s hard for me to get in and out. " Su Su understood Gu Sirui''s kindness and was very grateful, but no one could understand his feelings. Apart from this kind of thing, he could not digest it at once, and it was because he loved Gu Sinian that he cared so much about it.


    "Sue, listen to me. I know my brother. He''s always calm. There must be some misunderstanding this time. You should give him time to sort it out. I believe he will give you a satisfactory answer. You should trust him. " Gu Sirui does think it''s very strange, but now it''s too sudden for Gu Sinian. And one after another, let Gu Sixian unprepared, he is now in a mess, there is no time to sort out ideas.


    "Sirui, thank you for comforting me. I also believe in Sinian, but it did happen. No girl would make fun of her innocence. She is a woman. I understand what she thinks." But from a female perspective, Su Su feels that Che Xiaoxiao doesn''t have to lie.


    "Ah, Su Su, Che Xiaoxiao is a woman who is not easy. Don''t underestimate her. Maybe she is a liar?" Gu Sirui didn''t think Che Xiaoxiao would be so simple.


    "Well, Siri, let''s not talk about that. We don''t know what the facts are. Only the party concerned knows. It''s better not to speculate. I know you want to comfort me, but for me, it''s not a small matter. I need to think about it before I make a decision. You don''t need to say a good word for Gu Sinian. I''ll think about it myself and what I should do with him. " Su Su doesn''t want to think about all these worries any more. She didn''t know what to do with Gu Sinian and herself, so she had better go one step at a time.Su Su has already said so, and Gu Sirui can''t continue to persuade him. He can only change the topic.


    "OK, Susu, when the food comes up, you can eat more. You haven''t eaten for a long time. You must be very hungry?"


    "It''s OK. I don''t feel much. I just don''t have much strength." Su Su replied.


    "You''re not an iron man. It''s strange that you can have strength after two days of starvation. Don''t think about anything later. Just have a good meal." Gu Sirui comforts Su Su that anyway, you''d better eat first, or you''ll lose more than you gain.


    "Well, I''ll eat more." Su Su pulls a smile and says to Gu Sirui that Gu Sirui takes care of himself in this way. Su Su is still very moved.


    "Good. If you eat well, you will be healthy. Otherwise, how can you punish my brother? " Gu Sirui looked at Su Su''s smiling face and said that although the smile was worse than crying.


    This time Su Su didn''t speak any more. He just lowered his head and didn''t know what he was looking at. Gu Sirui knew that Su Su didn''t want to speak any more, and he was quiet. The food hasn''t come yet, and the conversation between them is over. Peace returned to the box.

 Chapter 250

    The knock on the door broke the silence between them.


    "Come in." Gu Sirui said.


    After that, the waiter pushed the delivery car in, nodded to Gu Sirui and Su Su, and put the food on the table.


    "Have a nice dinner." Then the waiter bent down and went out.


    The meal finally came up, and Gu Sirui quickly gave Su Su a dish. Su Su just looked at the food in front of her. Although it was delicious, she felt very hungry, but she had no appetite at all.


    "Su Su, would you like to have some soup first and moisten your throat?" Gu Sirui thought that it would be better to drink some soup to warm his stomach after being hungry for such a long time, so he gave Su Susheng a bowl of soup first.


    "Well, good. Thank you Su Su took the soup bowl and said thank you. Just holding this bowl of soup, Su Su felt like a hot potato. She couldn''t drink it. At the time of the dilemma, Gu Sirui''s voice came again.


    "Su Su, drink it. Don''t you like it? Why don''t I have another one? " Gu Sirui looks at Su Su with soup and doesn''t want to drink it. He thinks it''s not to Su Su''s taste, so he wants to have another one.


    "No, Sirui, it''s fine. Don''t bother. I''ll drink it now." Su Su can''t help it. Gu Sirui is so gracious that Su Su can only take a sip from the spoon.


    Here Gu Sirui saw Su Su drink a mouthful of soup, then he let go and asked to give Su Su a bun. He thought that as long as Su Su began to eat, he was afraid that Su Su would not eat.


    Su Su couldn''t drink after a sip, so she quickly put down the spoon in her hand. Fortunately, Gu Sinian was busy making steamed stuffed buns, but she didn''t notice. Su Su Su was relieved, but before she could react, she was handed a steamed bun in front of her eyes.


    "Come on, Susu, try some steamed buns. The steamed buns here are the best in the city. I''m sure you''ll still want to eat them. " Gu Sirui handed the steamed stuffed bun to Su Su and said to Su Su that Gu Sirui still had a lot of confidence in the things here. No one who was brought by him said that they were not delicious. Was he confident that Su Su would like them.


    But different from Gu Sirui, Su Su is worried about how to eat. Su Su couldn''t eat the steamed stuffed bun in front of her. For a moment, Su Su wanted to get up and leave. But looking at Gu Sinian''s sincere eyes, she couldn''t refuse. Su Su settled down and took a bite. But as soon as she opened it and tasted the delicious food inside, Su Su felt a little disgusted. But she thought it might be because she hadn''t eaten for a long time. She continued to chew it a few times, but the more she ate, the more disgusting it became. Finally, Su Su Su couldn''t help but push aside the stool and run to the bathroom.


    Su Su''s action startles Gu Sirui, who is holding Su Su Su''s steamed stuffed bun. Looking at the person who has just had a meal, Gu Sirui suddenly stands up and runs out. Gu Sirui is stunned for a moment and has not responded for a long time. Zheng for a while, Gu Sirui suddenly reacted, pushed open the door and ran to the bathroom to find Su Su. In the bathroom, Gu Sirui is scared to death. Su Su is lying in the sink and vomiting. He quickly went to support Su Su and patted her on the back to make her better. After a while, Su Su stopped vomiting. She rinsed her mouth with water and raised her head. Because of her vomit, Su Su''s face is full of tears now. She looks very embarrassed. Gu Sirui quickly helped Su Su to the stool and sat down. He asked the waiter for a glass of water and handed it to Su Su. Su Su had a drink and felt a little better. Gu Sirui is dying of anxiety. How can he vomit.


    "Susu, are you ok? Is there something wrong with steamed buns? How can you vomit after eating? " Gu Sirui asks anxiously. He thought it might be because steamed stuffed buns didn''t suit Su Su''s taste. He thought that he was kind-hearted and did something wrong. He knew he didn''t bring Su Su Su here for dinner.


    Su Su shakes her head, pats Gu Sirui on the shoulder, and then explains to Gu Sirui that just now she may have scared Gu Sirui a little and vomit after eating. This is something she didn''t expect. Su Su feels a little ashamed of Gu Sirui,


    "no, Sirui. It''s my own problem. I felt a little uncomfortable just now when I drank the soup, but I thought it was because I didn''t eat, so I didn''t pay attention. When eating steamed stuffed buns, this feeling became more and more intense. Finally, I couldn''t help it, so I went to the bathroom. It has nothing to do with what I eat. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t blame yourself. " Su Su explained.


    "It''s uncomfortable to drink soup. Why don''t you say that? You just ran out and scared me to death. " Gu Sirui finally breathes a sigh of relief after listening to Su Su''s words, but he still has a lingering fear. Su Su seems to have been hurt too deeply to eat.


    "Sorry, Siri. I''m very grateful that you brought me to dinner, but although I''m very hungry, I have no appetite for the delicious food in front of me. I really can''t eat it. Just now I forced myself to eat a little, but it backfired. I''d better not eat it. The more you eat, the more you can''t eat. On the contrary, it''s more uncomfortable. " Su Su knew that it was her own reason. If it was before, she could finish all the food by herself. But now, I have something in my heart, and I''m very sad. I really have no appetite. That''s why it happens.


    "Well, Susu, you have to eat some. You haven''t eaten for only two days. If you don''t eat any more, how can you stand it. You will hurt everyone''s heart. We are all worried about you. You can''t hurt yourself like this. Well, if you can''t eat something with flavor, then drink some white porridge. It doesn''t have any flavor, and it''s not greasy. How can you drink some? Otherwise, how can people rest assured? " Gu Sirui knew that Su Su was due to psychological reasons, but he had not eaten for two days, so he couldn''t do it any more. If you go on like this, how can you stand it? Even if you are normal, you can''t stand it if you don''t eat for two days. Gu Sinian was worried about Su Su''s health."Come on, Susu, have some porridge. We won''t eat anything else. We''ll just have some porridge. After that, I''ll send you back to have a good sleep. " Gu Sirui had no other choice but to let Su Su drink some porridge, which might make him feel better.


    "All right." Su Su also knows that she can''t go on like this. She can''t eat anything. Otherwise, her body will not be able to stand it. It''s useless to torture herself like this. I can only force myself to have some porridge.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su motionless, and sees Su Su take a mouthful of porridge with a spoon. Gu Sirui observes Su Su''s expression carefully, and finds that she doesn''t have any discomfort, so he puts down his heart. After watching her take the second mouthful, Gu Sirui really puts down his heart. As long as you eat a little bit, or you will tell Gu Sinian.

 Chapter 251

    Gu Sirui saw Su Su drink two mouthfuls of porridge, and then he put down his heart. But he was still a little uneasy and kept staring at Su Su to drink porridge.


    Su Su forced herself to drink a few mouthfuls, but she still couldn''t drink any more. She was afraid that she would vomit again. Then put down the spoon, picked up the paper on the table and wiped his mouth.


    As soon as Gu Sirui saw Su Su drink a few mouthfuls, he stopped drinking. He was a little worried and asked in a hurry,


    "Su Su, what''s the matter? Why not? Drink more if you can


    "It''s OK. I can''t drink any more. I want to go back. Shall we go back?" Su Su shakes his head, signals that he is OK, and then explains to Gu Sirui.


    "Well, I''ll take you back to rest." Looking at Su Su like this, Gu Sirui is deeply distressed. But what happened just now, Gu Sirui did not dare to force Su Su to eat, otherwise it would only backfire. Su Su, no matter how anxious he is, is useless. He can only be anxious. No way, Gu Sirui can only send Su Su home.


    Su Su knew that Gu Sirui was also afraid of such a thing happening again, and did not dare to let him drink any more, so she agreed to send him home. Su Su grinned bitterly in her heart. How many people are worried about her.


    "Well, thank you, Sirui." Su Su didn''t know what to say to Gu Sirui besides thanking herself.


    "All right, Sue. It''s very polite to say thank you to me. You are my future sister-in-law. " Gu said with a smile. It''s just that as soon as you say something, you realize you''re saying something wrong. The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    "Well, I see. But Sirui, today is really thanks to you. " Su Su was a little stunned when she heard Gu Sirui''s words, but she soon adjusted herself and continued to talk with Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sirui observes Su Su''s face and finds that she doesn''t have a big reaction, so she is relieved.


    "Well, let''s go." Gu Sirui said.


    Su Su nodded, picked up her bag and went out with Gu Sirui. Su Su''s health is not good. Gu Sirui has been supporting Su Su falsely, but Su Su has not refused. After all, her body really has no strength, and she has vomited again just now, and even the bile is about to vomit out.


    After Su Su got on the bus, she went to sleep with her eyes closed as before. Gu Sirui knew that Su Su didn''t want to talk to him and was afraid that she would talk to him about Gu Sinian and her, so he had to pretend to sleep. Gu Sirui''s heart is bitter. Even if he wants to intercede with Gu Sinian again, how can he say it when he sees Su Su''s appearance? Besides, in fact, he still prefers Su Su Su, but he doesn''t tell Su Su Su these words.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su, the co driver, starts the car silently and drives to his home. He soon drives into the traffic and disappears. Time passed, and I got home soon.


    "Su Su, wake up. Here we are." Gu Sirui stops the car and shouts Su Su.


    Hearing Gu Sirui''s voice, Su Su opened her eyes and didn''t expect to arrive so soon.


    "OK, thank you for sending me back." Su Su thanks and wants to push the door to get off.


    "Wait, Sue, I have something to tell you." Su Su was about to get off the bus when Gu Sirui stopped Su Su.


    Su Su has some doubts. He has already come back. Is Gu Sirui still busy. Su Su stops and looks at Gu Sirui in bewilderment,


    "Sirui, is there anything else?"


    "Susu, I know that nothing you can say now can relieve the pain in your heart. But I still want to say, Su Su, give elder brother more time. I believe this matter will come to a successful conclusion. Anyway, I hope you can stay with elder brother all the time. I believe elder brother, and please believe him, OK? " Gu Sirui feels Su Su Su is so sad after dinner with her. It''s very likely that he won''t forgive Gu Sinian any more. This is the last situation he wants to see. After all, their feelings are beside him. How hard it is for him to understand. He can''t destroy their hard won feelings just because of Che Xiaoxiao.


    After listening to Gu Sirui''s words, Su Su didn''t speak. Suddenly, the car was extremely quiet. Su Su didn''t want to answer, but didn''t know how to answer Gu Sirui''s request. Now she was in a mess and didn''t know what to do. She didn''t know what to do with Gu Sirui''s request. She doesn''t want to casually promise to perfunctory Gu Sirui, but also doesn''t want to go against her heart.


    Gu Sirui also knows that his request is too abrupt, but if he doesn''t, he worries that Su Su will give up Gu Sinian, so he can only ask Su Su to give an explanation. So no matter how long, he will wait for Su Su''s answer.


    It was very quiet in the car. After a while, Su sucai said,


    "Sirui, I can''t agree to your request. I still believe that Gu Sinian will wait for him, but not all the time. If the last thing really happens, I won''t be with him again. I''m in a mess now. It happened so suddenly that I didn''t prepare at all. I don''t know what to do? "


    "Well, Sue, I''m being rude. But the body is our own, we should pay more attention to it. You only drink a little porridge these two days, which is not good at all, but you will vomit when you eat other porridge, and I can''t force you to eat it. But Su Su, no matter what, I hope you can be open-minded, don''t torture yourself like this, otherwise how can you survive. After going up later, don''t think about anything and have a good sleep. Then from tomorrow, we must have a good meal. How about Sue Gu Sirui thinks about it. In fact, Su Su''s body is the most worrying thing. If she can''t eat as she does today, in the long run, even the iron man will fall down."I see, Siri. I''ll have a good meal. Don''t worry about it Su Su''s sincere response shows that Gu Sirui is really worried about his body. Su Su''s heart is still very grateful to Gu Sirui.


    "Good. Also, if you encounter something, be sure to call me, my mobile phone will be open 24 hours, do not be afraid to trouble me, do not call. I know you don''t want to trouble me, but this is a special time, so don''t care about these details. Well, go up and have a rest. " Gu Sirui still does not trust Su Su, continue to exhort a way.


    "I see, Siri. It''s getting late. You should go back and have a rest. Thank you for being able to eat with me today. " Su Su is very grateful for Gu Sirui''s company.


    "Well, you''re welcome. I''ll watch you go up. Let''s go. " Gu Sirui urged.


    Su Su nods, pushes the door open and gets out of the car. Gu Sirui doesn''t drive until Su Su goes upstairs and the room light is on.

 Chapter 252

    As soon as Gu Sirui came out of Su Su''s house, he met Su Su''s neighbor. Gu Sirui looks at Su Su''s neighbors and is not ready to speak. I thought I cared so much about Su Su that day. Su Su, the neighbor, did drive herself away. Gu Sirui couldn''t help looking at his neighbor and was very angry. And I''m not ready to talk to sue. Su Su''s neighbors watch Gu Sirui come out of Su Su''s room. Thinking that he thought Gu Sirui was a bad guy that day, he quickly drove Gu Sirui away. It turned out that he misunderstood Gu Sirui.


    Su Su''s neighbor also said with some guilt: "the couple quarrel, the bed quarrel, the bed end quarrel. Don''t you think it''s good? You were still so excited that day, waiting for the girl''s anger to subside. If you go to coax me again, it will not be puzzling. " Gu Sirui looks at Su Su''s neighbor. It turns out that Su Su''s neighbors thought that Gu Sirui and Su Su were friends and girlfriends. Gu Sirui was as happy as a child when he heard this. He replied, "yes, you''re right." Su Su''s neighbor also talked to Gu Sirui about many techniques for couples to coax their girlfriends. Gu Sirui is also very useful.


    After saying goodbye to Su Su''s neighbor, I went to the parking lot. Driving a car, driving on the boundless, do not know where to go. Thinking about Su Su''s sad appearance, Gu Sirui''s heart can''t help but feel sorry for Su Su. Thinking that Su Su couldn''t get through that. In fact, if only I wanted to open it. Su Su''s current situation is that he can''t let go. I can''t do without it. Gu Sirui suddenly remembers the way of love that Su Su''s neighbor taught him. The corner of the mouth rises unconsciously. If Su Su is not with Gu Sixian, Gu also wants to try to fight for Su Su. No matter what happens now. Gu Sirui is waiting for Su Su''s decision. As long as she Su Su said that she was not with Gu Sinian. He took Su Su Su with him. Travel around the world with Susu. The more Gu Sirui thinks about it, the happier he is. Gu Sirui also wants to find a notebook to write down the way Su Su told him just now.


    Gu Sirui also secretly laughs that he looks like a big boy who just fell in love. The more Gu Sirui thought about it, the more he was ready to write it down. I went to a stationery store. I''m going to buy a book and write it down. Gu Sirui drove the car to the school, found a stationery shop and went in. Gu Sirui saw that there were many kinds of goods in the stationery shop, so he chose them by himself. Stationery shop clerk soon found the ruffian Gu Sirui. The assistant went to Gu Sirui and said, "Hello, what can I do for you?" Gu Sirui didn''t look up, and his eyes had been walking upstream of the book. He replied, "I want to buy a notebook. It''s easy to remember things." The clerk looked at the book and said, "do you need to read it often?" Gu Sirui thought about it and said, "well, it''s a very important thing. We need to look at it often." The clerk said, "then you can take this smaller one with you."


    Gu Sirui looked at the small notebook recommended by the shop assistant and thought about it. He really had the feeling of carrying the notebook when he was in high school. It''s really out of place with your suit. However, seeing that this kind of book was very suitable, he paid the money and left happily with it. After Gu Sirui left. Several shop assistants were talking. "You said that this man seems to be a manager or president of a company. Why do you buy this kind of notebook for high school students? " Another clerk replied, "maybe it''s for a girl friend in high school." Then came the laughter of the clerks. "Now the president is not like this, go to high school or university to find a little girlfriend, in fact, there is a wife at home..."


    Gu Sirui heard the conversation of the shop assistants, not angry, but also thought of Su Su. Su Su''s mind is probably only high school students now. Gu Sirui found a quiet place and wrote down what Su Su''s neighbors said. Then he went to the company to find Gu Sinian and was ready to talk about Su Su with Gu Sinian. The company''s employees see Gu Sirui coming to the company, and they all respectfully wait on him. After all, Gu Sirui''s blood is the real Gu''s blood. Gu Sinian is more like an employee employed by Gu. So people in the company also respect Gu Sirui very much. Although Gu Sirui doesn''t come to the company, there are many fans of Gu Sirui in the company. Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian both have super high facial values. When people in the company heard that Gu Sinian had a girlfriend, they were all hopeful that Gu Sinian would not be there.


    In the past, Gu Sirui''s fans turned to Gu Sirui. This time Gu Sirui came to the company, many women came to watch. Gu Sirui arrives at Gu Sinian''s office and finds that Shu Xiaoxiao is still working there. It''s very distressing. When Shu Xiaoxiao sees Gu Sirui open, he immediately stands up to welcome him. Gu Sirui only read a book, Xiaoxiao no longer read more. Shu Xiaoxiao still has his own small plan in mind. If Gu Sixian can''t seduce him, Gu Sirui is also a good choice. No matter how powerful his Gu Sinian was, he was just an adopted son of Gu''s family. At that time, Gu''s family will be inherited by the orthodox Prince Gu Sirui. I didn''t expect Gu Sirui to ignore himself. Just now, Shu Xiaoxiao''s eyes are in vain. Gu Sirui just entered Gu Sinian''s office and said to him, "brother, why is that book Xiaoxiao still here? Why haven''t you driven her away?" Gu Sinian said helplessly: "I don''t want to see her for a moment, but old lady Gu is very stubborn.


    It''s Shu Xiaoxiao. Now Mrs. Gu is backstage. I don''t dare. I don''t dare. " Gu Sirui thought for a while and said, "it''s really true. This old lady Gu is really her backstage." Gu Sixian lost his shoulder and said he was speechless. Then he said, "how''s Su Su? Have you had dinner?" Gu Sirui sighed and replied, "not so good. I don''t eat any food. I feel that she has been thinking about it." Gu Sixian heard that Su Su was still like this. He hadn''t eaten for several days. It''s very anxious, like ants on a hot pot. It''s not good to stand or sit. Seeing Gu Sinian''s appearance, Gu Sirui comforted him: "it''s OK. It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''ll go to see Su Su if I have nothing to do this time. I''ll accompany her these days. Don''t worry." Gu Sinian thinks about playing with Gu Sirui that day and asks Gu Sirui if he likes Su Su Su. Gu Sirui said he liked it. Thinking that Su Su and Gu Sirui are really close these days. I can''t help worrying.

 Chapter 253

    Su Su has always been the most afraid and disgusted that others betray her. Now her situation is really hard for every woman to accept. What''s more, she is the man she loves most. She always wants to grow old with him. Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t drive away either. Even if Su Su Su has a great measure, he forgives himself. I still have to get rid of Shu Xiaoxiao. The more Gu Sixian thought about it, the more helpless he was. Su Su and Gu Sirui are also very close these days. If Su Su does not forgive himself, he is likely to be with Gu Sirui. Bi and I loved each other so much before. Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian had another chat.


    Gu Sirui suddenly thought of Su Su''s neighbor. Then he said to Gu Sinian, "Gu Sinian, I suddenly think of a very interesting thing. Do you want to hear it?" Gu Sinian didn''t have the heart to listen to other things, so he replied, "I don''t want to listen, I don''t want to listen." Gu Sirui looked at Gu Sinian and said with a smile, "don''t you really listen? Gu Sinian, don''t regret if you don''t listen. It''s about Sue As soon as Gu Sinian heard that it was about Su Su, he quickly replied, "listen, you say, Gu Sirui, are you looking for a fight. Do you still need to ask me about Su Su? You just have to say it. " Gu Sirui said with a smile, "please me." Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui who owes beating and says, "do you just talk to your brother like this?"


    Gu Sirui hurt his shoulder and said, "please, I won''t tell you if you don''t ask me." Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui pretending to be angry. Said: "it seems that your boy is really itchy. Let your brother take care of you. " Gu Sinian said while walking to Gu Sirui. Gu Shirui pretended to be very scared and stepped back. As he stepped back, he said, "don''t come here. I''m not afraid of you. I''ve been wandering around the world for many years. How can I be afraid of you, the greenhouse flower sitting in the office every day..." Gu Sinian did not speak and continued to walk towards Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui was forced to the window by Gu Sinian and had no way back.


    Gu Sirui saw that Gu Sinian continued to come to him. Then he warned Gu Sinian: "Gu Sinian, I''ll tell you, you''re walking, I''ll jump from the window. I''m going to heaven with Susu. " After listening to Gu Sinian, he laughed and said, "I''m very optimistic about you. Gu Sirui, you can go without worry." Gu did not slow down. On the contrary, it goes faster. Gu Sinian soon came to Gu Sirui. Also deliberately closer to Gu Sirui. Just then. Shu Xiaoxiao comes in with the document and asks Gu Sinian to sign it. Shu Xiaoxiao saw this strange scene. Gu Sinian put Gu Sirui on the window. As soon as Shu Xiaoxiao opens the door, Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui find her. But Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui didn''t get up quickly. But just looking at the book Xiaoxiao. Send school also Leng Leng to look at them two.


    Gu Sinian first responded. Asked: "Shu Xiaoxiao, what''s the matter?" When Shu Xiaoxiao heard Gu Sinian ask himself, he quickly recovered and said, "well, there''s a document for you to sign." Gu Sinian didn''t move his body. He said to Shu Xiaoxiao, "put the document on the desk. I''ll sign it later." Gu Sirui sees that Gu Sixian doesn''t move, so he blocks himself. Secretly to Gu Sinian said: "brother, brother, you get up, how two now this posture is very strange." Gu Sinian pretended not to hear what Gu Sirui said. He asked deliberately, "hmm? I beg your pardon? Are you shy? It''s OK. Shu Xiaoxiao is his own. What are you shy about? " Shu Xiaoxiao puts the document on the table and secretly looks after Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui.


    Shu Xiaoxiao found that they were really close. It''s like the distance between lovers. Shu Xiaoxiao couldn''t help clapping in his heart. Are the brothers? Shu Xiaoxiao thought that before Gu''s Gu Sirui knew his relationship with Gu Sinian, he was like going crazy. Are two people Gu Sinian saw Shu Xiaoxiao put down the documents and didn''t go away, so he said, "there''s nothing wrong. You can go out first. Gu Sirui and I still have some personal things to talk about." Shu Xiaoxiao was pulled back from other world by Gu Sinian''s words, and he couldn''t help fighting a cold war. Then he walked out of Gu''s office. As soon as Shu Xiaoxiao left, Gu Sinian quickly left.


    Gu Sirui said to Gu Sinian, "Gu Sinian, what are you doing? It''s the same between attack and acceptance. It''s disgusting. " Gu Sinian said with a smile: "ha ha, we are not really, what are you afraid of. Maybe the book will die in Xiaoxiao. " Gu Sirui suddenly realized and said: "brother, you still have wisdom. I didn''t think of that. I''m still surprised. How could you suddenly do this? " The brothers laughed for a while. And just out of the book Xiaoxiao is also full of fog. What is the situation of Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui. Are they really Shu Xiaoxiao thought again, thinking that he didn''t really like Gu Sixian anyway.


    As long as she enters Gu''s home, Xiaoxiao doesn''t care about other books. Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui laughed for a while. Gu Sinian suddenly remembered the funny things that Gu Sirui said he wanted to tell him about Su Su. Someone asked, "Gu Sirui, what did you want to say to me just now?" Gu Sirui said evasively: "no, I''m not ready to tell you anything." Gu Sinian pretended to be angry and said, "please tell me, or..."


    Seeing Gu Sinian''s appearance, Gu Sirui begged for mercy and said, "I said, I said, I said, it''s Su Su''s neighbor. He thought Su Su Su and I were lovers. And taught me how to love. Su Su''s neighbor is so cute, don''t you think so? " Gu Sinian heard what Gu Sirui said. I was worried about Gu Sirui and Su Su being together. Now listening to Gu Sirui''s words, I am even more worried. Also don''t speak, so looking at Gu Sirui.Gu Sirui finished the words just now, and he was happy for a long time. He found that Gu Sinian didn''t speak at all, and he looked at himself so darkly. He couldn''t help feeling chilly on his back. Gu Sirui feels that this matter should not be said with Gu Sinian, but Gu Sirui''s temperament that can''t hide things can''t be changed. Gu Sixian has been a thinker there. Gu Sirui sees something bad. Turn around and get ready to run. I didn''t expect that Gu''s hand was even faster. As soon as he grasped Gu Sirui, he came back. Gu Sirui looks at Gu Sinian with a silly smile.

 Chapter 254

    Gu Sinian heard Gu Sirui talk about Su Su''s life these days. The heart is no longer there to calm down. Gu Sixian is very good. Sorry. Gu Sirui looks at his brother Gu Sinian so sad, and Gu Sirui is also very uncomfortable. He suggested: "brother, since we are both very upset and unhappy, why don''t we have a drink?" Gu Sinian heard Gu Sirui say that, and he really wanted to have a drink. But now is working time, how can you drink so blatantly. This will give employees a bad example.


    He said seriously, "it''s office time. How can you drink so blatantly. " Gu Sirui actually saw the reason why Gu Sinian said this for a long time. As a child, he said in a coquettish way: "brother, brother, anyway, there are only two of us in this room. If I don''t tell you, no one will know." Gu Sixian thought about it and said, "what if some employees come in?" Gu sixui laughed and stood up from the sofa and locked the door. The door lock of Gu Sinian''s house is broken. Gu Sirui doesn''t know. Gu Sirui locked the door. Gu Sixian suddenly remembered that the door lock was broken.


    Gu Sinian got up and beat Gu Sirui. While fighting, he also said: "Stinky boy, do you not want to go out in the future. Are you trying to trap us here? " Gu Sirui looks at Gu Sinian blankly. "Gu Sinian, you are sick. Okay. What are you doing hitting me for? If you don''t want to drink, just say you don''t want to drink. Why do you hit me? " Gu Sinian looked at his brother with a blank face and replied, "I don''t want to drink this time. I have to drink it." Gu Sirui still doesn''t understand why. But when Gu Sinian said he wanted to drink, he went to the wine cabinet to get the wine. While taking it, he said: "brother, if you want me to say that you like to collect wine, this hobby is really great. You see, if you want to drink, you can come here to take it, and you can go out to buy it." Gu Sinian thought to himself: thanks to my hobby, otherwise we will both be silent in this boring office. Gu Sinian gives Gu Sirui a big white eye.


    Gu Sirui looks at Gu Sinian with a playful smile. The two brothers haven''t been drinking together like this for a long time. Memories are always so unforgettable. Gu Sirui took the wine and put it on the table. Gu Sinian looked at Gu Sirui and said, "where''s the cup? Where''s the cup? Do you want us to drink from the bottle like this?" Gu Sirui laughed and said, "it''s not impossible." Gu Sinian gives Gu Sirui another white eye. Then he got up to get his glass and said, "this is foreign wine. It has great stamina. Drink less." Gu Sirui said: "we haven''t been drinking together for a long time. How can we drink less?" Gu Sinian took the wine cup and sat on the sofa, saying: "it''s good to drink a little, but it''s bad to drink a lot. I''ll let Su Su give birth to a baby for me in the future. Of course, I want to keep a strong body. As for you, you''re free. "


    Gu Sirui left Gu Sinian and said, "is Su Su willing to have a baby for you? You can''t even see Su Su now. Have a baby. Dream about it Gu Sirui''s words are the pain of Gu Sixian. It is a violence for Gu Sinian to stand up and face Gu Sirui. Then said: "you this mouth ah, still so owe, and childhood did not change." Gu Sirui said to Gu Sinian, "you are still so violent. It hurts." Gu Sirui said while rubbing his head. Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui''s favorite smile. Thinking of them, although there is no blood relationship between them, the relationship between him and Gu Sirui is better than any other family relationship. The two got a drink first. Gu Sinian said: "here''s to our great friendship. We are not brothers, but we are better than brothers. "


    "Cheers," Gu said. To the two of us. " Then the second cup was full again. Gu Sirui said: "come on, the second cup to our Gu. It''s Gu who has made us so big..." Gu Sinian interrupted Gu Sirui''s words and said, "stop talking. Let''s do it." After the second cup, Gu Sirui said, "this third cup is to Su Su. We both loved her." Neither of them said much. Just do it. After three rounds of drinking, Gu Sirui drank so much that he was a little drunk. Gu Sinian also jokes that Gu Sirui''s drinking capacity is too poor. And go out and play around. Gu Sirui began to talk nonsense. Su Su''s tenderness when he fell in love with her. And how soft Sue''s lips are.


    He said he almost had sex with Sue. The more Gu Sinian listened, the more angry he became. But it''s inevitable for men and women to fall in love. Who let Gu Sirui know Su Su better than himself. If you look at Gu Sirui, he is still a child. While the two brothers were talking. Shu Xiaoxiao knocks on the door again. Gu Sinian asked irritably, "what''s the matter?" Gu Sirui also said with coax: "don''t disturb us if there is nothing." Shu Xiaoxiao was dumbfounded at the door. Then silently said: "just sent you in the information, you signed it?"? I need this file now. "


    Gu Sinian remembered the document he had just signed, but he remembered that the door lock was broken. Xiaoxiao said: "you go to find me a lock master. My door lock is broken." Book Xiaoxiao said a good to find the lock master. And Gu Sirui here has already drunk unconscious. Gu Sinian is a little drunk. But still put the wine away and put Gu Sirui on the sofa. After a while, Shu Xiaoxiao found the lock master and opened the door. As soon as Shu Xiaoxiao enters the room, he sees Gu Sirui in a mess, and Gu Sinian looks really neat.There was also a strong smell of wine in the room. Shu Xiaoxiao thought in his heart that he had chosen Gu Sixian correctly. Gu Sinian''s gentlemanly demeanor is really not what ordinary people can have, and although Gu Sinian is not his own son, he still has a position in his family.. Shu Xiaoxiao thinks that the scene she saw before should be Gu Sinian''s intentional show to himself, let him misunderstand, let him retreat. Thinking of this book, Xiaoxiao returns to her former appearance. He said to Gu Sinian, "Mr. Gu, after work in the evening, if you have time, let''s have dinner together." As Shu Xiaoxiao said it, she gave it a wink. Gu Sinian disgusted said: "I have to take care of Gu Sirui, there is no time." Shu Xiaoxiao feels that he has hit the nail. Had to go out of the office.


    But Shu Xiaoxiao will not give up, this handsome and golden man only she Shu Xiaoxiao can match.

 Chapter 255

    After Shu Xiaoxiao left, Gu Sinian went downstairs to buy something for Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui drinks it. After a while, the wine wakes up. Gu Sinian thought about what Gu Sirui and himself said. The more he thought about it, the more he was afraid. The more he thought about it, the more worried he was. Gu Sinian said to Gu Sirui, "Gu Sirui, you help me work in the company. I''ll go to Su Su''s house to find Su Su. I have something very important to tell her." Gu Sirui thought about it and said, "you know, I hate working in a company." Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui with pleading eyes. Gu Sirui couldn''t bear it, so he said, "OK, OK, you go." After thanking Gu Sirui, Gu Sinian went downstairs to drive.


    Su Su is very lonely after Gu Sirui left. Now Su Su wants to see Gu Sinian, but she doesn''t want to see Gu Sinian. Tangled Su Su is very helpless. Su Su wiped every corner of the room by himself. Every utensil in the restaurant had memories of Su Su and Gu Sinian. Su Su''s presence in this room, in every place, even in every corner, has the impression of Gu Sixian. When she opens the wardrobe, she even has the impression of Gu Sixian on every piece of clothing. Su Su can even recall which clothes he bought with Gu Sinian, when and where.


    Sue didn''t expect this to happen. She thought it would be a lifetime since they announced that they were together. But there are too many adverse factors affecting the two people. The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. I''m still going to sleep for a while, and then I''m thinking about other things. Lying on the bed, Su Su accidentally smelled the smell of Gu Sinian''s pillow, and her tears stayed. Sue couldn''t sleep any more. She can''t take it to this house full of Gu Sixian''s taste and memories. She couldn''t stand the conflict between the good memories and the reality. I feel like I''m going to tear myself up.


    Su Su got up from the bed, opened the wardrobe and put her clothes into the trunk. Accidentally opened another wardrobe. I saw Gu Sixian''s shirt I was wearing before, but I didn''t have time to iron it for him. At this time, of course, the shirt is still in the wardrobe. Su Su took out the shirt and found the electric iron. Su Su pressed the shirt without delay. After all the ironing, the shirt was wet with Su Su''s tears. Su Su had to throw the clothes into the washing machine again.


    Sue cried as she washed her clothes. When the laundry was done, Sue went on ironing. Sue ironed all the clothes she hadn''t taken away. And Gu Sixian''s clothes are neatly packed. Take all kinds of certificates and toiletries. I went out the door. Su Su didn''t know where she wanted to go or go back. Su Su just didn''t want to stay in a house full of memories. He was afraid that he would get sick if he carried on like that all the time. Sue wanted to change her place and mood. So Sue was walking down the road with her suitcase. After walking for a while, Su Su felt a little tired and sat on the park bench to rest. Looking at the dazzling sunshine, Su Su suddenly felt dizzy. Then he lost consciousness.


    After waking up, Su Su was lying in the hospital. When the nurse saw Su Su waking up, she said, "are you awake?" Su Su looked at the nurse in confusion and asked, "what''s the matter with me?" the nurse said, "hypoglycemia, fainting in the park. Pay attention to eat on time. Don''t stop eating just because you''re in a bad mood. Eating is very important. You see, you''re falling in the park. If you fall elsewhere, you''re falling where no one can see you. You say how dangerous you are, don''t you? "Sue looked at the nurse. Then he nodded seriously. Seeing that Su Su was still very obedient, the nurse said with a smile, "after this bottle of nutrient solution is finished, you can go back. What about your family? Do you need to call your family to pick you up? " Su Su replied, "no, no, I can do it myself."


    The nurse looked at Su Su''s suitcase and said, "you didn''t run away from home, did you?" Sue shook her head and said, "no, No Nurses don''t talk anymore. Took the thermometer and went out. Su Su looked at the nutrient solution, there is still a lot to lose, the mood is irritable. I turned around and saw a chain hotel outside the window. Su Su suddenly thought of her good place. Let''s go to the hotel for a few days. Su Su thought as she picked up her mobile phone and searched for a nearby hotel. I received a hotel which is quite close to here and also very good. After searching the hotel, Su Su fell asleep in the hospital bed. When she woke up, Su Su found that the little nurse had already helped herself.


    Su Su said, "thank you." Su Su even surprised herself when she spoke. Dumb, I don''t feel like my own voice. The little nurse said, "listen, listen. If you don''t take good care of yourself, who will take care of you. Waiting for men? Men like you and take care of you just for a while. When they get tired of it, they won''t take care of you. " Su Su nodded seriously. The little nurse continued, "are you dumped by your boyfriend?" Su Su looked at the little nurse and said with a smile, "well, that''s right." The little nurse said with pride, "as soon as I look at your situation, I feel that you are like this. Otherwise you can''t eat and carry your suitcase. "


    Sue felt a little tired. I want to find a place to have a good sleep. So Su Su interrupted the nurse and said, "can I go now?" The little nurse looked at Su Su and said, "well, you can go. But remember to eat on time. When you are sad, think about what I said Su Su felt that the little nurse was so cute. Sue left the hospital and went to the hotel she had ordered. Susu took the room card, went into the house, put the suitcase away, and took a hot bath. After washing, I fell asleep again. Su Su hasn''t had a good sleep for a long time. In that home full of Gu Sixian flavor, Su Su couldn''t sleep at all, and she couldn''t do other things at ease. Su Su thought of the word home.The heart unconsciously pain up. Su Su thought: is that still a home? It''s just a house. A house without a man, now even the woman will abandon it. Su Su worried about the house. They both left, leaving only an empty house. Maybe Susu used the house to set off her mood at this moment. At this moment, Su Su''s loneliness and sadness came into being unconsciously. Maybe it''s lamenting the poor house, more likely it''s lamenting the poor self.

 Chapter 256

    Gu Sinian stepped on the accelerator all the way to the downstairs of Su Su''s family and almost ran up the stairs. At this moment, Gu Sinian only wants to see Su Su, and then tells Su Su that Gu Sinian misses her very much. And I want to sincerely apologize to Su Su. Tell Su Su that Gu Sinian is wrong. Although Gu Sinian is sorry for Su Su, it will never happen in the future. Gu Si''s annual meeting has been with Su Su all the time. Gu Sinian stopped at the door of Su Su''s house. Organize your clothes.


    It''s like a child who just broke into the goods and went home to find his mother to admit his mistake. At this time, Gu''s mood is mixed. He is looking forward to the moment when he and Su Su make up. If he can make up with Su Su this time, Gu Sinian will make a child with Su Su immediately. Think of here, Gu Sixian couldn''t help laughing. And then he deliberately wiped the palms of his sweaty hands on the neat suit. Gu Sinian was afraid that if Su Su cried for a while, he would go to hold her and make her clean skirt dirty. If it gets dirty, Sue has to wash her skirt. I can''t help being scolded.


    After wiping his hands clean, Gu Sinian opened the door carefully. Afraid that Su Su was sleeping, Gu Sinian opened the door carefully. When the door opened, Gu Sinian was a little confused. He felt that there was no Su Su in the house. Looking around, he didn''t find Su Su''s figure. The bedroom door was closed, and Gu Sinian still held a glimmer of hope. But Gu Sinian still conditionally opened the shoe cabinet. At the moment of opening the shoe cabinet, Gu Sinian completely knew what it was like to despair. In the shoe cabinet, Su Su''s shoes were missing. Only Gu Sixian''s shoes are left alone in the shoe cabinet. Gu Sixian is still determined. Suddenly he stood up and walked to the bedroom door. He said softly, "Susu, are you in there?" Gu Sinian did not speak for a while. There was no sound in the bedroom. Gu Sinian continued: "Su Su, are you asleep? Su Su?" Gu Sinian is really about to collapse. At the moment, he didn''t know whether he was angry or angry, or he hated that he didn''t come to Su Su earlier.


    Maybe if I came to Su Su earlier, Su Su would not refuse. Gu Sinian stood outside the bedroom door for a while, still unwilling. What if Su Su really fell asleep and didn''t hear her voice. Gu Sinian is like a last bet. Slowly opened the door of Su Su''s bedroom. The first thing Gu Sinian saw was the neat sheets, which looked like they had just been changed. Gu Sinian lay on the bed with Su Su''s body temperature and asked. Gu Sinian''s tears almost burst out. After lying for a while, Gu Sinian got out of bed. As soon as he looked up, he saw Su Su''s iron for Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian picked up the iron. The iron still has temperature. Gu Sinian knew that Su had just left.


    Open the wardrobe and find Su Su took away all her usual clothes. My clothes are all neatly put in the wardrobe. There was no wrinkle on the dress. Gu Sinian really can''t see it any more. He wants to find Su Su. He wants to ask why Su Su is so determined. I left without saying goodbye. Why did I leave without saying goodbye. Gu Shinian drove downstairs and carefully searched every place of the residential building. He did not see Su Su. Gu Sinian has no choice. He went back to Susu''s house. Looking at the lonely home, Gu Sinian especially misses Su Su at this moment, every action and smile of Su Su. Gu Sinian takes out his cell phone and dials Su Su''s phone. At the moment, Su Su is sleeping in the hotel. Insomnia for many days makes Su Su very tired.


    Sometimes sleeping may be the best way to solve the problem. Although Su Su''s is very heavy. But I was woken up by the ring of my cell phone. Su Su picked up her cell phone and saw that it was Gu Sinian. I just threw my cell phone away. Keep sleeping. In fact, at this moment, Su Su, seeing the phone call from Gu Sinian, was in a mess. She didn''t know whether she should take the call or not. The tangled mood has been accompanied by Su Su. Gu Sinian''s determination is very strong this time. Gu Sinian already guessed that Su Su would not answer the phone so easily. He thought if Sue didn''t answer the phone all the time. He kept calling until Sue answered. At this time, Su Su was also very determined. I''ve been thinking about it. Su Su didn''t want to answer the phone either.


    Just a person lying there secretly wipe tears. In the end, Su Su could not resist Gu''s insistence. I picked up the phone. When the phone was connected, Gu Sixian was stunned for a while. He didn''t believe it. Su Su answered the phone. It took about a minute for Gu Sinian to react slowly. Whispered: "Su Su, where are you?" Su Su did not speak, so quietly listening. Seeing that Su Su didn''t speak, Gu Sinian continued to ask, "Su Su, where are you? I''ll pick you up. I have something to tell you." Su Su slowly replied, "if you have anything, just say it on the phone." Gu Sinian continued to ask Su Su: "where are you? I''ll pick you up. It''s dangerous to be outside by yourself. Where are you? I''ll be there now. "


    Su Su coldly replied: "you don''t want to find me, I''m fine." Then Sue hung up. Gu Sinian is still asking Su Su where he is. He doesn''t realize that Su Su has already hung up. After Gu Sinian said it for a long time, he found that Su Su had hung up. At this time, Gu Sinian thought that Su Su would never answer his phone again.Instead, he sent a text message asking where Su Su was. Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and always asked him where he was. He was probably worried about himself. But after all, I came out of that house, so I don''t want to go back. At least you can have a good sleep outside. At least it''s someone''s fault. But looking at Gu Sinian, he asked himself in such anxious language. Su Su finally couldn''t bear it.


    I sent a message back to Gu Sinian. In the message, Su Su said, "I''m fine. Don''t send me messages and call me again. Don''t look for me anymore. I need to be alone." After Gu Sinian watched Su Su''s message, his whole spirit had reached the extreme. Gu Sitian couldn''t help sitting on the ground. In my mind, I played back Su Su''s delayed messages.

 Chapter 257

    £¿£¿ Gu Sinian''s heart broke down when he knew Su Su had gone. He didn''t expect Su Su Su to give up himself and his love so easily. He wanted to explain to Su Su that all this was a misunderstanding, but Su Su didn''t believe it. Gu Sinian didn''t know what to do without Su Su. At the moment, he was at a loss.


    He lay on the ground and didn''t move any more, constantly thinking about what had happened to him and Su Su. He really missed Susu. He wanted to hold her and tell her that he loved her so much that he would not like anyone except her.


    But Su Su is not with her now. She calls her and she doesn''t answer. Gu Sinian doesn''t know where Su Su has gone. He doesn''t know whether she''s good or not and whether she thinks about herself.


    Gu Sinian suddenly thought of Su Su''s mother. He asked Gu sijue for Su Su''s mother''s phone number. He thought that Su Su would tell his mother where to go. He wanted to ask Su''s mother if she knew where Su Su was. After arriving at the number, he called Su Su''s mother in a hurry.


    At first, Su Su''s mother didn''t answer the phone. He kept on calling. Finally, he got through. Su''s mother answered the phone. Gu Sinian asked: "Hello, aunt. I''m Gu Sinian. Do you know where Su Su is?"


    Su Su''s mother Lin Huimei doesn''t know where Su Su is. She hears Gu Sinian''s call and asks her where Su Su is, but she doesn''t know where Su Su Su is. So after Lin Huimei told Gu Sinian that she didn''t know where Su Su was, she hung up in a hurry.


    Gu Sinian was more worried when he heard that Lin Huimei didn''t know where Su Su was. He kept searching for people related to Su Su in his mind. Gu Sinian called them one by one to ask if they knew where Su Su was, but no one knew where Su Su was. Gu Sinian knew that Su Su Su was determined not to find her.


    After Gu Sinian called, he was a little frustrated. Looking at this family, he had a lot of happy time with Su Su. How he hoped that everything would be as good as before.


    Gu Sinian is extremely decadent now. When he hears that his mobile phone is ringing all the time, he doesn''t answer the phone. He knows that the person calling is not Su Su Su. Su Su left like this and took all her things away from home. She didn''t give herself a chance to explain. Naturally, she would not call her.


    All afternoon, Gu Sinian didn''t get up. He just lay on the ground. It was cold on the ground, but his heart was even colder. Now he was like being in an ice cellar, with endless coolness.


    Looking at the dark outside, Gu Sinian felt more lonely in the dark.


    He didn''t want to face all this by himself. After a while, Gu Sinian got up slowly. He wanted to go to the bar to get drunk. Maybe only when he was drunk would he not be so sad, Gu Sinian thought. So he went straight to the door. Before he left, he took another look at this home. But without Susu''s home, it didn''t look like a warm home at all.


    Gu Sinian came out of his home, went to his car, got into the car, and drove to the imperial pub. It was the place where he used to go to get drunk. After he was with Su Su, he seldom went there, but now he is eager to find a way to get rid of himself and make himself not so sad.


    The Regal bar is the same as before. It''s magnificent, full of lights, men and women.


    When I got to Dihao bar, Gu Sinian began to drink at the bar. Now he doesn''t want to do anything, just want to get drunk.


    There are also many people who start night life in the bar, whether men or women, are happy. They are mostly accompanied by friends when they are dancing and dancing in the noisy music of the bar. Gu Sinian''s coming alone seems a bit abrupt. He is not as happy as others. His face is full of sadness and his brow is locked.


    It may be that Gu Sixian is dressed in unusual clothes, looks very handsome, and drinks muggy wine by himself. Such a man is always easy to attract people''s attention in a bar. A lot of women around noticed him. Looking at this man drinking alone, they knew that he must have been abandoned by other women before he came here.


    Gu Sinian also heard two women talking about themselves. They seemed to know their identity. Gu Sixian didn''t care about these women at all. He was even angry.


    When these women began to approach him with wine, Gu Sinian felt disgusted. He pushed away the woman who was close to him. Later, there were some unintelligent women who wanted to get close to him. Gu Sinian was very angry and said to them, "get out of here."


    Gu Sinian looks angry and successfully drives away some women who are close to him. Those women are still a little thin skinned after all. They are scolded by men. They also have unspeakable grievances in their hearts. They have to stay away from this man. Most of the people who come here are you and I wish. But if someone is not willing, they will not be provoked again.


    Wine is really a good thing, can let people forget troubles, although it is a short time to forget, but also better than pain. Gu Sixian drank one cup after another without hesitation. This is different from the usual social activities. Although Gu''s drinking capacity is good, he will still restrain himself, because he is afraid that he will make mistakes if he drinks too much. He will never allow himself to do anything unfavorable to the company. The family members are very kind to him, and he is very grateful to them, so he wants to do his best to make Gu''s company bigger and stronger.But now his head is full of Su Su. Su Su left him. For the first time, he felt frustrated because of love. Now Gu Sinian really realized that he was frustrated for a woman, just like ordinary people.


    Before he did not understand, love is really so important to a person? Until now, he fully realized how sad and painful people are without love.


    Some people who used to drink and play with Gu Sinian in the bar also saw Gu Sinian. They were also frightened by him. It seems that Gu Sinian is not the same person as Gu Sinian, the elegant gentleman they know. They didn''t dare to approach him. We are all interesting people, so we went to play separately.


    After Gu Sinian drove the women away, he began to drink wine on his own. On the table of the bar, there are a lot of wine bottles that Gu Sixian has drunk empty. However, the posture of taking care of the Secretary''s year did not mean to stop.

 Chapter 258

    Although the light in the bar is dim, there are still some gossip people who recognize Gu Sinian as president of Gu. These people are always playing in the bar, but today they never expect that the Grand President of Gu would be drunk in this bar, and they don''t care about his image at all. They didn''t expect that Gu was so rich that he would have trouble.


    One person suddenly remembered that he knew a gossip reporter. Some time ago, he always saw the gossip of Gu Sinian, the president of Gu family, on the Internet. He thought that this should also have a lot of gossip value.


    So he secretly took a lot of photos, and after taking them, he posted them on the Internet, with words saying that he saw Gu''s president getting drunk in the bar, and Yingyan surrounded him.


    Sure enough, these photos didn''t go out long before they were discovered by the sharp gossip reporter. The reporter called to ask him which bar he was in and asked if he could write the news as an entertainment draft and send it out.


    He quickly told the reporter what he had taken in the imperial pub and what he had seen. He also agreed that the reporter would write an entertainment draft and send it out, but he had to provide some remuneration for himself. The reporter saw that it was Gu Sixian''s news, thought that recently everyone was very concerned about Gu''s private life, so he agreed. The two agreed happily.


    After the reporter hung up the phone, he hurriedly started to write a press release. Because he had written a lot of such manuscripts before long, he quickly sent them to the editor in chief, who agreed to send them after reading them.


    So they exclusively reported the news of Gu''s drunkenness in the bar. As soon as the news came out, it immediately attracted a lot of people to click on it. In a few minutes, the number of hits exceeded 10000, and it didn''t take long for it to make the headlines on Weibo.


    It seems that there are still a lot of people who are the president of Gu''s gossip. The reporter thought that he really couldn''t close his mouth with laughter. Today''s gossip news, he is the number one meritorious official. I don''t know how much bonus he will get at that time. He really wants to thank the friend who took photos.


    Looking at the value of this entertainment news is so high, the major websites also quickly follow the popularity of the news. Su Su is listening to music with her mobile phone, and she has also received the news about Gu Sinian''s drunkenness in the bar pushed by the website. After reading the news, Su Su Su feels even more sad. She didn''t expect that Gu Sinian really didn''t come to find herself and went to the bar for a drink and a date. Now she can''t feel Gu Sinian''s heart at all.


    Su Su was not in the mood to listen to the song. She looked out of the window and was in a daze, but her tears flowed down. When Su Su is sad, she sees Gu Sirui calling.


    Gu Sirui is afraid that Su Su and his elder brother still have some misunderstandings. He can only try his best to tell Su Su that his elder brother really loves her and never does anything sorry for her. These are all misunderstandings, which are deliberately made by the woman named Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Su Su didn''t get through. Now she doesn''t want to get in touch with the family. Su Su thought that she would not be good without Gu Sixian, but now when she saw his news, she was full of this person.


    She restrained herself from seeing him, but she really missed him, his warm embrace, and his gentle love for herself. Susu couldn''t help but miss him.


    Seeing Su Su didn''t answer his phone, Gu Sirui could only pray silently for his elder brother. He hoped that they would be happy. Now he has completely opened his eyes.


    Gu Sirui has the habit of watching news every day. After hanging up the phone, he takes out his mobile phone to browse today''s news and see what happened today. When he saw his big brother''s name on the microblog headlines. He suddenly had a bad feeling that something must have happened to his elder brother.


    Gu Sirui didn''t expect that his eldest brother was more diligent than the stars in the headlines recently. He always felt that something was wrong, as if someone was deliberately targeting his eldest brother, but he didn''t know who it was, but he guessed that it should be related to Gu.


    Gu Sirui felt that his elder brother would be angry when he saw the news. He also felt that the news was not good for Gu, so he immediately called the company''s public relations director and told them to deal with the news immediately.


    Gu Sirui looked at the news that big brother was on the front page again. From the photo, he saw that Gu Sinian was unconscious. He looked at the time when the news was sent, and silently wrote down the name of the bar, imperial pub.


    He should have just published the news, and the gossip news generally pays attention to timeliness. Gu Sirui is afraid that something will happen to Gu Sinian, so he quickly changes his clothes and goes to the imperial pub to have a look. If Gu Sinian is still there, he can be brought back. This elder brother usually looks very relieved, but when he meets Su Su, he will be so worried.


    He knew that Gu Sinian must have gone out to drink because he had misunderstandings with Su Su. He didn''t expect that his elder brother was also affectionate. Su Su had set his elder brother firmly.


    Gu Sirui changed his clothes and drove to the imperial pub in a hurry. Dihao bar is very easy to find, and it is also very famous in the local area. He quickly navigated to it in the car.


    Gu Sirui sits in the car, but receives a phone call from the old lady of Gu family. He answers the phone in a hurry, only to hear the person on the other end of the phone ask in a very anxious tone: "Sirui, what''s the matter with Sinian? I saw the news that he was drunk in the bar?"Gu Sirui quickly replied, "don''t worry, I''m driving to see what''s going on." He comforted Mrs. Gu. Although Gu Sinian was not born to his family, she still loved him very much.


    "OK, OK. Drive safely. Call me when you get there." When Mrs. Gu heard that Gu Sirui was on his way to see Gu Sinian, she was relieved, so she hung up.


    Just now Shu Xiaoxiao called herself in a hurry and told herself that Gu Sinian was drunk in the bar and was on the news. Mrs. Gu''s heart was hanging. She was afraid that something might happen to Gu Sinian.


    After hanging up Shu Xiaoxiao''s phone, Mrs. Gu quickly asked someone to find the news of Gu Sixian for her. After reading the news, she knew that Gu Sixian was really unconscious, but she was very anxious.


    She quickly calls Gu Sirui. When she hears that Gu Sirui is on the way to the bar, her original heart falls down. But now she has no way to sleep. She can''t go to sleep until Gu Sirui has reported her safety.

 Chapter 259

    Before long, Gu Sirui went to the imperial bar. He looked around the bar, but he didn''t see his big brother. He didn''t know if his big brother was still here, so he went to the bar and asked the little brother.


    The little brother at the bar is very impressed with Gu Sinian. As soon as Gu Sirui takes out his mobile phone and shows him the photo of Gu Sinian, he knows that it''s the man who just drank muggy wine at the bar. Now there are many empty wine bottles on the bar. Looking at Gu Sirui looking for someone, he pointed to the sofa by the wall. He just saw several women carrying the drunk man there.


    Gu Sirui looks along the direction of the little brother''s finger at the bar. He soon sees Gu Sinian. Sure enough, as described in the news, President Gu was drunk in the bar and surrounded by Yingyan.


    Gu Sirui walks over quickly. He waves his hand to drive away all the women around his elder brother. He also hates these women. His body is full of rouge.


    Gu Sirui took a picture of Gu Sinian''s body, but Gu Sinian didn''t react. Now Gu Sinian is like a kitten, shrinking into a ball on the sofa, without any reaction, and doesn''t seem to be aggressive. Who can connect him with Gu''s president who is usually vigorous and resolute.


    Seeing that his elder brother didn''t respond, Gu Sirui felt funny and angry. If he didn''t come today, his elder brother might be taken away by some woman. When the time comes, when the rice is cooked, Gu Sirian will jump into the Yellow River and can''t wash it. Su Su Su won''t forgive him.


    Gu Sirui decides to trick Gu Sinian. He takes out his mobile phone and takes a picture of Gu Sinian as he is now. He plans to use it to threaten Gu Sinian next time. You know, Gu Sinian is a person who wants face. This is a good way to threaten him. As for what to threaten him, Gu Sirui hasn''t thought about it yet.


    Those women who are driven away by Gu Sirui are watching. They are wondering what is the relationship between the handsome man and the drunk man. They are not uncommon for those people, so it''s not surprising.


    But if these two men are in that kind of relationship, their hearts are really hurt by 10000 points. It''s a pity that these two beautiful skin bags.


    Gu Sirui saw that a group of people around him were looking at him. He felt a little flustered, so he said to them angrily, "what are you looking at? I''ll pick up my brother. What are you looking at?" Gu Sirui is really afraid of being misunderstood by others. When he sees people around him looking at them, his eyes begin to become ambiguous. If he doesn''t explain, he will jump into the Yellow River and can''t clean it up. If he makes a big news for him again, he can''t see people.


    After hearing the man in front of them say that the drunk man is his brother, all the onlookers left one after another. Some women also began to be thankful. Fortunately, the two men are just brothers, not any other relationship. They still have a chance.


    Gu Sirui puts Gu Sixian''s hand on his shoulder. Seeing Gu Sirui''s exertion, the bar boy comes to help. With the concerted efforts of the two men, he finally carries Gu Sixian to Gu Sirui''s car.


    Gu Sirui looks at Gu Sinian. He is really afraid that he will vomit all his car. This is his new car. If Gu Sinian dares to vomit, he will make him pay for a new car. Anyway, Gu Sixian has plenty of money.


    At the thought of this, Gu had no worries, so he got into the driver''s seat and was ready to drive. He always felt that it was not good to send Gu Sinian back to his home. Su Su would be sad to see that.


    So he sent a message to Su Su, saying that Gu Sinian was with him today and couldn''t go home because of something, so Su Su didn''t misunderstand Gu Sinian. He thought that Su Su would not care about Gu''s not coming home all night after he sent this message. But he never thought that Su Su had already left that house.


    Su Su looks at the news sent by Gu Sinian and doesn''t return to him. She doesn''t want to think about Gu Sinian now. She is very sad now. Her tears are running dry and her eyes are swollen. Su Su''s mood is very complicated. On the one hand, she wants Gu Sinian to find herself. On the other hand, she doesn''t want to see Gu Sinian. She hasn''t figured out how to do it, which is the right way.


    For her and Gu Sinian, this time things really look like a test. I don''t know if they can pass the test smoothly and achieve the right results. Su Su was confused.


    After texting Su Su, Gu Sirui thinks that Mrs. Gu is still waiting for her news. He looks at his watch and it''s very late now, but he''s worried that Mrs. Gu is still waiting for her news and hasn''t gone to bed.


    So he quickly found his mobile phone and called Mrs. Gu.


    Gu Sirui''s phone just dial out, the other end of the phone immediately answered. Gu Sirui didn''t dare to delay the old man''s sleeping time, so he said directly: "I''ve got brother. He''s OK. Go to bed quickly."


    When Mrs. Gu heard Gu Sirui say that Gu Sinian was ok, she was relieved. So he quickly said: "you take good care of your brother, then I''ll go to bed."


    Mrs. Gu hung up the phone after saying that. She was really sleepy. As she got older, her health was getting worse day by day. So I went upstairs to have a rest.Just when she went upstairs, she suddenly thought that she would call Shu Xiaoxiao and tell her that Gu Sinian has nothing to do now. Let the child not worry too much about Gu Sinian. She knows that Shu Xiaoxiao really likes him. She very much hopes that Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian can be together. In this way, it is a great good thing for Gu family and calligrapher.


    But now Gu Sinian is so addicted to Su Su that she refuses to listen to her own words and stay with Shu Xiaoxiao. In her opinion, Su Su has nothing better than Shu Xiaoxiao. She doesn''t know what Su Su is good at. Gu Sinian is so fascinated.


    Mrs. Gu has a headache when she thinks about these things. She doesn''t want to think about them any more now. So she went upstairs to get ready to go to bed. She was getting older and older. Many things were too much for her. After taking a few pills, she lay in bed and went to sleep.


    Gu Sirui takes the drunken Gu Sinian back to his apartment near the bar. He thinks it''s the most suitable place for him. He doesn''t want to take this drunken man to the place where he lives now. In case he vomites everywhere, Gu Sirui doesn''t dare to think about what he will do.

 Chapter 260

    Gu Sirui spent a lot of effort to drag Gu Sinian back to his home. It''s no exaggeration to say that Gu Sirui now has the heart to die. He vowed that he would not drink as drunk as Gu Sinian and add trouble to others.


    However, he thought of the photos he had taken for Gu Sinian. He must make good use of these treasures.


    After entering the house, Gu Sirui couldn''t take off his shoes. He dragged Gu Sirui to the sofa, then let him lie on the sofa, and then went to prepare something for him. It''s not good to be drunk all the time. The next day it will hurt. There may be alcoholism. Gu Sirui thinks it''s not good.


    It''s just that Gu Sirui himself seldom comes to live in this apartment, so he doesn''t have anything except some basic furniture and appliances. Gu Sirui has been searching in the refrigerator and storage box for a long time, but he still finds nothing. Looking at Gu Sinian, he didn''t have any extreme behavior. He just lay down on the sofa and thought it was OK for him to stay here for a while.


    Gu Sirui is afraid that Gu Sixian will vomit, so he puts the garbage can beside the sofa where Gu Sixian is lying. After finishing all these, Gu Sirui was relieved a lot. Now he knows how troublesome it is to take care of people. However, in the case that his elder brother usually treats himself well, Gu Sirui will take good care of his elder brother.


    So Gu Sirui plans to go to the supermarket first to buy something for Gu Sinian that can relieve his alcoholism. When Gu Sirui just came back from the supermarket, he saw a drugstore nearby that doesn''t close for 24 hours. He thought that it would be better to buy some antidotes for Gu Sinian quickly, so he immediately went out to the drugstore.


    It''s so late that there''s no one in the drugstore. Gu Sirui went in and asked the staff in the drugstore what was the best antidote. The staff immediately recommended an antidote to Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui didn''t buy any antidotes himself. It turned out that they were all prepared by others. He didn''t know these things very well, so he bought the antidote recommended by the staff, hoping it would have some effect It''s going to be better this year.


    He remembered that when he first arrived at the bar, he saw a pile of empty bottles on the bar. It was estimated that they were all drunk by Gu Sinian. He didn''t expect that Gusi would drink so much wine every year. He was curious about what happened. He wanted to know what happened quickly.


    So Gu Sirui quickly came back from the drugstore and bought Gu Sinian some wine and medicine. Looking at Gu Sinian still lying on the sofa, he was relieved, but Gu Sinian''s expression seemed to be very painful, and he was humming there all the time. Gu Sirui shakes his head. He goes into the kitchen to fix the antidote he just bought for Gu Sinian. Then he takes the cup and takes it to the sofa where Gu Sinian is lying.


    He patted Gu Sinian gently and said to him, "get up and drink this."


    However, Gu Sixian didn''t make any changes. Gu Sirui was so angry that he worked hard to prepare the antidote for him, but he ignored it. Gu Sinian has not moved or spoken. Gu Sirui feels that something is not right. Many cases of drinking to death and alcoholism flashed through his mind, and he suddenly felt a little flustered.


    Gu Sirui began to shake Gu Sinian hard, and said: "wake up."


    Under Gu Sirui''s unremitting shaking, Gu Sinian finally wakes up. Gu Sinian looks at everything around him vaguely. He doesn''t know where he is now. His last impression is that he went to the imperial pub to have a drink, and many women surrounded him, but he drove them away. He doesn''t want these women, he just wants Su Su Su.


    Only when he saw Gu Sirui sitting on one side did he feel relieved. He knew that Gu Sirui must have brought him here, but now Gu Sirui''s face stinks, and he seems to lose his temper.


    It''s just that Gu Sixian can''t think so much. He''s still in a daze.


    Gu Sirui saw that Gu Sinian began to have consciousness, so he asked him to drink the medicine to wake him up, otherwise he would have a headache tomorrow. He said and handed the cup to Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian''s hand trembled when he drank too much wine. He took the cup slowly and drank as if he were drinking.


    However, this antidote is effective. After Gu Sinian drank it, he felt that his head didn''t hurt just now, and his consciousness also recovered. He had a broken drink before. He couldn''t remember how he came here and what happened later.


    Gu Sirui was relieved to see Gu Sinian finish drinking wine and medicine. He was really afraid that something happened to Gu Sinian. In this case, he couldn''t explain it to old lady Gu and Su Su Su. And he can''t lose this big brother, who has taken care of himself since he was a child.


    Gu Sinian vomited for a while after drinking the antidote. Fortunately, Gu Sirui just put the garbage can beside him, and the floor was spared. Gu Sirui didn''t want to see Gu Sinian vomit here any more, so he went to the balcony to get some air.


    After a while, Gu Sirui heard that there was no sound in the room, and then he came in. He took the trash can and threw it into the bathroom.


    Looking at Gu Sinian after drinking wine and medicine, it seems that he has sobered up a little. Gu Sirui began to ask, "what''s going on tonight?" When Gu Sinian heard Gu Sirui asking himself, he said vaguely, "Su Su is gone." Then he threw his cell phone to Gu Sirui.Gu Sirui takes over the mobile phone in a hurry, and he is also very curious about what happened, which made Gu Sinian drunk like this. Gu Sirui turns on his mobile phone and soon sees Su Su''s text message to Gu Sinian.


    After he saw it, the whole person was not good, also collapsed on the sofa. Gu Sirui didn''t expect that Su Su would really leave Gu Sinian and her home. Su Su didn''t want to believe what she and Gu Sinian said at all. Su Su Su just left, and Gu Sinian didn''t want to go to find her.


    No wonder she just called her, but she didn''t pay attention to all the messages she sent. It turned out that she wanted to avoid his elder brother Gu Sinian. These two people are too poor.


    He suddenly understood why Gu Sinian wanted to go to the bar to get drunk. If this matter was put on him, he would be so miserable, maybe even worse than Gu Sinian. Who is not a fool when facing his beloved.


    Gu Sirui kept thinking in her heart that Su Su was too extreme. This is the second time. She is too determined. How can she treat love so rationally? It makes people feel that others can never enter her heart.

 Chapter 261

    Su Su sat on the bed of the hotel and cried all the time. The paper towels in front of her had piled up like a hill. Su Su''s eyes had been broken, as if there was only a line left. In the end, tears seem to have been about to run dry, but at this time Su Su seems not to please sad, it seems that even if the flow of more tears, also can''t take away the pain.


    Now Su Su''s mind has been very chaotic, it seems that only crying for a while will not let those thoughts return to his mind. Page after page of pictures, I think about myself, Gu Sinian, Gu Sirui and all kinds of them. How can Su Su not be confused.


    Why has all this become the present situation? It''s very good before, it''s not so painful before, it''s clear that there is still room between us. It seems that everything has changed now, it seems that we can''t find the original one.


    Is it true that all Americans have to experience growth? Will the path of growth be full of hardships? Will there be no growth without pain?


    Su Su really doesn''t know what to do now. She wants to take a bath and have a good sleep. Maybe she will be better when she wakes up. She won''t be so sad.


    After taking a bath, Su Su lay in bed and turned over. No matter what method she tried, she couldn''t sleep. Although she didn''t cry now, she was still very uncomfortable. It seemed that there was something blocking her heart. She couldn''t get up or down. Maybe it''s better to be happy when she was crying. This kind of indistinct discomfort would make people more uncomfortable.


    Su Su really can''t stand a person tossing and turning in bed like this. She decides to find someone to talk to, but she is a little hesitant about who to talk to. She turns on her mobile phone, opens her address book, and suddenly sees Lin Huimei''s name.


    Su Su hasn''t contacted her mother for a long time, and she hasn''t talked to her mother well. When she calls in like this, Su Su is a little embarrassed. She doesn''t know how to say it, and she doesn''t know how to say it. But when she hesitates, she points her finger down and dials Lin Huimei''s phone.


    At this time, Lin Huimei finds out that it''s Su Su''s phone. Su Su Su even takes the initiative to call herself. She is surprised and a little at a loss, but she picks up her mobile phone and presses the answer button for the first time.


    "Is it Sue? What''s up? Are you busy lately? Why didn''t you come home to see mom? Hello, is sue in? Are you listening? "


    "Mom, I''m here. I''m listening"


    "I just miss you a little. I''ll call you."


    "Since you miss Mom, come back and see me."


    "I''ll see you when I have time."


    "If you have time, when do you have time? As a girl, you know how busy you are, and you don''t know how to take good care of yourself. By the way, do you have a good meal? You can''t do without a good meal. Your health will be destroyed. What''s more, don''t always eat junk food outside. Don''t be too easy. You always eat takeout. Those things are not hygienic. If you have anything to eat, come home and make it for you


    Hearing this, Su Su couldn''t control her tears. After her savings, she seemed to burst into tears again, even fiercer than before. She secretly sobs under the covers and tries to keep her cell phone away from her. Su Su doesn''t want Lin Huimei to know her current situation.


    But it seems that there is a kind of telepathy between mother and daughter. Lin Huimei has noticed something wrong with Su Su.


    "Susu, are you still there? What''s the matter? Tell mom. Maybe there''s something that can help you. Even though wireless doesn''t quite understand you young people''s ideas, tell your mother about your situation so that she can have a bottom in her heart. "


    "Su Su, Su Su"


    "Mom, I''m fine. I really miss you."


    "Is it really OK? If you have something to say to your mother, do you hear me? Although you are such a big person now, I have nothing to help you, but after all, your mother is your mother. Don''t always think about taking responsibility on your own. Talk to your mother more, and you will feel better in your heart. "


    "I know. I''ll tell you anything at the first time. Don''t worry! I really miss you. "


    "If you really have nothing to do, don''t stay alone, go home more often, and tell your mother what you want. Do you hear me? "


    "Yes, I know."


    "Just know. Other people''s mothers are always worried about you, and their mothers are very tired, OK?"


    "I see. Mom is the most tired."


    "It''s good to know. If you know, you should come back more to accompany your mother, so that your mother can feel at ease."


    "I''ll certainly come with you. Don''t dislike me then. Well, I''m a little sleepy. Mom, you should go to bed early. "


    "Well, well, pay attention to rest. If you have anything to say to your mother, don''t keep it in your heart."


    "I really know. I''m going to sleep."


    "Sleep well, and I won''t disturb you."


    "Well, goodbye"


    Lin Huimei holds her cell phone tightly in her hand, which has long been black. She knows that Su Su has not told her the truth. Over the years, she also knows that her relationship with Su Su has always been bad. Although Su Su Su seems to be a strong and optimistic child, she has a hard time in her heart. Being a mother seems to be better than others That''s enough.Over the years, Lin Huimei also knows that she has never cared about Su Su, but no mother is willing to alienate her daughter. Although this is not a good reason, today who said it is not a new beginning. Su Su is willing to call herself, which shows that she has Lin Huimei in her heart. Otherwise, when she is most sad, she will not think of calling Lin Huimei.


    At the same time, Su Su seems to lighten the dark cloud in her heart and feel more comfortable, because she knows that even if she has nothing, at least one person will not leave her, that is her mother. Although there may be some estrangement between them, what''s the relationship? After all, her own mother will not leave her Open yourself.


    Even if one day, when you grow up and learn to fly, you may never want to go home. But even so, one day, when you step on the way home, you will find that where you have a home, mother''s figure seems to be everywhere.


    Although sometimes she is wordy, sometimes she does not respect our opinions, and sometimes she even imposes her will on us, she always stands behind us unconditionally when we need it most. Even if she has already said that we should not do things ten thousand times, once we do them, the consequences may really be her silent commitment.

 Chapter 262

    At this time, Su Su was no longer as depressed as before, but she seemed to become a stronger Su Su, a more tenacious Su Su, and a more fearless Su Su Su, because she knew that even if there was nothing in the future, at least she was not alone.


    Nothing is not terrible. What''s terrible is that you don''t have the courage to start again. No matter how difficult it is, you have nothing left. What else do you need to be afraid of? You don''t need to catch up, maybe you will gain more, maybe you will achieve more than before.


    Su Su was lying on the bed, thinking about what happened during this period of time. There were some dreams and some truths. But now I seem to have returned to the starting point, but not as confused as before. Now my heart is full of more hope, I still have my own dream, I still need to fight more. So now I am not sad, and nothing can hinder me to have a better future.


    Su Su was full of fighting spirit, thinking about it, she slowly fell asleep.


    God never makes it so easy for people to succeed. It seems that the obstacles ahead have already been set up. When the time comes, they will be released. No one''s success is so easy, he will always experience this or that difficulty, in order to reach the summit you need.


    At this time, Shu Xiaoxiao can''t sleep. Unlike Su Su, Shu Xiaoxiao is not sad, but a little angry and unwilling. She is not willing to let go of herself and Gu Sinian. He is more angry that Gu Sinian treats himself like this. Is he not beautiful enough? Is he not paying enough for Gu Sixian?


    Why can Gu Sinian treat himself like this? Shu Xiaoxiao is ruthless in his heart. Gu Sinian, you wait for me. One day I will give you what I get today.


    During the day, Shu Xiaoxiao went to see Gu Sixian once.


    "Si Nian, are you in a better mood? Si Nian, I didn''t want you to do anything, really. "


    Shu Xiaoxiao slowly holds Gu Sixian''s hand at this time, but Gu Sixian abandons her.


    Stood up and said: "since you don''t mean anything, we are all adults, and drunken promiscuity is a common thing, can I not be responsible, Miss Shu?"


    Shu Xiaoxiao never thought that Gu Sinian would answer him like this. She came here today to explore Gu Sinian''s words. In this case, she can''t be too casual.


    "Si Nian, you know, I don''t mean anything else. After all, I read so many books of grandma in the United States, and I am open-minded. But this is in China, and everyone is in a circle. How do you want me to go out and meet people in the future. The most important thing is that the elders should not agree. You''re right, Sinian. "


    "Miss Shu, in the last second, didn''t she still say that she didn''t want me to do anything? In the next second, she felt that I had to be responsible for you. There are so many hats on my hair that I can''t take them off. "


    "It''s not like this. I don''t mean to force you. I just want to tell you about my situation."


    "Oh, tell me about your situation. Now that you have come to this stage, why didn''t you consider your situation at that time? If you don''t have the ability to undertake, don''t do it."


    "Si Nian, why don''t you believe me up to now? I''m the victim, OK?"


    "I don''t think so, Miss Shu. I remember I wasn''t drunk that night."


    "Si Nian, if you think so, I can''t help it. Am I in a hurry to let you do that?"


    "How can I know what Miss Shu thinks?"


    When Shu Xiaoxiao saw Gu Sinian''s attitude, she couldn''t sit still.


    "Gu Sinian, do you dare to do it or not? You are still not a man."


    "I don''t know if I did it. Why do you say I dare to do it?"


    "Gu Sinian, you wait for me, I will let you taste the price, I Shu Xiaoxiao is not so easy to bully."


    "Why did I make miss Shu feel wronged? I''m sorry. I''m such a person. Then, Miss Shu, you''d better go, too. I won''t send you. "


    Shu Xiaoxiao left Gu Sinian angrily, his face flushed, and he no longer had his usual temperament.


    Shu Xiaoxiao goes straight home to her room and slams the door shut. The more she thinks about it, the more angry she is. The more she thinks about it, the more she feels like a coward. Today, when she goes to take care of Nian, she is either going to be insulted. Gu Sinian was playing with her from the very beginning, and he was playing with her.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thought that it might be a mistake to go to Gu Sixian today. He should wait for two days. When Gu''s elders put more pressure on Gu Sixian, it''s not too late to go again.


    But she had a second thought, no, no, Gu Sinian may be hard and soft, but it will be difficult to deal with at that time. She must think of a very good way, otherwise she will certainly not be able to deal with Gu Sinian. If Gu Sixian insists on it, there is no way for Gu''s family. By then, Gu''s family will be sure to save Gu Sixian. The big things will turn into small ones, and the small things will turn into small ones. At that time, they will become very passive, want to do something will become very difficult.Book Xiaoxiao''s mind has always been so meticulous, this woman is really too resourceful.


    Shu Xiaoxiao touches her mobile phone. She knows that it''s time to take out these photos. The photos she took in order to prevent accidents are finally useful now. Shu Xiaoxiao left an extra heart in Qingxin at that time. If she was confused at that time, such a long time plan and effort might be wasted.


    Shu Xiaoxiao opened the album and carefully checked these photos to see if they were still there and whether they could play a real role. She rowed slowly one by one and didn''t want to miss any of them, just like her favorite things for so many years, because she knew that these might be the key to her success.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thought in his heart: Gu Sinian, it doesn''t matter to you. Then I''ll give you something so that you have to have it. How about that. What you do to me today, tomorrow, will double on you.


    Tomorrow, let our Mr. Gu Sinian have a taste of the world''s attention, and then it''s up to you to make a decision. Don''t say whether you want to marry me or not. Your Gu''s shares are also captured. Don''t blame me. You are too ruthless to force me to do so. Shu Xiaoxiao tightly holds the mobile phone in his hand, thinking about how to deal with these photos to achieve the maximum effect.

 Chapter 263

    Before they woke up in the morning, they were woken up by the ringing of the telephone. Gu Sirui is lying on the bed and rolling around, but he doesn''t want to answer the phone. He wanted to wait for himself to hang up, but the caller has no such consciousness at all. One doesn''t answer and call again, the other two don''t answer and continue to call. In the end, Gu Sirui couldn''t stand it any more. He got up from the bed, lifted the quilt and went under the bed to find the mobile phone that he accidentally got to the ground last night and is still ringing.


    Finally, the person on the other side of the phone stopped calling.


    Gu Sirui opened it and found that there was more than one person who called, but they were all from various media, and the one who called the most was


    GU Sirui suddenly had a very bad premonition.


    Sure enough, his cell phone rang again before he thought about it.


    This time it''s not the media, it''s his assistant.


    Gu Sirui connected the phone, then took the phone away slightly.


    "Gu Shao, my God, you finally answered the phone. If you don''t answer the phone, the world will explode. Do you know?"


    Gu Sirui rolled a white eye helplessly, "can you say the key point?"


    "Look at the news. Now all the media are reporting the photo of the general manager in the bar last night, and now all the netizens on the Internet are talking about it. They all say that the general manager must be lovelorn. And then do you know what the hot search headlines are? It''s Gu Sixian who is lovelorn! My God, the general manager is more popular than those big stars! "


    Gu Sirui was so angry that he almost lost his cell phone.


    Now these netizens are so free? I''m waiting to watch the news on the Internet every day. There are also those media, who dare to report anything, and don''t think about their consequences? Crazy for the news!


    Hang up the phone, Gu Sirui quickly read the news online. Sure enough, all the headlines are about Gu Sixian. There are also several pictures of Gu Sinian leaning drunk on the sofa, surrounded by a circle of women. Even though the light is very dim, you can still see Gu Sinian surrounded by the crowd at a glance.


    Gu Sirui flipped down again and found that there were still several photos that he took Gu Sinian out of the hotel, and the slogans he said were even more speechless.


    "Screw you!" Gu Sirui finally couldn''t help falling the mobile phone onto the bed, "what are you talking about? Are they all brainless


    After a while, when his mood calmed down a little, Gu Sirui finally remembered to come and talk to someone who was most concerned today.


    Last night, Gu Sirui brought Gu Sinian back and asked people to make a bowl of wake-up Soup for him to drink.


    Gu Sinian really drank a lot of wine last night. He didn''t have a clear idea, but he kept saying Su Su''s name and saying: "Su Su Don''t go Don''t leave me You believe me I didn''t do I didn''t sleep with Nian Xiaoxiao Well, that''s her doing me harm She, she did it on purpose Su Su, you believe me... " Or something.


    After listening to these words, Gu Sirui saw for the first time Gu Sinian was so embarrassed. He had to sigh again about Su Su''s ruthlessness.


    Later, Gu Sirui wanted to ask someone to come up and change his clothes for Gu Sinian and wash his body by the way. But it seemed a little inappropriate, so I had to do it myself.


    Gu Sinian fell asleep after drinking the wake-up soup, but he smelled of wine. Gu Sirui called him several times, but Gu Sinian didn''t respond at all.


    Gu Sirui can only very reluctantly take off all the clothes on Gu Sinian''s body. Then he rubs Gu Sinian''s body rudely. Finally, he casually takes a set of pajamas to put on Gu Sinian.


    After finishing these, Gu Sirui completely collapsed to the ground.


    Finally, he went back to the room, but he couldn''t take care of the smell of wine that Gu Sinian made on himself, and fell asleep.


    And then wake up, that''s what it is now.


    Think of this, Gu Si ruicai suddenly reaction, last night Gu Si Nian drank so much, now also don''t know how.


    Gu Sirui thinks so, turn round to run to the guest room next door.


    Go to the door, Gu Sirui just want to open the door, suddenly think of Gu Sirian don''t like others don''t knock into his room.


    Well, this is his house now.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t know if Gu Sinian is awake now, so he tries to knock on the door.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the knock on the door came down, the voice of Gu Sinian came from the room.


    "Come in." When he said this, Gu Sinian''s voice was dumb, like rolling on the sand.


    Gu Sirui picks his eyebrows, opens the door quickly and goes in.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Gu Sinian sitting on the bed with his pillow in the off white pajamas that he had taken for him yesterday. His eyes seemed to be slightly narrowed.


    Clean broken hair, angular face, thin lips, all the structure together, constitute a perfect face.Although Gu Sinian''s face was more tired and haggard because of all kinds of things these days and misunderstanding with Su Su, it was hard to hide his temperament.


    Indifference, alienation, but some fragile.


    Gu Sixian looked at Gu Sixian carefully again and couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    When they went to school together, as long as Gu Sixian was there, everyone''s eyes would only be attracted by him. No one would ever see Gu Sirui around him.


    So after going to school with Gu Sinian for a week, Gu Sirui never wanted to go to school with Gu Sinian again. He cried and asked his grandmother to change his school for him.


    At that time, Gu Sirui really hated Gu Sixian.


    But later, Gu Sirui watched Gu Sinian busy every day for the group''s affairs, watched him always deal with everything calmly, and watched him insist on sitting at his desk even if he had a high fever Gu Sirui''s dissatisfaction with Gu Sinian turned into admiration.


    This is why Gu Sirui is so enthusiastic and reckless to the person who is rumored to compete with him for the position of president of Gu''s group.


    Because he knows that Gu Sinian is really powerful, and he really cares about everything about Gu, whether it''s the company or the people.


    Seeing that Gu Sirui didn''t speak for a long time, Gu opened his eyes suspiciously.


    Then he looked at Gu Sirui who seemed to be in a daze standing in front of the bed and asked strangely, "Gu Sirui, what are you doing?"


    Gu Sirui suddenly recovered, raised his head, and was looking at Gu Sinian.


    He finally realized that he was here, so he immediately sat down and said, "Mike, last night..."


    Before Gu Sirui''s words were finished, Gu Sinian interrupted him.


    "I know all about it."

 Chapter 264

    "I know what happened," Gu said patiently, looking at Gu''s puzzled eyes. "This morning, my mobile phone was almost knocked out, and just before you came in, I had a phone conversation with my assistant."


    Gu Sirui scratched his hair and said, "well, I''m the same. I was woken up by one phone after another in the early morning. Do you think these people are sick now? One or two of them are waiting to see other people''s jokes. They don''t know what kind of life they are, and they are always guessing other people''s lives here. "


    Gu Sirui said these words, naturally refers to those Internet users who have been brushing hot comrades.


    Gu Sinian was still expressionless, as if the hero reported in the news had nothing to do with him.


    Gu Sirui is about to jump up in a frenzy. When he looks around, he sees that Gu Sirian is completely indifferent. He calms down in an instant.


    What''s his hurry here now? The protagonists don''t care.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui finally understood. Please, the man in front of him is Gu Sixian. If anything happened, Gu Sixian would have sent someone to deal with it. It''s not his turn to get Gu sixui, the second young master of Gu''s family.


    Gu Sinian raised his head and saw that Gu Sirui was out of his wits, which was the opposite of what he had just been.


    He lowered his eyes and thought for a moment, and immediately understood the reason.


    He coughed twice to clear his throat, and then slowly said, "Sirui, I know you are so worried because you are worried about me, but I don''t care what the news says about me now."


    Gu Sirui raised his head in surprise. He didn''t expect that Gu Sinian would explain his idea to him.


    "Wow, Mike, you''re really different now."


    Gu Sixian picked an eyebrow and asked, "what''s different?"


    Gu Sirui immediately replied: "you see, you never cared about other people before, and you never cared about other people''s emotions. No matter what you do, it turns out that you can handle everything very well. Your ability is really strong, so you can deal with those things by yourself, but you don''t have the feelings of ordinary people. You have a very strict attitude towards yourself and others. I know this is your life style all the time, but it''s really tiring. But you are not the same now, you will be considerate of others, will care about others, will care about others. You say, is it completely different from before? And I found that one of the most obvious changes in you is - "


    speaking of this, Gu Sirui deliberately lengthened the ending.


    Gu Sinian frowned, "what is it?"


    "You laugh more than ever before." Gu Sirui said this with a smile.


    Gu Sinian was stunned, wasn''t he? He didn''t seem to feel these changes at all. It turns out that, unconsciously, he has changed so much.


    Seeing him like this, Gu Sirui sighed, "ah, Su Su is a special girl. After being with her for a long time, everyone will change..."


    In the middle of Gu Sirui''s words, it suddenly occurred to him that Gu Sinian was grieving for Su Su. Now he mentioned that Su Su had not sprinkled salt on Gu Sinian''s wound!


    Sure enough, Gu Sixian finally had a little spirit and went dark in an instant.


    Gu Sirui slapped himself two times in his heart. What''s TISU doing at this time?


    "Hey, Mike, are you hungry? I''ll order a take out. It''s almost noon now. I''ll order a braised fish, then a fried meat with green pepper and a green vegetable. Oh, by the way, you''d better have a light one. Then I''ll order a preserved egg and lean meat porridge for you, and then I''ll eat the dishes I just said. " Gu Sirui, no matter what Gu Sirui said at the annual meeting, said his own arrangement, and then said that he really went to pick up his mobile phone to prepare a meal order.


    As a result, he put his hand into his pocket and said, "Oh, my cell phone is in my room. I''ll get it right away. You wait." With that, Gu Sirui immediately ran away.


    Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui with a nervous look. He feels funny, but then he thinks of Su Su again. The place where his heart is is stinging.


    He thought it was not a big deal, and he would be able to make it clear sooner or later, so he chose to hide it from Su Su at the beginning and didn''t want her to worry. But I didn''t expect that things would develop to the present.


    Alas, Gu Si Nian sighed deeply in his heart. He lay back, opened his hands and feet, and lay straight on the bed in a big shape with his eyes staring at the ceiling.


    What does he have to do now to get Su Su back?


    Or will sue come back?


    Gu Sinian closed his eyes. There was a pain in his eyes.


    But his heart is not the same?


    On the other hand, Gu Sirui is watching the takeout with his mobile phone. Just now, he would say that when talking about lunch, on the one hand, it is to divert Gu Sirian''s attention, on the other hand, he is really hungry.Last night, he was up in the middle of the night. Today, he got up so late that his stomach could not bear to protest.


    The software of order takeout is drawn from the beginning to the end, and then from the end to the end. Gu Sirui doesn''t see what he wants to eat. Just now, he said all the dishes casually. He is the son of the Gu group. He is not so poor that he wants to eat such home-made dishes.


    Although he thought so, after seeing it again, Gu Sirui finally ordered a Mapo Tofu and scrambled eggs with tomatoes.


    Of course, Gu Sirui did not forget to order a preserved egg and lean meat porridge for Gu Sinian.


    After placing the order, it will take about half an hour for the goods to arrive.


    Gu Sirui put his mobile phone on the bedside table at will, and then he was ready to go to bed and sleep for a while.


    As a result, his cell phone rang again before he covered the quilt with heat.


    "Damn it


    Gu Sirui made a rare rude remark.


    He put his hand on the bedside table next to him and touched the mobile phone. Without looking at it, he yelled at the person on the other end of the phone: "do you know that it''s a crime to make people sleep? I fell asleep just after two o''clock in the morning last night. I was just woken up. I just lay down and was woken up. Do you know what it''s like? Do you know that lack of sleep is prone to sudden death? Is Lao Tzu''s life important or your business important? "


    The people on the other side of the phone are used to Gu Sirui''s irritability. As soon as Gu Sirui stops, he says quickly: "Gu Shao, it''s not good! Someone has released the bed photos of the general manager and miss Nian! "

 Chapter 265

    Gu Sirui''s sleepiness was driven away.


    "Gu Shao, you hurry to go online to have a look. Now the micro blog has been completely paralyzed. Except for the micro blog, the front page headlines of all websites are full of photos of the general manager and miss Nian, and you don''t know who took them. All the photos are very clear, as if he was in the room..."


    Without waiting for the assistant to finish, Gu Sirui hung up and went online immediately.


    Looking at high-definition no code photos, Gu Sirui''s face is more and more heavy.


    As the assistant said, every picture is very clear, and only the upper part of them lying on the bed is photographed. Although they are all covered with quilts, as long as they are not stupid, we can see that Gu Sirui and Nian Xiaoxiao are two people.


    Both of them closed their eyes as if they were asleep, but if you look a little closer, you can see the tears in the corner of his eyes and the tears on his face.


    Now even a fool knows what''s going on.


    Gu Sirui rushed to Gu Sinian''s room again. This time, he didn''t care to knock on the door. He pushed the door open and went in.


    Gu Sinian is on the phone. Seeing Gu Sirui come in, he points to the chair next to him and signals Gu Sirui to sit down first.


    Gu Sirui quickly walked over and sat down, and then waited for Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian was also talking to his own assistant. Just now, he was getting up to wash, when he received the call from his assistant.


    After listening to the assistant''s report, Gu Sixian was also very depressed, "OK, I know. Let''s do this first."


    As soon as Gu Sinian finished this sentence, before he put down his mobile phone, Gu Sirui immediately asked him, "what''s going on? How can this happen? "


    Gu Sinian rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I don''t know. I didn''t realize it that night, otherwise I wouldn''t let Nian Xiaoxiao get hold of it... "


    Nian Xiaoxiao


    Gu Sixian raised his head fiercely, and Gu Sirui suddenly remembered the name.


    The next second, two people said a name in unison.


    "Nian Xiaoxiao!"


    "Shit! Why is this woman so busy? " Gu Sirui slapped the table angrily.


    Gu Sinian is no longer angry with Nian Xiaoxiao. He even has the heart to kill this woman.


    He picked up his mobile phone again and called his assistant, "send me Nian Xiaoxiao''s mobile phone number right away, right away!"


    In less than a minute, Nian Xiaoxiao''s mobile phone number was sent to Gu Sixian''s mobile phone.


    Gu Sinian called immediately, but no one answered.


    After a few rings, Gu Sinian pressed the phone and then called again.


    There''s still no answer.


    Seeing this, Gu Sirui quickly picked up her mobile phone and said to Gu Sinian, "she knows that you are the one who made the call and will definitely not answer it. If you give her the phone to me, she doesn''t know my number. If I call her, she may answer it."


    Gu Sixian thought about it and thought it was the same, so he reported the number to Gu Sirui. ¡°134XXXXXXXX¡£¡±


    Gu Sirui quickly called in the past, but no one answered.


    Gu Sirui is not reconciled, just like Gu Sinian, he immediately hangs up and plays again.


    This time, it''s just knocked out.


    ¡°Shit£¡¡± Gu can''t help but murmur.


    Gu Sirui flipped the microblog again, and now the first hot search headline is "Gu Sinian * *", which has a "pop" logo on the back, and the second is the "Gu Sinian lovelorn" that Gu Sirui saw not long ago, which is no less hot than the previous one.


    Gu Sirui turned back a few pages and found almost all the photos similar to those he had just seen. Although the scale is not particularly large, it is enough for the media and those idle Internet users to become the topic of discussion in the next few days.


    "Now what?" Gu Sirui put down his mobile phone and frowned at Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sixian''s head is big at this time. The alcohol last night made his head ache. He rubbed his temples to relieve the pain.


    "I don''t know."


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong, Ding Dong..." Gu Sirui was about to speak when a doorbell rang downstairs.


    Gu Sirui remembered that the takeout he ordered had arrived.


    "Forget it. No matter what happens, you have to eat. Get up and have a meal. You certainly didn''t eat last night. Be careful of your stomachache. "


    Gu Sirui said as he got up and walked to the door. When he got to the door, he stopped and looked at Gu Sinian, who was still sitting on the bed and didn''t move. "Mike, I know you can handle these things. I believe in your ability."


    Gu Sinian looked up at him and saw something else in his eyes.


    After a while, he replied hoarsely, "I see. Thank you


    For the last three words, his voice is very small.


    But Gu Sirui still listened very clearly. He hooked the corner of his mouth and walked out of the room quickly.When he got downstairs, it was a takeout. Gu Sirui took the takeout and put it on the table. Then he went to the kitchen to get the bowl and chopsticks again. He set the food in order and repeatedly confirmed whether the bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge ordered by Gu Sirian had cooled down.


    Until all these things were done well, Gu Sinian came down from upstairs in his pajamas.


    "Do you have any suitable clothes? Give me something to wear first. "


    Gu Sinian said as he walked to the table and looked at the things on the table. He was surprised, "when are you so considerate?"


    Gu Sirui talked about this, especially proud smile, "of course, do not be considerate, how to take care of those delicate girls."


    Gu Sinian shakes his head helplessly, knowing that Gu Sirui''s romantic nature is hard to change.


    Although Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui grew up in a very strict family education, they even ate more elegant than other ordinary people. But after all, they are two big men, and now it''s afternoon, and they are hungry. They have solved everything in less than half an hour.


    Although Gu Sinian didn''t have much appetite, he still couldn''t resist his hunger. After drinking porridge, he filled a bowl of rice.


    When they have enough to eat and drink, Gu Sirui asks Gu Sinian to sit on the sofa, and he comes to clean up.


    Gu Sixian picked up eyebrows and sat down in front of the sofa obediently. Then he picked up his mobile phone and made several calls. One of them was sent to his assistant and asked him to find out who was deliberately making this matter big. He just looked at the microblog and news, and found that from the first news about him this morning to now, someone has been constantly updating the news, trying to keep the heat going.


    This is clearly the intention to let more people know about it!


    Just after the phone call, Gu Sirui had packed up and came over, but instead of sitting down, he said to Gu Sinian, "I don''t think Nian Xiaoxiao just wants to force you to marry her. Now that things have come to this point, she will definitely go to grandma. We''ll go to the house right now. Maybe we can find her! "


    Gu Sinian''s head has been muddled today. Now Gu Sirui reminds him that he stands up immediately.


    "Let''s go to the house now!"

 Chapter 266

    Gu Sinian even has the heart to tear Shu Xiaoxiao to pieces at this moment. Gu Sinian said to Gu Sirui while putting on his clothes: "this bitch thinks she can do whatever she wants with Mrs. Gu as her backing. She really treats herself like a scallion. " While listening to Gu Sinian''s words, Gu Sirui added: "this time, let her Shu Xiaoxiao, a bitch, know what a tiger doesn''t get angry. Do you think I''m a sick cat? That''s the truth. " Gu Sinian took a serious look at Gu Sirui, then patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, it seems that my brother is quite cultured. You can say this proverb."


    Gu Sirui looked at Gu Sinian with disdain and said, "your brother, I''m a person with higher education. You look down on me." Gu Sixian turned his lips and said, "well, well, it''s my brother''s fault. I forgot you, a great student of higher education. If you used that Kung Fu to study, maybe Gu Sirui is a great expert now. "


    Gu Sirui looked at Gu Sinian and said, "I''m an expert now." Then he lifted his hair, looked at Gu Sinian and continued: "love expert." Gu Sinian made a vomit expression to show that he didn''t support what Gu said just now. Seeing Gu Sinian''s expression, Gu Sirui continued to say, "don''t you believe me..." Gu Sirui continues to talk about the unique views of love experts on love. Gu Sinian had already finished washing. I went into the bedroom and changed my suit.


    Gu Sirui sees that Gu Sinian deliberately avoids himself. He deliberately followed up the bedroom and continued his explanation. Gu Sinian angrily interrupted Gu Sirui''s words and said, "Gu Sirui, if you are talking nonsense, I will let you disappear from here." Gu Sirui felt that Gu Sinian was a little angry, so he no longer dared to speak. Gu Sirui looked at Gu''s suit, and then said to Gu: "Hey, I''m not asking you to hold a press conference. It''s easy for reporters to recognize you when you dress like this. You have to keep a low profile Gu Sinian thought for a while and replied, "I really didn''t consider this. It seems that your brother is still useful." Gu Sirui turns his mouth and finds clothes for Gu Sirui in his wardrobe. He found a dark sports suit and handed it to Gu Sinian. He said to Gu Sinian, "you have to wear a very popular and ordinary suit. Although my suit is not ordinary, it is the most common one in my wardrobe. You can make do with it. And then it goes with a pair of sunglasses and a baseball cap


    Gu Sirui said and dressed up for Gu Sinian. "It''s perfect. Come on, Gu Sinian. Let''s see how my handsome clothes fit." Gu Sinian also went to the front of the mirror to see it. While looking at it, he also said, "this is definitely the way to play golf." Gu Sirui secretly smiles, thinking: very smart, this is what I wear when I go to golf. Although Gu Sirui thinks so in his heart, he does say: "this is the dress that master Gu specially matches for you and won''t be found by the reporter. If you dislike it, you will take it off and wear your daughter-in-law. It''s strange that the reporter won''t tear you up." Gu Sirui said as he pulled out the clothes he was wearing on Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian saw Gu Sirui like this.


    Even more to protect the clothes, he thinks Gu Sirui''s words are reasonable. After tearing for a while, Gu Sinian sees Gu Sirui as if his attitude is very firm. I''m afraid that Gu Sirui won''t lend me this suit, and I''m afraid that I will be found by reporters as soon as I go out. So it''s almost a fight to defend the suit. Then he said to Gu Sirui seriously: "stop it. I can''t wait for a second now. I want to tear the book to pieces at once. "


    Gu Sirui also thought of the importance of things, so he would not rob clothes with Gu Sinian. The brothers dressed and went out. Before he got to the parking lot, Gu Sirui yelled. Gu Sixian thought that when Gu Sirui saw the reporter, he raised his vigilance. But unexpectedly, Gu Sirui said that their cars were too flashy and easy to be found by reporters. He wanted Gu Sirian''s assistant to send a humble QQ car. Gu Sinian was speechless after listening.


    However, he still felt that what Gu Sirui said was very reasonable, so he called his assistant and asked him to send a QQ car within 10 minutes. The poor assistant said, "Mr. Gu, I can''t get past your position even if I sit on the rocket for ten minutes." Gu Sinian felt that the assistant was right, but he was really worried, so he said to the assistant, "at most half an hour. If you can''t get the car back in half an hour, you can clean up and go home." Then he hung up.


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Sirui said to Gu Sinian, "brother, you are so handsome and have the style of president." Gu Sinian picks Gu Sirui''s eyebrows. After the little assistant hung up, he asked almost every employee in the company. In the end, they didn''t get it. All of a sudden, the brain circuit goes back. Why not borrow it from a taxi company. After calling the taxi company, the assistant went to the taxi company to pick up the car. Then he drove the car to Gu Sixian''s location. At this time, Gu Sinian had been deformed by the sun, and when he saw the little assistant, he seemed to see the Savior.


    The little assistant was afraid that Gu Sinian would scold himself, but Gu Sinian didn''t have the time to scold him at all. Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui get on the bus and go away. Gu Sirui complained on the co pilot: "brother, I''ve worked hard for you. I haven''t made this kind of car for many years. This time, it''s really a drag on your luck." Gu Sinian gave Gu Sirui a big white eye and said, "close your mouth and fasten your seat belt. I''m going to speed up. " Gu Sixian drives QQ car to Gu''s home like a racing car.Not to the door, Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui far away to see the door, Gu''s door has been blocked by reporters. Gu Sinian said helplessly: "what should I do. These damn journalists. " Gu Sirui is also very helpless, two people looking at Gu''s home, just can''t get in. At this moment is more anxious. There was a silence in the carriage. Two people really can''t find a better way. Gu Sinian suddenly thought of Su Su, hoping that Su Su would never watch the news. Otherwise, he and Su Su are really finished and will never go back. Gu Sixian thought and prayed in his heart.

 Chapter 267

    Gu Sirui suddenly had an idea, and then said to Gu Sinian, "call your little assistant and ask him to borrow a set of takeout clothes from the takeout company. Later, I''ll drive over to distract the reporters, and then you go in from the side with your take out clothes and a take out box. " After listening to this, Gu Sinian thought that Gu Sirui''s method was feasible. I called my little assistant. The poor assistant just arrived at the company and received a call from Gu Sinian.


    The helpless little assistant ran to the takeout company again and talked to the manager for a long time before the manager agreed to lend the assistant the clothes. The assistant took the clothes and drove to the place where Gu Sixian was. Gu Sinian looked at the assistant as he changed his clothes and found that he was too tired to breathe. Gu Sinian also felt that he was a bit upset about his assistant today. He said to the little assistant, "you are doing well today, and I will give you a bonus at the end of the month." the little assistant was very happy when he heard that. He said to Gu Sinian, "President Gu, if you want to call me, I can still fight." Gu Sirui is laughed by the assistant.


    Then he said to the little assistant, "how did my brother find you, a national treasure assistant? It''s killing me." Small assistant very seriously said: "is the normal process of application, Gu always never go back door." This paragraph again attracted Gu Sirui''s burst of laughter. After Gu Sinian changed his clothes, they started their previous plan. Gu Sirui drove to the reporter. Reporters saw that there was a man in the car and began to guess that the person in the car might be Gu Sixian. A group of reporters rushed to Gu Sirui''s car.


    Gu Sirui deliberately let reporters misunderstand, also don''t get off, also don''t roll down the window, so sitting in the car. When Gu Sinian saw this situation, he felt that Gu Sirui had successfully attracted the attention of reporters. I went into Gu''s house from behind the reporter. While Su Yao is playing computer at home, she suddenly sees Gu Sinian making headlines. I read the news carefully, but it was the naked photos of Gu Sinian and others. Su Yao secretly said to herself, "Su Su, you still think that you are really flying to the branch to be a Phoenix. In fact, you still can''t change the fact that you are a pheasant. In the end, it''s not being dumped. " After su Yao finished, she took her mobile phone to the living room to find Lin Huimei, and then said to Lin Huimei, "look for yourself, your so-called good son-in-law. You talk about him all the time. Look at what he''s done. "


    Lin Huimei looks at Su Yao blankly. Then I picked up Su Yao''s mobile phone and saw a naked photo of Gu Sinian and another woman in bed. Lin Huimei suddenly thought that Su Su had been crying when she called a few days ago. Ask her what happened and don''t talk. It turns out that this kind of thing happened. Su Su''s heart should have been so painful at that time. But she didn''t want to talk about it with her mother. Lin Huimei suddenly felt that she was really ashamed to be a mother. Su Yao looks at Lin Huimei and suddenly feels a sense of accomplishment.


    Su Yao continued to bitterly say to Lin Huimei: "your daughter Su Su thought she was really bad. No one dared to offend her, so she married into a rich family? Actually? Isn''t it that I was dumped after playing for a few days? Maybe when Su Su and Gu Sinian were together, Gu Sinian had already gone out to provoke those Yingyan. After all, Su Su had a sad face all day. How can they compare with those gorgeous women outside? " Lin Huimei''s face was already black at this moment. Hearing Su Yao''s words, I feel even more sad.


    He said to Su Yao, "stop talking, stop talking." How can su Yao miss such an excuse to ridicule Lin Huimei. He continued, "why don''t I? I''m telling you the truth. Your daughter thinks she has found happiness, but she doesn''t dare to be hooded. Probably, I can''t even count it. " Su Yao''s bitter words got into Lin Huimei''s ears. Lin Huimei is a little sad and sad at this moment. She didn''t reply to Su Yao. When Su Yao saw that Lin Huimei did not speak, she thought that Lin Huimei agreed with her own words. This encouraged Su Yao''s arrogance.


    Su Yao continued: "Lin Huimei, you''re not waiting for your daughter to glorify your family. It''s a pity that you''re all wrong. You see, you see, the naked pictures are all out. I dare not sleep with many women in private. Your daughter Su Su is just one of the Yings... " Su Yao''s words are still going on, full of Lin Huimei''s ears. Lin Huimei couldn''t listen any more. I feel that Su Yao''s words not only satirize herself, but also satirize Su Su. Lin Huimei can hardly tolerate Su Yao at this moment.


    Su Yao said angrily, "it''s not up to you to tell me about my daughter Su Su. Besides, even if she doesn''t end up with Gu Sinian, she''s also a person who''s met a rich family, and she''s 100 times better than you. " With these words, Lin Huimei went back to her bedroom. But Su Yao, who has been standing there all the time, didn''t expect that Lin Huimei, who is submissive, would still say such words. I was stunned for a moment. When Su Yao reacts, Lin Huimei has returned to her bedroom. Su Yao is not willing to be accepted by Lin Huimei, so she decides to go back in anger. Go to Lin Huimei''s bedroom, ready to enter the bedroom and Lin Huimei quarrel, but the door was locked by Lin Huimei. Su Yao just stood in front of Lin Huimei''s bedroom door and said, "what do you wear for your daughter? They''re all left over by men, of course. There''s no one who''s ever seen a rich family. A hundred times better than me?


    I''ll tell you, your daughter is not as good as me. You feel your own conscience and ask yourself if your daughter is the leftover product of being played with... " Lin Huimei couldn''t listen any more, right? Su Yao outside the door said, "you look like a clown competing with others. It makes people feel pitiful and hateful." On the level of speaking, Su Yao is really inferior to Lin Huimei. Lin Huimei, who is usually submissive, talks so sharply that Su Yao has to look at her with new eyes. But Su Yao continued to scold Lin Huimei and Su Su. Lin Huimei never said a word more to Su Yao. Just stay in the house.Thinking about her poor daughter, Susu. Thinking that she had not treated her daughter Su Su well before, Lin Huimei felt guilty. While thinking, he whispered: "my poor daughter, I''m sorry for you, my mother is sorry for you."

 Chapter 268

    Su Yao''s yelling and swearing is still going on, and Lin Huimei is alone in her bedroom. There is a strange feeling in this home. Lin Huimei can''t hear what Su Yao is saying or scolding at this moment. All he has in mind now is Susu. Lin Huimei is worried about Su Su now more than ever. Although she doesn''t care much about her daughter, she still knows Su Su. Su Su has put all her life and even the next life on Gu Sixian. But it''s only a long time since that bastard Gu Sinian cheated. At the beginning and Lin Huimei''s pledge, now really like this. Lin Huimei now wants to tear up Gu Sixian''s heart.


    In fact, she is most worried about her little daughter. A person under so much pressure, no one and she said, chat. The only mother can''t help. Lin Huimei is really going to die of guilt. Lin Huimei paced the room alone. Make her uneasy. If Su Yao didn''t show her the entertainment news today, she thought that Lin Huimei would never know what happened to Su Su and Gu Sinian in her whole life. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was and the more upset she was. Finally, she summoned up the courage to ask Su Su what happened, and whether Gu Sinian betrayed Su Su.


    Where is Su Su and Gu Sinian now. Lin Huimei is full of questions now, and she needs someone to answer them, and this person is Su Su. It took a long time for Susu to pick up the phone. Seeing that it was her mother calling, Su Su tried to adjust her mood and voice, but she was still frightened by her voice. Crying for a long time, her voice is very hoarse, as if she had some serious illness. When Lin Huimei heard Su Su''s voice, she was even more worried. He asked softly, "Susu, are you ok. What''s wrong with you


    Su Su thought that Lin Huimei only asked when she heard her voice. She said, "Mom, what can I do for you? I just woke up." Lin Huimei knew Su Su Su had lied. She had just cried. How could she hide it from her. Lin Huimei some angry said: "Su Su, you don''t cheat me, I saw, I saw." Su Su asked suspiciously, "what do you see?" Lin Huimei thought Su Su Su was deliberately concealing, and then said angrily, "what do you think I saw? I saw Gu Sixian''s nude photos, his nude photos and other people''s nude photos. It''s time for you to cheat your mother. How can you cheat your mother on such a thing. Do you think I''m your mother? "


    Su Su was like a bolt from the blue. She could hardly stand and fell on the bed. Lin Huimei heard a bang from the phone. Knowing where Su Su must have fallen, he asked anxiously, "Su Su, Su Su, how are you? Are you ok? Did you knock it there... " Lin Huimei asked Su Su anxiously on the side of the phone. Su Su on this side couldn''t change God for a long time. Just a person lying alone in the hotel bed. Tears and unconsciously left down from the face. After a long time, Su Su finally recovered and heard Lin Huimei on the phone. Su Su said slowly, "Mom, I''m fine. I''m fine. Don''t worry. I just didn''t slow down for a moment. " When Lin Huimei heard Su Su''s voice, she slowly relaxed and said, "don''t you know this? where are you now? Do you need mom to come with you? "


    Su Su replied, "no, you don''t have to worry about me." Su Su escapes the phone and hears Su Yao''s voice again. Just now Su Su was too distracted to think about Gu Sinian. I really didn''t listen to mother Lin Huimei very carefully. By this time she had come to her senses. Really clear hear Su Yao in the phone over there call curse. Su Su said to Lin Huimei angrily, "Mom, is Su Yao bullying you again. You call Su Yao. I have something to tell her. " Lin Huimei didn''t expect Su Su Su to turn so fast. She thought Su Su Su hadn''t heard Su Yao''s voice all the time. She was so flustered that she didn''t know how to tell Su Su about it.


    So he changed the topic and said, "Su Su, what''s the matter with you and Gu Sinian. What''s the matter with you two? " Su Su returned: "he explained to me which woman framed him. They''re not together at all Lin Huimei said angrily: "silly child, do you believe that? They''re not together. Why are these nude photos on the Internet. How is that possible? You believe that too... " Su Su also felt like she was played by Gu Sinian. Sue was so sad. After Lin Huimei said this, she felt that her words were a little heavy, so she continued: "Su Su, where are you? I''ll go with you." Su Su replied, "I''m fine. I''ll hang up first." Sue hung up when she finished. At the moment, she just wants to be quiet for a while.


    Su Su said to himself: it turns out that what Gu Sinian said to me was all false and all of them lied to me. Maybe he lied to me from the beginning. Su Su sat at the head of the bed and wanted to call Gu Sinian and scold him. Tell him that Su Su won''t forgive Gu Sinian in her life. She doesn''t want to see Gu Sinian any more. But at the thought of Gu Sinian, maybe he didn''t care about her at all. Her call in the past only made Gu Sinian look down on himself and laugh at himself. Su Su should have held back. I didn''t make that call. Su Su thinks about the past of her and Gu Sinian. She feels that Gu Sinian treats Su Su Su so truly. It''s so real. Su Su decided to go online to see if the so-called nude photos were really Gu Sinian. She still needs to make sure.Su Su turns on her mobile phone and finds hot search. What she sees is that all the netizens are talking about Gu Sixian. At that moment, she doesn''t know what to say. Su Su first looked at the comments below, and then opened Gu''s so-called nude photos as if he had let it out. Gu Sinian''s face is so real in that photo. Even sleeping posture is as like as two peas. There were countless nights when Su Su woke up, she was fascinated by Gu Sinian''s sleeping posture. At this moment, Gu Sinian uses this sleeping posture to accompany other women. Susu is really desperate. Su Su''s heart was really broken by Gu Sinian. Su Su felt that she didn''t want to see Gu Sixian all her life. Not for the rest of my life.

 Chapter 269

    Seeing these photos, Gu Sinian''s eyes were empty, thinking that Su Su could not see them.


    Su Su has moved away heartlessly because of Shu Xiaoxiao and his affairs. Now that such a thing has happened, let alone Su Su, he can''t accept it.


    He quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed the assistant with his personal mobile phone number.


    "Di."


    "President." The voice of the assistant on the other end of the phone was as respectful as ever. It seemed that no matter how fierce the discussion about Gu Sinian was, the image of Gu Sinian in his mind could not be shaken.


    "Have you read today''s news and magazines?"


    "Is the president talking about you and miss Shu Xiaoxiao? Photos are now published in newspapers, magazines and other paper media that can be circulated. Even on the Internet, they are being forwarded one after another." The assistant stopped to think for a while, and then told Gu Sinian what he knew.


    Don''t say fortunately, a mention of book Xiaoxiao, Gu Sixian on the whole body of anger, the anger in the heart of nowhere to release. Now it happens that there is one that can let him vent his anger, but not at this time. The most important thing at present is not to let Shu Xiaoxiao know.


    "Call the media and let the paper media recycle the printed books. Other books that have been bought can be bought back. Su Su must not see them."


    Gu Sinian said quickly, then took out his laptop and quickly browsed through today''s hot search on the web page. Once he pulled it on his laptop, he could see the hot search full screen and photos full screen.


    "OK, President, I''ll contact you right away."


    This is the reason why Gu Sinian takes a fancy to this assistant. He doesn''t have much contact with his private life because of his curiosity. He has no curiosity about other things. He only knows that it''s his own order and what he should do. This assistant is one of a group of assistants with the highest speed and efficiency. If it wasn''t too urgent, Gu Sinian wouldn''t call him.


    "Now the things sent by the Internet media occupy the headlines, focusing on recycling the paper media at a high price and paying double compensation for the loss of the media. On the Internet media, call the Internet media and ask them to remove all posts, headlines and searches. It has to be speed. "


    Gu Sinian read all the headlines of the major websites, and then reported some websites that focused on the gossip about the private lives of successful people in society. His assistant took a pen at the other end and wrote them down.


    "If the president is OK, I''ll hang up."


    Finish saying also don''t give Gu Sixian the opportunity to respond, "pa" a hang up the phone.


    The assistant first called several media people, and as soon as they heard about the compensation for double losses, they immediately agreed and said that they would deal with it without any trace.


    Soon, the assistant will be the paper media processing almost.


    Half threat and half welfare can not only let the media know that if they are in such a hurry, Gu will capsize. Now Gu just doesn''t want to worry with these small media, but also let the media quickly stop after they get what they want.


    Fortunately, this kind of paper media is for money. They are only small media attached to the website, and will not cause too many waves. The daily news is also hyped. They just want to share the news about Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao.


    If we want them to report Gu''s private life seriously, they dare not. Just like now, it''s the best choice to get the benefits.


    When it comes to online media, it''s hard to deal with it. The assistant first made a phone call and picked out a few people with better technology and clean resume in the Network Technology Department of Gu''s company.


    Let them use their own technology to hack the website, and then clear the data, and promise that this thing is done well, everyone''s promotion and salary increase is not a matter.


    Maybe it''s because it used to be hacked by big companies. This time, the website firewall is not generally good. It took employees three hours to hack dozens of websites.


    And assistant when they black these websites, one side is discussing with people of network media, how can ability delete post, clear search.


    The results they gave at the beginning were that the interests they played were not as good as this news hot spot, and they never let go.


    Later, the assistant asked Gu''s lawyer to sue them for infringing personal privacy and portrait rights. Only then did several companies relent one after another. After talking about what they should get, they took part in the compensation and deleted the post.


    Half of those websites that didn''t let go were hacked into the database by employees, and all the data were cleared.


    The remaining few websites are still intact, insisting that the members on their websites have the right to express their opinions and do not delete posts.


    After seeing the end of those websites that have been deleted from the database, as well as their group of managers wailing in order to fight Gu''s wechat group, they began to waver.


    Finally, under the higher and higher price of the assistant, he gave in.


    One after another network media people and paper media people began to delete posts, recycling news, so big news, how can the civilian netizens not know.


    Looking at the information on the hot search list suddenly disappeared, the scandal of cracking down on this kind of scandal is also deeply buried in the hearts of the people. Instead of posting it on the website, netizens will post it on their own private blogs, circle of friends and faceu.In a word, there is no way that they can''t think of. As long as they can show others something, they reprint it.


    The assistant made a simple summary of the development of the matter, and then called Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian was so anxious at the end of the phone that he didn''t know how many hairs he had taken off. His brows were locked tightly. It was like the coming of death. Since Shu Xiaoxiao appeared, everything around him was disrupted. Even Su Su wanted to leave him.


    If Gu Sixian knew that the assistant didn''t deal with things thoroughly in the past, he would be angry, but now he has no time and energy to distract and teach people.


    Besides, he knew that the assistant was already the best.


    Now the rapid development of the Internet, is the era of the right to speak, everyone''s right to freedom of speech to the extreme, coupled with the speed of network communication. Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao''s stories are big or small, but if they are promoted and the news is arranged, it will be different.


    Now this news is holding high the hot search list of various websites, and there are a lot of hits before deleting the news, which is not so easy to eradicate.


    Now Gu Sinian only hopes Su Su can be a little better. He doesn''t know about it because he doesn''t surf the Internet, read newspapers, magazines or anything.

 Chapter 270

    While driving, Gu Sirui listens to the voice of Gu Sinian on the co pilot''s phone. When he learns that he has dealt with the matter, he accelerates with all his strength.


    Gu Sirui''s unique car and Geely''s license plate make the traffic police on the road basically know him. When they see Gu Sirui running a red light, they ignore him if he doesn''t hurt anyone.


    There are always a few new traffic policemen who are not sensible and chase Gu Sirui and Gu Sixian. Some traffic policemen with qualifications see them and call them aside for criticism and education.


    Those novice traffic policemen are criticized by their predecessors, but they are scornful of them. They are scornful of those rich second generation childe brothers, and they are also scornful of the flattering attitude of these seniors. They have no idea that this is what they will look like in the future.


    They are not afraid of tigers, so the qualified traffic police are also a little tired. After a few words of preaching, they quickly sent them away.


    And told them that if there was no human life in the future, Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian would not care about these things, just don''t see them.


    Without the obstruction of the traffic police, Gu Sirui drove the car to the suburb where Gu''s house was.


    The two quickly got out of the car, gave the key to the servant, and then walked inside. Because there was something wrong, they were in a hurry.


    Maybe it''s because they often live together for many years, and their appearance can be changed through observation and imitation. The two brothers, who are clearly not related by blood, have some similar faces even though they have too many different personalities and interests.


    They rushed to Gu''s house just to explain how to deal with it and make an end, but they didn''t expect anyone to come to Gu''s house earlier than they did.


    "Grandma, who do you think is so bad?"


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Old lady Gu patted Shu Xiaoxiao on the shoulder and coaxed him softly, "it''s not Xiaoxiao''s fault. It''s our fault."


    Gu Sirui looks at the uninvited guest in the living room and frowns. He really doesn''t like Shu Xiaoxiao. There are too many tricks hidden in his whole body. He doesn''t get along as well as Su Su. If Su Su Su and Shu Xiaoxiao are against each other, it''s inevitable to lose.


    Su Su is such a girl. She is straightforward and kind-hearted. She is from two worlds with Shu Xiaoxiao. But Shu Xiaoxiao is more clever and has more small means. Sooner or later, Su Su Su will be eaten to death, and she may also admit defeat directly.


    When I heard that Mrs. Gu was still saying that, I immediately felt that no matter how smart and witty she was, now that she is old, her brain and nerves are degenerating, and the older she gets, the more confused she becomes.


    Gu Sixian strides forward and pulls Shu Xiaoxiao out of Mrs. Gu''s arms.


    Dragging Shu Xiaoxiao, who still has a firm foothold, to the outside yard, Shu Xiaoxiao is confused for a moment, forgetting to cry with Mrs. Gu, and is directly pulled to the outside yard of Gu''s house.


    Gu Sinian asked his servants to go and clear the scene. With Gu Sirui''s help, old lady Gu came slowly.


    At this time, Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao are the only two people in the yard. They can see things in each other''s eyes. What Shu Xiaoxiao sees is anger, but when she sees this anger, she secretly smiles in her heart.


    What Gu Sinian saw was indifference, and there was something unclear.


    Xiaoxiao is smart enough to come to Mrs. Gu ahead of time to cry.


    "Shu Xiaoxiao, no matter what you do, I won''t marry you. Give up."


    "If I say no." Shu Xiaoxiao''s voice was very quiet at this time, as if she was crying very loudly just now, and the person who was about to die was not her.


    Shu Xiaoxiao lowered her head. No one could see her face clearly.


    "I''ve rejected you many times before. As a girl, you should be reserved. Do you understand the truth?"


    Finish saying these words, Gu Si Nian dun dun, looking at still low head book, Xiao Xiao does not speak.


    "Susu and I really love each other. This is the fate of God. I don''t know what God sent you for. If I have to, I can only say that you don''t have that fate."


    Shu Xiaoxiao still lowers his head. When he hears Gu Sinian''s words, he suddenly raises his head and makes Gu Sinian startled.


    "A girl should have self-respect and love, and make some mess. If you stop now, I won''t pursue the things before."


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s nose began to turn red again. Gu Sinian sneered in his heart. He was a good actor and entered the play every second.


    Slowly, Shu Xiaoxiao starts to sob. If someone passes by, they don''t know that Gu Sinian bullies Shu Xiaoxiao.


    "Shu Xiaoxiao, now you put the photos on the Internet, as long as you can leave, don''t disturb my life, don''t disturb grandma, I can not pursue. This is my last chance for you, otherwise... "


    "Otherwise what? What''s bothering me? "


    Mrs. Gu''s voice came from behind. Gu Sinian quickly turned around and got a crutch from Mrs. Gu.


    Gu Sixian was stunned by Mrs. Gu''s crutches one after another. When Mrs. Gu finished, he went to one side and looked up at Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui stood behind Gu Sinian''s standing position just now, supporting old lady Gu. Gu Sinian looked at Gu Sirui, and Gu Sirui also looked at Gu Sinian, with an unpredictable look on his face.It seems that Shu Xiaoxiao is standing opposite Gu Sinian. When he sees Gu Sirui holding old lady Gu, he begins to pretend to cry. He realizes that he has been calculated. Gu Sinian looks at Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Book Xiaoxiao is low head, bean big tears with don''t want money, has been to the ground, don''t see stop.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Gu came forward with Shu Xiaoxiao in her arms and continued to comfort her. Under the comfort of Mrs. Gu, Shu Xiaoxiao gradually calmed down and stopped crying, but there was still a little sobbing.


    Gu Sirui is afraid of being photographed by paparazzi and causing a hot news search, so he has to think that he should call everyone in. After all, Shu Xiaoxiao can even put his own bed photo out. At this time, he may also ask the paparazzi to squat at the door and wait for the news material.


    "Granny, it''s windy outside. Let''s go first and go in."


    Gu Sirui''s invisible Book Xiaoxiao pushes it over again, takes Mrs. Gu''s hand and helps her walk towards the house. Gu Sinian follows them with his eyes.


    Shu Xiaoxiao stands in the yard and looks at the three people in front of her. What a harmonious picture. Unfortunately, there is no her in it.


    Since Gu Sixian''s mind is clear, Mrs. Gu is not sure when she is old. Shu Xiaoxiao is standing in the yard, thinking about what kind of medicine should be used to make Mrs. Gu stand on her side forever.


    After wandering for a while, Mrs. Gu has come to the door of the house. Standing at the door, she turns around and calls Shu Xiaoxiao. Shu Xiaoxiao answers quickly, and then approaches the house with a cheerful step.

 Chapter 271

    By the time Shu Xiaoxiao enters the room, the three of them have already found a good place to sit down. Maybe Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui deliberately make trouble. When Shu Xiaoxiao enters, there is no place for her.


    Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui are sitting on the side of old lady Gu. It seems that they want to interrogate Shu Xiaoxiao as a prisoner.


    Looking at Shu Xiaoxiao, Mrs. Gu stood for a long time and did not sit down. She quickly asked Gu Sinian to sit aside. Then she asked Shu Xiaoxiao to come and sit down with a smile. What she didn''t know was that Gu Sinian was an outsider and Shu Xiaoxiao was Mrs. Gu''s granddaughter.


    When the book is ready, Mrs. Gu will start to settle the accounts.


    "Later, I don''t want to hear what you said today."


    "Grandma." Gu Sinian was interrupted by old lady Gu before he finished.


    "Don''t talk. You can see what you said before. Is it Su Su''s Fox Spirit who taught you? You''ll cut off the relationship with her right now."


    When Mrs. Gu said that, Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian had a lot of feelings in their hearts, and Shu Xiaoxiao was happy. If Mrs. Gu put on presbyopic glasses and looked at Shu Xiaoxiao carefully, it was obvious that she was wearing a thick feeling of joy.


    "I don''t know what kind of child Xiaoxiao is? Just knowing what kind of child she is, I called her back from abroad to introduce her to you. After that, Mrs. Gu touched Shu Xiaoxiao''s hair.


    "What''s the matter with the photos? I need an explanation from Shu Xiaoxiao." Gu Sinian is now holding back his anger and planning to reason with Mrs. Gu, but Mrs. Gu obviously has no such plan.


    "How can a kind girl like Xiaoxiao do such a thing? She grew up in a scholarly family and went abroad to study. She is different from Su Su. What''s more, your photos do great harm to her. The reputation of a unmarried girl will also be affected. Gu Sinian, I now order you to give an account to Shu Xiaoxiao. "


    Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui originally came to explain this matter to Mrs. Gu, but now it seems impossible. They originally intended to question Shu Xiaoxiao, but when they came to Mrs. Gu, they turned to question Gu Sinian, who was responsible for the photos.


    Gu Sirui looks at his brother''s expression, with some pity in his eyes, but he is glad that Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t choose him.


    "Grandma, the eldest brother was drunk at that time. Even if it wasn''t taken by Shu Xiaoxiao, it was also taken by others. The eldest brother was drunk at that time, so it won''t be him. You are so smart, how can you not think of it?" Gu Sirui pauses. "Big brother is always against Shu Xiaoxiao. If the photos are published, it''s definitely not big brother''s action. On the contrary, some people, after the photos are published, have a reason to marry big brother. "


    When Shu Xiaoxiao hears Gu Sirui say this, he seems to be greatly wronged. His tears begin to fall again. Mrs. Gu helps her wipe her tears.


    "No matter what you say, Si Rui, you will remember to treat Xiaoxiao as your sister-in-law. Don''t say any more hurtful words."


    "Grandma, the older you get, the more confused you are. Haven''t you seen what kind of person Shu Xiaoxiao is? Now I still want her to be the mother of the family. Grandma, you don''t know people clearly. You are blinded by Shu Xiaoxiao. " Gu Sirui had a breath in his heart. He couldn''t express it all the time. When he heard old lady Gu say so, his mind was blank and shaken twice.


    Gu Sinian had a premonition of what Mrs. Gu said. He saw Gu Sirui stand up in such a hurry. He took two big steps to Gu Sirui''s position and held him.


    "The older I get, the more confused I am. I think you two brothers are still thinking about Su Su, the fox spirit. After she''s done hooking up with your brother several times, don''t you just take a fancy to the family property? You can''t see it, but you are still criticizing Xiaoxiao."


    The more Mrs. Gu said, the more excited she was. Her eyes turned black and she sat down on the sofa. Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui were startled. Fortunately, Shu Xiaoxiao quickly helped Mrs. Gu.


    Gu Sirui poured a glass of water for Mrs. Gu, who slapped her and waved it away.


    Seeing the certificate, Xiaoxiao knew that the opportunity was coming. He quickly poured a glass of water for Mrs. Gu and coaxed her to drink.


    Old lady Gu took Shu Xiaoxiao''s water and drank it. She still praised Shu Xiaoxiao: "you see, even if you say Xiao Xiao like this, Xiao Xiao Xiao''s attitude to me is still the best, and you all have hard wings."


    "I''ve worked hard to support my family for so many years. I''ve kept some things in mind. I''m clear in my head. I won''t be confused by Fox spirits. People''s life is just a few decades, experience is to accumulate, my eyes, read countless people, never miss, see people very accurate. Shu Xiaoxiao is a good girl. "


    Gu Sinian was hurt again and again by Mrs. Gu''s attitude. He looked at Xiaoxiao and seemed to tell her with his eyes: you won.


    Gu Sirui looks at the old lady Gu in front of him with a sad look in his eyes. It seems that this is not the grandmother in his mind. Once upon a time, he became like this. Gu Sirui seems to have been unable to recognize her original face. Since Shu Xiaoxiao returned home, Mrs. Gu has been changing imperceptibly, and finally has become what she is now.Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian have nothing to do. They have already said what they should say and done what they should do. For fear of scaring Mrs. Gu, they have to bear their anger and have no intention to say hello to Mrs. Gu.


    Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian got up and didn''t call the servant. Instead, they took the key to the garage and drove the car into the yard.


    When they got into the car and drove out of Gu''s house, Gu Sinian turned to look at the two people sitting in Gu''s house, who looked like grandparents and grandchildren. He shook his head silently, and then let the angry Gu slow down.


    Gu Sirui is angry. How can he hear his elder brother''s call? The speed is increasing all the time.


    The roadside traffic police saw a car passing by at a high speed and called to stop, but when they saw the people and license plates in the car after it stopped, they had to send them back to the car with a smile.


    Can the two CHILDES of Gu''s family be the same as others? Their living environment, money and rights are higher than others. For Gu Sinian, they have more responsibilities. In the face of such an old lady Gu, he had no idea of refuting for a long time. The fight over and over again brought about injuries, disappointments and pains.

 Chapter 272

    Looking at Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui go like this, leaving without nostalgia.


    It''s impossible to say that Mrs. Gu is not sad. Ten people will be sad to be treated so coldly by two grandchildren who have been in pain since childhood.


    But sad to sad, she still firmly believes that Shu Xiaoxiao is a good girl, can''t do these things, Shu Xiaoxiao has no reason to do these things, in addition to the heart that likes Gu Sixian, she also has the character of no fight and no fight, what will Shu Xiaoxiao do such things for.


    It''s said that girls are extroverts. Girls and women are the same. After all, they are all of the same gender.


    For a woman like Mrs. Gu, who has been in charge of family affairs all the year round, it''s hard to shake her own ideas, neither others nor herself.


    The attitude of the perennial superior never wavers in these decisions. This is no longer self-confidence, but more like conceit and overconfidence. If someone explicitly denies her decision, she will be furious, even if they are Mrs. Gu''s favorite grandson.


    Because of being denied, questioned and treated coldly by her two grandchildren, Mrs. Gu is now more and more agreeable and intimate when she looks at the book.


    After Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui leave, Shu Xiaoxiao lies in Mrs. Gu''s arms. She is as intimate as her grandparents. Servants are also discussing in private. The relationship between Miss Shu and Mrs. Gu seems to be getting better and better, better than both young masters.


    But no matter how good Mrs. Gu is to Shu Xiaoxiao, Shu Xiaoxiao is not satisfied, because no matter how good Mrs. Gu is to her, no matter how close she is to her grandparents or grandchildren, she is not a family member, her surname is not "Gu" but "Shu".


    Gu Sixian doesn''t have the pedigree of caring for his family, but the friendship he grew up with, and the attitude and temperament Mrs. Gu has trained for so many years, are beyond others'' possession.


    That''s why there are two kinds of rich people: the upstart and the elite. If calligraphers are upstarts with pure money, then Gu family is a famous family with deep foundation, which Shu Xiaoxiao did not dare to desire before.


    But now the opportunity in front of her, how can she let the hard opportunity slip away, she will only hold it tightly in her hand, and then make full use of it.


    Now Mrs. Gu can criticize her two favorite grandchildren in order to defend her book Xiaoxiao. What does this mean? It means that Mrs. Gu''s heart is on her side, wholeheartedly and unbiased.


    Shu Xiaoxiao now has a complete set of people. He studies abroad all the year round and loves Gu Sinian wholeheartedly. He is quiet and knows the general situation. Everything here is 100 times better than Su Su, whom Gu Sinian likes. If it''s against Su Su, Shu Xiaoxiao will win.


    Because of Shu Xiaoxiao''s relationship, Mrs. Gu didn''t like Su Su and didn''t intend to accept her. Now she even rejects Su Su and scolds Su Su in front of Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui. So, even if Su Su is a strong opponent, she doesn''t like Shu Xiaoxiao. Compared with such a person, she lowers her level.


    At the thought of this, Shu Xiaoxiao smiles in Mrs. Gu''s arms. Because the scope of the smile is too large, the shoulder also began to move a few times, Gu old lady thought that Shu Xiaoxiao cried quickly comfort.


    "Girls are crying like this, but they have to cry blind. It''s not good to be a bride like this. I don''t like you to be our daughter-in-law." Mrs. Gu''s original temperament is that she has a little humor factor. When she talks about it with a little joy, it''s hard not to make people laugh sincerely.


    Hearing Mrs. Gu''s voice, Shu Xiaoxiao realized that her smile was too grandiose and quickly put away her smile.


    But as soon as Shu Xiaoxiao heard what Mrs. Gu said, she wanted to laugh more and more freely. But now she''s broken when she smiles. All her efforts are in vain.


    Thinking of this, Shu Xiaoxiao makes a reluctant expression and looks up.


    This is like the book Xiaoxiao in order to take into account the feelings of old lady Gu, reluctantly pulled out a smile, who saw not distressed.


    Mrs. Gu patted the book a few times, indicating that she could go upstairs to have a rest instead of spending time with her.


    How could Shu Xiaoxiao be like Mrs. Gu''s wish? She came here this time not only for photos, but also to accompany her here.


    Mrs. Gu called the servant to help her up. Shu Xiaoxiao quickly asked the servant to do his own business. He planned to help Mrs. Gu to bask in the sun and take a walk.


    Maybe Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui didn''t go home for a long time. Old lady Gu is old and has only servants at home all day. So the arrival of Shu Xiaoxiao makes a great change for her. It''s like a playful child who gets his favorite toy and reacts violently when others want to take it away.


    Shu Xiaoxiao comes here to accompany her, walk and bask in the sun when she is free. For a long time, Mrs. Gu really likes her, otherwise she won''t help Shu Xiaoxiao so much.


    The time Mrs. Gu chose for her walk was very good. The sun was warm and the atmosphere between the two became very warm because there was nothing to destroy.Gu''s house is located in the suburb. For a walk, it is a path around a hill near Gu''s house. The suburbs are relatively remote, so this place is very quiet. From time to time, there will be light calls of birds.


    Shu Xiaoxiao helped Mrs. Gu go round and round. When the sun was about to set, they walked back again. It was the servant who took Mrs. Gu from Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Walking, Shu Xiaoxiao has been thinking, if she set up their own people has been perfect. Play a little more gentle, sensible and generous, so that old lady Zigu may like it more.


    The most important thing is to be filial. She needs to spend more time with Mrs. Gu to please her.


    Whether Mrs. Gu really likes Shu Xiaoxiao or not, if you know what Shu Xiaoxiao thinks at this time, you will applaud her acting skills.


    Now Mrs. Gu''s love for Shu Xiaoxiao alone can make her feel relieved.


    After so many confrontations with Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui, Mrs. Gu believed her deeply.


    She believes that victory will always come. As for why it hasn''t come yet, it''s just a matter of time. This is a question that can only be answered by God. All Shu Xiaoxiao can do is step by step and wait silently. The opportunity always belongs to her, and so does Gu Sinian.

 Chapter 273

    It''s getting late. It''s getting dark.


    Shu Xiaoxiao says that it''s time to go home. Mrs. Gu insists on keeping Shu Xiaoxiao.


    "Does Xiaoxiao also dislike my old lady, and even refuse to give me time to eat?"


    "Dare not dare, how can Xiaoxiao dislike grandma? It''s too late for Xiaoxiao to like Grandma." Shu Xiaoxiao waved his hand.


    "Well, we''ve agreed to stay for dinner today and stay at Gu''s house in the evening. I''ll ask someone to tell your father. There are so many rooms in Gu''s house, and there are so many empty rooms. I thought that I was waiting for you to come and warm the rooms, and give them a little popularity. " After getting the answer she wanted, Mrs. Gu quickly started to smile.


    The face full of age spots can be seen that Mrs. Gu used to be a beauty. Although she didn''t have the appearance of falling in love with one smile and falling in love with the other, she could also fall in love.


    Mrs. Gu ordered the servant to prepare a table of dishes. Because Shu Xiaoxiao stayed to eat with her today, she also privately ordered the servant to make more of Shu Xiaoxiao''s favorite food.


    The meal was served very quickly, because Mrs. Gu would not be waited on when she ate. When the meal was ready, the servant stepped back. At this time, it''s dinner time, and the servant can go down to eat. As long as Mrs. Gu finishes eating, he can come back to the living room to clean up.


    Shu Xiaoxiao originally wanted to sit opposite Mrs. Gu according to the etiquette, but he didn''t want Mrs. Gu to wave her to sit next to her. Mrs. Gu is usually a person who pays great attention to table manners. Now it''s a surprise to break such a rule for her.


    After Mrs. Gu started to move chopsticks, Shu Xiaoxiao dared to move chopsticks. This is the result of Shu Xiaoxiao''s investigation by a private detective.


    The Chinese nation has been a great country for five thousand years, and many of the rituals have been maintained in the care of the family. For example, the elders should act chopsticks first to indicate that they can eat, and then the younger generation can move chopsticks. This is the most important respect for the elders.


    When you see the dishes on the table, it''s false to say that you are not moved.


    The food that Mrs. Gu ordered the kitchen to cook was almost all her favorite food. The full table was almost all the food that she used to put more chopsticks in her house.


    "Come on, grandma specially ordered the kitchen to do this. This is your favorite shrimp ball and Feizixiao. Usually, you eat the most of them, including braised skirt, White House sea cucumber, and sibaoji. You can eat whatever you like. Don''t make yourself at home. Take me as your grandmother. "


    As she said that, Mrs. Gu put a few more chopsticks into each dish for Shu Xiaoxiao. She introduced the name of the dish, the source and the method. Because there are so many dishes, Mrs. Gu''s food will be full soon.


    Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to waste the food. She''s never picky about what she eats. She puts it in her mouth. Mrs. Gu laughs when she sees Shu Xiaoxiao''s embarrassment.


    "I''m in a good mood after a meal with Xiaoxiao."


    After dinner, Mrs. Gu took the book to Xiaoxiao''s guest room where she was going to live today. The location of the guest room was very good. It was opposite to the room where Mr. Gu lived on weekdays. As for Gu Sirui, he is in a room at the other end of the corridor.


    When he heard that Gu Sinian''s room was opposite, Shu Xiaoxiao''s eyes lit up immediately. But when he thought that Gu Sinian was not living here now, his disappointment seemed to be particularly obvious.


    Seeing the appearance of Shu Xiaoxiao, Mrs. Gu touched the little girl''s head in front of her and comforted her: "don''t worry. Now, grandma wants you to live here, which is to make you familiar with the living environment in the company''s new year. Sooner or later, you will get married and take care of your family. Get familiar with the living environment here in advance. Don''t be sad. "


    Hearing what Mrs. Gu said, Shu Xiaoxiao quickly smiles with the shyness of being noticed.


    "It''s all big girls. Why are you so shy. This time, I made a decision that you should marry him. "


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s face seems more red, like a mature red apple about to fall.


    "You''ve already cooked your rice with uncooked rice. Although this photo is harmful to your reputation, it''s basically harmless. You''re the one making the profit. So, you don''t have to worry about the photos. If you''re afraid that something will happen to your father, there''s grandma


    Mrs. Gu comforted Shu Xiaoxiao all the time, "Si Nian must not be able to run this time. No matter how he tried to evade, no matter how he tried to suppress the news, the public''s mouth could not be blocked. If Su Su Su happens to know that little fox spirit, her character must be to take the initiative to leave, when Gu Sinian want to find Su Su can only come back to help Gu family


    "Grandma, this Not so good. What if Si Nian gets angry about this? "


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s cautious voice makes Mrs. Gu feel that she is a good girl who is knowledgeable and reasonable, but she didn''t expect that Shu Xiaoxiao''s trembling voice is because she is excited to confirm the news. Can she get Gu Sixian so soon? She thought it would take a long time.


    "At that time, in order to get Su Su''s information, Si Nian has to make a deal with me, which is decided by me. Xiaoxiao, you are such a kind girl, who is not fighting to marry you as daughter-in-law or granddaughter-in-law. I''m still in charge of my family. Although I''m old, I still have the right. If he wants to know Su Su''s whereabouts, I''ll let him marry you in exchange. " After that, Mrs. Gu chuckled.Old man, one breath said so much, Mrs. Gu dry mouth, quickly picked up the cupboard on the cup to drink a few.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao gets the news he wants to get, the whole person is filled with a feeling of joy. If young people see it, they will surely say that Shu Xiaoxiao seems to be surrounded by pink bubbles.


    As soon as Shu Xiaoxiao thinks that he will marry Gu Sinian, he can''t help hugging Mrs. Gu. Regardless of etiquette, he kisses Mrs. Gu in the face, which makes Mrs. Gu laugh and happy.


    After she finished kissing Mrs. Gu, Mrs. Gu reminded her that it was time to call her family to report her safety. After getting the confirmation that Shu Xiaoxiao would call soon, Mrs. Gu left.


    Shu Xiaoxiao, holding a mobile phone, is in a hurry to share the good news with his father. Is it hard work.


    He called to report that he was safe. His father was very excited when he got the news. Shu Xiaoxiao almost fell asleep with a smile.

 Chapter 274

    Gu Sinian has been calling Su Su ever since he came out of Gu''s family. At the moment, he thinks Su Su Su can answer his phone so that he can explain it. The photos on the Internet are all made by Shu Xiaoxiao.


    He was mad when he was looking after his family. He didn''t expect that old lady Gu would say that. He has never been so desperate. Mrs. Gu is like a new parent to him. She has always been so kind to him. Now he feels that his life is more bloody than the eight o''clock story of the TV Bureau. He didn''t know what he had to do to avoid hurting the people he cared about.


    But Su Su hasn''t answered his phone. Gu Sinian feels very desperate and can''t get in touch with Su Su. He is afraid that Su Su will think wildly when he sees those photos. If Su Su Su does something stupid, Gu Sinian will blame himself for his whole life.


    He prayed that Su Su hadn''t seen the photos. If Su Su hadn''t seen the photos, he would explain. But if Su Su had seen the photos, he would have difficulty.


    Gu Sinian has no choice. He plans to drive his car to look for simplicity everywhere. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he is willing to try, even if there is a price to pay.


    He will settle with Shu Xiaoxiao for this matter in the future. He didn''t expect that Shu Xiaoxiao was a woman with such a vicious mind who did so much in order to be with him. And now Mrs. Gu is blinded by her and still on her side. Gu Sinian felt that the woman was responsible for his dilemma.


    It''s such a woman who wants to be with herself. Gu Sixian feels sick when he thinks about it. He doesn''t want to see this woman for a minute. What''s more, she still wants to marry herself. This is absolutely impossible.


    Looking at Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui walking out of the house, old lady Gu is very angry. She knows that it must be Su Su who makes Gu Sinian unwilling to accept his favorite book Xiaoxiao. Mrs. Gu felt that Su Su had nothing like her family background or appearance. I don''t know why Gu Sixian had to ask her.


    Gu sixiandu has had that kind of relationship with Shu Xiaoxiao, and has been on the news. She can''t just let him fool around like this. In Mrs. Gu''s opinion, everything has come to this stage. No matter what, Gu Sixian wants to marry Shu Xiaoxiao.


    So she comforted Shu Xiaoxiao for a while. She really liked the girl in front of her. She would definitely decide what happened to Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian.


    Looking at the girl in front of her, she was crying just now. Mrs. Gu really looked at her and felt pain in her heart.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao saw that Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui had already left Gu''s home, she felt that there was no need to act any more, so she soon told old lady Gu that she wanted to go back.


    When Mrs. Gu heard that Shu Xiaoxiao wanted to go back, she didn''t ask the driver to send him back safely. When Shu Xiaoxiao left, Mrs. Gu specially told her that she would deal with the affairs between her and Gu Sinian, and told her to go home and wait for the good news.


    Hearing Mrs. Gu say this, Shu Xiaoxiao has no reaction on the surface. In fact, she is already happy. You know, she dreams of marrying Gu Sixian. If she can be with Gu Sixian, she will do anything.


    After Shu Xiaoxiao left, Mrs. Gu thought of Su Su again. It was this woman who had been dominating Gu Sixian and made him not listen to her own words. Mrs. Gu didn''t have a good impression of Su Su and even hated her very much.


    She must think of a way to let Su Su take the initiative to leave Gu Sinian. Mrs. Gu calls the people around her and tells them to find Su Su''s contact information. She wants to make it clear to Su Su herself.


    However, none of the people around Mrs. Gu knew Su Su''s contact information.


    After what happened just now, Mrs. Gu also felt a little tired, so she had to give up this time. She had better take good care of her body. After drinking tea, she went to bed.


    Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui who comes out with him. He really has no choice but to let Gu Sirui call Su Su. He thinks Su Su Su should answer Gu Sirui''s call.


    Gu Sinian quickly told Gu Sirui what he thought, and Gu Sirui soon understood what Gu Sinian meant. He is also very anxious, hoping Su Su can let Gu Sinian explain clearly. Looking at their two people who love each other and tormenting each other like this, he was not happy.


    Gu Sirui thinks about the last time Gu Sinian went to a bar to drink for Su Su. He never saw Gu Sinian drink so much, but he never wanted to see Gu Sinian like this again. He didn''t have to take care of him when he got the time. Now he thinks about it, he feels scared.


    Gu Sirui wanted to comfort Gu Sinian, but now he can''t say what to say.


    Just at home, he was also very angry. He knew that Shu Xiaoxiao must not be a kind person. He felt uncomfortable when he looked at the woman. He knew that the woman must have done all these things. I just didn''t expect that old lady Gu was cheated by that woman and completely believed it.


    Gu Sirui swore in his heart that next time he must tell Mrs. Gu that this seemingly pure woman is not a good thing.After thinking for a long time, looking at Gu Sinian and looking at himself, Gu Sirui quickly takes out his mobile phone, finds Su Su''s number, and then calls Su Su Su.


    But after a long time, no one answered the phone. Gu Sirui helplessly looks at Gu Sinian beside her. Su Su doesn''t even answer her phone. It seems that she really doesn''t want to have any more contact with Gu family. She is determined to leave.


    Gu Sirui hung up the phone he didn''t get through, looked at Gu Sinian and said, "before I called her, she would answer, but this time after she left, I called her and she didn''t answer."


    Hearing Gu Sirui''s words, Gu Sinian feels that his last hope is gone. Where is Su Su? He really wants to see her right away.


    "Do you think Susu is still in this city?" Gu Sinian suddenly asked.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t know how to answer this question. He''s not sure if Su Su Su is still in this city, but he''s sure that if Su Su Su is in this city, they will be able to find her.


    Gu group has been rooted in this city for so many years, it is not difficult to find a person.


    But if Su Su is no longer there, where are they going to look? The world is so big. How long will it take for them to go on looking like this? Gu dares not think about it at all.

 Chapter 275

    Seeing that Gu Sirui didn''t answer himself, Gu Sinian understood that if Su Suzhen had left the city, where would he go? He didn''t dare to think deeply.


    Gu Sinian stood there and did not move. Now he was anxious, flustered and helpless.


    He was totally different in peacetime. Now he looks so lonely that people want to hold him well. Gu Sirui seldom saw such a Gu Sixian before. He didn''t know how to comfort his elder brother. He was afraid that he would say something wrong, which made Gu Sinian feel sad. He didn''t say anything more, so he quietly accompanied Gu Sinian. Gu Sirui felt that this was the first time to see such Gu Sinian, so soft and so sad. Gu Sixian has always been very strong, carrying Gu''s enterprise all the way.


    If Gu Sinian wants to go to Su Su, he will accompany Gu Sinian. One more person means one more strength. He hopes to find Su Su as soon as possible.


    Gu Si slowed down for a long time, and finally said to Gu Sirui, "do you think Su Su Su has seen the photos on the Internet?" After hearing what Gu Sinian said to himself, Gu Sirui thought about it. He thought Su Su Su should have seen it. Otherwise, they didn''t answer their phone calls. He couldn''t comfort Gu Sinian now. Su Su hadn''t seen the photo, so he had to nod his head.


    Looking at Gu Sirui nodded his head, Gu Sinian really had no master. He kept walking around, thinking about how to find Su Su. He thought about where Su Su could go again and again in his mind. But now he has no clue. At this moment, he felt that their relationship really ended like this.


    The world is so big that it''s too easy for one person to really want to avoid another. It''s too hard for one person to avoid another.


    He is not reconciled at all. His fate with Su Su has come to an end. He knows more and more what he thinks in his heart. If Su Su really escapes to the ends of the earth, he will catch up with them. He can give up everything here, but Su Su Su, he will never give up.


    He found that after these days, he didn''t hate Su Su, and he loved her more and more. He didn''t know if Su Su loved him in the same way, but he was sure that his love for Su Su would never change.


    When I find Su Su, I will treat her better. I will never let Su Su have such misunderstanding and make her sad.


    When Su Su comes back, Gu Sinian wants to marry her right away, so that she can stay with her for a lifetime. When she comes back, she will have a lovely baby and a happy family life. If Sue doesn''t like being here, take her where she wants to be.


    Gu Sinian was even more worried when he thought about it. He took out his mobile phone and made a few more calls to Su Su, but Su Su still didn''t answer. Later, Su Su Su might feel upset. Gu Sinian turned off the phone when he called again. Gu Sinian saw that Su Su didn''t answer his phone, so he began to edit the text message and wanted to send it to Su Su.


    However, when editors came to edit, he felt that it was not good, so he deleted the text messages he edited word by word. He had better wait until he found Su Su and explain to her.


    Gu Sirui looks at Gu Sinian and walks around in front of him. He can see that his elder brother must be in a mess now.


    He took out his mobile phone and looked at the news again. He was really angry. How can the news write casually without investigation? Don''t they know how much trouble it will cause to others?


    He saw that there was a phone call from Mrs. Gu in his mobile phone, which should have been called by Mrs. Gu just when he and Mr. Gu came out together.


    Now he doesn''t want to take care of the old lady at all. He thinks that she believes in the outsider and doesn''t believe his elder brother''s words, which makes him feel a little cold. Since the appearance of Shu Xiaoxiao, it seems that their family has never been calm again. He doesn''t understand why Mrs. Gu has to stop Gu Sinian from being with Su Su Su. Is money really more important than love?


    If you earn more money, but don''t have the company of the person you like, is that life meaningful? Gu Sirui doesn''t know how to persuade Mrs. Gu to stop meddling in the affairs of elder brother and Su Su. However, he is sure that he will never be like this in the future. He never wants to be with someone he doesn''t love because of fame and money.


    Everyone only lives a lifetime. He has already thought about how to live his life.


    Gu Sirui turns over his mobile phone to see if he can find someone who can help him.


    Suddenly he thought of Su Su''s mother. He thought that it had been so long. Su Su should have contacted her mother. After all, Susu is only her mother in this world. No matter what, she will give her mother peace. He remembers that in the past, although Su Su was also very strong, she still needed love. At this time, the only person Su Su could find was her mother.


    So Gu Sirui went to Gu Sinian, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, it''s easy to get confused." Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui in front of him. He knows that Gu Sirui is right. The more anxious he is, the worse he will do. How can he not understand this truth? He just has nothing to do with Su Su.Gu Sirui then said, "do you want to call Su Su''s mother to ask?" Gu Sinian shakes his head when he hears that Gu Sirui wants to call Su Su''s mother. Last time, he has asked Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei, but she doesn''t tell herself anything and says she doesn''t know where Su Su Su is.


    So Gu Sinian shook his head and said to Gu Sirui, "it''s useless. Su Su''s mother won''t tell me where Su Su is."


    Gu Sirui listened to Gu Sinian''s words, looked at Gu Sinian puzzledly, and then said, "have you called Su Su''s mother?"


    Gu Sinian only nodded, but Gu Sirui thought that Su Su had not told her mother where she was before. Now, Su Su''s mother might know.


    So he said to Gu Sinian, "try again. Maybe Su Su didn''t contact her mother last time. Now Su Su''s mother should know where Su Su is. Anyway, try to contact her. Maybe she will be there. At most, she will be scolded again. It''s nothing. Be brave."


    Gu Sinian, listening to Gu Sirui''s words, thinks it makes sense. He takes his mobile phone out of his pocket and calls Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei.

 Chapter 276

    Gu Sinian just dialed Lin Huimei''s phone, and then he answered it right away.


    But before Gu Sinian spoke, he heard Su Su''s mother over there say, "you still have the face to call me. Why do you want to be sorry for my daughter and make her sad?"


    Su Su''s mother''s tone was very angry. Gu Sinian thought that Su Su''s mother should have seen the photos on the Internet. He didn''t know how to explain to Su Su''s mother that it was not true.


    So Gu Sinian quickly apologized and said, "Auntie, this is not what you think. I didn''t do anything sorry to Su Su." Gu Sinian didn''t know if Su Su''s mother would believe her.


    Lin Huimei is even more angry when she hears Gu Sixian''s words like this. Men are all such people, and she doesn''t admit what she has done. She had seen too many such men. She thought Gu Sinian really liked his daughter.


    Seeing that he is so kind to Su Su, she can give Su Su to him with ease. After all, she owes Su Su too much. She hopes her daughter can get her own happiness instead of being like her.


    Gu Sixian even made such a thing. Now I can''t trust myself to give my daughter to her. The white and black words on the Internet are so clear that Gu Sixian is still sophistry. Lin Huimei now thinks that Gu Sinian is extremely unreliable. He is not a person who will treat his daughter well. They have made such a trouble before they get married. When they get married, they may not do anything out of line.


    Lin Huimei''s tone began to become particularly bad, she said coldly: "I saw all the photos, Su Su also saw, what else do you have to explain."


    Gu Sinian knew that he couldn''t make it clear on the phone, so he said to Lin Huimei, "aunt, this is not what you think. We will make an appointment to make it clear face to face some other day."


    He was afraid to say something wrong and make Su Su''s mother unhappy. He then said, "this time, no matter what, it''s my fault to make you unhappy. I''m sorry."


    Listening to Gu Sinian''s sincere apology, Lin Huimei also guessed that there might be some misunderstanding, so she said on the phone, "OK, explain it to me face to face. I won''t give my daughter to you until I explain it clearly. "


    Gu Sinian heard that Lin Huimei was not as angry as she was when she first answered the phone. He quickly asked, "Auntie, can you tell me where Su Su is now. I want to find her early. I''m afraid she''ll do something stupid. "


    Although Su Su had called her before, she didn''t tell her where she was. After hearing Gu Sinian''s words, Lin Huimei was a little flustered. She was also afraid that her baby daughter would really do something stupid.


    "Su Su didn''t tell me where she was," she told Gu Sinian


    After listening to Lin Huimei''s words, Gu Sinian became more worried. He hung up the phone in a hurry. "Su Su''s mother doesn''t know where Su Su is and what to do," she said to Gu Sirui


    At the moment, all three of them were worried because of Su Su. They all wanted to know where Su Su was and why she left so resolutely.


    Lin Huimei remembers that Su Su''s voice was so sad when she called her, but she didn''t ask where Su Su is now. She really regrets. If I had asked Su Su where she was, I would have found her immediately.


    She was very afraid, for this daughter, her heart is more in debt, he had left her, who knows how she came over those days. Lin Huimei didn''t dare to think about it. When she thought about it, she was in a panic.


    So now she is twice as good to Su Su. She wants to give Su Su the best, give her maternal love and make her feel warm.


    When Lin Huimei thought about it, she burst into tears. She quickly took the paper and wiped it off. As expected, she was old and easy to shed tears, Lin Huimei thought.


    She suddenly thought that she could call Su Su, so she took out her cell phone and pressed the number she knew well.


    It''s just that the phone keeps ringing, but no one answers the phone. Lin Huimei is in a panic of despair. She is afraid that Su Suzhen has done something stupid. She must find Susu quickly.


    So she made another call to Gu Sinian, and the call was soon connected. Gu Sinian on the other side of the phone received the call and asked anxiously, "Auntie, is there any news about Su Su?"


    Lin Huimei listened to Gu Sinian''s anxious tone, and she quickly said: "I just called Su Su, and no one answered. We must find Su Su as soon as possible


    Su Su disappears. At home, Su Yao hears that Lin Huimei is looking for Su Su in a hurry. She also comes over and asks what''s the matter. So Lin Huimei tells Su Yao everything that Gu Sinian just called her.


    After that, Lin Huimei also asks Su Yao to help her find Su Yao. After all, Su Yao knows more people and has more contacts, so Lin Huimei quickly asks Su Yao to help her find Su Su Su.


    Su Yao originally disdains Su Su''s running away from home, but she knows from Lin Huimei that Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian are also anxious to find Su Su, and Su Yao suddenly becomes very interested. She wants to help Gu Sirui find Su Su, so they will thank themselves.Thinking of this, Su Yao immediately got through to a friend who is known as know it all. This friend has a lot of experience in finding people. Su Yao still remembers that he showed off at the party last time, and the friend on the other end of the phone agreed immediately.


    When she hangs up, Su Yao tells Lin Huimei the news. Lin Huimei looks at Su Yao and thanks her for her help. However, she is still worried. As long as Su Su Su has not been found, she can''t relax.


    Listen to the news that Lin Huimei didn''t get Su Su on the phone. Gu Sinian is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He angrily kicks everything at his feet. Things fall to the ground and make a loud noise, which frightens Gu Sirui.


    He quickly stepped forward, looked at Gu Sinian and said, "don''t be angry. Let''s find Su Su quickly."


    Gu Sinian heard Gu Sirui''s words, so he said to him seriously: "let''s call the police and let the police help us find them together."


    "Are you crazy?" Gu Sirui stops him. He thinks that Gu Sixian is not calm now.


    Gu Sinian just heard from Lin Huimei that Su Su also knew about the photos, and then the whole person was not good. He was really afraid that Su Su had misunderstood him completely, and he would not be able to clean up when he jumped into the Yellow River.

 Chapter 277

    At this time, Gu Sinian was really anxious. Gu Sinian has a premonition that he and Su Su are really going to die. Maybe because of Shu Xiaoxiao''s plot, Gu Sinian and Su Su will really miss it. Gu Sinian thought that this kind of thing must not happen. He took care of Sunian to hold Su Su firmly. I want to be with Su Su for the rest of my life. He must not repeat the mistakes of Gu Sirui. Gu Sinian seems to have a lot of confidence in his mind. In fact, on the surface, he was already flustered. Gu Sirui saw Gu Sinian like this, just like he saw himself at that time. That helplessness is understood only by those who have experienced it. Although Gu Sirui also wants to be with Su Su. But it''s obvious that he and Su Su are no longer possible. There is a saying called what, Feishui does not flow outsiders field. Even if Su Su can''t be with her, she and Gu Sinian are OK.


    So Gu Sirui decided to help Gu Sinian find Su Su. And then let the two of them get back together. From then on, we embarked on a happy life. Looking at the elder brother Gu sixianian''s appearance. Gu Sirui carefully reminded: "Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian, you have to cheer up. You can''t just give up. The most important thing is that you are innocent. How can you give up Su Su so easily? " Gu Sinian recovered from his memory, looked at Gu Sirui, and then said bitterly, "I know, I won''t give up, but what should I do? What should I do?" Gu Sirui can see that Gu Sinian has collapsed. It seems that Gu sixianian feels that Gu Sirui is his life-saving straw. Gu Sirui also sees that Gu Sinian is really like a newborn baby who has lost his IQ.


    But I have no better way to help Gu Sinian. He comforted Gu Sinian and said, "first calm down, calm down, and then we''ll work together." Gu Sinian also tried to calm down after listening. However, I couldn''t control myself. Two big men just sat in the car thinking about how to find Su Su. Gu Sinian has been reading it by himself. Because she felt that was the only way to calm herself down. Gu Sinian suddenly said, "Gu Sirui, you said Su Su didn''t have any good friends. Where will she be if she doesn''t live at home these days?


    GU Sirui suddenly answers, "yes, Su Su doesn''t have good friends either. She didn''t go to Lin Huimei. She must have gone... " Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui said with one voice: "hotel." Gu Si Nian seemed to have a magical answer: "yes, yes, why didn''t I think of this before. I just think about how to deal with Shu Xiaoxiao. Shu Xiaoxiao, a mean woman, is a rare one in a hundred years... " Gu Sixian is incoherent now. Gu Sirui interrupted Gu Sinian''s words and said: "well, well, let''s not talk about Shu Xiaoxiao that bitch first. Let''s start with Su Su. Which hotel will she go back to? " Without thinking about it, Gu Sinian said, "Su Su should live near the hotel. When I came home that day, I found that Su Su had just left, so I went downstairs to find her, but I didn''t find her."


    Gu Sirui thought along with Gu Sinian''s idea. After a while, Gu Sinian said, "let''s go to the hotels around. One by one, I don''t believe I can''t find her. " Gu Sirui also said that he agreed with Gu''s method, so they drove to the nearest hotel. As soon as I got in, the girl at the front desk thought Gu Sinian and them were going to stay. Very warm hospitality for two people. But after Gu Sinian explained his intention. The front desk girl is not so friendly.


    Gu Sinian said anxiously, "she''s my girlfriend. We had a fight about something. I wonder if she''s staying in your hotel. I''m really in a hurry. " The front desk girl saw Gu Sixian''s sincere eyes, and she didn''t have the heart to refuse Gu Sixian. Then I checked it for Gu Sinian. It was found that there was no one named Su Su checking in here. Gu Sixian was not at ease after hearing this. He was afraid that it was the girl at the front desk who cheated him, so he went to check it in person.


    After reading it, I found that there was really no Su Su. The two continued to check with other hotels. Gu Sirui said on the way: "Su Su will choose a less impressive hotel to stay." Gu Sinian almost didn''t think about it, so he replied, "no way, Su Su is a man without a sense of security. She''s not going to stay in a hotel that''s not a chain. " The brothers came to the last hotel near Su Su''s home. Before going in, Gu Sirui stopped Gu Sinian and said, "if you can''t find Su Su''s information, will you continue to look for it?" Gu Sinian replied without hesitation: "of course. If you can''t find it, expand the scope. " Gu Sirui nodded, and they entered the last hotel. After going in, the front desk girl is also very reluctant to give them a look.


    After Gu Sinian explained his intention and cause and effect, the little girl at the front desk finally agreed to give them a look, and said: "this is the privacy of customers, and it can''t be shown to you easily, but just now this gentleman said that he was so moved, so I''ll make an exception to check it for you. Don''t talk nonsense when you go out. Otherwise, I can''t keep my job... " The front desk girl said while looking for Gu Sinian. The front desk girl looked for a while and said, "I found it. On this day, a man named Su Su came in." Gu Sinian asked anxiously, "which room do you live in now?" The girl at the front desk replied, "I checked out this morning." Gu Sinian was about to collapse when he heard the news.Gu Sirui was also surprised. As if Sue knew they would find her. In addition, Su Su''s actions almost all started with the two of them. Gu Sirui said helplessly: "it''s all Providence, it''s all Providence." Gu Sinian took a look at Gu Sirui, straightened his clothes and said, "no, I''ll make the fate go against me. I will never allow Susu to leave me, absolutely After Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui came out of the hotel, they sat in the car. They didn''t know what to do next or where Su Su would go back. Gu Sinian also said with fear: "Su Su won''t do anything stupid. She''s so sensitive. I''m afraid of her... " Gu Sirui cheered his elder brother Gu Sinian and said: "no, Su Su is so optimistic. He won''t Gu Sinian is not willing to believe that this kind of thing will happen. Just follow Gu Sirui''s words and say: "well, no, I believe Su Su won''t do it."

 Chapter 278

    The brothers lost their direction again and sat quietly in the car. No one said a word. Gu Sinian is more like being defeated. Like a defeated Paladin. Gu Sinian suddenly said out loud in the silent atmosphere: "Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui, let''s drive to the seaside. Take a look at every beach. " Gu Sinian was really afraid that Su Su would do something stupid. During this period of silence, Su Su almost always committed suicide by the sea. Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui decided to go to each seaside to have a look. Gu Sirui still thinks that Gu Sinian is making a mountain out of a molehill.


    He said to Gu Sinian, "it''s impossible. How can you think like this. Su Su can''t be such a weak person. " Gu Sinian looked after Gu Sirui and said to him, "get out of the car and I''ll drive it." Gu Sinian got out of the car while talking. Gu Sirui saw Gu Sinian like this. Gu Sirui had no choice but to change his position with Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian drives his own car. Gu Sinian is still reading while driving. Gu Sirui joked: "you, you are going to finish your life these days. You used to be such a quiet person. " Gu Sinian said: "this will make me nervous, not nervous. And some people don''t.


    Some people just don''t talk, a person quiet can make oneself not nervous Gu Sirui looked at Gu Sinian and said, "have you ever studied psychology?" Gu Sinian replied, "it''s a good observation of life. You are so careless all day. " Gu Sirui was embarrassed to smile. Then someone seriously said to Gu Sinian, "Su Su won''t commit suicide, will she. You believe she won''t commit suicide, do you Gu Sinian looked at Gu Sirui and said. "If I believed that she would not commit suicide, I would not drive to the seaside to find her."


    Gu Shirui said, "can''t you comfort me and believe me? Now I really have my heart in my throat. I''m afraid I''ll see Sue by the sea. That''s a terrible situation Gu Sinian also undeniably replied: "I don''t want to see Su Su by the sea. I''m afraid, too. " After this conversation, the two brothers said nothing more. Along the way, their hearts were very heavy. When he arrived at the seaside, Gu Sinian got out of the car first. Gu Sirui followed him and saw a couple of lovers at the seaside. Gu Sinian was even more heartbroken. But Gu Sinian is anxious to find Su Su, and has no intention of thinking about these lovers. All of a sudden, Gu Sinian saw a girl sitting on the beach not far away from him. She looked like Su Su. Gu Sinian slowly approached the girl and heard the cry in a low voice. Gu Sinian was almost sure that it was Su Su Su. Gu Sinian went forward again. Looking from the side, I can''t see the girl''s face clearly. The girl was sitting on the beach by herself.


    The hair blocked the girl''s side face. But Gu Sinian felt vaguely that this was Su Su. Gu Si was ready to hold the girl before the new year. But at the moment when Gu Sinian hugged her, the girl also felt someone close to her. He turned his head and looked at Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian saw the girl''s face clearly. It''s not Su Su. Gu Sinian with a slightly embarrassed face, slowly said: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I recognize the wrong person, you and my girlfriend look very similar from the back The girl cried and said, "you are a very old-fashioned way of chatting up." Gu Sinian replied helplessly: "I''m sorry to disturb you. Then you go on, and I''ll go first. " The girl thought that Gu Sinian had come to chat up, but she didn''t expect Gu Sinian to talk like this. It makes the girl uncomfortable.


    Then he got up and left. Gu Sirui over there looks at Gu Sinian talking with a woman who looks like Su Su. Gu Sirui thought Gu Sinian had found Su Su, so he ran to Gu Sinian and said, "why don''t you catch up. Why are you still in a daze? " Gu Sinian asked: "what? What did you say? " Gu Sirui replied, "isn''t that Su Su? If you don''t go after her quickly, aren''t you going to be with Su Su? " Gu Sinian said with a wry smile: "you also recognize her as Su Su." Gu Sirui was also puzzled and said, "isn''t that Su Su? It seems. From the back, it really looks like Su Su. "


    Gu Sinian seemed to be talking to himself and answering Gu Sirui''s words. He said, "where is Su Su now? Have you eaten? Can you sleep. Su Su, where are you? Can you stop me in such a hurry. What do you think in your heart? Come out and tell me. " After Gu Sinian said this, he called out to the sea: "Su Su, you''ve come out. Where are you Gu Sirui patted Gu Sinian on the shoulder and said, "brother, don''t worry, you will find it, you will find it." The brothers looked for the seaside again, but they didn''t find one like Su Su. Helpless two people then sat back in the car. Gu Sirui sees that Gu Sinian''s mood is so unstable.


    He said to Gu Sinian, "I''ll drive." Gu Sinian also felt that he was not in the state now, so he went to the co pilot automatically. Two people in the car. Gu Sirui asked: "brother, where are you going now?" Gu Sinian silently replied: "just take a chance." Two people just drive the car. Gu Sirui suddenly said: "Damn, the car will run out of gas." Gu Sinian looked outside the car and said, "then go and refuel." Gu Sirui gave Gu Sinian a white eye and said, "I still know that. I''m almost your driver these days. " Gu Sinian said angrily, "if you don''t want to drive, you can go. You can''t drive." Gu Sirui heard that Gu Sinian was angry, so he quickly said, "I''m talking. You''re joking and easing the atmosphere. Don''t you feel it?"Gu Sinian has no intention to say a word to Gu Sirui. He doesn''t answer Gu Sirui. His mind is really in a mess, just thinking about how to apologize to Su Su and how to ask Su Su to forgive him. He just rolled down the window and looked out, hoping to see Su Su for a moment. Gu Sirui drove to the gas station. The refueling staff told Gu Sirui that if he was late, the car would really run out of gas and stop on the road. After listening to Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian jokingly said: "we two were almost created to fly." Gu Sinian is still silent.

 Chapter 279

    After filling up the gas, the two brothers continued to drive around in the street looking for Su Su. Suddenly Gu Sinian thought that Su Su might go abroad. In this way, it is really possible that Susu will never be found again. Gu Sinian said to Gu Sirui, "Gu Sirui, do you think Su Su will go abroad?" Gu Sirui thought about it and replied, "this is very possible." After listening to Gu Sinian, he quickly called the assistant. At this time, the little assistant was dazed by the photo. It cost a lot of money to delete the photo just now. In addition to throwing money, the assistant also said a lot of good words and lost a lot of smiling faces. The little assistant just made it on the stool and drank water. Hear the phone ring, take up a look, it is his boss, quickly adjust posture and voice, gently pick up the phone. As soon as Gu Sinian heard that the phone was connected, he said, "has the photo been solved?"


    The little assistant thought that Gu Sinian just came to inspect his work. He quickly replied, "well, it''s just finished." Gu Sinian said, "your efficiency is quite high." The little assistant was even more happy to hear the boss''s praise. Gu Sinian said: "then you should go to investigate the major airlines, railway stations and bus stations to see if there is a person named Su Su buying tickets. If you find it, let me know immediately. " Little assistant did not expect that there are still tasks to assign themselves, and it is still such a major task.


    The assistant really shouldn''t complain. I can''t help it. I want to stay in the company. If you do this well for your boss, you may be reused by him in the future. At the thought of this little assistant, he seems to have come back to life full of blood. Firm and Gu Sinian said: "guarantee to complete the task. You can rest assured. " After Gu Sinian hung up the phone, he and Gu Sirui said with emotion: "this assistant is really good. He can do whatever he wants. He has never called a bitter word." Gu Sirui also nodded his head to agree with what Gu Nianduo said. Since Su Su saw Gu Sinian''s naked photos on the Internet, she made up her mind to go away and stay far away from Gu''s family. She would never get involved with Gu''s family again.


    As if Su Su Su had never known Gu Sinian or Gu Sirui, or anyone in Gu''s family. After Su Su came out of the hotel, she was ready to go to the airport by plane. It was good to go anywhere. In fact, Su Su didn''t know where to go until she got out of the hotel. I just don''t want to be at home. I want to go abroad.


    Su Su is afraid of being found by Gu Sinian. After all, Gu Sinian is so powerful that you can find anyone. Su Su thought that she couldn''t go to the airport by bus or taxi. That would be easy to find. Su Su didn''t know what to do for a moment. It''s not a romantic walk. Su Su stood at the crossroads, watching the traffic and the people coming and going.


    Su Su felt that the world seemed to have nothing to do with her. I don''t care about myself except my mother in this world. Sue thought of her mother. And mom is caring about herself. Su Su thought that she was not alone. And mom, who can make sue worry. Su Su seems to have regained her desire for life. Su Su took out her cell phone and called a private car.


    Within ten minutes, the private car appeared in front of Su Su. Su Su looked at the owner and got into the car. Su Su is far away from the airport. Su Su was distracted all the way. The private car driver also felt bored and began to talk with Su Su. The private car driver said, "little girl, are you going on a tour?" Su Su looked at the driver of the private car. He was a middle-aged man. He looked very gentle. He didn''t look like a bad guy, so he chatted with the private car driver. Su Su said, "well, go out for a rest." The private car driver said, "are you alone?"


    Sue nodded. The private car driver continued: "a little girl should pay attention to safety when traveling. Be careful when you go out. It''s better not to go out alone at night. " Su Su said with a smile, "OK, I see." The driver of the private car said, "you really have the courage to travel abroad alone. My daughter is about the same age as you. She still doesn''t dare to travel alone at night. Look at you. You''re so brave. " Su Su said with a smile, "I''m used to it by myself."


    The private car driver continued, "which country are you going to travel to?" Su Su replied, "not yet." The private car driver said, "you are so willful. Don''t you have a particular place to go? " Su Su thought about it and replied, "I still want to go to one. It won''t be easy for others to find it. And it''s a very small place. " The private car driver said, "let''s go to Africa. No, No. It''s not very safe over there. You''d better not go alone. Besides, there are a lot of thieves over there. If your money is stolen, it will be even worse. " Su Su was very grateful to the private car driver. She was born without her father''s love. Never before have people of this father''s age been so serious about worrying about themselves.


    Prepare your own travel plan. Su Su said, "do you like Africa very much?" The private car driver said, "well, the scenery is beautiful." Su Su said casually, "have you been there? You know Africa so well. " The private car driver said, "I haven''t been there. I''ve seen it on TV. I know the scenery there is beautiful and there are many people in need of help." Su Su said with a smile, "that''s South Africa." The driver of the private car said with a smile, "I forgot. The general impression is Africa." They almost talked all the way. Su Su felt that the private car driver was very warm-hearted. Also let Su Su feel the trust between people at this time. Sue got out of the taxi and went into the airport.Su Su had to come to the airport to buy air tickets because he didn''t book air tickets before. Because there were too many people in the queue, Su Su chose to wait in the rest area for a while before buying tickets. Su Su took out her cell phone and saw several missed calls. Open a point to see is Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui two people to their own fight. I''m not going to give them both back. Never go back on the best decision. Sue thought about what the private car driver had just said. Susu also decided to go to South Africa. Su Su thinks that the first reason for going to South Africa is that Gu Sinian can''t find himself. Gu Sinian certainly doesn''t want to go back there. Secondly, as the private car driver said just now, South Africa has beautiful scenery and many people in need of help. Su Su wants to go there to ease her mood.

 Chapter 280

    Gu Sinian contacted all the places and people he could contact, but he didn''t contact Su Su, and no one knew where Su Su was.


    After getting the result that Su Su''s whereabouts were unknown, Gu Sinian''s mind was blank and his eyes were empty, looking ahead. That''s it. My eyes are fixed. Just like people lost in the forest, losing Susu is like losing direction and compass.


    No matter how the people around him advised him, Gu Sinian always looked decadent. He sat on the sofa with his eyebrows locked and his head down. The neat and exquisite tie and suit in ordinary days also lost their usual style, and a little bit more messy, which indicated that Gu Sinian was not in a good mood now.


    Melancholy is like the root of a big tree, deeply rooted in Gu Sinian''s heart. As soon as Su Su left, it was like taking away the inhibitor, and the melancholy spread endlessly. It''s not easy to cut, it''s not easy to manage.


    "Brother, what are you doing now?" Gu Sirui stands beside Gu Sinian, helpless.


    "Su Su has already left. Who are you going to show me now. You are so decadent here, can Susu come back? If you have the ability, get up and cheer up and get Su Su back for me. "


    Gu Sirui is also sad to see Gu''s decadent appearance, but Gu''s indifference makes him sad even more.


    Is this man Gu Sirui''s elder brother?


    Is this the person Sue likes now?


    Is this the president of Gu?


    It seems that Gu Sixian is no longer the Gu Sixian in Gu Sirui''s memory, no longer the omnipotent Gu elder brother.


    Aware of this, Gu Sirui felt so powerless for a moment that he was disheartened and sat on Gu''s side decadent.


    Gu Sinian heard his younger brother say that he also wanted to do something. It was because he had done everything he could, but the result was no result, that he was so decadent and sat down.


    But there seems to be another possibility.


    This possibility is that Su Su did not leave the city. Su Su may live in a corner of the city. The distance between Su Su and Gu Sinian may not be as far as he thought. It may only be a few hundred meters or several thousand meters.


    Aware of this, Gu Sinian was very excited. He got up and planned to drive downstairs.


    Gu Sinian has made a decision. If Su Su has not left, the most likely thing is to stay in a hotel in the city. Gu Sinian plans to look for Su Su one by one until he finds her.


    The city is big or small. There are countless hotels of all sizes. There are not thousands of scattered good and bad hotels, but also hundreds. Gu Sinian plans to use the most primitive method to find one by one.


    If Su Su Su is found face to face, Gu Sinian plans to explain everything to Su Su. No matter what Su Su wants him to do, he plans to accept it as long as he doesn''t leave him.


    In any case, it''s OK. He is willing to take care of the secretary.


    With this in mind, Gu Sinian goes straight to the underground garage downstairs and tries to drive the car out in a hurry, regardless of Gu Sirui shouting behind him.


    With a plan in mind, Gu Sinian soon drove the car out.


    He first set a good goal, went straight to several famous, star rated and better environment hotels, and went to the front desk to ask about the check-in records of these two days.


    "Hello, President Gu." The lady at the front desk saw it and was flattered. Only a few days after the news, President Gu came to the hotel again, which scared her.


    "Hello, please check the check-in information for me these days. If there is a guest named Su Su, please check it for me." Gu Sinian went straight to the front desk and made his intention clear.


    The front desk lady finally heard what Gu''s president said in person. She usually saw Gu Sinian in newspapers and magazines. Now she finally saw a real person. She also helped Gu Sinian with his information, regardless of the company''s explicit stipulation that the information of customers should not be disclosed.


    "No The receptionist shook her head.


    "How can it be? You can check it again."


    "No, not really." The receptionist was also very helpless.


    This is the hotel that Gu Sinian found with a better surrounding environment. The previous hotels didn''t find Su Su''s check-in information, so Gu Sinian collapsed directly.


    This time, Gu Sinian really believed that Su Su had left, leaving without nostalgia.


    He didn''t say hello to the lady at the front desk. He turned around and went back to the car, leaving a tear where no one saw him.


    Gu Sinian returned to the car outside the hotel and lay decadent in his seat.


    After a while, all kinds of news spread all over the Internet. As long as one person finds out that Su Su is still a woman in the hotels of Gu Sinian, he will immediately think of the bed photo disturbance between Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Immediately someone took a picture, put it on the Internet and posted a post, giving a variety of conjectures.The major media have been looking for news hype spots next to Gu Sinian. Now they pick up cameras to take photos. From driving out of the house, to Gu Sinian asking in the hotel, and then they don''t find anyone. Gu Sinian walks out of the hotel with a lonely face. It takes only a few minutes for this series of photos to be taken and published.


    The major media took their own photos, added the word "exclusive" to each report, plus the hype of the Internet users. Soon, Gu Sinan went on a hot search for several days.


    As long as someone who wants to search Gu''s three words on the Internet, it is not Gu''s company, not Gu''s achievements, but Gu''s affairs speculated by the media.


    At this time, many little stars came out and said that they had been hidden by Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian promised to accompany him for one night, and then they would be famous.


    These are three line, four line and even seven line and eight line little stars who don''t know where they come from. They take this opportunity to brush their popularity and exposure. How can the media not know? But for the sake of the number of hits, they are still trying their best to add the little star''s words to the entertainment page for hype.


    "What is the purpose of President Gu''s late night secret visit to major hotels?"


    "Exclusive: Gu''s president, regardless of people''s eyes, secretly seeks a woman surnamed su."


    "The president of Gu''s company is in two boats, and his girlfriend''s whereabouts are unknown."


    When Gu Sirui turns on the computer screen and mobile phone screen, the push from the major apps is all about Gu Sixian. This time, Gu Sixian''s search for Su Su in the city has aroused the speculation and discussion of the major netizens, and the number of hits is soaring at a particularly rapid growth rate.

 Chapter 281

    When Gu Sirui saw the news, the major media had spread all over this kind of news, and the whole network hot search was all about "Gu''s bed photo disturbance", "Gu''s Secret History of the president''s romantic life" and "Gu''s junior three".


    Gu Sirui immediately wanted to suppress this kind of news, but because of the rapid flow of the network, he had already been unable to suppress it, and he was not as strong as Gu Sixian.


    After many unsuccessful attempts, Gu Sirui plans to contact Gu Sinian, but Gu Sinian can''t get through the phone and doesn''t return the text message. He had to go to the police station and ask the director for help to check the traffic monitoring. He watched Gu Sinian''s car arrive at a hotel with one hotel and drive through the streets of the city. Finally, he confirmed Gu Sinian''s whereabouts. Gu Sirui drove to find Gu Sinian.


    Netizens on the internet usually work hard, go to school boring, idle boring, see these gossip, talk about.


    Some of them are more curious. They even turn over the photos and posts of Gu Sixian''s bed photo disturbance. Although Gu Sixian asked someone to deal with them before, they don''t have to deal with them cleanly. There are always some good people who will archive the information that can be discussed after meals. Besides, memory can''t be changed.


    "Isn''t the man on the bed photo the Secretary of President Gu?"


    "Wow, is that so? President Gu, what woman can''t sleep and put her employees to sleep? "


    "I know. I know. Her name is Shu Xiaoxiao."


    "Is the calligrapher also a famous family?"


    "Shu Xiaoxiao is Xiao San. Su Su, who Gu Sinian is looking for, is his girlfriend."


    "This is not openly raising honey in the company, but being caught by his wife."


    "Before the hotel storm will not be because of raising honey is caught by his wife, out of it?"


    I don''t know if it''s Gu''s employees. As soon as the female owner of the bed photo disturbance is confirmed, all netizens begin to watch the fire from the other side. It turns out that the female owner of the bed photo disturbance is Gu''s new secretary newly recruited by Gu Sinian, President of Gu''s family, and Shu Xiaoxiao is also a lady of a big family.


    Netizens also contacted Gu Sixian, a hotel, looking for Su Su. They didn''t find anyone. With a look of regret, they immediately associated with the whole thing.


    Gu Sinian, President of Gu''s family, is in two boats. In the process of associating with a woman named Su Su, Gu takes advantage of his position relationship, regardless of his girlfriend''s feelings, and raises Xiaomi at the top of the company.


    It was supposed to be a seamless thing. Unexpectedly, it was revealed and the bed photo leaked. His girlfriend angrily drove him out of the room. I didn''t expect that Gu Sinian didn''t repent. Instead, he intensified his efforts. At this time, his girlfriend was already disappointed with him and left immediately. At this time, Gu''s president realized how good his girlfriend was and wanted to regret it. But his girlfriend didn''t give him a chance to make up, instead, she left him.


    The news has been associated and written into a story, and no one has asked Gu Sinian to confirm it. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, this is the case. Even if Gu Sinian is confirmed, it may not be able to get a response.


    The media played up the story, and for a moment, except for Gu Sixian''s car, there was a panic outside.


    The students criticize Gu Sinian in private gossip. The teacher teaches the students not to be like Gu Sinian in the future. The women are not worth Su Su, and the men are also thinking about how to raise Xiaomi safely. They won''t lose their wives after Gu Sinian''s exposure.


    The seller is also considering whether or not to withdraw the products of Gu group''s partners, while the buyer is considering that if the boss of Gu group behaves improperly, then the products produced are not necessarily good, and no one knows if there is any shoddy workmanship. The best way is not to buy them.


    Gu Sirui is driving to find Gu Sinian on the road. I don''t know how many aunts and grandmothers scold Gu Sinian for stepping on two boats on the road. He deserves it. Listen to Gu Sirui headache, frown accelerate to Gu Sirian now where.


    When Gu Sirui arrives at the gate of the hotel where Gu Sixian parked before, Gu Sixian has disappeared, so Gu Sirui has to follow the trail all the way. It''s not easy to find Gu Sinian in the place where Su Su lived before. The room is full of cigarette ends and empty wine bottles. When Gu Sirui arrives, Gu Sinian just drinks the last bottle of beer and smokes in distress.


    The sound of the door opening attracted Gu Sinian''s attention. He raised his head fiercely, his eyes were covered with red blood, and the scum grew out. Gu Sinian was in a mess.


    Gu Sirui saw Gu Sinian go up and beat him, "people outside are making trouble all over the city because of your business. You are the only one here to drink muggy wine. Do you know how worried I am?"


    "You get up for me." After that, Gu Sirui pulls Gu Sinian to get up and pushes him to take a bath.


    At the beginning, Gu Sinian didn''t respond. It was only when Gu Sirui took out Su Su''s photo that Gu Sinian made a little noise. Gu Sirui coaxes Gu Sinian to wash in the bathroom just like persuading children. By the way, he helps Gu Sinian prepare clothes to wear for a while.


    Gu Sirui helps Gu Sinian clean up his room outside. In the process of cleaning up his room, he does not forget to pay attention to the trend on the Internet. The words "Gu Sinian" and "Gu Shi" have always been at the top of the list, showing no sign of falling.When Gu Sirui cleaned the whole room, Gu Sinian still didn''t come out, but the sound of water in the bathroom indicated that there was someone in the bathroom, and Gu Sinian didn''t leave.


    The hot search list of major websites remains unchanged. Gu Sirui brushes it again and again, and finally feels relieved that Gu Sirian can deal with these small things for a while.


    No, after a while, Gu''s name has dropped to the third place, and the first hot search has suddenly become consumer resistance to Gu.


    Seeing this news, Gu Sirui''s head is big, but Gu Sinian leaves it in the bathroom to clean up.


    Gu Sinian went into the bathroom and washed herself with cold water all the time. He wanted to wash away Su Su in her head and her decadent self. He knew the outside world from the beginning, but he didn''t care. He thought Su Su Su would believe him, but she didn''t. She left again like this, without any sense of responsibility and without any consideration.


    I do not know how long, Gu Sirui at the door to see Gu Sinian has not answered, quickly pushed the door in. Because he had been exposed to cold water for a long time, Gu Sinian had a fever, but he didn''t feel it himself.


    On the other hand, a protest organized by consumers is going on silently, slowly spreading to Gu.

 Chapter 282

    Often, the reputation of a company depends more on the promotion of high-level personnel, and the sales level of a product is also based on the promotion.


    As the president of Gu''s group, Gu Sixian''s private life is chaotic. He lives in a cluster of flowers and leaves. Coupled with a series of hotel disturbances and bed photo disturbances, the majority of consumers are not particularly impressed with Gu Sixian.


    We checked the products produced by Gu''s group, where Gu was working, and then an anonymous person revealed some product accidents of Gu''s group many years ago on the Internet, which caused great repercussions on the Internet.


    Aunts and uncles always ask the shopping guide when they are shopping, "is this thing made by the Gu group?"


    If the answer is "yes", then aunts and uncles will put things back in their original places and choose products made by other groups, although the market evaluation of similar products of Gu group is far higher than that of the group they bought.


    If the answer is "no", then the customers will introduce their products to the surrounding consumers. After listening to the advice of the customers, the consumers unconsciously give up the products of Gu group and choose the products of other groups.


    For a while, as long as it''s Gu''s products, the sales volume of goods will drop sharply. Even if it''s promotional activities, the profits will shrink, and there is no way to supplement the losses of other products.


    Gu group''s partners originally cooperated because the sales volume of Gu group''s products was the largest. Now, the sharp decline in sales volume has affected their livelihood. If they don''t deal with it again, it can still affect the company''s efficiency, which makes everyone panic. They are afraid that there is something wrong with Gu group.


    Nowadays, consumers'' resolute boycott of Gu''s group is even worse than their usual boycott of Japanese and Korean products. It is conceivable that the impact of this incident of Gu''s year on the people is so great that it has affected the business problems of Gu''s group. This has risen to another level. This incident of Gu''s year has dealt a great blow to Gu''s group, and now people are worried People still value reputation.


    If they continue to cooperate with Gu group, the loss of unsalable goods of Gu group will be great. If they are connected with the public voice of Gu group, they will be boycotted in the business field in the future, and their products will be rejected by consumers. Such a big loss is the worst for businessmen.


    When people boycotted Gu''s group, their Gu''s partners got in touch one after another. They held a short video conference on the Internet and decided to select a person to show an attitude to Mrs. Gu.


    It''s a matter of his own fate. Gu''s biggest partner, Yiran, is determined to come forward and negotiate with Mrs. Gu.


    Gu house.


    Mrs. Gu is sitting on the sofa, and so is Shu Xiaoxiao.


    It''s not hard to see that Mrs. Gu''s face is red and she has difficulty breathing. Obviously, she is infuriated by the comments on the Internet. Not only that, the netizens blindly boycott the products of the Gu group, but also make Mrs. Gu angry. This is the consumers.


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s face is not very good, she is very happy that someone can pull out the main character of the bed according to the storm, the clearer the better, but did not expect to pull out the result is that she Shu Xiaoxiao is a small three?


    The two women had a great atmosphere. They always felt that Su Su was responsible for all these things.


    Su Su, a fox, has confused Gu Sinian and made him do stupid things again and again. Now it''s for her to create such a disaster, not only for her own reputation, but also for Gu''s reputation.


    Shu Xiaoxiao has always been immersed in the joy of getting Mrs. Gu''s promise. She is suddenly exposed by others. This is a real big face, and she has no time for herself.


    But who is she? She is Shu Xiaoxiao. In this case, she chose to accompany Mrs. Gu.


    Shu Xiaoxiao has read the forums of various websites on the Internet. In order to find out the situation of boycotting Gu''s products outside, she specially went out for a walk wearing a mask. Although Shu Xiaoxiao has to be Gu Sixian, and the purpose of getting close to Mrs. Gu is also for Gu Sixian, now the scene is out of control, and Mrs. Gu must also need company. By the way, it''s a good opportunity to warm up her feelings.


    "Grandma, don''t be angry. You can always find a good solution. Isn''t Si Nian careless, so don''t be angry." Shu Xiaoxiao said, patting old lady Gu on the back.


    Looking at one side, Mrs. Gu rushed to accompany her shuxiaoxiao as soon as something happened. She was very pleased. It was not easy for her to come back to care about her when it was clear that the incident had affected shuxiaoxiao.


    In contrast, Gu Sinian is more and more unfilial and irresponsible for these activities. Gu Sinian''s appearance and departure are all due to Su Su. Gu''s impression of Su Su Su is getting worse and worse.


    "Ding Ling Ling - Ding Ling Ling -"


    in Gu''s house, Mrs. Gu''s office phone rings, and Mrs. Gu immediately signals Xiaoxiao to take it.


    "Hello." Mrs. Gu''s voice was very serious.


    "Mrs. Gu, it''s like this..." the voice on the other end of the phone has been piercing Mrs. Gu''s eardrum. Although the voice of the other side is not big, the content is extremely harsh."Let''s have a discussion. A large number of partners like you have asked to stop their cooperation. Isn''t that a drop in the bucket? Even if something really happened to Gu''s, the skinny camel was bigger than the horse. "


    "Mrs. Gu, we have really discussed this. This is not a matter. Many consumers have already declared that they will not buy anything from Gu group, at least not in a short period of time. We can''t afford to pay for these losses." At the other end of the phone, Mrs. Gu stopped talking and decided to continue talking.


    "At least we''ve cooperated for so many years, and we won''t be so unkind. After a few discussions, we plan to stop our cooperation while Gu refutes rumors and deals with negative news. If Mrs. Gu can''t handle such negative news properly, it will affect our reputation. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for us to cooperate in the future. What''s more...


    without waiting for the end of the phone to finish, Mrs. Gu has hung up in silence.


    Mrs. Gu has been pondering since she hung up the phone. If there is no book, will these things not happen? Is it really her old fool who did wrong?


    If Gu goes on like this, how will she face all her ancestors and ancestors in a hundred years!

 Chapter 283

    Mrs. Gu is furious. She can''t watch the company''s reputation go bad in Gu''s hands. She''s been borrowing for a day, and her partner''s phone is going to blow up. She rubbed her temples and bowed her head to meditate. She didn''t expect that Gu''s news had such a big impact on the company.


    She then made a few phone calls to the shareholders and partners to calm their emotions. Then she called Gu Sinian and said in a deep voice, "Gu Sinian, look at the things you''ve done for me! You go to the Internet to see the news, netizens are boycotting our company''s products, partners also call to question, do you want to let us care for our family end here?! Where are you? Get back here Mrs. Gu hung up the phone at one go. She was so angry that her brain ached. Put the book Xiaoxiao don''t want to find what Su Su.


    Gu Sinian heard old lady Gu say that one is the first two. On the one hand, he was worried about Mrs. Gu''s health; on the other hand, he didn''t expect that his affair with Su Su would be involved in the development of the company and bring such a big impact. For a moment, his mind was confused, and he was angry at the thought of Shu Xiaoxiao.


    He thought for a moment and called back to Mrs. Gu: "don''t worry, I''ll go back to deal with it right away. The body is the capital of revolution. Don''t be angry." "You also know that the body is important. You are going to blow me up." Mrs. Gu yelled at the phone. "You go to have a rest first. I''m also thinking about countermeasures. I''ll go back with Gu Sirui later and let''s discuss." "How do you want me to rest? As soon as I close my eyes, it''s the news, and my ears are full of the voices of the partners. Gu Sinian, you''ve really got me in a big trouble this time!" Gu Sinian was silent. Listening to Mrs. Gu talking at that end, his ears were full of echoes. He heard everything vaguely, but finally he heard a sentence: "come back to see me quickly!" He rubbed his eyes and saw that the phone had been hung up.


    After Mrs. Gu hung up the phone, she kept sighing. Gu Sinian is her favorite child. If the company can''t get through this difficulty, what can she do. In her heart, she firmly decided not to let Su Su enter her own house. Then he started dialing again.


    Gu Sinian then called Gu Sirui: "Gu Sirui, where is it? I''ll find you. There''s something wrong with the company." After Gu Sirui said where he was, he put on his coat and went out. All kinds of things that happened these days reverberated in his mind. Suddenly, he stumbled into a pillar. After waking up, he went to the bathroom to wash his face.


    He drives to Gu Sirui in a hurry. On the way, he turns on the radio. Unexpectedly, even what the radio says is about him and Su Su. While he is thinking about how to explain to Su Su Su, he is thinking about how to deal with the media. Shu Xiaoxiao is a man he shouldn''t have used from the beginning. He has thousands of thoughts all the way. He couldn''t help thinking about Su Su. Where could this stupid woman go? He was irritable and worried. Su Su is very smart. He must have known that he would find her and imagined. So, how would he go if he was her? Gu Sixian fell into thinking.


    All the way traffic, people are in a hurry, everyone seems to be busy with their own things, no one cares about another person''s feelings. In the era of fast food, when you see a president''s news, it''s just a smile, just a conversation after dinner. Casual gossip and resistance is a devastating blow to him and an enterprise.


    Soon, he met Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui took out his mobile phone and showed it to him. He said without expression: "the old lady just called me." "What do you say?" "What else can I say? I was scolded and asked to go back to deal with my mess." Gu Sinian said in distress, "well, it''s not me who said that when your news comes out, if I''m a partner, I''ll ask you for an explanation." Gu Sirui said while scratching his head. "Gu Sirui, you''re right. I guess all the partners will blow up our phone. How can a woman who is so strong bear to scold me lightly?" "Hahaha, you''re right. Let''s go. Let''s plead guilty." Gu Sixian has a headache at the thought of going back. He hates to face these things, and he hates to flatter his partners, but these are the things he has to face. What we have to deal with now is how to explain to the media about him and Shu Xiaoxiao. He took a deep breath and said to Gu Sirui, "don''t talk so much. Help me to think about how to explain to the media. We should deal with the company''s affairs before we can think of anything else."


    "Brother, you are much better at these things than me, let me think? I can''t think of it. " Gu Sirui scratched his head and said. Gu Sinian sighed and said, "forget it. Let''s go back first. I''m afraid if we don''t go back again, the old lady will come to me all over the world with a knife." Gu Sirui is also very distressed for Gu Sinian. He is really in a mess now. Things come one by one. This is to force a person to a dead end.


    Gu Sinian''s steps were not as firm as before. He opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat. Gu Sirui knocks on the window to signal him to come down. "What for?" Gu Sinian looks puzzled. "I''ll drive it. Look how you drive it. If you dare to drive it, I dare not sit down!" Gu Sinian twisted his neck, opened the door, got off and went to the seat of CO pilot. "Look at your IQ, even I''m not as good as you are now!" Gu added. Gu Sinian has no mood to quarrel with him, so he can only say so.


    After getting on the bus, Gu Sirui began to comfort Gu Sinian and said, "it''s no big deal. There''s no barrier that can''t pass. Let''s work together to put the company on the right track first, and then find Su Su together." Gu Sinian nodded: "go back to comfort the old lady. She is old and can''t stand the toss. I can bear any pressure. I''m afraid the old lady will come back at this juncture..." "Bah, bah, bah, what are you talking about? The old lady must be thinking about something at this time. She likes you so much and will help you through this difficulty." "Well, let me have a good look at what happened these days. I have no clue. I''m upset."They chatted with each other, and then they arrived at home. In the door, Gu Sinian paced back and forth to escape, but he knew he couldn''t, so let the storm come more fiercely.


    Gu Sirui looked back and said, "what do you want? Fast." Gu Sinian came back and strode forward. He doesn''t know how to be distracted these days. He arranges his clothes to make himself look less depressed. Then he and Gu Sirui walked into the house one by one.

 Chapter 284

    At the door, I vaguely heard some people talking. Gu Sinian thought that the old lady had asked someone to discuss the plan. I didn''t expect to see Mrs. Gu and Shu Xiaoxiao sitting on one side of the sofa and two strange men and women sitting on the other side.


    Gu Sinian''s heart is even more confused when he sees Shu Xiaoxiao. He doesn''t know how to face this woman. He clenched his fist secretly. "Grandma, we''re back," she said with a smile on her face


    Seeing that Gu Sinian could come back, Mrs. Gu nodded with satisfaction and said to him, "why, I don''t know Xiaoxiao. I don''t even say hello when I see him. It''s not like words." Gu Sinian can only embarrassedly say to Shu Xiaoxiao: "you are also here." Mrs. Gu quickly said, "don''t stand, you two. You want me to greet you, not my own family? Sit down and talk


    Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui find a place to sit down. Mrs. Gu quickly says to Shu Xiaoxiao, "go and sit next to Gu Sinian. It''s all a family. What are you doing in a tight situation?" Shu Xiaoxiao shyly goes to Gu Sinian and sits down. Gu Sixian moved to the side with a look of disgust.


    "Grandma, who are these two? Won''t you introduce us? " Gu Sirui said to old lady Gu. Mrs. Gu said with a smile, "look, I forgot. I can''t remember. These two are Shu Xiaoxiao''s parents. Please say hello." Gu Sirui awkwardly said: "well, uncle and aunt, my name is Gu Sirui." Next to the book Xiaoxiao''s parents nodded with a smile and said: "Hello, hello." Then, Gu Sinian said, "Hello, uncle and aunt. My name is Gu Sinian." Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother said happily: "I''ve heard about you from Xiaoxiao in our family for a long time. It''s better to see you than to hear about you for a long time. You are really tall and handsome." Gu Sirui took a worried look at Gu Sinian. He saw that his whole life was not good, but he could not save old lady Gu''s face. He said, "thank you for your praise." Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother said, "well, people are polite and can talk. What a good child."


    Gu Sinian feels more and more breathless, but Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother still says: "we have seen the news about you and Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao is a thin skinned child, and he has been crying for several days when he comes home." Gu Sinian explained: "Auntie, I''m sorry, it was an accident. I know you won''t believe what I said, but I''ll try my best to make up for Shu Xiaoxiao and you." "What are you talking about? Xiaoxiao''s parents didn''t come all the way here to listen to your polite remarks." Said Mrs. Gu. Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother laughed and agreed: "old lady, I understand Gu Sixian''s mood. It''s the same as our Xiaoxiao''s. let the young people solve their own problems."


    Gu Sinian sits on the sofa straightly. He feels that Shu Xiaoxiao, including her parents, are looking at him with blazing eyes. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva. When Mrs. Gu saw it, she said to Shu Xiaoxiao, "Xiaoxiao, go and pour a glass of water for Si Nian. In the future, we should slowly learn to get along with people." Gu Sinian said: "no, I''ll do it myself." Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother stopped Gu Sinian, who was about to stand up, and said, "these things are what girls should do. Give them to Xiaoxiao."


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Gu Sirui said: "grandma, we are not here to discuss the company''s affairs. How can you..." Old lady Gu said, "you child, don''t interrupt until you speak. I can''t see the guests sitting here. Is that ok? " Gu Sirui angrily leans on the sofa and plays with his mobile phone. And cast sympathetic eyes on Gu Sinian.


    At this time, Shu Xiaoxiao came to Gu Sinian with a cup of water and said, "Mr. Gu, this is your favorite taste." And then a coy smile. Gu Sinian said thank you, took the cup and put it aside. Now he is not willing to say a word to Shu Xiaoxiao. Even a glance at her made me sick.


    In his heart, he didn''t want to stay in this place for one more minute. He probably guessed Mrs. Gu''s intention, but it was definitely a bad strategy. I was thinking about how to save the situation. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that all this was set up by Shu Xiaoxiao. Without that news, everything would be the same.


    But at this time, Mrs. Gu invited Shu Xiaoxiao''s parents. Her intention was obvious. At a glance, she must have accepted Shu Xiaoxiao and was so polite to her parents. He could only hear Mrs. Gu talking with Shu Xiaoxiao''s parents sentence after sentence. As for the content of the conversation, he didn''t listen to a word, and he didn''t want to listen. How could Gu Sinian be reduced to such a situation of being slaughtered by others.


    "Si Nian, Si Nian?" Gu Sinian looked at Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother with alienated indifference on his face, "I can see that you are still out of touch with us." Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother said happily. "Ouch, it''s normal. We''ll have more chances to get along with each other in the future. Talk to your aunt more about what''s in your heart. Don''t hold everything in your heart. It''s not good." Gu Sinian just nodded to her. He didn''t want to say a word to Shu Xiaoxiao''s family.


    Suddenly, he stood up uncontrollably and realized that he was impolite. He stopped for a moment, dropped his eyes and said, "I''ve been sitting for a long time, and I''m a little tired." Mrs. Gu naturally saw Gu Sinian''s thoughts, but she said gently, "sit down, Sinian. We''ll have dinner together later." And patted Gu''s arm with his hand, Gu nodded helplessly.


    His ear or come Book Xiaoxiao mother''s sharp voice, and Book Xiaoxiao don''t know what to say in his ear, he chose to automatically block. On the surface, everyone talked happily, but everyone had an account in mind. Although Gu Sinian has lived in this environment since he was a child, what he can''t stand most is this, especially the people he dislikes most. He knows that he can''t stay here any longer. Something will happen. He wants to go out and find a quiet place to think carefully.He winked at Gu Sirui and signaled to leave. Gu Sirui expressed shock: "can we go?" He thought. Gu Sinian sat for a while. Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother didn''t know when to sit next to him, and she had already begun to shake his hand. He had goose bumps. In his opinion, the situation is not right. He can''t delay any longer. He must leave immediately.


    He looked at Mrs. Gu and said to her, "grandma, there are still some things to deal with in the company. I have to go first. Please forgive me." Old lady Gu said, "what''s more important than this! Gu Sinian, do you know your priorities

 Chapter 285

    Gu Sinian didn''t seem to hear Mrs. Gu''s words, so he stood up and went out. How could Mrs. Gu let Gu Sinian leave like this? Once he left this time, the company might really be over. She finally invited Shu Xiaoxiao''s parents. Today, she must solve the problem. She must not follow Gu Sinian''s temperament.


    Mrs. Gu''s face was cold, and then she yelled at Gu Sinian: "Gu Sinian, don''t eat hard or soft, come back!" Gu Si Nian''s step was over. He thought that old lady Gu was finally willing to explain, but he closed his mouth and walked forward. Seeing that Gu Sinian was disobedient, Mrs. Gu ordered the security guard to say, "stop Gu Sinian for me. I''ll see who can step out of this house without my permission."


    After hearing the order from Mrs. Gu, the security guard came forward and stopped Gu Sinian, who was about to step out of the house. On the side, the family of Shu Xiaoxiao was watching. The corners of Shu Xiaoxiao''s mouth rose slowly, but he soon put away his expression and looked like he was in love with Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian''s slender and well-defined hand was secretly clenched and choked into pig blood red. He had to turn and walk back into the house. As soon as I entered the room, I saw Gu Sirui''s sympathetic eyes, but he also had an expression that I couldn''t help. But Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother has a proud look on her face, which makes Gu Sinian more and more upset.


    Mrs. Gu said to Gu Sinian with a serious face: "Gu Sinian, you must have guessed my mind. I don''t want to beat around the bush with you. Where are you going to solve the company''s problems for me? I''m helping you solve your problems and the company''s problems!" Old lady Gu said and clapped her hand on the table.


    Gu Sinian looked after old lady Gu. It was really hard for her to be so angry, so she said, "grandma, it hurts to be so angry." "Do you know that anger hurts? You still care about my body? " "Yes" Gu Sinian squeezed a word out of his mouth. He really didn''t know what to say.


    Old lady Gu said, "listen to me. Xiaoxiao is a good girl. You won''t lose money with her." Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother echoed: "that is, we Xiaoxiao are excellent." Gu Sixian said with a headache: "I know Xiaoxiao is excellent, because I don''t deserve her, and we are not suitable." Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother said: "where there is, you and Xiaoxiao are a good match, isn''t it? It''s just a talented woman." Shu Xiaoxiao''s father nodded to one side.


    Gu Sinian is still expressionless, thinking about how to refuse them. Gu old lady said: "Si Nian, be obedient, this time you must marry Xiaoxiao." "What? Getting married? That''s too fast. " Gu Sinian was surprised and said that he knew what Mrs. Gu was thinking, but he didn''t expect to be so quick and direct. He couldn''t accept it.


    "Why don''t you? You see you''ve ruined the reputation of a girl Xiaoxiao. They didn''t say anything. You don''t want to be here! " It''s true that Gu Sixian came to see old lady Gu. He can''t just give up his life, let alone apologize to Su Su.


    "Listen to me, Xiaoxiao and I don''t know each other well enough now. I feel sorry for such a hasty marriage. My conscience is not responsible for Shu Xiaoxiao." Gu Sinian said. "Do you still have time to think about this? It''s very good that Xiaoxiao is willing to help our family through this difficulty. It''s not a matter of feelings. After marriage, there is plenty of time for you to cultivate. I''ll support whatever you do at that time. " Mrs. Gu said patiently. Gu Sinian has no way to persuade himself to marry a woman like Shu Xiaoxiao.


    "Grandma, I believe I can come up with a better solution. I don''t want to delay the book. I want to be responsible for my life." Mrs. Gu said, "Mr. Gu, do you know what the attitude of the partners is now? They want speed. If you don''t solve this news incident, they will immediately find other enterprises to cooperate with us. We''ll have nothing. I can give you time to think about it. There''s no such time. To say the least, you''ve come up with a solution and solved the company''s problems. What about the book What can I do? You''ll be a household name for someone who''s innocent. You''ll let Shu Xiaoxiao know how to behave in the future, how to let other people''s parents raise their heads in front of others in the future, and which man you think can accept Xiaoxiao and marry her regardless of the past. Such a big man, do not consider the consequences, you destroy the life of Shu Xiaoxiao, now people come to marry you in a low voice, you, you see what your attitude is! " With these words, Mrs. Gu almost stood unsteadily. Shu Xiaoxiao ran to support Mrs. Gu wisely, which made Mrs. Gu trust her more.


    Gu Sixian broke into a cold sweat and said, "we have to take a long-term view of this matter. There are many inside information that you don''t know about grandma." After that, he glanced at Shu Xiaoxiao with ulterior motives. However, Shu Xiaoxiao said to Mrs. Gu, "grandma, don''t be angry. This kind of thing is what you love and I want. If Si Nian doesn''t want to do it, don''t force him."


    Gu Sinian followed Shu Xiaoxiao''s words: "that is, you read a book, Xiaoxiao did not also say, I don''t think she is willing to." Gu shuddered, pointed to Gu Sinian and said, "you are confused. You can''t see that Shu Xiaoxiao is helping you. Where can I find such a good girl?" she gasped and said, "Gu Sinian, I don''t think about your ideas. It''s not the time. You don''t wake up after I''ve said so much. This is the best way to get the best of both worlds."


    Gu Sinian sighed all the time. Seeing that Gu Sinian didn''t respond, Mrs. Gu made the last move. She said, "Gu Sinian, you''re optimistic." As he said, he took out a fruit knife from under his buttock and put it on his chest. Gasping, he said, "you want my old life. If you don''t promise today, I will die here." Gu Sinian didn''t expect that old lady Gu would do such a wonderful thing. She was so kind to herself that she couldn''t be such a jerk.The crowd was so scared that Gu Sirui was about to rush up and grab the fruit knife. Unexpectedly, old lady Gu made more efforts. It was not like acting at all. She said, "don''t come here. Do you think I''m joking? Gu Sinian, you will give me an answer now. Is it marriage or my life? " Gu Sinian''s eyes flashed despair, and he bit his lips hard. Everyone''s eyes focused on him. At last, he said slowly: "I knot, you put down your knife, let''s have a good discussion, I''ll listen to you for everything, you treat me so well, you are very kind to me, you know my choice." Gu Sinian''s words are like a ball of vent.

 Chapter 286

    After listening to Gu Sinian''s words, Mrs. Gu slowly took down the fruit knife. Shu Xiaoxiao quickly comforted her: "Grandma''s clothes are rotten. In the future, I will never allow you to do such things to hurt yourself." Gu old lady said: "Si Nian, I''m in a hurry. I have nothing to do. It''s for your good. You''ll know later."


    Gu Sirui looked at it stupidly. He didn''t expect that old lady Gu would do such a thing. It was too dangerous. When he saw Mrs. Gu put down her knife, he put down her heart. Looking at the hole in Mrs. Gu''s clothes, he was afraid that something had really happened to the old lady. This book Xiaoxiao is really a pest.


    "Grandma, if you have anything to do, you can arrange for me to do it. I called a family doctor for you to have a physical examination. During this period, because of my relationship, you have suffered a lot of crimes, and you certainly haven''t had a good sleep. Your body is the most important." Gu Sinian is still worried. "As long as you don''t make me angry and listen to me, I''ll be fine. Let''s discuss your marriage with Shu Xiaoxiao, uncle Shu and aunt Shu." Said Mrs. Gu.


    Gu Sirui frowned at this. He thought Gu Sinian was just a tactic to slow down. But old lady Gu didn''t give up. He observed Gu Sinian and had a lot to say to him. There are a lot of questions to ask, about marriage, about Su Su. He is as impatient as a lion.


    He watched Gu Sinian struggle between Shu Xiaoxiao and Shu Xiaoxiao''s parents. He watched Mrs. Gu smile with satisfaction and heard Mrs. Gu say: "I''m so sorry to let you see such a big joke. Shame, shame." He sneered. Didn''t anyone think of Su Su? Who cares about her feelings? It was a mistake to give her to Gu Sinian. Su Su hasn''t been found yet. It''s ridiculous that Gu Sinian talks about marriage with other women here.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother kept asking Gu Sinian questions, Gu Sirui rushed to her and said, "I''m sorry, aunt. I have something to say to Gu Sinian. I''m sorry to disturb you. I''ll return him right away. " It''s strange for Gu Sinian to hear that. Just now he didn''t know how to help himself out. Then he took another look at Mrs. Gu. With the permission of her eyes, he came out with Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui grabbed Gu''s collar and yelled at him, "do you know what you''re doing? I''m really wrong about you. Su Su hasn''t found it yet, but you''re here to meet your father-in-law and mother-in-law, ha ha." "Gu Sirui, you let go. Do you think I''m not suffering? I want to get married? What do you want me to do about the situation just now, and let Mrs. Gu die? " Gu Sinian also said angrily.


    "Have you ever thought about Su Su? What will she do? What will her reaction be when she knows the news? I dare not think that she loves you so much, but you hurt her like this. I can''t be angry. " Gu Sirui roared secretly. "Gu Sirui, life is sometimes like this, not everything can be as you wish, I love Su Su, but there is no way, one step wrong, step by step wrong. I''ve been favored by others. I''ve known since I was a child that I can''t live according to my own wishes. Now my life doesn''t belong to me. He''s been manipulated in a mess. I just hope that everyone around me can get the so-called happiness, including you. " Gu Sinian said helplessly.


    "Well, you gave up Susu so easily. Then, I''ll go to Susu in the future, I''ll take care of her, I''ll help her forget you." Gu Sirui said, "thank you, Gu Sirui. Take good care of Su Su. Don''t let her be wronged any more. I went first. I don''t want anything bad to happen again. " With that, Gu Sinian left without looking back.


    Gu Sirui looks at the direction of Gu Sinian''s death. He didn''t expect that Gu Sinian should be so determined. He thought of Su Su''s pure face. He didn''t dare to imagine what Su Su would look like when he knew it. Just thinking about it made his heart ache.


    He walked out of Gu''s door and decided to find Su Su first, and then slowly help her open her heart knot. But he went out, but he didn''t know where to start. Gu Sirui squatted on the side of the road, thinking about what happened at home today. He felt sorry for Gu Sinian, but he was even more distressed for Su Su.


    He walked aimlessly, looking for all the places he thought Su Su would go, but he got nothing. He is afraid that the next day Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao''s marriage will be on the news, and Su Su will be more sad to see it. It''s crazy to look for Su Su. He thinks of Su Su''s happy face when they were together before. I don''t know how she fell in love with such a person who made her sad, but he supports her in everything she does, just to make her happy.


    He really has no way. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack these days, so Gu Sirui calls Gu Sinian to ask if he has any clues. But on the other side of the phone, he hears a group of noisy voices. The most harsh one is Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother''s voice. The terrible laughter makes him shudder.


    Gu Sinian gave him a simple explanation, and then he heard Shu Xiaoxiao saying, "who can I call again? Grandma asked us to come over." Gu Sirui tells Gu Sinian to prepare well in the noise. Don''t worry about his side. He will try to find Su Su. Then he thought that Su Su was wandering alone, and her favorite man was forced to marry another woman. At the moment, she might still be imagining that Gu Sinian was looking for her, ready to give her a reasonable explanation. His heart was aching.


    He decided not to let Su Su be hurt any more. If Gu Sinian couldn''t take good care of her, he could only take over Gu Sinian and complete the protection of Su Su. How could a girl who used to be a baby in his hands be abandoned by a person she identified. Gu Sirui makes up his mind that after he finds Su Su, he will be more kind to her and try to make her forget Gu Sixian. Even if he can''t, it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t expect Su Su to fall in love with him again. In his life, he will be Su Su Su''s guardian and never let anyone or anything hurt her again. He wants Su Su to know that even if Gu Sixian is gone, she is still loved and hurt.He won''t be controlled by others like Gu Sinian. Even for Su Su, he won''t, even if it''s extremely dangerous. For Su Su, he will break free and come to Su Su Su regardless of everything. Even if she only treats herself as a friend, he won''t mind. As long as Su Su Su lives well, everything is worth it.


    After thinking about this, Gu Sirui perks up again. This time, he comes to the station and is ready to go to Su Su''s favorite place to find her. In a word, he won''t give up looking for it.

 Chapter 287

    Gu Sinian is haunted by Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother and gets a call from Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui is still looking for Su Su on the other side of the phone, which makes him feel bad. It''s so painful that the people he loves can''t be protected by himself. All this is so unreal, his mind is full of Su Su at the moment.


    But Shu Xiaoxiao is still shameless to interrupt him to answer the phone, this is not married, she is like this. It''s hard for him to think about his future life. Should he live like a puppet? He was not reconciled.


    But when he looked back and saw Mrs. Gu drinking tea, he couldn''t bear to leave. He didn''t dare to imagine what the family would be like after he left. He couldn''t forget the kindness of Gu''s family. Now Gu''s family can only be saved by this wedding. He is too tired today, but he can''t express it. He has too many emotions to vent, but he has nowhere to vent.


    Finally, he saw off Shu Xiaoxiao and her parents. He held on to his last strength to say goodbye to them. Later, Mrs. Gu said to him, "Gu Sinian, I know you have 10000 people who don''t want to, but there''s no way. Shu Xiaoxiao is also a good girl. She wants to be a little bit more open." "I see, grandma. Today, thank you." Gu Sixian said powerlessly.


    "Well, it''s getting late, and you''ve been tired all day. I understand your mood. Don''t say grandma doesn''t care. It''s a helpless move. " Mrs. Gu sighed. Gu Sinian raised his arm, looked at the watch and said, "grandma, I know. You should have a rest early. If you have anything to do, please call me." After listening to this, Mrs. Gu patted Gu''s shoulder and said, "OK, I''ll have a rest early, and you''ll have a rest early." Then he went to his room.


    Gu Sinian was relieved to see old lady Gu enter the room, and then dragged her tired body into her room. As soon as he entered the room, he took off all his precautions and collapsed on the bed. He wrapped himself in a quilt feebly.


    He thought of the first time he went to take care of his family, the way old Mrs. Gu looked when she was young, and how he grew up in taking care of his family. He can''t be ungrateful and can''t leave at such a big time.


    He remembered what he looked like when he saw Su Su for the first time. He thought of the scene when he got along with Su Su. A smile gradually appeared on his face. He thought about how he and Su Su changed from hating each other to liking each other, and then decided to join hands for life. Scene by scene, Su Su''s smile and frown, he can clearly recall. Gradually, Gu Sixian''s eyes were full of tears. He thought that no one could enter his heart except Su Su in his life.


    Gu Sixian usually lives very delicately. He has to take care of all the sundries beside the bed, but now he has no mind to care about them. If he can''t even control his life, what''s the point of living? A series of events in recent days have made him gasp. Up to now, he can''t believe that he is going to marry someone who is not Su Su. His eyes were open and empty. He thought he could deal with these things well, but he didn''t expect to let Mrs. Gu solve them in a word. This sentence determines what kind of people he will face every day for the rest of his life. In the future, he may only live on the memories of himself and Su Su.


    He thought of Su Su''s favorite song and hummed in his mouth, hoping that Su Su would appear beside him at this time, even if he didn''t say anything, beat him or scold him. He just wanted to see Su Su selfishly. He once had the impulse to be with Su Su regardless of everything, but he couldn''t give Mrs. Gu the big mess he had created. He didn''t want Mrs. Gu to die because of himself, and even less did he want Mrs. Gu to tear her face every day. After all, the family was too kind to him. More than 20 years of nurturing grace, he is not a little bit can finish.


    On the one hand, he is kind to himself and takes care of his family, on the other hand, he is his beloved woman. Gu Sixian couldn''t make a choice. He knew he was too sorry for Su Su, and he didn''t expect Su Su to forgive him. He just hates that he can''t deal with these things well, that he is not strong enough to protect his family and love.


    Today, Gu Sirui called him out, and the words that he said echoed in his ears. He actually did such a thing, which made Su Su sad. He didn''t deserve to be with her. Maybe he shouldn''t have real feelings for anyone who lives in Gu''s family. From the moment when Gu''s family adopted him, he knew this truth, but he couldn''t control it at all. He also wants to live like a normal person, and like Gu Sirui, he can go through fire and water for the people he likes. He thought, he shouldn''t love anyone, no matter which one is hurt.


    He found out Su Su''s picture and put it in the palm of his hand to touch it. He looked at Su Su''s eyebrows and eyes, and even thought of their future children. But now everything is in vain. His Su Su, he only hopes Su Su can live in peace, health and happiness, no longer sad for him, even forget him, let him bear all this alone.


    He put Su Su''s picture to his mouth, closed his eyes and imagined that Su Su was beside him. He bowed his head and was silent, feeling that Su Su was at ease. Suddenly he woke up, he remembered that Su Su did not know where she was until now, Gu Sirui was crazy to find her outside.


    Gu Sinian''s heart is very painful, he has been reciting Su Su, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for him, Su Su would not leave. If it wasn''t for him, Su Su might live happily somewhere. If it wasn''t for him, Gu would not face bankruptcy, and old lady Gu wouldn''t be angry to take a knife to her chest.He vowed in his heart that he would do his best in the future and not let the people around him get hurt. Su Su is the most sorry person in his life. Except Su Su, he will not be emotional to anyone else. In the rest of his life, he has to repay his family''s kindness. If he is lucky enough to meet Su Su again, he can''t think about it any more. He doesn''t know when he will see Su Su again and what he will do.


    He didn''t dare to think about Su Su''s reaction when she knew she was going to get married so soon. Even he didn''t know how to face the wedding. He even hoped that Su Su would never come back, never see himself, forget himself and find a new place. There would be someone who loves her and start a new life.


    He doesn''t want to hurt Su Su any more. Su Su has been hurt enough by him. He hopes that he and Su Su can have telepathy at this time. Su Su can feel his apology, his helplessness and his reluctance.

 Chapter 288

    "Xiao Hong, get me a phone." Mrs. Gu''s spirit is very good. She made up her mind to strike while the iron was hot in the early morning after dinner, and made sure what Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao did.


    "Here''s the phone, old lady." Small red hands and feet nimbly took the phone, "what else do you need?"


    "It''s OK. You go down and prepare some fruit for me." Mrs. Gu was very happy when she thought about her arrangement. "By the way, I''ll be very busy this afternoon. You can put the bath water on me and I''ll have a massage at night. I''m too old to do something. I can''t support myself."


    "Yes, old lady!" Xiao Hong agreed to retreat.


    "Hello, is that Mr. Cong?" Mrs. Gu skillfully picked up the mobile phone and dialed the phone, "yes, it''s me. Your ear power is very good. It''s my voice all of a sudden!"


    I don''t know what''s said on the other end of the phone. Mrs. Gu is smiling anyway. You don''t have to guess if it''s flattering. Mrs. Gu is very helpful.


    "Well, well, listen to me," said Mrs. Gu, who would not indulge in flattery. "I''m going to hold a press conference this afternoon to announce the marriage of Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao! Yes, yes. So, you are an expert in this field. I''ll give it to you, please! "


    "Of course, both Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao will take part in it. It''s a big event for both of them! You can help me to prepare the specific matters. I''ll arrange the rest myself. It''s a big matter for us to take care of our family. We can''t make any mistakes! " Mrs. Gu arranged the relevant matters in three times five divided by two. In the end, ginger is still spicy!


    The rest is Gu Sixian. Although Gu Sixian had to agree because of yesterday''s bitter plan, he was unwilling. Mrs. Gu also saw it. She was still not at ease. Mrs. Gu decided to visit him.


    "May I come in?" Gu old lady good temper knocked on the door and asked.


    "Come in!" The voice is not a little angry, a pair of life can not love the atmosphere.


    Old lady Gu opened the door. She couldn''t believe her eyes. Is this still Gu Sixian?


    First of all, there is a strong smell of wine. Although Gu Sinian drinks, he never drinks too much. He has always been very moderate, but this time, things are not Gu Sinian''s usual style. The tea table is full of empty wine bottles, including beer, foreign wine and red wine bottles. Some of them are half opened and tilted to one side. In a word, they are messy.


    And smoke! Gu Sinian seldom smokes. He doesn''t like the smell of tobacco. But this time, in his room, there are cigarette ends.


    The whole room can be said to be smoky. You know, Gu Sinian is always a neat young man, and sometimes Mrs. Gu even thinks that Gu Sinian is a little bit of a cleanliness addict. This kind of Gu Sixian is the first time that even old Mrs. Gu, who had seen her since childhood, met her.


    "Si Nian," said Mrs. Gu, who had been dazed by the chaotic scene in the house, but had not found Gu for a moment, "what are you doing in the house? Where are you


    "Here you are. Please sit down." Gu Sinian came out of the bathroom. After all, he was facing Mrs. Gu. Gu Sinian probably went to wash his face before he came out.


    Old lady Gu is a little bit stunned!


    Is this still Gu Sixian with high spirits and cool energy? In front of him, his eyes are red and his bags are out. Gu Sinian always pays attention to health preservation, but he must have been drinking and smoking all night. This is not Gu Sinian whom Mrs. Gu knows!


    He didn''t shave his beard. He looked so decadent that he couldn''t do it. His hair was in a mess. His white shirt was yesterday''s, and he didn''t change it. It was just that the button on the collar was untied, and he didn''t feel angry to tear it open.


    "Si Nian, what''s the matter with you?" After all, Mrs. Gu was a little heartbroken. "How can you make yourself like this?"


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry. I couldn''t sleep last night and drank some wine. I''ll be OK after a rest." Gu Sinian looked at old lady Gu and said, "what''s the matter with you coming here so early?"


    "Oh, well," said Mrs. Gu, although she was surprised, what she should do was not ambiguous at all. "I arranged a press conference in the afternoon, that is, the press conference between you and Shu Xiaoxiao. Marriage is a big event, and it''s a family like us. It must be very grand. I have arranged the reporters and the media, and you should attend it on time, Shu Xiaoxiao Xiao will come, too Old lady Gu said quickly, she was also a little unreasonable and angry!


    Gu Sinian also roughly guessed that Mrs. Gu would have such a skill. After all, compared with yesterday''s forced death, today''s press conference is only a part of the plan. If she agrees to yesterday''s, it means that today''s things are already in full swing. Otherwise, Mrs. Gu''s search for life and death yesterday is not in vain.


    Gu Sinian sat in the sofa, leaned back on the back of the sofa, closed his eyes and pondered for a while. He said in a low voice and clearly, "I won''t go to the press conference this afternoon. I''m very tired and in poor condition. I won''t have a good effect even if I go like this. What do you think?"Looking at Gu Sinian''s present appearance, Mrs. Gu is also beating her heart. He is right. If he appears at the press conference in the afternoon, if he behaves more decadent on the spot, doesn''t she make it clear that this marriage is forced marriage? Now there are so many reporters, which one is not a human spirit, when there are so many cameras aiming at Gu Sixian, the good marriage has not become a joke?


    Mrs. Gu is not a fool, but for so many years, she has no feelings for Gu Sinian. He also sees Gu Sinian''s heartache, and she can''t be completely indifferent.


    Although she doesn''t like Su Su, she still has feelings for Gu Sinian. Maybe this child really needs time to relieve herself. It''s not a good thing to push her too hard. It''s not good to end up with a hairy ending!


    Mrs. Gu has experienced many battles. She was not a vegetarian when she was young. It''s better to deal with this situation coldly. Old lady Gu said softly: "good boy, don''t be angry with me. I will do it for you. I won''t hurt you. Shu Xiaoxiao is a lady of a big family. It''s good for you to marry her. You can''t think of it now because you don''t have any feelings. After you get along with each other for a long time, you will understand my painstakingness today!

 Chapter 289

    "In the afternoon, if you don''t want to go to the press conference, don''t go. It''s better to recover at home. Don''t torture yourself at home. Recover well!" Mrs. Gu moved her heart and explained her reason.


    "Yes, thank you." Gu Si did not lift the answer.


    "Good boy, have a good rest. I''ll go out first. I''ll ask Xiao Hong to give you something to eat later. Remember to eat it!" Mrs. Gu saw that there was no other way. She said a few words and went out.


    At the door, Mrs. Gu called Xiaohong again. "Go and give the young master something to eat. By the way, pay more attention to his movements and report to me at any time. You can''t help but know where he is, do you know?"


    "Yes, old lady, I''m going to get ready!" Xiao Hong seldom takes care of the old lady so seriously. She agrees and goes to prepare food in a hurry.


    At this time, there must be no accident. Mrs. Gu sighed with worry. Let''s wait until the press conference this afternoon is over. At that time, it''s certain that Gu Sinian can''t do anything even if he doesn''t want to. After all, he''s a dutiful child, and his family is kind to him. He can''t ignore anything. Although he''s in a great mood, it''s not true Isn''t there an explicit objection? Mrs. Gu went over the cause and effect of all the things in her heart. Except for Gu''s overreaction, there was nothing beyond her expectation. She was still in control.


    Even if Gu Sixian was reluctant, the things he promised could not stop the progress of things. The afternoon press conference was held without any delay under Mrs. Gu''s arrangement and first-hand planning.


    The conference was held in the hall of the Champs Elysees Hotel. The style and style of taking care of one''s family is incomparable. The level of a five-star hotel, the style of a star press conference, and the red and pink roses from the air around the podium are all decorated. The whole atmosphere is romantic and beautiful. To tell you the truth, it''s just a wedding press conference, but it''s medium Other people''s weddings don''t have this style.


    All the reporters on the scene handed out exquisite gifts and red envelopes. Mrs. Gu loved excitement and face. She wanted to make this matter prosperous and give her and her family face enough, so that their reputation in the city would win again.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the press conference officially began. First, the emcee appeared. This is the most famous emcee in the city. He is mature and steady, and the typhoon is steady. He is not a small role that can be compared with jumping up and down.


    "Dear ladies and gentlemen, I am very lucky to be the MC of Mr. Gu Sinan and Ms. Shu Xiaoxiao''s press conference today. Thank you for your presence. Now, I announce that the press conference begins. First of all, we would like to have Mrs. Gu, Ms. Shu Xiaoxiao and the calligrapher''s parents present!" The emcee made a gesture of invitation.


    "What? Why didn''t you hear Gu Sinan? He''s the number one man of the day. Won''t he come? " After listening to the master of ceremonies, the following reporters immediately began to underestimate.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s listen to it first. What''s the matter with big families? It''s not as simple as our common people imagine. What''s more, there are red envelopes to take!" Someone waved the thick red envelope in his hand, "I have never received a thick red envelope all of a sudden. I don''t care about his male number one and female number one, just write it well!"


    "That''s it The reporters whispered a few words at the bottom, and their voices dropped.


    With the help of Shu Xiaoxiao, Mrs. Gu stepped onto the rostrum, followed by her proud father and makeup mother. Mrs. Gu specially wore her favorite emerald. She always thought emerald was the most suitable for her, but she was willing to wear it on the most important occasions. After all, it was a valuable treasure £¡ Shu Xiaoxiao''s dress is even more attractive. Chanel''s latest full dress, with exquisite makeup, is Dior''s new full set of jewelry. Shu Xiaoxiao remembers that the match maker told her that if you don''t know how to match it, you can put it all together, and you can be overwhelming in momentum. In a word, it''s just pearly, dazzling, who dares to say that things piled up with money will be wrong!


    In terms of clothing collocation, Shu Xiaozhen''s taste is really inferior to Su Su''s.


    "Dear reporter friends, thank you for your presence. It''s a great honor for us to take care of our family. I''m here to thank you for your support." Mrs. Gu took the lead in speaking. She looked around the audience with a smile, which was very good. Today''s scene is what she wanted, high-end big bullying on the grade, which is very suitable for the status of caring for the family. "I now announce that today is the news conference of Gu Sinan and Shu Xiaoxiao''s marriage, but because there is something wrong with Gu''s company in the United States, Sinan rushed to the United States temporarily to deal with it I can''t help it. He''s just excellent. He''s responsible for most of the family affairs. Now he can''t leave. " Mrs. Gu came up and explained the reason why Gu Sinan was not at the scene. There''s no way. Otherwise, it''s hard to ensure that the reporters won''t Scribble. Now the media, it''s better to be careful. There are a lot of people who don''t do anything with the red envelope, and the scene still needs to be done.


    "Although Sinan is not here, his marriage with Miss Shu Xiaoxiao is a matter of certainty. They are well matched and have a good relationship. Therefore, it is reasonable for us to get married. As soon as our elders come together, we''ll open a press conference to announce it. It''s not clear to our friends. When Sinan comes back from the United States, we''ll make preparations Marriage and marriage matters Mrs. Gu said at one go."Xiaoxiao is our favorite daughter-in-law. She is knowledgeable and reasonable. She comes from a famous family. She looks beautiful. You can see it without me. It''s a rare beauty in the city!" As Mrs. Gu said, she looked at Shu Xiaoxiao beside her. Shu Xiaoxiao was a little shy and lowered her head. The parents of the calligraphers around her were so elated that they almost raised their heads to the ceiling.


    "Now I''ll announce that Shu Xiaoxiao is Gu Sinan''s wife, and we''ll be Gu Sinan''s young wife in the future." After some praise, Mrs. Gu went back to business. After the announcement, her mission was completed.


    "It''s a match made in heaven. I admire it! Shu Xiaoxiao is so happy. Gu Sinan is also a famous handsome man. He''s so golden. He''s really more angry than others After listening to Mrs. Gu''s announcement, the little reporter sitting below can''t sit any more, and the flower mania has also been committed.


    "So what? It''s a right marriage." Someone was there to help.

 Chapter 290

    Looking at the envious eyes of the reporters, Mrs. Gu was satisfied and proud. Looking back at the book, Xiaoxiao sat by her side. She was really proud.


    "Excuse me, Mrs. Gu," a reporter happened at this time. She combed her ponytail and looked like a little girl who had just graduated.


    "What do you want to ask, girl?" The master of ceremonies gave a hint.


    "Well, we all explained from the grapevine before that Mr. Gu Sinan was dating a young lady named Shu Xiaoxiao. It seems that he is still very close to each other. Now why did he suddenly announce the wedding news with Miss Shu Xiaoxiao?" Little reporters obviously don''t understand the situation, and they don''t know who inspired them to raise this question. You know, big journalists have always had a good relationship with Gu''s family. It''s too late to sing praises. How can they rush to poke the scar?


    After all, we still remember the event of Su Su''s product launch last time. It caused quite a stir at that time, and there were endless rumors in the market.


    In the end, Jiang is still hot. Mrs. Gu doesn''t make a sound with a smile for the time being. She stops her eyes and looks at the book beside her. Shu Xiaoxiao is really a lady of the family. She doesn''t move. She just keeps a polite smile. But the expressions of father and mother next to the book are a little unnatural, which is in sharp contrast to their elation just now.


    Old lady Gu cleared her throat. "It seems that people are still very concerned about my family, so I''ll clarify it once and for all." Then he glanced at Shu Xiaoxiao again. Shu Xiaoxiao was smiling at Mrs. Gu with a sincere face, without any panic or loss.


    "In the end, it''s the lady I care about my family. It''s really in danger." Mrs. Gu is very satisfied with Shu Xiaoxiao''s performance. "This is what my chosen daughter-in-law should look like!"


    "Gu Sinan and Shu Xiaoxiao have known each other for a long time, and they have been communicating with each other on the premise of marriage. The process of communication is relatively smooth. As a result, you can see that only Shu Xiaoxiao is recognized by my family. As for Su Su that you mentioned just now, I didn''t want to say much, but it''s about the reputation of taking care of my family. I have to make it clear! Su Su is a girl who only wants to marry into a rich family, so she seduces Gu Sinan with all her heart. " Gu said mercilessly.


    This speech attracted a lot of discussion.


    "The Gu family is really cruel. It''s clear that Gu Sinan is in love with Su Su, but now he''s said to be seducing. Isn''t that confusing right and wrong?" Some reporters are still whispering.


    "Anla, Anla, are the marriage problems of big families so casual? Su Su is a little designer with no fame and background. She is said to have plagiarized the works of the chief designer. Is she likely to be promoted to be a little wife who cares about her family? Besides, it''s hard to say that Gu Sinan is merciless to her. Maybe it''s just for fun! " Some people are beginning to disagree.


    "It''s hard to say. Didn''t you see that Gu Sinan didn''t attend the press conference today? Under normal circumstances, how can the hero not attend? And oh, with the current technology, we can''t attend. Can''t we record a VCR? After all, it''s my wedding press conference. How can I let my fiancee hold the scene? I said, "maybe Gu Sinan really likes Su Su, so he doesn''t come here!" The man who spoke just now was unconvinced.


    "So what? Gu Sinan is just an adopted son of Gu''s family. He doesn''t want to marry whoever he wants to marry. Even if he doesn''t come today, he can''t come later. He doesn''t want to be obedient. For a rich family like them, it''s important to have status and status


    "So Su Su, was he really plagiarizing other people''s designs last time? It seems that she can still stay in the company. Maybe Gu Sinan is helping her. But I heard that Su Su seems to have a bright future. I heard that she and Gu Sirui of Gu''s family have an intersection too! "A reporter with a long age threw out a few words.


    "Yes, yes, I''ve heard about it. It''s said that Su Su''s mother is the second wife of the family." A more strange middle-aged man also came.


    "Really? That''s a lot of fun. It''s basically a big show of the year! " Little reporters are excited, "it turns out that this is the resentment of the rich family. If you say so, Su Su is also a tough role. No wonder he can continue to work in the company that cares for his family after such a big event, just like no trouble man. The original foundation is so strong. Even though he held a press conference, it''s not sure who will win!" There are more and more people coming, and the voice of discussion is becoming louder and louder.


    "If you can publish a draft, it''ll be a big deal. The people in the city love to watch the drama of gratitude and resentment from rich families." Some reporters began to aspire to it.


    "Don''t dream. Look at Gu''s style. Can he let you write this article? Maybe you don''t know where to go if the manuscript hasn''t come out! " In the end, there is a well-informed veteran, holding his arm disdainfully said.


    "Please be quiet, be quiet, friends of the reporters over there, please return to your places!" The emcee saw the scene a little out of control, and immediately began to take charge of the overall situation."We invite you to come this time just for the marriage of Mr. Gu Sinan and miss Shu Xiaoxiao. Please report truthfully according to this idea. The rest of the matter is not within the scope of our discussion this time." The emcee added a word and peeped at Mrs. Gu.


    There was a lot of discussion just now. Some words also came into Mrs. Gu''s ears. Mrs. Gu''s ears were clear, and it was obvious that she heard them.


    "Dear media friends, I would like to add that Miss Su Su and Mr. Gu Sinan have nothing to do with our family. Please don''t listen to people who want to make things worse. If, I say, if, oh, there is something wrong in your reports, which is harmful to my family''s face, we will go through the legal process with all of you here The harshness in Mrs. Gu''s words was about to come out. No one was stupid. Naturally, everyone could hear it. The discussion disappeared immediately, and the whole meeting hall was quiet. Mrs. Gu is very satisfied with her deterrence. She is really satisfied.

 Chapter 291

    "Of course, I see the hard work of all of you here. I won''t let you work in vain. Please rest assured." Mrs. Gu looked at the master of ceremonies.


    "Mrs. Gu loves you very much. She has arranged a grand banquet in the banquet hall. After the press conference, she invites you to enjoy it and then leaves. In addition, there will be a lucky draw in the banquet. The bonus is huge!" The emcee worked very hard to stir up the atmosphere of the scene.


    "Well, let''s go into the on-site question session now. If you have any questions, just ask them!" The emcee hastened to push forward the process of the press conference. In other words, the press conference was not well presided over! The emcee is a bit of a drummer.


    "I have a question for Ms. Shu Xiaoxiao." A reporter stood up.


    "Go ahead, please Shu Xiaoxiao is polite.


    "Mr. Gu Sinan didn''t attend the press conference this time. Is it true that Mr. Gu is dealing with the company''s affairs in the United States, as Mrs. Gu said?" The reporter''s topic is a little sensitive, the scene is quiet, everyone is looking at the book Xiaoxiao.


    "Thank you for your question. Mrs. Gu has just said that Sinan is dealing with the company''s emergencies in the United States. We also talked on the phone this morning and things are handled smoothly. Sinan will be able to come back from the United States in about a week. He has been in charge of the company''s big and small affairs since a long time ago. No big problem is a problem here!" Shu Xiaoxiao said with a sweet expression on his face, "just now I heard a reporter friend say that Sinan would not record a VCR back. Please, we have known each other for so long. It seems that these forms are meaningless! What''s more, he doesn''t know how to play these tricks. I''m used to it. When he comes back, doesn''t that mean everything? If we have to come up with all kinds of tricks in order to prove something, it means that there is a problem between us, isn''t it? "


    Shu Xiaoxiao smiles like a flower, understatement, as if she is in love with a woman smile. The reporters said it was.


    "Miss Shu, excuse me, is it because you are pregnant and married this time that you suddenly announced the wedding news?" A reporter stood up.


    As soon as the reporter''s voice fell, there was another uproar. All eyes are directed at Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s face did not change, still smiling, "this reporter friend is good at talking and laughing," he said and stood up. Shu Xiaoxiao has a graceful figure, and Chanel''s suit is concave and convex. Shu Xiaoxiao turns gracefully, "do you think I''m pregnant? But ah, "Shu Xiaoxiao continued," I like children very much, and I''m looking forward to becoming a good mother. But pregnancy should be well planned. After my wedding with Sinan, it''s time to put it on the agenda! Sinan and I also discussed this topic. Our plan is to have one son and one daughter to make a good word! I think that when a girl marries her husband''s family, she should pay attention to the issue of childbearing. It''s a woman''s basic duty to open up branches and leaves for her husband''s family. I hope I can fulfill this duty and be a good wife and mother. " Shu Xiaoxiao seems to be completely immersed in his marriage with Gu Sinan, and his face is full of yearning.


    She looks like a little woman in love. Almost no one will doubt that what she said is not true.


    "Miss Shu, what do you think of Su Su? Does she really have nothing to do with Mr. Gu Sinan? " Questions from reporters are still going on.


    "I''ve seen Miss Su Su, too. How can I say that? We all know what happened before. Now the final conclusion is that she is plagiarizing. But our family care company is a big company with a kind heart. Although Miss Su has done such a thing, we will not kill her. We will still give her a chance. "Shu Xiaoxiao looks like a business girl, just like a family care girl''s style." I hope she can change her past and change her mind In the beginning, we should respect the industry of designers and our own personality, and stop plagiarizing. In this case, we will still give her opportunities! "


    "As for the relationship between Miss Su Su and Gu Sinan, my fiance, it must be clear and have nothing to do with each other. As I said just now, in order to give her a chance, my fiance and Miss Su Su Su may have some intersection in their work, but only in their work. In private, they never have any contact. What''s more, looking back on Miss Su Su''s consistent style, it''s not my fiance''s type at all. Please don''t speculate! Just now Mrs. Gu also said that if there are false reports, we will investigate the legal responsibility. After all, we take care of our family and attach great importance to our reputation! I hope you can report truthfully! "


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s remarks are of a high standard. They belittle Su Su and get rid of Gu Sinan''s relationship with her. The public relations skills are not low, and everyone here is impressed.


    What''s more impressive is Mrs. Gu. In her eyes, Shu Xiaoxiao is gentle, docile and clever. Her voice is not high, and she always looks polite. I didn''t expect that she could answer so many difficult questions with such strong public relations ability. It''s obvious that the education of the calligraphers to Xiao Xiao Xiao is very comprehensive! It seems that there won''t be any more problems for Gu family to have such a young grandmother!


    "My friends, do you have any questions to ask?" Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t need to be presided over by the emcee. She gently takes the microphone and looks around the audience. She is still smiling. But in her smile, she has the courage to control the audience. Under her gaze, there is no press conference to stand up and ask questions. We all know that this leaky young lady of the book family, who will take care of her family in the future, in front of her, no problem will be a problem. She is a good teacher I will give you an official satisfactory answer. Shu Xiaoxiao''s momentum immediately calms everyone down and makes people think that she is really a young grandmother!"Dear reporter friends, Xiaoxiao has answered many of your questions just now, and I believe you have got satisfactory answers. Then the next draft is for you!" The emcee took the microphone. "Just now, I confirmed that the banquet hall has been arranged properly, and the banquet will be held in about ten minutes. Now, please move to the banquet hall and take care of your family to prepare exquisite dishes and good-looking programs for you. The lucky draw in the middle is even more rewarding. I hope you will have a good time eating and playing!" The atmosphere of the press conference reached the climax in the MC''s impassioned speech.

 Chapter 292

    The press conference was held in a happy way. Mrs. Gu was most satisfied with it. She not only released Gu Sinan''s marriage to Shu Xiaoxiao to the media, but also successfully found that Shu Xiaoxiao had the potential of her favorite daughter-in-law. The press conference was really worth it. The only regret was that Gu Sinan didn''t come to the scene. However, it didn''t matter much, Anyway, it''s a foregone conclusion, and he can''t help it.


    "Xiaoxiao?" Mrs. Gu looked to the side.


    "What can I do for you, old lady?" Xiaoxiao obediently agreed.


    "Today''s performance is very good. I can''t see it at ordinary times. You are really good at speaking and have courage. On such occasions, these reporters dare not say more. They speak in an orderly way. Public relations may not be able to achieve your level!" Mrs. Gu is really happy. She can''t stop talking.


    "Old lady, don''t praise her all the time. If you praise her like this, she will be very proud." One side of the book mother see the situation is good, quickly came to the other side, picked up Mrs. Gu, "it''s late today, old lady, you''ve been sitting all day, it''s time to get up and exercise."


    "Yes," Mrs. Gu was very happy. "I''ve asked people to book a hotel. Today we''re all working hard. Let''s have a casual meal and relax!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s rare for the old lady to be interested. We must accompany her! If you want to say that Mrs. Gu is really in good health, I can''t bear to sit all afternoon. She seems to be OK. How rare it is Mother Shu''s mouth is just like honey. One by one, the beautiful words make Mrs. Gu''s heart blossom.


    The dinner will be in the famous western restaurant in the city. Mrs. Gu likes this style. She is a foreign style and calligrapher. All three of her family are present. Clothes, sideburns, wine, life is proud of the need to do Huan, that is the scene at this time.


    "Book mother, book father," after three rounds of wine, old lady Gu began to talk about the main point. To say that old lady is really a person with an old heart. She works step by step. She doesn''t waste every step of her life. Everything is under control. "Today''s press conference was also held. You can see the situation at the press conference. Although you believe what we said, my heart will not settle down one day after this marriage. At Sinan''s age, all the little girls outside remember him very much. I''d better get married early! Besides, Xiaoxiao, I really like this girl. She is knowledgeable, polite, good-natured, eloquent and elegant. I''m really satisfied with her. I always want to marry her as soon as possible so that I can feel at ease! "


    Old lady Gu said, clapping Shu Xiaoxiao''s hand with her hand. Shu Xiaoxiao was always by her side and didn''t leave, "what do you mean, Xiao Xiao?"


    As soon as Shu Xiaoxiao heard the question, she immediately lowered her head, her face flushed, and her voice was so small that she could hardly hear clearly. "It''s not the whole screen of old ladies and parents. I don''t know anything."


    Old lady Gu is very satisfied with it. She knows how to advance and retreat! She turned her face to book mom and book Dad, "what do you mean by being parents? Even though Gu Sinan is an adopted son, we never look at him as an outsider. You see, he is responsible for all matters of the company, even for his own son! "


    "Yes, yes, if Mr. Gu, we are also 120 satisfied. He is handsome, capable and the pillar of the company. Where can I find such a good man?" mother Shu said, rushing to fill Mrs. Gu''s cup with tea.


    "Come on, old lady, have a cup of tea to moisten your throat. We mean to get married earlier. Xiaoxiao is not my mother''s boast. From childhood to adulthood, she is clever and obedient. She is beautiful and has good lessons. I don''t know how many boys are chasing her. However, she has a high vision. Most people can''t see her. She just wants to study ¡±Talking about her daughter, the book mother also opened the chatterbox, "our meaning is to let them get married as soon as possible, otherwise, so many people chase Xiaoxiao, we don''t worry about it!" Mother Shu is eager to climb the big tree of caring for her family as soon as possible.


    You know, the business of the calligrapher in recent years is not very good, that is, thanks to some family property left by his ancestors. In these years, the father of the calligrapher is not well managed, and the mother of the calligrapher doesn''t know how to command blindly. A small number of family property has been exhausted, and there is only an empty shell outside. The best way now is to marry Shu Xiaoxiao to take care of the family early. With the gold lettered signboard of taking care of the family, the calligrapher will be able Home is to start business, peers can also give more face. You know, mother Shu has not been doing this for a day or two.


    "If that''s the case," said Mrs. Gu with a smile on her face, "it means that our two families have the same meaning?"


    "Yes, yes, of course it''s the same! It''s all for the children! " Book Mother politely said.


    "Then my old lady is going to be in charge again?" Mrs. Gu said and looked at Shu Xiaoxiao, who lowered her head again.


    "If you want me to tell you something, you can get rid of engagement. How about getting married directly?" Mrs. Gu pondered for a moment and said.


    "Direct marriage?" Asked the father and mother of books almost the same"Yes, engagement is troublesome. Anyway, there was a press conference today. We all know the wedding news. It doesn''t make much sense whether we are engaged or not. I think it will be very good next August. I''ll find someone to show me the date, and I''ll get married directly. What do you say?" Old lady Gu has her own plan. Originally, she made her own decision about the marriage. On the surface, it went smoothly. In fact, there are many problems in it. Maybe there will be problems in any link. The best solution is to make a quick decision and cook cooked rice. At that time, no one can say anything!


    "Mrs. Gu is everyone''s man. She has the courage to do things. I think this proposal is very good. What''s the engagement? It''s a waste of time and energy. We''ll have a wedding directly. It''s the best in the city, don''t you think?" The book mother first came back and poked the book father at the bottom of the table.


    "OK, OK, I think it''s very good. Let''s do it like this. Let''s listen to old lady gu!" The book father also can''t help nodding.


    On the other side of the table, Shu Xiaoxiao, who kept his head down and kept silent, gently touched the corner of his mouth and laughed. The victory must be hers!

 Chapter 293

    Gu Sinian has been very upset recently because of these things. Now he doesn''t want to go anywhere. He knows it''s impossible to find Su Su. He can''t find Su Su Su himself or ask others to find him.


    Now he feels lonely and helpless. He knows that Mrs. Gu is more and more satisfied with Shu Xiaoxiao. After the last incident, he is especially afraid that Mrs. Gu will do something stupid again. If something happens to Mrs. Gu, he will have no peace in his whole life.


    Gu Sinian has been in the room for a long time. He wants to come out and breathe.


    After seeing Gu Sinian come out of the room, the Nanny Goes to help Gu Sinian prepare some food. Gu Sinian hasn''t eaten well for a long time. If it goes on like this, people can''t stand it.


    Gu Sinian came out of the room. He sat on the sofa and looked at his mobile phone. How he wanted Su Su''s phone to appear on his mobile phone. Even if there was no phone, if there was a text message, now he just wanted to know where Su Su had gone and whether he was safe.


    If something happened to Su Su, he couldn''t accept it either. No matter who you ask, everyone seems unwilling to tell you where Su Su is. Gu Sinian didn''t expect that he was such a failure, and it was so difficult to find someone he loved.


    Gu Sinian is looking at his mobile phone on the sofa, but he is suddenly attracted by the news on TV. He looked up and saw the news on TV. It''s about his own news again. He really hates to publish his private life to the public, but everyone wants to see his private life.


    Gu Sinian thinks the world is very distorted. He doesn''t like the world at all.


    When you see people on TV, he is watching TV. Naturally, there are others watching TV too. When this happens, everyone knows that he is going to marry Shu Xiaoxiao. He knows that all this will come true. Looking at the people on TV, Gu Sinian felt disgusted.


    He never wanted to stay with Shu Xiaoxiao for a minute, but he didn''t expect that Shu Xiaoxiao''s means were so good. Now this matter is so big that he can''t control it.


    In this way, the story of himself and Shu Xiaoxiao was announced to the world. Although he didn''t want it at all, the reality made people feel powerless.


    Everyone envies him as one of the best Gu''s presidents, but who knows that even if he is Gu''s president, there are still so many things that he can''t help himself. Maybe the greater the power, the greater the responsibility. He doesn''t live alone now, just for the sake of taking care of his family and Gu''s family.


    But this kind of living, he is not happy at all, he had not met love, he felt nothing. But after he met Su Su, what he yearned for most was the simplest happiness. He wanted to be with that person forever and live happily every day. The house didn''t need to be big, as long as it was warm.


    He is not a monetarist. He knows that money can bring a lot of convenience, but he also knows that money can''t buy many things. Such as love, such as health, these things are only related to people themselves, very pure, very simple.


    Old lady Gu''s kindness to him was always in his mind, and he didn''t dare to forget it for a minute. Because there is no old lady Gu, there is no present him. Since she was a child, Mrs. Gu has been very attentive in cultivating herself, and she has never given less care to herself.


    Su Su and Mrs. Gu are the two most important women in his life. Now there is a misunderstanding between the two women, and he feels haggard. Although he has dealt with a lot of troubles in his work, when he comes to the people around him, all these experiences seem to be useless.


    Gu Sinian thinks about Su Su. She doesn''t know if Su Su has seen the news or not. If she can hear her own explanation, things won''t turn out like this. She has disappeared from her life for a long time. Gu Sixian didn''t like his life at all. Although Mrs. Gu was very kind to him and cared for him, she would force him to marry a woman she didn''t love for the sake of her family.


    He understood that Mrs. Gu married Shu Xiaoxiao because of her family background. But if you don''t love her, you won''t love her even if you get married.


    Gu Sinian knew that he and Su Su would never be possible. He never believed in fate. If he wanted anything, he would fight for it by himself. Only this time, he felt that he was completely defeated by fate.


    How he wanted to go to Su Su regardless of everything. No matter where Su Su was, he would go after her. But Gu Sinian knew that he still had no way to go.


    His reason tells him that this is not good, and the kindness of caring for his family is equally important to him. Gu Sixian can''t be a heartless man, leaving caring for his family. Now Mrs. Gu is old, and Gu Sirui has no way to take over the company.


    He can''t leave Gu group alone. The whole company needs him to manage. If he''s not in the company, he will be in a mess. Gu Sinian has always understood the meaning of her existence. Last time, Mrs. Gu wanted to commit suicide because of her own behavior. Gu Sinian was very remorseful. He never wanted to see Mrs. Gu like this again.He didn''t allow him to leave. He knew that Mrs. Gu didn''t have the heart to hurt her, so he forced himself.


    Looking at the TV, Gu Sinian started to stay. He began to lie on the sofa and stare at the TV.


    After the nanny cooked the meal, she put it on the seat. She wanted to ask Gu Sinian to have something to eat, but when she saw Gu Sinian lying on the sofa in a daze, she did not dare to disturb him. I thought if he was hungry, he would eat.


    After dinner, Mrs. Gu and Shu Xiaoxiao went home together. They had already agreed on their marriage at the dinner party, so there was nothing to worry about. Shu Xiaoxiao and Mrs. Gu are sitting in the car, while the driver in front is driving.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is happy now. She has the support of Mrs. Gu. Now she has released the news that she and Gu Sinian are going to get married. It has become a fact that she and Gu Sinian are going to get married. She thought that she would laugh in her dreams and be with Gu Sinian, but she thought about things for a long time.


    Just at dinner, Shu Xiaoxiao looks at Mrs. Gu and her parents talking about marriage. Her head is full of Gu Sixian. If only Gu Sixian were here.

 Chapter 294

    Although Shu Xiaoxiao knows that Gu Sinian likes Su Su, now Su Su has been successfully driven away from Gu Sinian. She is about to get Gu Sinian.


    She wanted to see Gu Sinian right away, so after dinner, she told her parents that she wanted to send Mrs. Gu back. It was her own parents who knew what she wanted and agreed.


    They are also very supportive of Gu''s marriage. Gu is one of the best groups in the city. If you marry Gu, it will be better for the development of the company. What''s more, your daughter still likes Gu''s Gu year. It''s a good thing for them to kill two birds with one stone.


    After saying goodbye to his parents, Shu Xiaoxiao took the bus with Mrs. Gu.


    Old lady Gu is also a passer-by. She guessed Shu Xiaoxiao''s mind and joked: "so soon, I want to be a secretary again."


    Hearing Mrs. Gu''s words, Shu Xiaoxiao''s face turned red. She nodded shyly.


    So they got into the car together.


    Shu Xiaoxiao knows that she has dealt well with the press conference just now. She takes out her mobile phone in the car and wants to see what people on the internet think. She opened the microblog, and sure enough, it was a hot search at the press conference just now.


    She wanted to see everyone''s opinion, and soon found that her identity information was picked out by enthusiastic netizens. When they knew that she was a great calligrapher, they all felt that Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sixian, the president of Gu''s family, were well matched. They thought that she was a man and a woman.


    Seeing these comments, Shu Xiaoxiao is more happy. Now everyone supports them. She took her mobile phone and showed it to Mrs. Gu, who said she was dazed and couldn''t see clearly.


    So Shu Xiaoxiao took his mobile phone and told Mrs. Gu the comments of netizens. Mrs. Gu listened to the comments and was very happy that she had done nothing wrong.


    Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao are right. As for Su Su, Gu Sinian will soon forget her. She knows that if Shu Xiaoxiao takes good care of Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian will fall in love with her.


    The child likes it from the bottom of his heart. She does a beautiful job today. She can help Gu Sixian in his career in the future. It''s lucky for Gu Sixian to marry her.


    The two chatted happily all the way, and even the driver who had been driving in front of them couldn''t help saying, "I think the young master and the young lady are a perfect couple."


    Listening to the driver''s words, Shu Xiaoxiao is very happy.


    She wanted to tell Gu Sinian that they would get married at the beginning of next month. Although she knew that Gu Sixian would not be happy, she was happy. As long as it is the person she wants to get, there is no one who can''t get it, and so is Gu Sinian.


    But after all, she is young. Shu Xiaoxiao still doesn''t understand what is waiting for her if she really marries someone who doesn''t love her.


    Shu Xiaoxiao and Mrs. Gu talked all the way. She also told Mrs. Gu about her ideal wedding scene. They discussed some details of the wedding together.


    There were not many cars at night, so the driver soon drove the car to Gu''s house.


    After waiting for the driver to stop the car, Shu Xiaoxiao gets out of the car first. After she gets out of the car, she helps old lady Gu get out of the car. They happily walk into the door of Gu''s house.


    They just didn''t know how much struggle Gu Sinian had made in his heart and how uncomfortable he was from seeing the news of the press conference.


    Mrs. Gu and Shu Xiaoxiao go back to Gu''s house. As soon as they enter the house, they see Gu Sinian lying on the sofa. He is the only one in nuota''s family. They don''t know what''s on the TV.


    Gu Sinian is not watching TV. Now he has no eyes. It''s like I lost my soul.


    Seeing Mrs. Gu and Shu Xiaoxiao come in, Gu Sinian doesn''t respond at all. Now he doesn''t know what he''s going to do. It seems that his life has lost momentum. He doesn''t even know why he wants to live.


    The TV program is very noisy, the sound reverberates in the empty room, no one speaks in the room, but also forms a sharp contrast.


    There seems to be an atmosphere of sadness in the air.


    Mrs. Gu found the remote control and turned off the TV. The noise of the TV made her feel uncomfortable.


    Looking at Mrs. Gu''s coming back, the nanny came to see what the old lady needed. It was Gu Sinian who told her to leave just now. Now that the old lady is back, she naturally wants to serve her.


    Looking at the book, Xiaoxiao also came. The nanny quickly went to the kitchen to make tea for the guests. She knew that the book was not easy to provoke. Just now she saw the news, and knew that the old lady wanted her to marry Gu Sinian. Now she didn''t serve her well. In the future, when she married in, she would have a hard time.


    The nanny quickly made the tea. She served it and then went down.


    After Mrs. Gu turned off the TV, the whole room became very quiet. She sat in her seat and looked at Gu Sinian lying on the sofa.


    His eyes were open, but they were dazed. Mrs. Gu has never seen such a Gu year before, which makes people look very heartless.Mrs. Gu remembered that she went to the orphanage before. When she first met Gu Sixian, she wanted to be very quiet at that time. She had a temperament that didn''t match her age. Maybe it was because she had no relatives. He seemed so compassionate.


    Old lady Gu fell in love with Gu Sinian at a glance. She asked Gu Sinian if she would like to go with her. The introverted child nodded shyly. At that moment, Mrs. Gu decided to adopt Gu Sinian.


    As a result, the adoption procedures were soon completed. Gu Sinian came to Gu''s home. He seldom spoke and always looked glum, which bothered old lady Gu.


    She always thinks of ways to be nice to Gu Sinian. She tells Gu Sinian to take this place as her home. She has been taking good care of Gu Sinian and has never been partial to Gu Sirui for so many years.


    Under the care of Mrs. Gu, Gu Sinian slowly opened his heart. He wholeheartedly agreed to take care of his family. The people here are his own family, and he wants to protect them all his life.


    Mrs. Gu thought, but her eyes were moist. One side of the book Xiaoxiao just came in, has not spoken, she has never been such Gu Sixian, such he let her feel afraid.


    Seeing Mrs. Gu''s tears fall down, Shu Xiaoxiao quickly takes the paper and hands it to the old lady. She knows that it''s not appropriate for her to say anything now, because she doesn''t know the situation.

 Chapter 295

    So she stood silently beside Mrs. Gu, and gently comforted her with her hands, trying to make her feel better. Shu Xiaoxiao knows that she is about to succeed, but at this time, she has to be more careful. If Mrs. Gu is not satisfied with something she doesn''t pay attention to, her marriage with Gu Sinian will turn yellow. She doesn''t want to see this happen.


    Mrs. Gu took the paper towel from Shu Xiaoxiao. She wiped her tears and looked at Gu Sinian. Now Gu Sinian is even more lifeless than when she saw him in her orphanage.


    Looking at him like this, Mrs. Gu could not bear it. She was wondering if she had gone too far. She can see that Gu Sinian really loves Su Su, but she has to do so in order to take care of her family. She didn''t care about Gu Sirui''s love life at that time. What''s more, although Gu Sinian has been nurturing Gu Sinian for so many years and is kind to the child, is it a bit too much for her to do so.


    Although Gu Sinian didn''t speak much, he was a kind and filial child. He seldom disobeyed his own meaning and obeyed his own instructions.


    Moreover, over the years, the steady development of Gu''s group has also been attributed to Gu Sixian. Mrs. Gu has always been watching how many times Gu worked overtime in the company and came back late.


    She knows what kind of person he is.


    Mrs. Gu thought of herself. She knew how good it was to marry someone she loved, but not everyone could meet such a good thing.


    Love is a matter for two people, but marriage is not the same. Marriage is a matter for two families. It''s important to be in the right family. If it''s wrong for two people not to be in the right family, they won''t be happy after all.


    After living for so many years, Mrs. Gu has seen many people''s separation and separation. At that time, they were different from now. Marriage meant that two people had to live together for a lifetime. She doesn''t want so many people who are married and divorced now. No matter what, Gu can''t be with Su Su Su.


    Mrs. Gu has always understood that the poor couple are sad. If Gu Sinian really leaves Gu''s family and stays with Su Su, their love will not last long. Sooner or later, their love will be consumed by the daily necessities of life, and there will be nothing left at that time. Now Gu Sinian is so comfortable with Su Su because of his family''s financial resources. If he leaves Gu''s family, Mrs. Gu believes that Gu Sinian will regret it sooner or later.


    Since it''s something to regret sooner or later, it''s better not to start. She''s eaten more salt than Gu Sinian''s, so she knows that her decision can''t be wrong. Although Gu Sinian still doesn''t understand her mind, he will certainly understand that it can''t be wrong.


    She doesn''t know if Su Su Su is with Gu Sinian because of her family''s money, but she always thinks that the woman is not simple. She has been with Gu Sirian, and now she is with his elder brother Gu Sinian.


    She would never agree with Gu Sinian and Su Su together.


    Looking at the beautiful and generous Book Xiaoxiao in front of her, Mrs. Gu knows that this girl is the most suitable for Gu Sixian. She will not lose money if she marries Gu Sixian.


    Moreover, the future development of Gu''s family can not be separated from the support of Shu Xiaoxiao''s family. Mrs. Gu is a businessman. Businessmen pay attention to interests when they do things. Whether in life or work, the goal of businessmen is to maximize their interests.


    Although Gu has made some achievements, it is far from enough. She wants to make Gu more powerful. Only in this way can her descendants live a rich life.


    The marriage with a calligrapher can make Gu''s family have a better development. At that time, Gu''s family will not only be the first in the city, but also the first in the country, and even the first in the world. At the thought of these, Gu''s old lady will be more determined to make Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao''s decision to marry.


    She can''t make Gu Sinian regret his decision just because she is soft hearted. She can''t bear the consequences, so now she can only make Gu Sinian marry Shu Xiaoxiao.


    What''s more, after the press conference, we all know that President Gu is going to marry Shu Xiaoxiao. If Gu Sinian said that she would not marry if she didn''t, how could she look after her family. She didn''t want to see such a situation at all.


    Mrs. Gu thought about it and said to Gu Sinian, "I''ve already discussed with the calligrapher. I''ll let you get married at the beginning of next month."


    After hearing this news, Gu Sinian still didn''t respond. Looking at Gu Sinian, Mrs. Gu knew that he must not want to give up Su Su.


    Looking at the book, Mrs. Gu saw that Xiaoxiao was also here. Instead of blaming Gu Sinian, she continued: "the engagement ceremony will be saved, so that nothing will happen when you get it."


    Listen to Gu''s words, Shu Xiaoxiao is very happy. She knows that her marriage to Gu Sinian is just a step away. But she is ready. She will be Gu Sinian''s bride. She has to marry Gu Sinian in her life. What''s more, Shu Xiaoxiao has been working hard for so long. If she can''t marry Gu Sinian, she will be really mad. Is she OK It''s easy to drive Su Su away. She can''t easily fall short of this.Seeing that Gu Sinian still had no response, Mrs. Gu said, "don''t think about that woman. Now you should treat Xiaoxiao well, so that her parents can trust her to you with ease."


    Shu Xiaoxiao has been listening to Mrs. Gu''s words. She dares not interrupt. She hears that Mrs. Gu wants Mr. Gu to take good care of herself. She knows that her play has not been performed in vain for so many days, which makes the old lady love her and take care of her.


    When she saw that Mrs. Gu was about to get up, she quickly helped her.


    Seeing Shu Xiaoxiao so intimate, Mrs. Gu felt warm again. It''s better for her daughter. No wonder people say her daughter is a kind little cotton padded jacket. She smiles at Shu Xiaoxiao. She knows that Su Xiaoxiao must have a lot to say to Gu Sinian. It''s hard for her to disturb them here.


    It''s OK for them to get along with each other and cultivate their feelings. In case Gu Sixian also likes Shu Xiaoxiao, it''s a happy thing for everyone.


    Thinking. Old lady Gu said to Shu Xiaoxiao, "you''re here to take care of Si Nian. I''ll go upstairs first and have a rest."


    When Shu Xiaoxiao heard Mrs. Gu''s words, he quickly replied, "I''ll take good care of him. Have a good rest."

 Chapter 296

    With that, Shu Xiaoxiao helped the old lady up the stairs and watched Mrs. Gu lie on the bed, ready to have a rest. Then Shu Xiaoxiao came down. She didn''t go to Gu Sinian immediately. Before she went, she went to the bathroom. She mended her make-up to let Gu Sinian see her most beautiful side.


    She knew from childhood that she was very beautiful and had many pursuers, but he never looked down on them. She and them were just playing.


    Until she met Gu Sinian, she knew what love was. She really wanted to marry Gu Sinian, have children and live happily together.


    Shu Xiaoxiao wants to face Gu Sinian with the best of herself. Maybe he will fall in love with him because of his beauty. She knows that men are visual animals. If there is a beautiful woman around, which man will sit still. She doesn''t believe Gu Sinian can really do it and is indifferent to herself.


    After Shu Xiaoxiao''s make-up, he came out of the bathroom. He went downstairs to Gu Sinian. Now Gu Sinian is the same as Gu Sinian they just came in to see. His eyes are open, but he has no spirit. He seems to have been taken away by others.


    Shu Xiaoxiao came to him, squatted down and said to Gu Sinian, "do you hear me? We are going to get married next month." Although Mrs. Gu has just told Gu Sixian, Shu Xiaoxiao still wants to tell Gu Sixian the news herself. She wants him to accept the reality.


    Instead of thinking about the woman named Su Su, she doesn''t believe that Gu Sinian can love that woman so much that she doesn''t care about her family. She knows that Gu Sinian is a man of love. He will never turn against his family because of women.


    After finishing, Shu Xiaoxiao looks forward to Gu''s reaction, but Gu still has no reaction. Book Xiaoxiao some disappointed, but in the end is a woman, or know the weakness of men.


    Shu Xiaoxiao said to Gu Sinian: "you and that woman named Su Su are impossible in this life."


    Hearing Su Su Su''s name, Gu Sinian opens his eyes and looks at Shu Xiaoxiao. His eyes are very fierce, which makes Shu Xiaoxiao get goose bumps. She had never been looked at like that.


    But Gu Sinian in addition to a vicious look at her, there is no more. Shu Xiaoxiao''s feet are numb.


    After a while, Shu Xiaoxiao stood up. She wanted to help Gu Sinian get up and let him stop lying here. His indifference just made her feel very sad.


    But Shu Xiaoxiao''s hand just met Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian struggled violently, as if he had encountered something unclean. Gu Sinian opened Shu Xiaoxiao''s hand as soon as he opened it. It can be seen that he really hated the woman in front of him.


    Where has Shu Xiaoxiao been so angry? Seeing Gu Sinian struggling to open her hand, she is even more reluctant to let go. She has always understood that happiness depends on her own efforts. So this time, she would never let go of Gu Sixian''s hand.


    Gu Sinian saw that Shu Xiaoxiao adhered to himself like a dog skin plaster. He was even more disgusted. He had never hated a woman so much. This book really refreshed his understanding of women.


    Gu Sinian stood up. Unexpectedly, Shu Xiaoxiao also stood up with him, but he still held his hand. Gu Sinian began to curse while struggling: "you roll, you roll, don''t touch me again."


    After that, Gu Sinian vigorously pushed away the book Xiaoxiao. In the end, the strength of a woman is never greater than that of a man. Shu Xiaoxiao is pushed to the ground by Gu Sinian.


    Seeing that Shu Xiaoxiao is pushed to a place by himself, Gu Sixian doesn''t want to entangle with this woman any more. Although he won''t beat her, he still wants to let this woman know that he''s not easy to get into trouble.


    Gu Sinian didn''t say a word more. He quickly went upstairs and went back to his room. Then he took the door with him. Now he didn''t want to say a word more with other women. He just wanted Su Su to come back to him.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is pushed to the ground by Gu Sinian, and her tears flow out. No one has ever done this to her since she was a child. Gu Sinian is the first one. After they get married, she must repay the debt. Shu Xiaoxiao thinks bitterly.


    She watched Gu Sinian go upstairs and back to her room. She was very upset, so she went upstairs crying. She must tell Mrs. Gu what she had just done, and want Mrs. Gu to get justice for herself.


    Shu Xiaoxiao comes to Mrs. Gu''s room crying. Mrs. Gu has not fallen asleep. Maybe she has just heard the sound of Mr. Gu''s going upstairs and slamming the door. Mrs. Gu sits up from the bed.


    Shu Xiaoxiao knocked at the door a few times. Mrs. Gu knew it was Shu Xiaoxiao who came in, so she quickly said, "come in."


    When Mrs. Gu agrees, Shu Xiaoxiao comes in. As soon as she saw Mrs. Gu, she rushed to her and hugged her and cried.


    Looking at the book Xiaoxiao, Mrs. Gu quickly asked, "what''s the matter? Is Si Nian bullying you?"


    Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t answer, but she was still crying beside Mrs. Gu. Her eyes were red with tears. She was reading a book. Xiaoxiao was crying like this. Mrs. Gu was about to get up and go to find Gu Sinian.I didn''t expect that Gu Sinian would treat Shu Xiaoxiao like this. She didn''t pay any attention to her. She had to teach him a lesson.


    Seeing that Mrs. Gu was going out to teach Gu Sinian, Shu Xiaoxiao stopped and didn''t cry any more. She hugged Mrs. Gu and told her not to go out and teach him a lesson.


    Shu Xiaoxiao has just cried so much that she has already become a big cat. Mrs. Gu is angry and funny. She takes out her handkerchief to wipe Shu Xiaoxiao''s tears.


    And comforted the book Xiaoxiao said: "girl, don''t cry, what grievances are told me."


    When Shu Xiaoxiao heard Mrs. Gu''s words, she felt less aggrieved. She said to Mrs. Gu, "I was going to take care of Gu Sixian just now, but when I touched him, he pushed me away like crazy."


    Listening to what Shu Xiaoxiao said, Mrs. Gu touched her head.


    "He pushed me to the ground very hard and told me to get out." Shu Xiaoxiao said innocently.


    Old lady Gu was very angry when she heard that. Gu Sinian was so dissatisfied with the person she fell in love with. Did the boy pay any attention to her? If Shu Xiaoxiao''s parents knew about this, their marriage would not be in vain.


    When Mrs. Gu saw the book, Xiaoxiao didn''t say any more, so she comforted her and said, "this kind of thing is too urgent. It will take a long time. There will always be a time when the Secretary will find you good. "


    After listening to Mrs. Gu, Shu Xiaoxiao nodded.

 Chapter 297

    "Ladies and gentlemen: we are about to land at South Africa (International) Airport. Please put you in a vertical seat, fasten your seat belt and lock your rtable in place. thank you. "


    on the plane, Su Su lies on her seat and sleeps in a daze. Hearing the prompt of the sudden sound of the plane, she sits up and looks out of the window. The sun is strong and the fuselage shuttles freely through the clouds. Su Su Su just wakes up and feels a little unreal.


    She looks dull slow slow, just think of Gu Sinian married, she came to South Africa is to relax.


    Thinking of this, Su Su felt dull pain in her heart. Up to now, she didn''t want to believe Gu Sinian''s betrayal of her. The sudden sadness and chest tightness made Su Su feel sick, and she quickly closed her eyes and waited for the plane to land.


    Su Su came to Sun City in South Africa for two reasons: first, Sun City is close to mountains and rivers, with beautiful scenery. When the sun goes down, there is infinite golden on the coast, and there are one or two coconut trees. This quiet environment allows Su Su Su to put aside the past and start again.


    Secondly, there are many churches built by the Dutch at the beginning, which are unique in style. People here believe in religion, and they can cultivate their temperament and make their heart become less impetuous.


    Although the people here are generally poor, they are very kind. Su Su met many villains in the past 20 years. She hopes to meet many warm people here and become a more kind and clear-minded person.


    The most important thing is that she must forget Gu Sixian.


    After getting off the plane, Su Su looked at the temperature displayed on her mobile phone against the sun: 36 ¡æ.


    Su Su knows that the temperature is high in South Africa, but it''s still early winter in China. Although Su Su Su in a sweater has put on a black suspender skirt, the sun is still baking. She is flustered.


    Originally, she was a little airsick. She didn''t eat much all the way. When she got off the plane, she relaxed and felt tired and hungry.


    Originally, Su Su wanted to find a place to rent. But he was so hungry that he had to take a taxi to find a place to eat.


    Su suxue majored in English when she was designing, so she took a taxi to a restaurant. As a very small number of Chinese white people, she was very eye-catching when she entered the restaurant, so it''s not the time to eat, and there are very few people in the restaurant.


    The waiter leaned sleepily against the table and yawned. Seeing her eyes shining, she warmly welcomed her to recommend the dishes. Although Su Su was very hungry, she had no good appetite. She could not bear to betray the waiter''s kindness and ordered curry minced meat and coarse grain rice.


    I have to say that the food here is still delicious. Su Su tastes spicy, so it''s more suitable to eat.


    In fact, she wants to eat seafood very much, but she just arrived here. She is not acclimatized and afraid of seafood allergy.


    She managed to escape from the sad place and learn to enjoy life here.


    Su Su habitually turns on her mobile phone and wants to eat while surfing the Internet. She deletes all the news about Gu Sinian. However, when she turns on her mobile phone, in addition to Gu Sirui''s numerous phone calls and information, there are news about Gu Sinian''s marriage to Che Xiaoxiao, as well as abuse and questioning of her.


    The word "Xiaosan" deeply hurt Su Su. Even though she was strong and optimistic, the pain of lovelorn was true. Even if she tried to forget Gu Sixian, her feelings for Gu Sixian were true. Even if she pretended not to care about anything, her grievances were true.


    She could no longer help sobbing.


    The waiter came to ask. Su Su wiped her tears and said with a forced smile, "I''m ok. I''m just homesick."


    With an understanding and sympathetic smile, the waiter presented Su Su with a bottle of special chili sauce. "This is a special chili sauce newly launched in our store. It''s specially for tourists. It''s Oriental flavor. Miss will like this flavor."


    Su Su gratefully accepted it and gave the waiter some tips before leaving to thank the stranger for his comfort.


    Look, she just came here for more than an hour, and she got a kindness. Su Su thought in her heart, and she was much lighter.


    Su Su looked at the map on her mobile phone. At this time, she was not far from the rental place. She found a small shop and bought a sun umbrella to protect her from the sun. Then she walked to her destination.


    Not long after walking, a little boy sat in the shadow of a high wall in front of him. He was skinny and dirty. He was wearing ragged jeans and a dirty vest with no color. In front of him was the same shabby shoeshine tool. The boy was surprised to see that Su Su Su was a yellow man, and he whispered and nervously said "hello."


    Su Su''s heart suddenly pulled up. Although she saw many poor children in Africa on TV, who could not drink or eat, what she saw on TV was far less heartbreaking than what she saw in front of her. Su Su felt that she had been miserable in the past.


    Lack of family, friendship, love is not satisfactory, her future road is dark, but when she saw the little boy, only feel much better, at least, those who are not so good to her did not give her food, did not let her education.But at the moment, the little boy looked so helpless and pitiful, as if he had never been loved.


    Su Su only felt sour.


    At such a beautiful age, I shouldn''t be tortured by life, otherwise I will be very sad and cynical.


    Su Su squatted in front of the little boy and touched his head with mixed feelings. It seemed that he had never been touched like this before. It also seemed that no one would dislike his clothes and appearance. The big eyes of the little boy looked at Su Su in surprise, trying to find the expression of dislike from her face, but they didn''t.


    Su Su saw him look like this, obviously did not believe in people''s hearts, could not help but red eyes, try to put the voice of special gentle, carefully asked: "what''s your name?"


    The little boy said nervously, "my name is Denny."


    Su Su laughed and patted Denny''s back placidly. "Are you hungry? Thirsty or not? Sister, take you to eat


    The little boy was flattered and waved his hand, "no, no, I''ll shine my shoes here, thank you."


    "You can''t make money until you''re full, right? My sister has just come here from China. She is very lonely. Would you like to have something to eat and talk with her Su Su is considerate and tries to avoid Denny''s self-esteem and gentle request.


    Denny hesitated. He knew that the beautiful elder sister just wanted to help him, but he had never received any favor. He didn''t know how to accept it and how to repay it. He just rubbed his clothes at a loss.

 Chapter 298

    Su Su carefully persuades Denny to go to dinner with her. Seeing that Denny is in a dilemma, she cleans up his shoeshine tools and turns to KFC not far away.


    Denny had to follow.


    Susu sat down in a remote corner with Denny and ordered a family bucket, a hamburger and a large iced coke for him.


    People around looked at these two special people curiously, a delicate and gentle Asian girl and a little boy in ragged clothes. The picture was surprisingly warm. People knew that they were kind-hearted girls, and they all looked at them with admiration.


    Su Su''s mind did not focus on the person who looked at her. Her mouth was full of laughter. She looked at Denny eating fried chicken contentedly. She felt that everyone should not have a hungry childhood.


    But many children like Denny, they can''t choose the conditions and environment of birth, but they live hard and never resent their parents. They are heartbreaking.


    After eating some fried chicken, Denny felt less hungry and gratefully thanks Susu.


    Su Su asked, "why did you come out to shine your shoes when you were so young?"


    "My mother got lung cancer, no money for treatment, I came out to make some money."


    Su Su felt a pain in her heart. She wanted to ask how Denny''s mother got sick, so Denny said it himself.


    It turns out that his mother is tired all the year round and often eats unhygienic food. In winter, she doesn''t have thick clothes. She gets sick all the time. She has a bad cough. After a long time, she has a lung problem. It''s a pity that she doesn''t dare to see it. When she finds out, it''s an incurable disease.


    After all, it''s still poverty, Su Su thought, and asked, "where''s your father?"


    With a hand of fried chicken, Denny lowered his head slowly and said in a low voice, "my father was killed when he was digging coal in the coal mine. There are four sisters at home who want to eat. They really have no money."


    Su Su couldn''t say a word in her heart. How could she have such a miserable family? She felt that her heart couldn''t stand it. She really didn''t know how they could survive with nothing.


    Susu touched Denny''s head again and said comfortingly, "don''t worry, everything will be OK, Denny. God bless you."


    After hearing this, Dany red eyed and said thanks to sue.


    Su Su felt warm and called the waiter to pack some fried chicken and hamburgers. "Denny, will you take me to your house later? Take these food to your mother and sisters. They must be very hungry too. Let''s eat hamburgers and go back. "


    Denny was so grateful that he didn''t know what to do. He nodded his head wildly. He couldn''t help but cry while eating.


    In such an ordinary day, in such a hot day, in such a hopeless day, a beautiful girl came down from the sky, bringing him the warmth and help he had never met.


    When he prayed to God many times, he hoped that God would come down from the sky and give him some hope. Finally, the elder sister came.


    "She''s an angel from God." That''s what Denny thought in his heart.


    This is often the case. When you feel that there is no hope in life, when your energy is consumed by reality, there will always be some people and things that bring you hope and help, regardless of the return.


    In addition to relatives, there will always be someone who loves you. This kind of love is not necessarily love, but it is more heartwarming than those love. Whenever there is no hope, as long as there is a little hope, it seems that the days are not so hard.


    Believe that God will not watch you go into a desperate situation. You will always wait until God sees your hardship. At that time, there will be angels around to help you, just for a long time or a short time.


    Su Su saw that Denny was crying excitedly. She was even more sad and asked with a smile, "is the hamburger delicious?"


    Denny looked at her smiling face and blurted out: "you are a beautiful angel."


    This sentence made Su Su smile. She felt that her heart was warm. It was so happy to help others. Thinking of this, she was more determined to continue to travel. If she could, she hoped no one would find her and leave the right and wrong place forever.


    Outside, there is no intrigue, no love and hatred, no false feelings and lies, which makes Su Su feel very relaxed. She is determined to really forget Gu Sixian. If he really likes Che Xiaoxiao, why bother him? In the end, she is despised only by herself, and her life is not hopeless, isn''t she? She is better than Danni and many people in the world How can she lose confidence in life because of some love?


    There was air conditioning in KFC, so Sue wanted to cool down Denny a little bit more, so she chatted with him.


    Su Su doubts that Denny''s father was killed when he was digging coal, which is an industrial accident. Why didn''t he lose money?


    From the mouth of Denny, we know that Denny''s father had an accident a year ago. At that time, he was still young, and his mother also found out that liver cancer was in the middle and late stages. She was lying in bed with pain, and her sisters were still young, so the coal mining company didn''t lose money, and they didn''t have the ability to ask the coal mining company for it. After a long time, the matter was over, although they were angry But it''s been a long time, and other companies have long refused to admit it.Su Su is worried about Denny. The compensation is not a small sum of money. Although she wants to help Denny, she can''t do anything after such a long time. What''s more, she is a foreigner.


    It''s really a cold world. For the Daniels, the compensation is life-saving money, but for the coal mining company, it''s just a big loss. It''s just that they ignore the despair and helplessness of the family, which makes Su Su feel cold.


    She has been living in the big city, although suffering, but never like this desperate helpless, Danni such circumstances let Sue both shocked and distressed.


    Su Su''s gloomy face lit up when he heard about some lovely sisters at home.


    Denny said that the only time he felt happy was when he was with his sisters, who were lovely little guys. Although they couldn''t eat and were hungry every day, they were obedient and took care of their mother at home.


    Denny firmly said that we must work hard to make money so that our sisters don''t work so hard.


    Su Su praised Denny for being sensible, but also lamented Su Yao''s capricious and perverse, sisterhood. I''m afraid this kind of thing won''t appear in them for a lifetime.


    Su Su heard that his home was a little far away, so she asked him to sleep here for a while and then go to Denny''s home together when he was not so tired.


    She wanted to see Denny''s lovely sisters, a bunch of innocent little guys.

 Chapter 299

    Susu and Denny went to Denny''s house with food and shoeshine tools. In the evening, the temperature dropped and it was not so hot to walk.


    After walking for an hour, through the bridge, he finally came to a bungalow. Denny asked Su Su to wait in front of the door and open the door by himself.


    Su Su looked at the house. The lime on the walls had fallen off in pieces. The red wooden door began to fall off its paint. In front of the door, an iron pot was set up with a chain. There was almost no rice soup in it. Su Su Su was a little sad. His family ate these things as if they had not eaten them. It was good for them to survive.


    There was a faint voice coming from the door. Four skinny little girls ran out with him. They were wearing old vests that barely covered their bodies, showing that they were wearing their mother''s clothes. They were looking at Sue with big eyes open and scared.


    Su Su was stunned. She saw the African refugees on TV. Their arms and legs were as thin as bamboo poles. They were all skin and bones. Now she was in front of her. Su Su Su was so depressed that she couldn''t tell.


    She bent down and said softly, "don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I''ve brought fried chicken and hamburger. You can eat them together."


    Four pairs of eyes eagerly looked at Su Su, then looked at the food she handed over, hesitated to take it. Denny spoke to some of his sisters in words Sue couldn''t understand.


    "Just now I met this angel sister on the road. She bought us food and asked me to sleep in the cool KFC. You don''t have to be afraid. She just came to see us."


    Their eyes lit up in an instant, took Su Su''s things to them, put their hands together and bowed to Su Su deeply.


    The older girl, with tears in her eyes, stuttered in English and said, "God bless you."


    Su Su smiles and is deeply moved. She gives the food to the little girls and sends the rest into the room with Denny.


    The room was dark, only a small kerosene lamp that had been used for many years. A woman was lying on a wooden bed with her eyes closed in pain.


    "How''s your mother?" Su Su whispered anxiously.


    Denny also whispered: "just now my mother has been in pain for another day, but now she''s gone to sleep when it doesn''t hurt."


    Su Su looked at the thin woman on the bed, gasping for breath. Her face was full of pain. Her two hands were tightly holding the thin sheet on her body, as if she was suffering a lot.


    Dani gently shakes the woman up. The woman wakes up painfully and reluctantly. She sees a yellow girl standing in front of her. After a few seconds of stupefaction, she props up. Dani and Su Su quickly come forward to help her.


    "Hello, I''m Dani''s mother, Melina. Miss, are you..." Melina politely greets sue in English.


    Su Su friendly smile, "my name is Su Su, is to travel, at noon to see Denny in the street hot and hungry, take him to buy some food, by the way to send him back."


    Melina bowed gratefully toward Su Su and then said, "thank you, Miss Su. I''m the one who dragged down Denny and made him suffer so much at a young age. I don''t deserve to be their mother."


    Denny shook his head quickly, tears fell down, choked and said, "Mom, as long as you can eat, it''s not so painful, no matter how hard Denny is."


    Su Su was the easiest to be soft hearted. She couldn''t see the scene. She turned around and wiped her tears, then turned back and said with a smile, "don''t say such sad things, Ms. mirina. These are some hamburgers and bread. You can keep them. You must be hungry."


    After receiving this, Melina repeatedly thanks and asks Dany to help her up, sit at the door and talk with Sue.


    In the distance, some little girls and Dani are eating chicken happily. Susu and Melina are quietly looking at them with a smile on their lips.


    Melina turned her head and looked at the beautiful girl. She was puzzled why she wanted to travel to such an underdeveloped city. Su Su gave her the answer: "in life, you have to go to places you haven''t been to. If you meet some unexpected people, you will get some unexpected gains."


    "Miss Su has something on her mind. What worries you?" Meilina thinks Su Su Su is at a loss. In fact, she is not really happy, so she wants to repay Su Su and see if she can enlighten her.


    "I There is something on my mind. The person I love betrayed me and married someone else. I don''t know what to do, so I can only escape from the place that makes me sad. " Su Su still can''t help spitting bitterness at Melina, a woman she has never seen before who always makes her feel intimate today.


    "If it is a real betrayal, then Miss Su''s heart should be hatred at the moment." Melina looked at her and continued: "but Miss Su is only sad and disappointed, which means that the person who thought betraying you should love you very much and treat you very well before, so now you can''t believe and be sad about his betrayal."


    "Maybe Miss Su knows that the man loves you and questions why he loves you and wants to be with others. I can only say that how you and that man will develop next depends on you. Maybe everything is difficult to say, and it''s not certain. "Su Su thought over and over what Meilina said, but she still didn''t understand. When she wanted to ask again, she saw that Meilina''s face was not good and seemed very tired, so she helped her to go to bed.


    Melina has tried her best to help her clear her mind and recognize her heart, but she still decides to forget Gu Sinian. After all, betrayal is betrayal, and there is no reason.


    Even if there was, she didn''t want to hear it.


    In order to thank Su Su Su for her food, several little girls made a toy with soft whip grass and gave it to Su Su. They think Su Su Su is the kindest person in the world. These things are very suitable for her and she deserves the best. All the little girls like Su Su Su very much. She has a warm breath and looks up around her waiting for praise.


    Su Su felt warm in her heart and squatted down to kiss their forehead one by one.


    What beautiful girls ah, but the hardships of life even make them unable to enjoy a full meal, even if it is full of childlike innocence, people can not be distressed.


    Looking at their living environment, Su Su felt that compared with these girls, what were her experiences?


    It''s no father, it''s no betrayal, it''s no big deal, it''s not hungry, it''s not frozen, God has been very good to her, no matter how sad and feel bitter, it''s much better than these children. I feel ashamed when I look at these children.


    It''s getting dark. Su Su and the children agreed to see them again tomorrow, so they hurried to the rental place with their luggage.

 Chapter 300

    Su Su took a taxi and came to the rental place. She had planned to stay here for a week, but she had an idea in her heart that she planned to leave this place tomorrow.


    Su Su rented a place by the sea. After taking a bath, in the dead of night, she lay on her bed listening to the sound of the waves beating on the rocks, thinking about what happened today.


    It has to be said that Melina''s words have given her some new ideas and help, but these ideas are by no means to contact Gu Sinian again. She still can''t face the fact that he is about to get married.


    Su Su was thinking, if one day she saw Gu Sinian again, would his children have grown very tall? At that time, would he want to explain to her again what misunderstanding there was.


    However, it is better not to have any misunderstanding.


    This kind of misunderstanding can make Gu Sinian leave her and marry other women, so even if he explains, she doesn''t want to hear.


    Su Su was a little upset. After thinking about it for a while, she picked up her mobile phone, ordered a ticket for the next station, and went to bed.


    After getting up the next day, Su Su packed up and spent the night here, but there was nothing to do. So she left here early in the morning.


    In the early morning, several children were still sleeping. Melina''s liver hurt and she fell asleep all night. After packing, Denny was ready to go out to shine his shoes on the street. As soon as he went out, he saw Sue coming with her luggage.


    "How did my sister come so early today?" he said


    Susu handed Denny the sandwiches and some vegetables she had bought before going out. "I''ll bring you breakfast. By the way, I''ll leave later."


    Denny was very surprised. "How come you just came here and left?"


    "Originally, I wanted to stay for a week, but I have some things to go. You say goodbye to my mother and sisters. This is what I bought for you. You eat first and then polish your shoes."


    Susu squatted down to touch Denny''s head and looked at him reluctantly.


    Although she has only been together for a short day, the simple kindness of the family deeply affects her, Melina, Denny and her four little sisters. The experience of yesterday''s day will make Susu unforgettable.


    Su Su was cruel and said to Denny, "I''ll go first. You''ll have a happy life. No matter what difficulties you encounter in the future, there will always be a way to spend it!" Then he left, leaving Denny alone.


    Su Su was very reluctant. Her eyes turned red as soon as she turned around, but she had to go.


    Denny was staring at Su Su''s back, and he couldn''t bear to see the first beautiful angel in his life, but the angel had gone, and life had to go on.


    Denny smiles, wipes his tears and looks down at Susu''s food. Suddenly he sees a thick envelope in the bag. He thinks it''s Susu''s letter. When he opens it, he finds it''s a pile of money.


    The money is enough for them to live well for half a year.


    Denny clenched his fist. He would find a way to support his family in half a year.


    The sun rose slowly, and he kowtowed slowly in the direction of the angel''s departure.


    ...


    Susu, on the other side, drove towards the airport in a taxi. The feeling of helping the Daniels yesterday made her decide to go to another place and do something more meaningful there.


    After a few hours'' flight, Su Su arrived at his next destination, Bloemfontein.


    Bloemfontein, the central city of South Africa. It is not only a beautiful tourist resort like the king''s garden, but also a place with a very low crime rate, where people enjoy a high quality of life.


    Susu didn''t come here for enjoyment. There are the most orphanages in South Africa. She wants to be here with her children. Because Su Su found that taking care of a child can make her distract and calm, not to think about the sad things.


    After online search and introduction, Su Su came to a family called happy orphanage to do volunteer work.


    As soon as she got off the plane, Su Su went straight to the orphanage to see the director.


    The head of the orphanage is a woman in her early 40s. She is also an orphan. After being adopted by a rich family, she began to learn to do business. Later, she opened the orphanage to help more orphans.


    The Dean arranged her in a small wooden house next to the children''s dormitory. Although the sparrow is small, it has all kinds of internal organs. The cabin is clean and tidy. All the things in it are made of wood. There is a faint smell of trees in the air, which seems to feel like coming to the big forest.


    Su Su was very grateful to the dean for her thoughtfulness. The wooden house made her feel comfortable.


    She decided to settle down here for a while.


    The next day Susu came, the Dean took her to familiarize her with what she had to do every day and the environment of the orphanage.


    There are many kinds of trees in this orphanage. There is a chair or swing on every two trees. Many children sleep or read on it.


    Behind the tree are two classrooms, one for music and the other for art. The dean said that all this is to cultivate children''s self-confidence and temperament from an early age. In the future, they will not feel inferior.Next to the classroom is a small library. When Su Su and the Dean went by, she found that all the children were playing on the swing. In the library, there was only a little boy reading quietly.


    Su Su didn''t think much about it. She just thought the child liked reading.


    So Sue stayed in the orphanage.


    Her tenderness won the love of all the children.


    Those children around her every day, she sat under the tree every afternoon, telling stories for the children, the children called her "fairy tale teacher". Listening to her story is a fairy tale lesson.


    Su Su''s life in the orphanage was comfortable and peaceful, as if she had lived here and never left. If she didn''t wake up crying every night, she would forget what had happened to her before.


    This makes Su Su very distressed, because she finds that she does not cry every night because she hates Gu Sinian, but because she cares about Gu Sinian and wants to know his news.


    Whenever this idea comes out, Su Su scolds herself in her heart and reminds herself not to forget that the person is a betrayer of her. Moreover, he has already married others and has nothing to do with her. Su Su Su thinks that Gu Sinian must have married Shu Xiaoxiao and has nothing to do with her, but she really can''t forget him. It''s hard to forget him.


    No need for her to ask. We all know that Gu''s life must be very good. It can''t be any better.


    Day by day, half a month in the twinkling of an eye.


    Because there are a lot of children in the orphanage, Su Su needs to try to remember each child''s appearance and name. She didn''t pay attention to it before. After getting familiar with the children these days, she gradually finds a strange thing.

 Chapter 301

    There were only 32 children in the orphanage. There were many people watching, but they could memorize their names in a week at most. But Su Su didn''t think about whether these children were enough.


    On this day, she had a whim, and asked the children to count their heads in a row. In the end, one person was missing. It was like this for several days.


    Su Su thought that every afternoon when she was telling a story, there was a little boy coming over from behind and looking at this side, he left. She did not care, thinking that this may not be the children of the orphanage, it may be the children of the dean.


    At lunch this day, she asked the Dean curiously where the child had gone and whether he had been adopted.


    The Dean sighed and said, "that child is babulu. He is very introverted and even autistic. He doesn''t like to be with people. The boy you saw in the library that day was him. He stayed in the library all the time, or he would go back to his room for a whole day."


    "I''ll see him later." Su Su frowned and used her fork to pound the beef in front of her. She decided to go to babulu after dinner.


    "When you are with him, you should be quiet and slowly integrate into him, or he will be scared." The Dean looked at Su Su anxiously. The autistic children can''t imagine what they can do.


    "Don''t worry, Dean. I have a sense of propriety." President Su suchong blinked and went to the library to look for babulu.


    Su Su walked gently into the library, but didn''t see babulu. After turning around the library, she found babulu sitting in the corner, holding an oil painting book, with a face that seemed to be immersed in memories.


    This is a very quiet boy, wearing a sky blue shirt, with soft hair and delicate appearance, gentle like a writer, but he is too thin, as if a gust of wind can blow him away.


    Su Su was afraid that he would be frightened by his rash voice, so she quietly moved over him and sat down slowly, waiting for him to come back.


    After waiting for two hours, babulu still sat there motionless, expressionless.


    Su Su was a little scared. How could this child be like out of body? After sitting for so long, he didn''t even turn his eyes.


    She leaned over to see what was on babulu''s oil painting book. As soon as she got close to the oil painting, babulu closed the book and turned to stare at her.


    Su Su was startled by babulu''s sudden action and almost cried out. It was so frightening.


    "Ah, babulu I just want to see what you''re looking at... " Su Su was still in shock. She didn''t know how to talk to the child, so she stammered and looked scared.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Babulu had been staring at Su Su, and then this sentence came out.


    Su Su said with a smile, "I just saw that you didn''t go to dinner. I was worried that you would be hungry. I came to see you." At this point, Su Su found that babulu has not eaten yet.


    "Do you feel hungry? You don''t have to be afraid. You know me? I''m a volunteer here half a month ago. I''ll tell you stories every afternoon, but it seems that you''ve never been here. Now let''s not talk about it. I''ll take you to dinner. The beef made in the canteen today is very delicious. " Su Su said and went to pull babulu''s hand.


    Babulu''s hands were small and cool, but as soon as he touched them, he immediately drew back and couldn''t say anything.


    Su Su didn''t think about it. All she could think about was that babulu was very thin and didn''t eat.


    So after babulu got rid of her, she stopped for a while, then held babulu''s hand tightly and said firmly, "no, you''re still long. Come to dinner with me!"


    Babulu didn''t expect Su Su Su to insist like this. He was a little stunned. He looked down and held his hand tightly. His angry voice was a little stiff. "Let me go, I won''t go. I don''t know you."


    Su Su didn''t expect that babulu would say that, because every afternoon babulu would pass by the place where she told the story. Even if she didn''t know her, she should know that she was a teacher here.


    Su Su knew that she was worried, but she was too worried about babulu''s body. She was so thin, just like Denny in Sun City before, she was a little scared.


    "Well, I''m sorry that I may hurt you, but you have to go to dinner. You look so thin and so small, I feel sad..."


    Su Su Su is still trying to persuade babulu. Babulu''s expressionless face twitches slightly when she hears Su Su saying that she loves you.


    Babulu looked at the chattering elder sister in front of her, rubbed her ears, and walked to the direction of the canteen.


    Sue saw babulu go out and almost lost her chin. She, she, was she just ignored?


    She took back her chin, which almost fell to the ground, and followed babulu.


    When he arrived at the canteen, the Dean was helping the cooking lady in the canteen to choose dishes. He was surprised to see babulu come in. Babulu said hello to the Dean, picked up the dish and went to the restaurant.


    The Dean looked at Su Su with surprise and said, "I didn''t expect that you were so powerful that you could let babulu come to dinner! He used to hate eating. He only drank a bowl of porridge in the morningSu Su embarrassed smile, she can say that she does not know how to persuade babulu?


    Su Su looked at all the ramen and pastry in babulusheng''s plate. She immediately twisted her eyebrows. Without saying a word, she picked up the tweezers and put a piece of beef into babulu''s plate. She glared at him and said, "eat!"


    Babulu looked at her, didn''t refuse, sat down and ate slowly.


    Su Su thought, is she going to be a strict elder sister who urges babulu to eat? But how could such a gentle person as her be so rude? Su Su secretly narcissized herself in her heart.


    One side of the Dean was very shocked. Su Su yelled at babulu, and babulu was obedient. This is amazing. Is it destined that babulu would like to listen to Su Su?


    The Dean was a little frustrated. I knew she had been here both soft and hard. Babulu was just as stubborn as a donkey.


    If babulu is willing to listen to Su Su, she will be relieved. After all, the child''s character can''t be out of touch with others all his life. Maybe Su Su Su can talk to him and enlighten him, and he will gradually become a normal person.


    After all, if Babu had been so closed to himself, he would not have been able to protect himself when he grew up.


    The Dean went back to his room and waited for Su Su to finish telling the children the story.

 Chapter 302

    Su Su told the children the story of the little monkey and the snowman in the afternoon. She taught the children to treat their friends and future lovers wholeheartedly.


    Suddenly, Su Su thinks about Gu Sixian again. She doesn''t know if he''s doing well. She''s still helpless and can''t help but think of him. Su Su Su sometimes thinks she''s hopeless, but what can she do? She really can''t forget him. Gu Sixian is a piece of her heart.


    Su Su was stunned for a while, and then remembered that the dean asked him to go to her room.


    Su Su knocked at the door and went in. The Dean sat on the chair with his back to her, holding a picture in a daze.


    "What''s the matter with me, Dean?"


    The president didn''t answer. Su Su went to the back of the president and found that the president was crying silently.


    Su Qin hurriedly took out a handkerchief and handed it to the Dean, and asked her what was wrong.


    The Dean handed the photo to Su Su.


    In the photo, a beautiful woman and a handsome man stand together and hold up their four-year-old child. The faces of the three members of the family are full of happy smiles. As like as two peas, the little boy in the


    photo looks like the same.


    "Dean, where are babulu''s parents?" Babulu was sent to the orphanage, which means that his parents...


    Su Su dare not think about how babulu''s parents died, but she knows that it must be painful to lose her parents.


    With deep pain in his voice, the Dean slowly talked about babulu''s childhood...


    "that year, babulu was four years old. He had a beautiful mother who was a model and a brave father, a captain and a major. The three of them lived happily. Until one day, there was a terrorist riot in the place where babulu''s family lived. That night, four or five gangsters rushed into the room. Babulu''s father stood up and resisted, while his mother held him under the table. Babulu''s father could not beat four people, no matter how good he was, and they still had guns. Those bad guys shot babulu''s father''s two knees with guns, and they could only kneel on the ground and could not move. They pulled babulu''s mother out in front of babulu and his father, raped and killed him... "


    Hearing this, Su Su couldn''t help crying, angry and distressed. She tried to cover her mouth and listen to the Dean finish the next thing.


    "Babulu''s father lost his mind and sat down on the ground, abusing the gangsters with vicious language, which eventually angered them and dismembered his father in front of babulu. Babulu screamed and fainted. When he woke up, he had been rescued by his neighbors and sent to me


    After hearing this, Su Su completely lost control of her emotions. Babu was only eight years old at that time! Those God killed his parents so cruelly. If it was her, I''m afraid she would have been crazy.


    Poor babulu, but also in this world, day and night by the past dark torture, little by little to lose a child should have naive and simple.


    Now in babulu''s heart, there must be a scar that is hard to heal. What kind of torment does babulu live in every day


    If you can, Su Su really wants to kill these heartless people!


    The Dean looked at Su Su with a twinkling of hope in his eyes. "Ever since babulu woke up, he didn''t like to eat. He didn''t talk to anyone easily. He stayed alone in the corner every day and sat for a whole day. Su Su, babulu is dependent on you. My sixth sense is very accurate. Babulu has never eaten other people''s food before and has never been so obedient to eat. I know you can change babulu. Please, Su Su Su, this child must cheer up! "


    At night, Su Su came out of the dean''s room with red and swollen eyes. She went to the yard and vomited a deep breath.


    Su Su was so depressed that she couldn''t breathe because of babulu''s affairs. She never dreamed that one day people around her would encounter such ferocious people and tyrannical things. At the moment, she was so sad that she was about to die. Babulu was really poor.


    Su Su thought about her heart and walked to the door of babulu''s room. There was still a light on inside. Babulu, only eight years old, was suffering every day and night. How could a child bear it?


    What betrayal, what love to leave, at this moment in front of babulu, Su Su can''t think of anything, she just want to find a way to make babulu happy, untie the knot, like a normal person living in the sun.


    Su Su felt that life was precious for the first time. In front of everything, the life of her family was more important than anything. Babulu, who was shouldering the life of her parents, lived so hard that she was condemned by her conscience all the time. She wanted to tell babulu that it was not his fault, it was not his fault, it was not those animals who had no conscience that could not be forgiven.


    Su Su stood in front of babulu''s window for two hours before she went back to her cabin. After she left, babulu went to the window, looked at the position she had stood, and drew the curtain.


    After thinking about it all night, Su Su decided to implement the first plan and let babulu first integrate into the collective.


    Early the next morning, Su panda, with two black eyes, went to the cake shop and ordered a super large cake. Before leaving, she specially asked the dean that Babu had never eaten since he came to the orphanage, but the only thing he wanted to eat was cake, because Babu would stare at the cake for a long time every time he looked at the oil painting.Su Su''s excuse is that today is her birthday, and everyone must be present to eat cake. The person who doesn''t show up or doesn''t eat will stay at night to clean up the mess. In fact, she wants babulu to come. Babulu is so pitiful. He seems to see himself in his eyes, so pitiful and helpless.


    This is a very effective move. When we get together in the evening, babulu comes late. Suqin was relieved to see babulu coming. He waved to him with a smile and pointed to the cake with the largest piece of fruit in front of him.


    Everyone looked at babulu enviously. He had to sit next to Su Su.


    Although the children felt that babulu was hard to get close to, they were very happy today, so they all coaxed babulu to eat the cake. Babulu was not happy, but she still ate the cake without expression.


    The dean and Su Su looked at each other and were very happy. After all, babulu was willing to try new things, that is, he made progress.


    But Su Su''s cake is too big. There are three layers, and there is only one layer left. I don''t know which child started it. I grab a cake and pat it on the face of the child next to me. All the children fry the pan and wipe the cake on each other. They are not happy to play.

 Chapter 303

    Babulu sat next to Su Su, secretly congratulating himself that he was not in the group of children, or he would suffer. Before he finished thinking about it, he felt a chill on his face. He looked up at Su Su, and Su Su looked at him with a smile. Babulu was angry and moved.


    Four years ago, he celebrated his birthday with his parents. The cake he had not finished was also like this. The three people were just like a flower cat, funny and warm.


    Su Su saw that babulu''s face was getting dim. She was a little at a loss. She smeared the cake on babulu''s face again. Babulu was completely angry. She stood up and went back to her room.


    Babulu''s sense of existence among children is very low, so only Su Su and the Dean see babulu go back to his room angrily. Su Su is a little frustrated when she sees him go.


    The president patted Su Qin on the shoulder as a sign of comfort. Su Su cheered up and laughed at the president. He was no longer interested and got up and went back.


    Su Su suddenly remembered something when she was on the road. She turned around and ran to babulu''s room. When she was panting, she ran to the door. As soon as she was about to knock on the door, she heard babulu say to herself in a very small voice: "Mom and Dad, today I eat cake. It''s delicious and sweet. I don''t know if you can eat such a sweet cake in heaven..."


    Su Su can''t help but open the door. Babu is sitting on the ground. Unexpectedly, there is someone outside. He wants to stand up as soon as he shakes. As soon as he gets up, Su Su Su runs to the ground, hugs Babu in his arms, and sobs repeatedly: "good boy, good boy, good boy..."


    Suddenly, a drop of hot tears fell on Su Su''s hand around babulu. Su Su cried and hugged babulu more tightly.


    This small, fragile boy, let Su Su distressed hard to breathe.


    In the days after that, Su Su stuck to babulu every day and gave him interesting things to think about. After all, he was the only one left, and his parents didn''t want him to have a bad life.


    But that night''s matter, Su Su and he all tacit understanding did not mention again, they get along with the pattern is the same as before, a talk, a face expressionless listening.


    Although Su Su tried her best to comfort babulu, babulu was always in a daze with no expression on her face. She was not happy or unhappy, just lifeless.


    Su Su and the president look in the eye, pain in the heart.


    But the relationship between Su Su and him is getting better. When he is in a daze, he will acquiesce that Su Su will watch his oil painting collection beside him. When Su Su Su roars to let him go to dinner, he will also go to the dinner in silence and eat the meat and delicious food Su Su Su Su Su Su Su gives him.


    But that''s not enough, Susu thought.


    Babulu has to be normal.


    How can we make babulu angry?


    Su Su thinks that babulus has lost confidence and expectation in people''s heart because he witnessed his parents'' death. So as long as babulus believes that the world is beautiful and unties his parents'' knot, he can become a normal person.


    But how can babulu realize the beauty of the world?


    "Dean, what do you think is the beauty in babulu''s heart? Besides his parents, what else can arouse the vitality in his life? "


    Su Su was puzzled and went to the dean for advice.


    The Dean was also at a loss, but suggested that Su Su go to the priest to find the answer when she is in trouble.


    So the next day, Sue went out of the orphanage to the nearest Christian Church, waiting for the priest to appear.


    During the pilgrimage, the priest appeared, and Su Su stopped the priest, who was a kind grandfather.


    "Father, I want to ask you a question, how to make a person believe in the beauty of the world and regain vitality?" Su Su put her right hand on her left chest and asked piously.


    "Simplicity is happiness, and happiness is beauty. Only when everything is simple can we see beauty. " The priest left this sentence and left. Susu was thinking hard in the same place.


    Simple can see beautiful, beautiful is simple, so the simplest things must be around!


    What is beautiful? Su Su thinks of the oil paintings babulu often looks at, which are painted with cakes, clouds all over the sky, endless sea and soft beach, a delicious food he wants to eat, a place he dreams of.


    It turns out that this is the beauty in babulu''s heart.


    Su Su understood and immediately went back to the orphanage to ask the dean to take babulu and take him out to relax.


    "Sue, do you want to adopt babulu?" The Dean looked at Su Su in shock.


    "I haven''t figured out the adoption. After all, I''m not mature enough. Now I just want babulu to get better and cheer up. I love him very much. Please let him go out with me for a while."


    "I can''t decide this matter. You know babulu doesn''t speak, but he is a very independent child. What you should ask for when you take him out is his own opinion Babulu The Dean looked at the boy behind him.


    Su Su turned around and saw babulu right behind him. He went up and grabbed him. "Babulu, come with me! I also have sad things, I also have the knot that I can''t think of, I also have the injury that others leave hard to heal in my heart. So let''s go out to heal. Let''s have a look at the scenery between heaven and earth. Let''s have a look at the sea, trees, grass and many lovely creatures in the world. Can we witness many beautiful things in the world together? " Sue looked eagerly at babulu.Babulu was still expressionless, but her eyes moved slowly and focused on Su Su. For a long time, when Su Su thought he didn''t agree, babulu agreed.


    Su Su bought a car with excellent performance and was ready to go on a self driving tour with babulu.


    In the days when she was going to pick up the car, Su Su was enthusiastic about discussing with babulu which beautiful place to go. Most of the time babulu just sat there quietly listening to her talk. Occasionally, she would straighten her back slightly when she heard something she was curious about. Su Su Su was very happy to find babulu''s secret and was more energetic everywhere Search for fun and delicious food. Although babulu''s response is very few and slight, Su Su is already very satisfied. She knows that she slowly encourages him and exaggerates him. In the near future, babulu will be better.


    And she, too, will get better.


    No longer deliberately pay attention to Gu Sixian''s news, no longer think of the beautiful pictures when he was in love, no longer imagine what it would be difficult for him to marry others. Now who slanders her or ridicules her doesn''t care. She has lived in this place where no one knows her for more than two months, and she hasn''t had enough of this quiet life.


    What she wants to do most at the moment is to make babulu better, hoping that babulu can treat her as a relative, go to the corner where no one knows with her, and heal the wound quietly.

 Chapter 304

    Back at the hotel that day, Su Su first went to the boss to find out about the car buying situation near Sun City.


    "Where can I buy a car near here?" Su Su asked while drinking the tea specially prepared by her boss.


    The boss''s English is not very good, and it''s hard to communicate with each other. Fortunately, Su Su is very patient, so he just listened to the boss''s reply in English with a serious accent: "we recently opened a new 4S hotel near our hotel, where we should be more relieved to buy a car."


    "Where is it?" Su Su continued patiently.


    "From here, it''s about three stops by bus." The boss said while trying to use his hands.


    Su Su sipped her tea and nodded to show her understanding. Then she asked, "which bus should I take?"


    "No.507 bus," the boss said while gesticulating a little funny, "but that bus is less."


    "Less walking?" Su Su couldn''t understand the boss, so she repeated this sentence.


    Looking at Su Su''s puzzled face, the boss also felt a little anxious for the unclear expression.


    The boss rubbed his hands and looked around. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He took the small clock on the table, turned the clock on the dial, and continued to say: "nine o''clock, a car; nine thirty, a car; ten o''clock, a car Do you understand? "


    Su Su couldn''t help laughing when she saw the boss''s attentive and cute explanation. After laughing, she nodded and said, "mm-hmm, I see."


    Then Su Su seriously asked the boss about the specific route to the 4S store. He was ready for tomorrow''s trip, and then he went back to his room to have a rest.


    The next day, Su Su got up a little late. She thought that the bus to the 4S shop would run every 30 minutes. She looked at her watch and found that it was 8:20. In order to buy a RV as soon as possible, she didn''t clean up and rushed to the bus stop.


    The 4S store opened at 8:30, and it was already over 9:00 when Su Su arrived.


    Although the boss said that this 4S store has just opened, there are still a lot of customers in the store. Su Su looked around. It seemed that none of the staff in uniform was idle. She had to look around and look around.


    The decoration of this 4S shop is very simple and modern, mainly black and white, very generous.


    Su Su was looking around like this when she suddenly noticed a rest area in the corner. Thinking that she might have to wait for a while, she went over there and found a seat to sit down.


    The white leather sofa was very comfortable. On the table in front of the sofa was a basin of green plants and a basic brochure. Su Su picked up a handbook and read it.


    This manual introduces some of the most popular sports cars at present. Su Su read it with great interest and unconsciously began to imagine which car Gu Sinian''s temperament is most suitable for.


    Thinking of Gu Sinian, her heart began to ache slightly again. She unconsciously clenched her fingers and left wrinkles on the brochure.


    This black sports car is very suitable for him, black is a very low-key color, in line with Gu Sixian''s style. This silver gray one looks good too. Compared with black, silver gray is more elegant and gentle, which is very suitable for Gu Sixian.


    Su Su thought so, unconsciously into God.


    She was reading the pamphlet while wandering in the sky without noticing a figure standing in front of her.


    "Ma''am?" "How do you do?" said the staff, bending gently in the local dialect


    Being immersed in her own thoughts, Su Su didn''t feel it, as if she didn''t hear the voice of the staff.


    "Ma''am." Seeing that Su Su didn''t respond, the staff member had to raise the volume and said again.


    Su Su still didn''t respond. She looked like a wooden man.


    The staff felt very helpless, but there was a rule in the 4S store that they couldn''t make any noise in the store. She looked down at Su Su''s brochure, which was already wrinkled by this strange woman.


    There are only a few brochures available at the same time, and the staff feel a little distressed.


    The customer is God, she said to herself, can''t be too rude to this lady, she thought so, while bending down to gently want to take out the brochure from Susu''s hand, but Susu''s grip was very tight, she wanted to gently take out the brochure can''t do.


    The staff had to increase their strength in order to attract Su Su''s attention.


    Su Su only felt that what she was holding in her hand seemed to be being pulled out. Little by little, she subconsciously grasped the brochure in her hand, carefully took it back in her arms, and looked at the visitor in surprise.


    "What can I do for you, madam?" Seeing that she finally responded, the staff quickly adjusted their state and asked with a standard smile.


    Su Su didn''t come back and looked at the strange woman in front of her.


    "What can I do for you? If you are not here to buy a car, please leave here as soon as possible. We do not provide free leisure seats. "The attitude of the staff was a little impatient. She looked at the woman who was dressed in a very ordinary way and had no bright spots. There were still some strange fears on her face and tears in her eyes.


    It''s not a tramp from a foreign country, is it? Or is it lost here? She thought in her heart, but this dress must not come to buy a car.


    After listening to the strange woman talking a lot, Su Su came back to her senses and realized that she was in the sun city thousands of miles away from China. There was no gu Sinian, no sad places, scenes and messy news about Gu Sinian and her.


    Su Su tried to calm down, put down her things, stood up and said to the staff in front of her with a smile, "excuse me, do you speak English?"


    During her few days in Sun City, this sentence was one of the only local dialects she learned.


    "I can''t speak English."


    The staff frowned and shook their heads, unable to see what the strange woman meant.


    Although she can''t fully understand each other''s words, Su Su''s language literacy makes her keenly catch the word "no" in the other person''s words. Looking at her shaking her head, Su Su Su''s mood is somewhat complicated.


    Is there no English speaking staff in this 4S store? Su Su sighed helplessly. She wanted to open her mouth and continue to say "who can speak English here?" but she didn''t know what language she could use.

 Chapter 305

    Su Su and the staff stood for a while with big eyes and small eyes. They were embarrassed and didn''t know what to say to each other.


    Just at this time, another middle-aged man in a suit came over.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" The man asked in fluent English.


    Hearing this English sentence, Su Su, if amnesty, happily nodded to the man: "yes, please help me."


    The man politely smiles at Su Su, then turns to the female employee who is stunned and says, "I''ll serve this customer. Go to other places first."


    The female employee nodded gratefully and hurriedly walked away with her head lowered.


    "Hello, madam. I''m the sales staff of this 4S store. My name is Dakar. I''m glad to have the opportunity to serve you."


    Dakar''s English is very standard, and Su Su''s communication with him has become more fluent and comfortable.


    "Hello, Dakar. Well, I want to buy a RV. "


    Dakar nodded knowingly, "OK, you come here with me."


    While leading Su Su Su to the RV area, Dakar asked seriously, "do you have any ideal brand? Or do you have any expectations for the car? Do you have any special requirements? Do you have any driving habits? "


    Su Su thought about it and replied, "at least it should be spacious and comfortable enough. I''ll have to wait until I see the car."


    "All right." With a smile and a nod, Dakar reached out a gentleman''s hand, bowed slightly and said, "this way, please. The RV section is right here."


    Although this 4S store is newly opened, the service quality seems to be good now. Su Su thought happily and followed Dakar''s Guide to the RV area.


    Su Su walked into the RV area, and Dakar stood at attention and said fluently, "there are two kinds of RV, one is self-propelled RV. One is the trailer, each of which has different subdivision uses. It''s very suitable for long-distance travel. It''s very comfortable. "


    After a pause, he looked at Su Su, who was focusing on the research of car models, and continued: "well known RV companies have complete product lines, big and small, long and short. You can choose all kinds of them."


    Listening to the professional introduction of Dakar, Su Su looked around at the models.


    "In use, the high-end RV has a lot of functions, and more perfect electronic equipment, especially suitable for your petty bourgeoisie." With that, Dakar continued to ask with a smile, "lady, what kind of RV do you want? The prices are very good


    Su Su thought that she just wanted to take babulu around, and she didn''t need a big car. Besides, it was difficult to drive such a big car, so she said to Dakar, "small trailer is OK."


    "Most of the small trailer may not be as beautiful as the large bus," Dakar shook his head slightly regretfully. "Look at the one on your right, this is the small trailer."


    Su Su took a look at the car on her right hand side. The appearance of the gray car is very simple. It''s simple and even crude. It doesn''t have any redundant decoration and the color is very old. It really can''t meet Su Su Su''s aesthetic needs.


    "Can I go in and have a look?" Although the appearance is not very good, but maybe the inside is good? With such expectation, Su Su asked.


    "Of course." Dakar replied. He went up to sue and helped her open the door of the RV. "Come in, ma''am."


    The interior decoration of the car is a little too simple, just like the most common hotel on the street. The kitchen and toilet in the compartment also make it a little crowded.


    After only a moment in it, Sue came out.


    "It''s not so good. It''s not what I expected." Su Su joked.


    Considering the performance, Dakar pointed to his net assets and said, "look at the one on your left. This model has solar charging system, fuel heating system, dual inverter system and other systems. It''s very comfortable to live in."


    Su Su looked at the white RV and hesitated: "do you have any other colors?"


    "I''m sorry, ma''am. This model only has the color of white. Don''t you like it?" Dakar replied.


    White is too dirty. It''s too inconvenient to travel and wash the car. Su Su thought, shaking her head and saying, "I don''t like this car very much. Let''s have a look again."


    "Based on what we have just seen and the current traffic regulations of our country, I think the large bus type self-propelled vehicle is more suitable for you. Look at this one."


    While walking, Dakar introduced Su Su that the RV he pointed to was a champagne car with a large body, which should be very spacious.


    "Do you want to go in and have a look?" Dakar stood in front of the car and opened the door.


    Seeing that the other side asked so seriously and opened the door attentively, Su Su was embarrassed to refuse, so she had to step forward to have a look.It must be hard to drive such a big car. Su Su murmured in her heart.


    However, Su Su was a little shocked when she walked into the car. The interior decoration of the car was not inferior to that of a five-star hotel. The environment is very comfortable and elegant with khaki cabinet and clean pool, bathroom and bath in the compartment. On the whole, it''s very spacious and bright, which makes people want to stay here a little longer. It''s not the same as the block and hardship of the room just now. Su Su Su goes into the bedroom again. The bedroom of this RV is also very spacious and bright. The overall style is like American pastoral style, which makes people feel comfortable.


    "How about this one?" Dakar asked, looking at Su Su''s expression with satisfaction.


    This configuration is very luxurious and exciting, but I don''t know how to drive


    "Can I have a look in the cab?" Su Su asked, "I''m not sure what it''s like to drive such a big car."


    Dakar said with a smile, "no problem. Come with me."

 Chapter 306

    As soon as she got into the driver''s seat of this luxury saloon car, she looked around, looked in the rearview mirror, touched the steering wheel, stepped on the brake and accelerator to test her hand, and Su Su frowned.


    It''s really very difficult for her to operate such a large car body.


    "The brakes don''t seem to work very well," Su Su muttered. "The steering wheel doesn''t work very well. I don''t like the touch of this leather."


    "What do you think?" Dakar couldn''t understand Chinese, and he couldn''t see the lady''s reaction in front of him, so he had to step forward and ask.


    Su Su frowned and fiddled with the car for a while. Then she came down and said, "it doesn''t seem very suitable. Do you have any other models?"


    "There''s another black one over there," Dakar pointed to the other side. "But the driving performance is similar to the one you just saw, but the interior decoration and configuration are not as good as this one."


    Su Su couldn''t help frowning at his words.


    What can we do? If you drive such a car by yourself, it will be very bad if there is any accident. But if the things from the small car just now are not as good as this one, she and babulu will not be comfortable


    Su Su bit her lip and hesitated.


    "Maybe," he suggested, after seeing Su Su''s hesitation, "you can customize an assembly car?"


    "Customize an assembly car?" Su Su was a little surprised and asked with wide eyes.


    Dakar nodded and replied: "well, our shop can specially assemble all the parts you need for your car. You can choose all the configurations in the RV by yourself. We can do whatever you like. You just need to provide your ideas, our designers will draw the design drawings for you, and the staff will process them as soon as possible to let you know Get a car that you''re completely satisfied with. "


    It can still be like this! Su Su opened her mouth in surprise, calmed down for a while, and replied, "that sounds good. Is there a price for this kind of assembled car?"


    Dakar took a calculator and ran it with his fingers: "there is a pricing formula for assembled cars. Every different model has a different percentage calculation. RV is..." He counted as he spoke.


    "The budget is about five million." When Dakar finished, he looked up and said to Su Su.


    So much! Su Su was amazed, but she didn''t think it would take much manpower, material resources and time to assemble a car according to the customer''s wishes.


    But So much money, but far beyond her budget.


    Su Su lowered her head and thought for a moment. Suddenly, she thought that she had a bank card in her bag and the deposit in it


    "OK, no problem. I''ll customize an assembly RV."


    Sue looked up and said with a big smile.


    The money in this bank card was given to her by Gu Sinian at that time.


    At that time, they planned for Sunian studio together. Su Su racked her brains every day and put in a lot of energy. In order to show her support, Gu Sinian gave her a bank card to pay for the establishment of Sunian studio.


    Thinking of Gu Sixian, Su Su couldn''t help lowering her head.


    Gu Sinian is a person who can make people move at any time. His white skin, a pair of dazzling black eyes seem to attract people all the time. He also has a high nose and just right thin lips. His side face makes every woman crazy and sharp. He looks like no woman can refuse. All the women are addicted to him.


    So The woman in the picture can''t refuse him.


    Thinking of the pictures, Gu Sinian sleeps with his eyes closed beside another woman, Su Su''s heart aches violently, like being stabbed by a needle, more like being twisted by a knife.


    She couldn''t believe that the man in the picture was really him.


    But his pretty nose flickers at the moment when he is asleep. His eyelashes are as light as butterfly wings. His mouth is always like a crooked one. How can he not be his unique handsome appearance.


    Su Su loved him so much that he could not accept any form of betrayal.


    Gu Sinian could tell her everything. When Mrs. Gu forced her to meet Shu Xiaoxiao, and forced him to accept this woman''s work in her own company, he could have told Su Su Su, but he didn''t.


    What is he waiting for? What are you dragging?


    Now that the situation is out of control, what can he do?


    Su Su has broken her heart.


    If there is still a trace of hope in her heart after Gu Sirui came to her, and there is still room for their feelings to turn around, then those photos are a fatal blow to her.


    She couldn''t escape, and there was no way to escape. Her whole heart was like falling into an ice cellar.


    Every time I think of Gu Sinian, I can''t help but think of those photos, the way he sleeps with another woman.


    Su Su was as cold as ice.Her heart ached violently, her whole body trembled uncontrollably, and tears fell from the corner of her eyes.


    "Ma''am, ma''am, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that Su Su hadn''t responded for a long time, Dakar was just waiting suspiciously. Seeing that she suddenly trembled, he couldn''t help but panic.


    Su Su quickly stabilized her mind, wiped away her tears and squeezed out an ugly smile: "it''s OK, I''m nothing. What do we need to do next? "


    Dakar looked at Su Su''s pale face and hesitated to ask, "madam, you don''t seem very comfortable. Do you need to go there to have a rest first?"


    "No more." Su Su waved her hand and tried to keep smiling.


    "You''d better go there for a rest first," Dakar insisted, smiling at her. "You go there and have a seat. I''ll ask the designer to come and discuss the details of assembling the car. What do you think?"


    Seeing that he insisted so much, Su Su couldn''t say anything more. He was really in a bad state today. He kept thinking about the unhappy things that happened before. He really needed to sit down and have a good rest.


    She shouldn''t think about Gu Sixian any more, let alone feel sorry for those things.


    Gu Sinian After all, it''s the love she has lost, so all their ideas and agreements for the future, and the beautiful outlook of Sunian studio have no value for existence.


    All this should go with the wind and disappear at the moment when Gu Sinian made these stupid things that made her sad and hurt.


    It''s time to let it all go, Susu thought. She should move on. Come to the Sun City, is not want to put down the past, for their own fight for a new start?

 Chapter 307

    Su Su was very tired when she sat down on the white sofa. She narrowed her eyes slightly and took a rest.


    "Have a glass of water, ma''am." When Dakar saw Susu sitting down, he was still worried about her state. He quickly took a glass of warm water and put it on the table in front of her. He gently reminded her that "the designer has been informed, and he will come soon."


    Su Su nodded gratefully, took the warm water on the table and sipped: "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. That''s what I should do." Dakar smiles politely and stands aside without saying a word.


    Although he was really curious about why the lady suddenly behaved so strange, like being stimulated by something, his professional ethics prevented him from asking his doubts.


    This beautiful lady, maybe there is something hard to hide?


    "Nadya, you''re here."


    In front of Su Su came a well-dressed local woman. She had eyes with gold rimmed frames, keen eyes, and a wise look like a scholar.


    "Hello." As soon as Nadya arrived, she politely nodded and smiled at Susu, reached out her hand and said, "I''m Nadya. I''m glad to serve you."


    Su Su stood up and shook hands with her


    "Nadya is a gold medal designer graduated from Yale University. She is also the best designer in our shop. If you ask her to help you design your RV, you can rest assured." Dakar introduced it.


    Listening to his introduction, Nadya nodded and laughed at Su Su generously. She sat opposite Su Su Su and put her laptop on her lap. "How many people are your RV preparing for the trip, madam?"


    "Two people, me and a child." Seeing Nadya''s professional manner, Su Su quickly entered the stage.


    "In this way, do you want our design to be more warm, or do you want our design to be more childlike?" Nadya continued to ask as she thought.


    Hearing this, Su Su frowned and began to think seriously.


    This trip with babulu, to a large extent, is also to change the child''s mentality.


    "Please make this RV more childlike. In fact, I am more concerned about the feelings of this child." After thinking for a moment, Su Su replied seriously.


    Nadya gave an understanding smile: "so, room 6 girl?"


    "It''s a little boy." Su Su replied, thinking of babulu, there was a faint smile on her face.


    I wish the child would be happy.


    "Do your children have any favorite cartoon characters?" Nadya continued.


    Su Su didn''t know much about babulu and couldn''t answer for a moment: "I really don''t know. I don''t think it''s good for him to decorate with cartoon characters, animals and flowers."


    Since babulu wants to feel the beauty of the world more, let him know more about the loveliness of nature from this RV, so as to fall in love with the world bit by bit.


    "OK, I''ll take it down." Nadya said as she pounded on the keyboard. "Next, we need to refer to your ideas. We will pay more attention to your feelings in the driving process, hoping to make your driving process more comfortable. What kind of car do you prefer to drive


    Towards noon, Su sucai and Nadya finished their discussion on the design idea. She filled in the order again, paid the deposit, and went back to the hotel, waiting for the 4S hotel to inform her to pick up the car.


    What Su Su didn''t expect was that three days later, she received a call from the 4S store, informing her to pick up the car.


    "Are African people so diligent? It only takes three days to assemble a RV! " Hung up the phone, Su Su whispered, but she was full of expectation and quickly packed up her things and rushed to the 4S store.


    "Here you are, Ms. su." It was still Dakar who received Su Su. He bowed to Su Su with a smile and invited her into the shop. "You see, your car is right here."


    The paint of this car is light blue, very fresh and unique. The size of the car is smaller than that of an ordinary RV. It looks very suitable for women like Su Su to drive.


    When she got closer, Su Su noticed that there were still small clouds painted on the car body, and there was a curved rainbow and a golden sun on the top right.


    It''s very childlike. Babulu will always be.


    Su Su showed a satisfied smile: "I want to have a look in the car."


    "Of course." Dakar went around to Susu and opened the door for her. "Ms. Su, please."


    Sue nodded at him with a smile and went into the car.


    The car is also light grass green, lifelike as if you can smell the grass fragrance. On the kitchen cupboard and the wall, there are lovely forest graffiti, and sometimes giraffes, tigers and tigers walking in the forest."What Nadya bought for you here is Simmons'' parent-child bed. The quilt is also made of top-grade cotton. You must be very comfortable to sleep." Dakar pointed to the bed in the bedroom, the elegant Beige design and the unexpected coordination of the whole room.


    "The faucet here is also produced by the best metal manufacturer here," Dakar said, pushing open the door of the bathroom. "The bathroom space is also very large. This is your bath, which is also produced by our top bathing brand in Sun City. The effect is guaranteed to your satisfaction."


    Su Su looked around with a satisfied smile, and the finished product of the assembled RV was far beyond her expectation.


    "Would you like to try it in the cab?" Dakar walked out of the bathroom and walked to the door of the cab with a smile. "I hope the cab satisfies you, too."


    Su Su did not speak and walked over with a smile.


    She even felt that there was no need to try again, and the result of the test drive must have satisfied her.


    Su Su walked into the cab under the guidance of Dakar and sat in the driver''s seat. Sure enough, the cab was tailor-made for her. The distance between the steering wheel and the seat, the position of the brake and accelerator, and the feeling of stepping on it were perfect.


    Su Su couldn''t be more satisfied. She was very excited to think that she would drive this car and take babulu to travel around soon, and she was ready to give it a try.


    "Are you satisfied?" Although the results were obvious, Dakar asked with a respectful smile because of his professional integrity.


    Su Su looked back from the driver''s seat, gave him a smile and said, "I''m very satisfied. Take me to pay the balance."


    Dakar nodded, bent over and reached out his hand to Su Su, and said, "I can help you. Please come here with me to pay."

 Chapter 308

    Su Su picked up the car and drove alone on the road in Africa, enjoying the surrounding scenery. With the acceleration of the speed, the roadside scenery also began to blur up, a bit more aesthetic. She said in her heart: "hum, thank you for the five million yuan that Gu Sixian gave me!" thinking of this, Su Su''s heart corrected.


    She thought of Gu Sinian and the wonderful memories that once belonged to them. However, now it seems that these memories, like the scenery on both sides of the road, are becoming more and more blurred. Su Su patted her head and said to herself, "what do you think! Now it''s time to think about taking babulu out. " She poised herself and continued to drive on the road seriously.


    Su Su was a little tired. She stopped the car and was ready to have a rest. She looked at the original interior of her RV and thought it was a little serious. "I''m afraid children don''t like this kind of RV very much. It won''t be too happy to go out in such a car! Since we are taking babulu out to play, let''s make the RV more lovely! " Su Su felt her chin and thought.


    Su Su suddenly thought of her childhood. Her father had been drinking for a long time, and almost never fully sober, let alone chatting with her. Even if she came into Su''s family with her mother, her life was much better, but she still seemed to be a child abandoned by the world, just like thousands of orphans. Thinking of this, Su Su is more determined to help babulu out of the shadow.


    People who have suffered can better understand what suffering is. Su Su''s mind appeared the scene of war and the tragic death of her parents. Their eyes are full of resentment. Even in war, the couple are still struggling to protect their children. Babulu was unfortunate, but lucky.


    Su Su thinks that children will love soft and waxy plush toys. If you put some plush toys in the car, it will be very warm, and babulu will be more relaxed. Think of here, Su Su mouth showed a happy smile. She checked whether there was a shopping mall nearby and found that there was a shopping mall in the city just five kilometers away. Su Su turned the key of the car and drove to the shopping mall.


    It wasn''t long before Sue arrived at the mall. It seems that there are not many people coming to the shopping mall. She easily found a parking place. Her saloon car has a large size and stands out in many car groups. Passers by saw the car, very surprised, asked Su Su where to buy the car. Su Su truthfully replied that it was custom-made. The passer-by covered his mouth and looked even more surprised. Su Su likes people here very much. They always express their emotions directly. They express what they think. There is no so-called routine. Everything is so simple.


    In fact, this shopping mall is not big. It certainly can''t compare with Wanda in the third and fourth tier cities. Su Su didn''t find the guide board of the shopping mall, so she had to stroll around and look for a toy store. After a short walk, she found a toy shop. The sign of the toy store is not conspicuous, and there are no fine display windows. Su Su went into the toy store with a try mentality. I didn''t expect that the ordinary toy store on the surface has its own holes in it.


    The area of this shop is quite large. There are all kinds of toys. These toys are classified and put on different shelves. The shelves are wrapped riotous with colour paper, and there are foam blankets for children to play and play. The clerk''s head is also wearing a cartoon card, the whole shop is very bright and playful. The assistant asked Su Su warmly what she wanted to buy. Su Su also showed his intention to the shop assistant.


    The clerk took sue to a big box. As soon as the box opened, it was full of plush toys. The shop assistant gave Susu a friendly smile and let her choose freely. Su Su asked the shop assistant if he could pour out the toys and choose them slowly. The clerk also enthusiastically agreed to put a box of toys on the foam blanket. Seeing so many toys, Su Su was as excited as a child on the foam blanket. One by one, the plush toys are close together, as clever as the children waiting for their parents to pick them up in the kindergarten.


    Su Su picked out a dozen dolls with more conspicuous colors, thinking that babulu would like them, too. She called the shop assistant to put the dolls in the bag, and then paid by credit card, ready to carry the dolls to the car alone. When the shop assistant saw her, he offered to help her move to the car. Su Su laughs and thanks the shop assistant. She chooses to carry the toys to the car.


    Sue opened the door and dumped the dolls in the car. She got into the car and put the doll in different places. The doll with the plastic sucker is sucked on the car glass. The rest of the dolls were placed in a more prominent position in the RV. After everything was arranged properly, Su Su clapped her hands with satisfaction and began to make up for babulu''s happy smile on the RV. "This designer is really good at everything! Ha ha ha Su Su smiles narcissistically.


    Sue got back in the driver''s seat and was ready to drive away. Suddenly found that the black leather cushion and lovely style does not match, so ready to buy a few plush cushion. She remembered that there was a small shop selling car accessories on the second floor of the mall, so she locked the car and went back to the mall. Entering the store, Su Su could not help sighing: "this shopping mall is not amazing, but it has everything. Even every shop is like this. " Although this shop is a small shop, it has a wide range of accessories.Don''t mention car cushions. Even car key rings are available. Su Su was immediately attracted by the plush car mat with rabbit ears. She paid the bill and bought several pairs without thinking about it. The car cushions are soft and warm. Su Su also rubbed the cushion on her face, and the itchy feeling made her giggle. Su Su has always been optimistic, always looking for happiness from life, which is her charm.


    Su Su went back to the car and padded the new cushions one by one. After the cushion, she stretched and yawned: "this is a meaningful day!" Su Su thought that she would go to the welfare home tomorrow to borrow babulu. She was a little excited and a little stressed psychologically. The pressure does not come from anything else. She is just afraid whether babulu, who has suffered from difficulties, is willing to believe her, and whether she can lead babulu to regain her hope for life and hope for happiness. Su Su closed her eyes and took a rest. She hoped that tomorrow would be a smooth day, and she firmly believed that it would be very smooth.

 Chapter 309

    Su Su drove to the orphanage. This big car attracted the attention of the children in the orphanage. A group of children who are playing games are also attracted. We''ve been thinking about the RV for a long time. Sue opened the door, got out of the car and said hello to the children. When she was a volunteer here before, Su Su often played games with them, so the children were familiar with her. The children also said hello to Su Su. Su Su thought to himself, "it''s said that in the eyes of the black brothers, yellow people are almost the same. These children all know me. Am I too good-looking? Hee hee. "


    Su Su looks for babulu among many children. As she expected, babulu was not among these children. When the Dean saw Su Su coming, he began to say hello in the distance: "Oh, dear Chinese good Samaritan, you are here again." The dean said hello and showed a kind smile. Su Su also waved to the president: "Hello, president." The Dean came near and held Su Su''s hand tightly with both hands, just like meeting an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time. Su Su''s kindness and enthusiasm has long moved the dean and the children.


    "Dean, why don''t you see babulu?" Su Su asked eagerly. The Dean shook his head in frustration: "as usual, I don''t want to play with other children. It should be alone in the room now. " Although Su Su had already had psychological preparation, she was still very distressed. When can babulu, who has become introverted and closed because of the war, open his heart again? Su Su turned her head and looked at the happy children around her. She remembered that they were all orphans. Some parents died, some were cruelly abandoned by their parents. Perhaps some suffered from the war just like babulu. The source of babulu''s pain came more from witnessing his parents'' death.


    Su Su wanted to help babulu so much in her heart. How she hoped that babulu would smile like other children in the orphanage. "Dean, I''m here to discuss with you." Su Su said softly. "Oh? What''s the matter? " The Dean opened his eyes slightly and said with a smile. Su Su looked at the dean and began to think about whether his proposal to take babulu out for a visit was reasonable. She considered all aspects and finally decided to say what she thought.


    "Dean, last time I went to consult the priest of a church not far away. The priest told me that happiness is beauty, which is simple," Sutton said. "Babulu experienced the most painful parting in the world, so he began to be reluctant to contact people. I want to take him around and discover the beauty of life. I believe he can grow up as healthy as other children in the future. " The president looked at Su Su, his eyes full of moving expression, and put his hand on his chest to show his satisfaction.


    "My God, you are a kind man. There''s never been a man who cares about strangers like you The Dean hugged Su Su and said. Su Su Chang breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that his proposal was not abrupt. "But you have to ask babulu what he thinks. If he doesn''t want to, you can''t drag him away The president released his hand and said, looking at Su Su. Su Su immediately replied, "I''ve thought of that for a long time. I came here today to ask babulu if he would like to go with me. I''ll go to him now. " After that, Su Su and the Dean waved and went to babulu''s room.


    Su Su came to the room, but she didn''t see babulu. She wondered where the child had gone. She went out to look for babulu, but found babulu playing with mud and sand in the open space not far from the door. "I was so careless that I didn''t find him there." Su Su thought to herself. She first called babulu''s name, and babulu did not answer her. I don''t know whether I didn''t hear or didn''t want to pay attention. Su Su saw that babulu didn''t respond and went to him.


    Sue came to babulu and called him again. Babulu looked up at her and muttered that she was saying hello to sue. Su Su also squatted down and began to accompany babulu to fiddle with the soil and sand on the ground. Su Su, of course, doesn''t like playing with mud. She just wants to get close to babulu. "Babulu, do you remember your sister? Last time my sister came, I spent a long time with you. " Su Su touched babulu''s head and said. Babulu nodded. Su Su saw that babulu was willing to pay attention to her, so she asked, "would you like to take you out on a tour?"


    Babulu pulled his head out of Su Su''s hands, apparently unwilling. Because the action is too fast, and the ground is not smooth, babulu fell a big somersault, his body is full of sand and soil. Su Su quickly picked him up, gently dusted the sand off his body and wiped the dirt off his face with tissue paper. Babulu subconsciously began to avoid Su Su, but seeing Su Su''s sincere eyes, he said to Su Su: "thank you Sue laughed happily. This feeling is like solving a math problem in junior high school that other students can''t work out.


    "Babulu, have you ever been to any place except the orphanage since you came to the orphanage?" Su Su saw that babulu had relaxed his guard and asked tentatively. Babulu looked up at Su Su, his big eyes were very attractive. "No," he said weakly Su Su looked at babulu, more distressed. The child witnessed the tragic death of his parents and became so introverted that he really needed someone to save him. "Would you like to go out with your sister? My sister can show you a lot of interesting things. " Su Su asked with a try mentality. Babulu was silent for a moment, then shook his head.Su Su was a little disappointed, but she didn''t want to give up. She said to babulu, "sister is not a bad person, so you should accompany her, OK?" With that, Su Su looked at babulu sincerely. Babulu saw Su Su''s sincere eyes, and finally agreed: "all right!" Su Su was very happy after hearing this. "Ha ha ha ha!" Su Su laughed again. Sue felt she could really help babulu.


    Su Su took babulu''s little hand to the dean and said excitedly, "Dean, babulu has promised to play with me!" After hearing this, the Dean also showed a happy smile on his face: "Oh, that''s great! You are so kind. I will pray for you every day. " After listening to the president, Su Su hugged him.

 Chapter 310

    Su Su managed to persuade the dean to take babulu out of the orphanage, but babulu didn''t have any expression on his face. He was not curious about where Su Su would take him. He was just like a robot with a model face. Su Su Su followed where he went.


    After learning about babulu from the Dean, Su Su understood why babulu had become like this. After all, from the love of her parents to the helplessness of her parents, it was hard for even adults to recover from such a big trauma at such a young age, let alone such a small child.


    The war was so cruel that it took babulu''s parents and left him alone. Su Su would like to tell babulu: "although the pain in the past is too painful, we can''t change what has happened. People still have to look forward, slowly recover from the pain, and face life with a positive attitude. And she believes that babulu''s parents certainly hope that babulu can live a stronger life after their death, which is the greatest comfort to them.


    Su Su wants to open up babulu and let him enjoy his childhood like other children. So she feels very happy to bring babulu out. However, she still hopes that taking babulu out on a self driving tour can change babulu a little bit, so that he will not be as lonely as before and close himself up.


    After walking out of the orphanage, Su Su wanted to lead babulu, but seeing babulu''s indifferent expression as usual, she would not want to let her lead her. So Su Su gave up the idea and walked with babulu one after another, keeping a close distance. However, Su Su Su would turn around from time to time to see if babulu was still with her, after all It''s a kid, and I''m worried about losing him.


    Su Su raised her hand and looked at the time. It was still early. She thought it would be better to bring some food and daily necessities for a self driving tour. Yesterday, I only bought some things and toys to decorate the RV in the shopping mall, and I don''t know what babulu likes to eat. It''s better to let babulu choose them by himself today, so as not to make a mistake. So I decided to take babulu to the supermarket first to buy things. Turning to babulu, I said, "we''re going to go for a self driving tour today. It''s still early. We can go to the supermarket first to buy some things we need for a self driving tour We''ll start later. Shall we go to the supermarket now? "


    Hearing Su Su Su''s words, babulu quietly nodded that he would like to go to the supermarket together, and then bowed his head to follow Su Su.


    Su Su saw that although babulu still didn''t speak much, she agreed to go to the supermarket with her, which was more or less comforting. I also saw that babulu''s clothes were a little old and worn in some places. It was obvious that he often wore them. During her time as a volunteer in the orphanage, Su Su found that although the orphanage would also buy new clothes for the children, the staff of the orphanage must be too busy with so many children, and sometimes there would be omissions. Moreover, babulu didn''t speak much, and his personality was lonely, so it was easy for the staff to ignore him. Before she saw in the orphanage children''s clothes are not many, just just enough appearance.


    So Su Su decided to buy some new clothes for babulu. It should be very happy to put on new clothes and go out to play.


    There is just a big shopping mall nearby. The upper floors sell clothes, and the first floor is a supermarket, which is very convenient. They can buy babulu some new clothes upstairs first, and then go shopping downstairs.


    Soon they went to the shopping mall. Although it was still in the morning, they could still see people coming and going through the window. It was very busy. Su Su was afraid that there would be too many people, so he slowed down to go with babulu.


    Su Su pushed the door in first, and then kept pushing the door, waiting for babulu to get in.


    After the door closed, Su Su said to babulu, "let''s go upstairs to buy clothes first. I just thought it would be perfect to put on new clothes and go out to play. Let''s all buy some new clothes. Anyway, there''s plenty of time now. We''ll go downstairs to buy food later." Su Su said this because she thought of babulu''s withdrawn character and felt that he should not be willing to accept her kindness, so she found this reason. Babulu would not refuse to say this.


    Sure enough, after hearing Su Su say that she wants to buy new clothes first, babulu looks at Su Su with doubts in her eyes. However, seeing Su Su''s sincere face and happy appearance, babulu replies, "OK.".


    Su Su was very happy to listen to babulu, and then walked to the elevator side by side with babulu.


    Taking the elevator, they got to the second floor soon. On the second floor, Su Su leads babulu to the children''s clothing store.


    After arriving at the children''s clothing store, the waiter saw Su Su leading a child and asked, "Hello, what kind of children''s clothing do you want to buy for your child? There are many styles of children''s clothes in our store. You can have a look first and try on the clothes you like. "


    Su Su politely replied, "OK, thank you. I''ll take my child to see if there is a suitable one. If there is any need, I''ll trouble you."


    The waiter nodded and went back to the counter. Sue took babulu to look at the clothes.


    After a tour, Su Su found that several suits of clothes were very suitable, so she called the waiter to take the right size for babulu to try on.


    In fact, this children''s clothing store does have many styles, as the staff said, but Su Su thinks it''s more comfortable to wear casual clothes for children, so Su Su''s clothes for babulu are basically cotton casual clothes.After a while, babulu got dressed and came out from the fitting room. Although the clothes were very suitable, and the new clothes also added some energy to babulu, Su Su carefully found that babulu didn''t feel much about the new clothes, and her eyes were still indifferent, and she didn''t feel happy about wearing new clothes.


    Seeing babulu like this, Su Su was a little frustrated and still couldn''t make babulu happy. However, she felt more distressed for babulu. The child had experienced so many things at such a young age and lost his parents in the war. It seemed that everything was not important to babulu, and she didn''t know when babulu''s inner trauma could be healed.


    Although the new clothes did not bring happiness to babulu, Su Su was not discouraged, and from the material level, babulu was in urgent need of these clothes. Su Su picked out some clothes of the same style and larger size. Children grow fast. When Babu grows up, she can wear them. In case she leaves here later, Babu can wear them when she is ignored by the staff of the orphanage.


    After picking out the clothes, Su Su asked the clerk to wrap them up and put them in a big bag.

 Chapter 311

    After buying children''s clothes, Su Su just told babulu that she wanted to buy clothes too. Although she didn''t need new clothes now, in order to fulfill her promise and relieve babulu''s psychological pressure, she took babulu to the women''s clothing store with a big bag of children''s clothes.


    After entering the women''s clothing store, Su Su felt that he was not interested in buying clothes for babulu just now. He must be even more bored when he bought clothes for her. So he told babulu that she would buy clothes quickly, and asked babulu to wait for her on the soft stool of the women''s clothing store. By the way, he asked the clerk if he had any books for children, so the clerk helped him find some books suitable for children I''ll show babulu the book that Zizi read.


    Although babulu was silent, he liked reading books very much. When he was in the orphanage, he also liked reading in the corner by himself. Now that there are books to read, babulu sits quietly on the soft stool, reading while waiting for Su Su, but he doesn''t feel bored.


    Su Su came to buy clothes at the women''s clothing store just to reassure babulu. Besides, she didn''t want babulu to wait too long, so she took a quick turn around the women''s clothing store. It seems that many of the styles of this store are not suitable for her. Just now she chose the nearest women''s clothing store near the elevator.


    In the end, Su Su decided to buy a simple model, which can be used as a laundry change for self driving tour. Then Jane singled out a white T-shirt with letter pattern and a pair of black skinny jeans. These two clothes are more convenient for self driving. After deciding what to buy, Su Su called the assistant to help him choose the right size.


    After choosing the right size, Su Sujin tried on the clothes in the fitting room. Although the clothes were simple, they fit well, so she decided to buy them.


    After trying on the clothes, Su Su made a quick decision. After going out of the fitting room, she took the clothes directly to the counter, paid by credit card, and asked the clerk to wrap them up and put them away.


    The whole process of buying clothes only took Su Su half an hour, which is much less than the two hours she spent buying clothes for babulu.


    When Su Su went to the counter to buy clothes, Babu read more than ten pages of books. As soon as he looked up, he found that Su Su had already bought them. Babu was also very surprised. Although Su Su Su had told him that it would be very fast, she didn''t expect that she would be so fast. Moreover, Babu saw that the clerk at the counter packed only a T-shirt and a pair of jeans, which was too big compared with what she bought for herself The gap.


    Babulu wondered why Su Su only bought one set of clothes, but bought many for him. He looked at Su Su suspiciously. When Su Su finished paying the bill, she turned to see that babulu had put down the book and came over. She looked at her eyes with doubt and inquiry, and immediately understood that babulu was wondering why she bought so few clothes but so much for him.


    Su Su comforted babulu and said, "I always make a quick decision when I buy my own clothes." he joked, "isn''t it fast?" After that, he blinked at babulu, and then said, "a lot of clothes in this store are not suitable for me. I''ve seen them many times, but I didn''t find anything particularly suitable. I only found that this suit is more suitable for self driving travel, and I need clothes to buy them later. You''re not the same. You''re still young, and you don''t have the ability to make money.".


    Babulu was a child after all. After listening to Su Su''s words, and Su Su was always very happy, she believed Su Su''s words. So he nodded to Su Su and didn''t speak any more. However, although babulu felt that Su Su was right, he also understood that Su Su was really good to him.


    Babulu''s face is as usual, not too much expression, in fact, there are a lot of fluctuations in small heart. Since his father and mother died in the war, he is the only one left in the world. No one is as kind to him as his father and mother. Although the orphanage uncles and aunts will take care of them, but he knows that uncles and aunts are not parents, often ignore him. But today Su Su noticed that his clothes were a little shabby and bought him so many new clothes. Even though he lost interest in new clothes after his parents died, he really appreciated Su Su Su in his heart, because Su Su Su made him feel that some people in the world still care about him.


    At this time, babulu''s eyes are full of gratitude and some tears. But because babulu''s head is down and Susu is expressing gratitude to the shop assistant, Susu doesn''t find babulu''s unusual.


    The clerk folded the clothes and put them in the bag, then handed them to Su Su with a smile on her face. Su Su was about to take the bag and took it with a pair of small hands.


    Sue looked at babulu, saw that he looked at her and lowered his head. Su Su knew that babulu wanted to help her carry the bag. Although the child was lonely, she was still very sensitive. Since he wanted to help, she accepted his help. Besides, there was only one suit in the bag, which was not very heavy. Su Su Su was also relieved.


    Babulu may be a little shy. He took the bag and went out of the women''s clothing store first.


    Su Su was very moved when she saw babulu''s kindness behind her, so she quickened her pace and quickly followed babulu.


    Su Su and babulu are happily buying clothes for the self driving tour. On the other hand, Gu Sixian is not so happy. First, they go to find Su Su with Gu Sirui, but after a long time, they have no clue. They call Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei, who says she doesn''t know where Su Su Su has gone.


    After searching for Su Su for such a long time, Gu Sinian felt desperate. He never thought Su Su Su had flown So far to Africa.On the other hand, Gu Sinian couldn''t have a direct conflict with the old lady because of her adoption. But now the old lady has driven him to a desperate situation. When he thinks that he will marry Che Xiaoxiao under the old lady''s pressure, Gu Sinian feels hopeless. Once he marries Che Xiaoxiao himself, he will be abandoned by Su Su Su. Thinking of this, Gu Sinian''s heart is full of sadness There was a pain.


    Because Su Su was away, Gu had to put all his energy on his work, hoping to express his depression through his work. After a day''s work, Gu Sinian came home at night and lay down on the bed, tired both physically and mentally.


    Gu Sinian looks out of the window and can''t help missing Su Su. He knows Su Su Su must be very angry when he sees the news reported by the media, so he can''t find her any more. He also knows that he has hurt Su Su Su''s heart. Gu Sinian thought: as long as she comes back, he will explain to her what happened. As long as she comes back, he is willing to go against the old lady''s wishes.


    But now he has been unable to find her, no one knows where she has gone, without her, everything will be meaningless

 Chapter 312

    Gu Sixian''s sadness and missing Su Su are unknown. She hasn''t cared about what happened in China for a long time. During her recent stay in Africa, Su Su feels very full. Now she just wants to arrange a self driving tour with babulu to help babulu believe in the beauty of the world and live happily.


    After buying clothes, Su Su and babulu took the elevator to go downstairs to the supermarket.


    After going downstairs, Su Su thought that it was inconvenient to carry things to the supermarket, so she asked babulu to hand her clothes, and then put them in the supermarket''s locker.


    After the clothes are deposited, they go to the supermarket. Su Su feels that babulu is not as formal as she was when she was just out of the orphanage. Now she''s a little used to being with Su Su Su. She seems to relax a lot, although she still doesn''t have much expression on her face.


    Before entering the supermarket, Su Su pushed a small cart, and babulu followed Su Su Su.


    They went to the vegetable and fruit area first. Su Su considered that his RV was custom-made. Although the space was small, there were a lot of things that they should have. Of course, there were also a lot of cooking utensils. Or buy some vegetables, you can cook by yourself, which is more nutritious and healthy. You can''t just buy some fast food, not to mention babulu is still developing.


    Su Su looked at babulu beside the cart and asked, "we can cook by ourselves when we go out for a self driving tour, so now we''ll pick out some vegetables. Do you have any vegetables you like?"


    "I''m not picky," babulu said faintly.


    Su Su said helplessly, "well, I know you are not picky. I just want to ask if you have any vegetables that you particularly like." in fact, Su Su knew that babulu didn''t want to answer this question, and then said, "it''s OK. If you don''t want to answer, I''ll choose them. I hope you like them all.".


    So Su Su chose some vegetables that she was good at home cooking, and some vegetables that were easy to preserve. At first, Su Su wanted to guess his favorite vegetables by Babu''s reaction to different vegetables, but no matter what vegetables she took, Babu''s expression was the same. Su Su Su had to give up and chose some vegetables by feeling.


    After buying vegetables, Su Su bought some local popular fruits. After that, Su Su considered that babulu was growing up, and the food the orphanage children ate often couldn''t meet their nutritional needs, so she decided to buy some more meat to supplement babulu''s nutrition.


    After buying the necessary food for the self driving tour, Su Su remembered that there was no tableware on the RV, so she took babulu to the tableware to buy Tableware.


    Su Su chose two simple sets of tableware, and then considered that she would drive for a long time on the road when she was on a self driving tour, and Babu would not like to talk, so she would be bored in the RV. She only bought Babu toys yesterday, but forgot to buy him books, so Su Su took Babu to the book area.


    After arriving at the reading area, Su Su said to babulu, "if we go for a self driving tour, it will definitely take a long time to drive on the road. Now you can choose some books you like, and then you can read when you are bored in the car.".


    Babulu really likes reading books. He probably thinks that it''s boring to sit in the car for a long time. Although he is still indifferent and not interested, this time he didn''t refuse Su Su Su''s proposal and went to the children''s reading area seriously to choose books.


    Su Su is pushing a cart and waiting for him. Babulu quickly picks up three books and hands them to Su Su.


    Su Su saw that babulu had only selected three books and asked him, "only three? Is there no other book you like? "


    Babulu raised his face and said to Su Su seriously, "enough.".


    Su Su knows what babulu says. After the trauma of her parents'' death, babulu becomes sensitive. Even though she understands her kindness, she is not willing to accept too much kindness. In fact, babulu is afraid of causing trouble to others.


    After understanding these, Su Su also respected babulu''s wishes, and did not force him to pick another book: since he only picked three books, he should buy three. If it''s not enough, buy it on the way.


    Su Su takes babulu''s book to check out and asks babulu to wait for her next to the cart.


    After buying the book, Su Su gave it to babulu for him to carry. After that, they went to the counter of the supermarket to settle the food account. Su Su saw a lot of things, so she bought two big bags to put them in.


    So after all this was done, Su Su took babulu to the storage cabinet to pick up the clothes with the purchased things. Babulu saw too many things. Su Su''s hands were full of things, and there was no spare hand to pick up the new clothes. He took the initiative to help Su Su carry the clothes, because he bought a lot of clothes, and Babu obviously had some difficulty carrying them.


    Su Su was very moved to see babulu help, but babulu was still a child and bought many clothes. He was afraid that he couldn''t carry them, so he worried and asked, "there are too many clothes. Can you carry them? Or should I mention it? Just take the book, "he said with a gentle smile to babulu.


    Babulus was a little bit hard to carry, but his face was full of stubbornness. He shook his head firmly to Susu.


    Su Su couldn''t, so she had to take the book she bought for babulu and put it in her bag. Then she rearranged all her clothes and put them in a bag. After that, she gave them to babulu to carry. The finished clothes were obviously easy to carry. Su Su Su was relieved to let babulu carry the clothes.Su Su and babulu both carried a push of things and felt tired after walking for a while.


    Su Su saw that she had bought too many things, so she decided to go back to the orphanage first, sort out the things she bought, and put the things she didn''t need to bring for babulu''s self driving tour in babulu''s bedroom, and then asked babulu to wait for her to drive the RV in the orphanage.


    Su Su couldn''t help feeling that fortunately, the supermarket they went to was close to the orphanage. If they went far away, they would be exhausted to carry so many things. Even if they did, babulu was still a child and couldn''t bear to carry so many things far away.


    Although the orphanage was close, they still had a lot of effort to bring things to the orphanage. After arriving at the orphanage, Su Su wanted to take two or three sets of clothes for her self driving tour. She put the extra clothes she bought for babulu in his bedroom, sorted out the other things and put them down. Then she said to babulu, "you wait here for me, I''ll drive the car, and it''ll be quick.".


    Babulu nodded obediently to sue.


    Su Su was relieved to drive the RV. The RV was parked not far away. Soon Su Su drove the RV to the orphanage and called babulu to come out. They put the things they had bought into the car, but babulu was still in a daze.

 Chapter 313

    Because the RV was too big to park at the gate of the orphanage, Su Su drove babulu to an open parking lot first. Put the kitchen utensils in the cupboard, put the food in the small refrigerator in the RV, and take out the books Babu likes and put them on the table for Babu to read.


    After arranging everything, Su Su was very happy that she was finally going to leave. She took the driver''s seat and turned to babulu, who was sitting in the co driver''s seat, and said, "now everything is ready. Let''s go!"


    Compared with Su Su''s happiness, babulu didn''t have much mood swings and didn''t behave like a child at all.


    When Su Su saw babulu like this, she felt that she had a long way to go. It seemed that it would take some time to untie babulu''s heart knot. However, Su Su was not discouraged. At least today, they bought clothes, food and books for babulu. Although babulu''s emotional change was not obvious, Su Su could feel that babulu had changed a little, and babulu was happy She began to trust her and accept her kindness. Today, she helped herself to carry things.


    Thinking of this, Su Su has a motivation: he will let babulu open his heart and regain the happiness of life.


    Su Su drove the RV at a steady speed, occasionally turning to see blue.


    After driving for a while, the car is a little far away from the orphanage. Susu and babulu have already left Bloemfontein.


    Su Su thought that if she didn''t speak to babulu, babulu would be so silent all the time, but she didn''t expect babulu to ask her: "where are we going?"


    Su Su was surprised and happy to hear that babulu took the initiative to talk to her: babulu finally took the initiative to talk to her, great, things are beginning to develop in a good direction!


    Su Su took out a map from the drawer in front of the driver''s seat, which had been prepared for a long time, and happily replied to babulu, "I don''t know, there is no definite destination. But I''ve got the map ready. I''m not afraid to lose it. We''ll drive wherever we go. Anyway, we''ve purchased so much food that we can eat for several days. If you come across a particularly good place or a place you like, we can also stay there for a few days and make some new friends.


    Su Su was worried that babulu would be a little uneasy when she said that. She didn''t expect that babulu would just bow her head and ignore her. There was no worry about where Susu would take him.


    Su Su sighed helplessly in her heart. She didn''t know whether the child was really big hearted or trusted her too much. This reaction really surprised her. However, Su Su thought that this was also good, and comforted herself: at least she didn''t have to worry about babulu, because she was afraid of the temporary and didn''t want to go on a self driving tour with her.


    Su Su''s plan is that one day''s drive can''t go too far. In the evening, he would like to find a place with many people to have a rest.


    Looking at the time, Su Su thought that they should be able to reach a nearby village in the evening. They could park their RV in the village, sleep in the RV for a night, and then leave for another place tomorrow.


    In the middle of the journey, Su Su concentrated on driving, while babulu didn''t like to talk. The saloon car was quiet, and the light of sunset came into the car occasionally, which made people feel warm.


    Su Su was worried that babulu was bored and embarrassed to say so, so she said to babulu in a voice: "if you are bored, you can go to the back to read the book you bought today, or if you are tired, you can sleep in the back first. We will stay in a small village nearby tonight and start again tomorrow.".


    Babulu nodded after hearing Su Su''s words.


    The road they took was a country road. There were few people on the road and they could park at will. So Su Su stepped on the brake and stopped the car. He opened the door first, opened the door behind the RV, just as babulu came down from the front co pilot.


    After babulu sat down, Su Su said: "the book is on the table. If you are hungry, you can eat some fruit first. If you want to sleep, it''s over there. Remember to cover the blanket.".


    Su Su was so concerned about him that babulu remembered that his parents were also so concerned about him. Thinking of this, babulu''s eyes were a little moist, so she bowed her head and said, "OK.".


    Su Su didn''t find babulu''s abnormality. After explaining, she closed the door, re sat in the driver''s seat and drove the RV forward.


    As the sun began to set, Susu and babulu were still some distance away from the small village. Su Su saw that babulu didn''t eat the food they bought in the supermarket all afternoon. She was afraid of starving babulu, so she turned to babulu and said, "it''s getting dark now. I want to speed up. Let''s get to the small village early. You can sit tight!"


    Babulu was very obedient and grabbed the handle of the RV.


    Su Su saw that babulu had grasped the handle, and he was relieved to speed up to the small village.


    As Su Su speeded up his driving, Su Su and babulu soon arrived at the small village. When he arrived at the village, Su Su said hello to the local villagers, explaining that they were driving. After listening to this, the villagers understood very well, asked them to park their RV in the open space near the village, and enthusiastically said that if they needed help, they could come to them.Su Su expressed his thanks to the villagers, parked the RV and opened the door of the house. Then take out the cooking utensils and the food purchased today and prepare for dinner.


    Su Su was afraid that babulu would not tell her when she was hungry, so she took some snacks from the RV and handed them to babulu. She said to him, "it will take some time to make a good meal. You should eat these things first, but don''t eat too much. It''s bad for your health. I''ll make a good meal as soon as possible. You should wait in the car first.".


    Babulu may be really hungry, so he takes a small bite to eat snacks.


    Su Su, in order not to let babulu wait too long, chose the ingredients that could be prepared quickly. Su Su''s cooking skill is average, afraid that babulu is not used to Chinese food, Su Su chose steak for today''s dinner. In order to match meat and vegetables, Su Su selected some vegetables, took out salad dressing, and prepared to make another vegetable salad.


    Because the seasoning is already bought, and the steak is relatively simple and fast to make, Su Su quickly made dinner and asked babulu to come for dinner.


    Su Su took the folding table and stool on the RV to the open space and spread a tablecloth on the table.


    All around the open space is black, only the RV has a light here, which is very warm. Su Su felt that this scene, coupled with steak and vegetable salad, was a bit of a candlelight dinner, with a different flavor.

 Chapter 314

    Su Su and babulu had a simple but warm dinner. After dinner, Su Su went to the RV to make babulu''s bed and said to babulu, "it''s late. You go to bed in the RV first. We''ll start tomorrow morning.".


    Babulu still simply "MMM" and went to the RV.


    Su Su saw that babulu had gone to bed and put the tableware and kitchenware together. She was ready to go to the villagers'' house to borrow the kitchen and clean the tableware and kitchenware.


    The RV was parked very close to the villagers'' home, so there was no need to worry about putting babulu to sleep alone on the RV. Su Su soon went to the villagers'' home. She knocks on the door gently. When the door opens, Su Su expresses her intention to the villagers. When the villagers understand her intention, they warmly entertain Su Su, lead her into the kitchen, and tell her how to turn off the water.


    After Su Su expressed his thanks to the villagers, they went out to do their own business. Then Su Su quickly cleaned the kitchen utensils and tableware in the kitchen by herself. Su Su knows that Africa is relatively short of water. Water is very precious to the villagers. When cleaning kitchenware, Su Su pays great attention and does not waste water.


    After cleaning the kitchen utensils and tableware, Su Su once again expressed her thanks to the enthusiastic villagers. The villagers welcomed her to be a guest tomorrow morning. Su Su agreed to their enthusiasm.


    After saying goodbye to the villagers, Su Su took the washing utensils and tableware to the RV.


    After putting things away, he looked at Chin blue in the car, and Babu was asleep.


    Su Su sat outside for a while. As soon as she looked up, she saw the starry sky, shining, which made people reluctant to open their eyes.


    After looking at it for a while, Su Su felt a little uncomfortable. She suddenly thought: otherwise, take down the folding bed in the car, and lie outside to watch the stars tonight. Moreover, it''s still hot here now, and you don''t have to worry about being too cold to sleep in the open space.


    The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was a good idea, so she immediately took action. But in order not to disturb the sleeping babulu, Susu took a light step, slowly took down the folding bed from the RV, and took a thin blanket from the RV. After taking down the folding bed, Su Su carefully unfolded the bed next to the RV.


    When everything was ready, Su Su was covered with a thin blanket, lying on a folding bed and looking at the stars in the night sky.


    Although Su Su was very tired from the preparation for today''s self driving tour, she was lying in her cot and felt that everything was worth it. How short a person''s life is, it is rare to have such an opportunity: in the silent night, a person lying in the South African night sky to see the stars.


    Su Su can''t help feeling that her decision to take babulu for a self driving tour is the most correct one. Although this is the first day of the self driving tour, Su Su Su feels that she likes this kind of tour very much. It''s not only thrilling and exciting, but also makes people feel free and unrestrained. Unlike her previous life, she is busy with the design draft every day and is also wary of the intrigue of her colleagues. And this way of stopping where you go for a period of time is in line with your current state of mind: escape from the past life, a person came to such a far place, no one knows and no one cares. Like duckweed, you have no fixed place to live, and you can live as you please


    At this moment, Susu felt very free and relaxed when she was lying in her cot, which made her fall in love with this feeling.


    In this way, Su Su fell asleep in her wild thoughts.


    Everything was silent, only the light of the RV was shining on Su Su.


    The next morning, Su Su woke up. Looking at the time, it was still early morning. Although she didn''t sleep long, Su Su felt energetic and couldn''t help feeling that it was easier to have a good rest in a relaxing environment.


    Su Su first turned off the light outside the RV, and then looked at her chin through the window. When Bulu was still sleeping, she decided to lie on the bed first. When Bulu woke up, they would go to the villagers'' home to wash.


    Half an hour later, babulu woke up, but when he woke up, he looked at Su Su with confused eyes. After a while, he seemed to remember the self driving tour with Su Su Su yesterday.


    As soon as Sue saw that babulu was awake, she sat up from the bed. Seeing the confusion in babulu''s eyes, he sighed: babulu is like a child only at this time. It''s hard to see his childish behavior.


    When babulu was fully awake, Su Su said to babulu, "awake? Let''s go to the villager''s house to wash, and after breakfast we''ll set out.


    Babulu nodded and followed Su Su to the villagers'' house. The villagers were very enthusiastic when they saw them coming. They borrowed water from the villagers'' home to wash.


    After washing up, Su Su was afraid of causing trouble to the villagers. She wanted to take babulu to the RV to make breakfast by herself, but the villagers enthusiastically asked them to stay for breakfast again and again. She was embarrassed to refuse, so she agreed.


    When the villagers saw that they agreed to stay, they began to entertain them warmly. They also made local specialties for Susu and babulu. After Susu tasted them, he thought they were delicious. He praised the villagers for his good craftsmanship, and the villagers were very happy after listening to them.


    After breakfast, Su Su and babulu say goodbye to the villagers.


    Su Su and babulu are about to go out when the villagers suddenly stop them and don''t let them go. Su Su is puzzled and sees the villagers take out some local specialties from their families and put them into Su Su Su''s hands. Su Su Su immediately understands and is very moved. People who have just been together for a long time treat them so well.Su Su also expressed his thanks to the villagers and told them that he would come back to see them if he had a chance.


    In this way, in the mood of not giving up, Su Su and babulu put their things in the car and left the small village.


    A new journey begins. Susu and babulu sit in the driver''s seat and the co driver''s seat as they did yesterday. Su Su thinks that babulu still doesn''t talk much these two days as he did in the orphanage, so she plans to talk more with babulu, hoping that his situation can be improved.


    It was quiet in the car. Su Su found a topic: "the first destination of our self driving tour is so good. There is still a long way to go. There must be more surprises waiting for us. Are you looking forward to it?"


    It turned out that babulu was staring out of the window, as if looking at the scenery outside the window. She didn''t answer Su Su''s question, leaving her with a back of her head.


    Seeing babulu like this, Su Su felt very frustrated. After all, it was the first time since yesterday that babulu ignored himself. Su Su doubted whether the topic she just talked about was too boring. Babulu didn''t want to answer.


    Since babulu didn''t want to talk, Su Su had no choice but to drive in silence.


    Su Su suddenly missed Gu Sinian because she had given up the thought of speaking, and because of the quiet and even sentimental environment, but she was very upset at the thought that he had betrayed himself and might marry Che Xiaoxiao: what do such people want him to do. He forced himself not to think about Gu Sinian and to concentrate on driving.

 Chapter 315

    Bloemfontaine is a gentle City, just like its name and the implication of the spring of flowers, it is clear and gentle, with deep flowing water and refreshing comfort. It is so quiet to exist, as if always, gently give you support behind. It was warm like a mother. Su Su thought that she would not forget here. Her wounds seemed to be healed here. For a while, she would not think of Gu Sinian and those things in China. The sunshine here is so warm. The people here are simple and lovely. There are luxuriant roses everywhere. They are so elegant and warm. Their hearts are calm here. However, rose, the flower of love, why does love prick like a rose? Is it always difficult for too warm feelings to last long? Love, she can''t help but think of Gu Sixian, and her heart aches. Will be good, everything will be good, do not want to, she has left, to learn to put down. She told herself in silence that everything would pass.


    Bloemfontein, it''s hard to bear, but she''s just a passer-by. This is just a stop in her life. What about Gu Sinian? Is he just a passing point in her life? Su Su didn''t understand and didn''t want to understand. She forced her mind to stop thinking about those things.


    Although Su Su said that he would drive wherever he wanted, he thought that he would go south after he got out of Bloemfontein and looked at the map. Cape Town in the south is close to the sea. It''s said that the scenery is pleasant. Maybe babulu can have a look at the sea and have a look at the different scenery. As for where to go and where to stop in the middle of the journey, it''s optional. When the final destination is determined, the scenery along the way is completely random. The questions of how to go and how long to drive are left to God to arrange.


    After Su Su had made a decision, he began to go on the road. Before driving, Su Su turned on the car''s stereo, played local music to babulu, stepped on the enthusiastic African drums, and they went all the way south.


    "Do you like it? In fact, I prefer Chinese traditional music, quiet and distant. Sometimes I can catch a unique charm after listening to it. But I''m worried that you don''t like it very much, so I didn''t play it for you. If you are interested, I''ll play it for you later. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Babulu didn''t speak. He just looked out the window at the scenery. His eyes carefully concealed the excitement and uneasiness on the road.


    Su Su didn''t care that babulu didn''t answer, and then said, "well, I still like these songs now. It''s different from the style of my country. It''s very bold and passionate, and I can''t help falling in love with them. It''s a dream I had when I was a child to be able to drive a RV to a place like this. "While driving, Su Su tried to communicate with babulu, talking about her past.


    "Let me tell you, when I was a child, my father once talked to me about traveling together when I was drunk." Su Su seldom mentioned her father, including Gu Sinian. It''s not that she didn''t want to tell each other. It''s just that Su Su Su always has a complex emotion for her father. Today, I think of it unexpectedly. In fact, if it wasn''t for babulu, maybe Susu couldn''t remember that her father had made an appointment with her to travel with her family.


    "Yes, I forgot to tell you that he is often drunk, because he is a drunkard. Of course, don''t think he will hit people if he is drunk. He is --" Su Su thought of the man who was immersed in the wine jar all the year round. His image is outlined in the memory and gradually becomes clear.


    "Yes?" Babulu let out a slight sound to show that he was listening, and his head turned back from the window to look at Su Su.


    Su Su seems to think of something, Su Su mouth a gentle smile. He is just a person who needs to be loved. When she looked back, after experiencing such and such things, she suddenly understood the drunken father who was talking about traveling. She began to understand the various experiences of her father and the pain he had had. Only when people grow up can they learn to treat others more leniently. It''s just the process of growing up. It''s not easy. We have to experience pain, disappointment and despair.


    The last words "just life is too hard, he was not lucky to meet the gentle people who gave him" were swallowed by Su Su silently, so the truth of life, ah, still don''t tell the innocent children. They should be treated gently by the world. After all, it''s not easy to have innocence.


    "I also can''t escape, can''t have to give warm people" unexpectedly she some bitterness, think of their own broken things.


    "Don''t laugh, it''s ugly." babulu accidentally saw Su Su''s slightly bitter smile. He felt uncomfortable and stuffy. He didn''t want the people in front of him to continue to be unhappy.


    "I really like babulu" Su Su was warmed by babulu''s concern. She also knew that although the child''s tone was not good, it was just an awkward expression of concern. Thinking of this, she raised her big smile, like a little sun, brilliant and warm.


    Babulu turned away from Su Su. He was still looking at the scenery outside the window. Under the cover of skin color, he couldn''t see the slight red.


    The scenery outside the car window is becoming desolate gradually. Far away from the city, the earth is frank with its real appearance. The sun is shining down in front of people. The car rises and falls with the terrain. There are almost no villages and houses here. Naturally, there are no people. The vast land makes people feel the eternity of nature instantly. People are so tiny. It seems that the grey landscape has not changed for a long time. After the initial shock and excitement of the vast land, babulu gradually calmed down and became tired of looking at the similar scenery outside the window. Slowly, his eyes could not control the fight between his eyelids. Finally, he failed to survive and fell asleep.Although Su Su was driving and tired, she always paid attention to all aspects of babulu. When she saw that he was asleep, she turned down the music and then turned it off. After driving to a suitable stop, Su Su stopped the car, first carefully took babulu to the bed, covered him with a quilt, and looked at the quiet child curling up on his side. The posture of curling up on his side was a sign of insecurity. Su Su Su also slept like this, because she knew it, so she was sad. She always felt a little heartache, but this kind of heartache I don''t know why. She also took the opportunity to rest for a few minutes, eat something, replenish energy, and then continue on the road.

 Chapter 316

    Su Su and babulu have been crossing the Orange River along the kaliden River these days. This morning, their supplies on the car are almost consumed. When it''s time to purchase, they happen to find a small town nearby, so they arrive at such a small town for lodging. It was noon when they arrived in the town. Susu and babulu settled their lunch in the car and then got off to look for a hotel.


    It''s a small town called Roca county. All the people living in the town are local residents. It''s very rare for free travelers like Su Su to find a hotel. After a long communication with a local resident, Su Su found a small hotel in the east of the town.


    Su Su asked babulu in advance to confirm that the other party wanted to sleep alone, and then negotiated with the owner and finally decided the room. Fortunately, they live on the second floor. Although the small hotel is not big, as the saying goes, although the sparrow is small, it has all kinds of internal organs. The hotel should have a complete set-up. The most important thing is that the layout of the small hotel is very warm, giving people a sense of home.


    They live in a room with one bedroom and two living rooms. In the big room, the light yellow curtains match with some old wooden windows. Outside the window is the small yard in the backyard. It''s the summer season, and the emerald green branches and leaves show vigorous vitality. Next to the bedside with orange sheets, there are some English books on the bedside table, which are about the travels of South Africa and the humanities of Europe. The smaller room is next door, with similar decoration. The difference is that the sheets have been changed into sky blue, the curtains are also fresh green, and a layer of carpet has been laid. Obviously, in order to take care of the children brought by Su Su Su, the visitor, the room specially found some children''s picture books and put them on the bedside table. In addition, some old toys are placed in a corner of the carpet. And there is a lion''s puppet at the head of the bed, which is very lovely.


    Sue packed her bags and knocked on the door of the small room next door.


    "I''m going to the car to see if there''s anything I need to replenish. Would you like to come with me?" Sue asked politely in a soft voice after babulu opened the door.


    Babulu is probably tired all the way, some lazy don''t want to go out, he shook his head, refused Su Su''s invitation.


    "Don''t be afraid to be here alone. If you have any problems, you can go to the shopkeeper''s uncle. I''ll go to the market in the town to have a look. We''ll probably stay here in recent days. We''ve been on the road for such a long time, so we should stop and have a rest. We''ll go on the road after the purchase of materials. Since you don''t want to go out today, what do you think of going around tomorrow? "


    Su Su squats and looks at babulu head up. Along the way, Su Su tries to communicate with babulu, and she will communicate with him for his opinions. It has become a habit for two people to squat and look at each other head up.


    Babulu gently hugs Su Su Su. He is not used to speaking a lot, but he likes to express some emotions with his body. Su Su also understands that babulu wants to speak in the hug, which means that he agrees with her arrangement and that he is sorry that he does not want to go to the street together.


    "Then you have a good rest and don''t walk around. I''ll come back as soon as possible." he gave him a kiss on the cheek.


    Babulu lowered his head shyly. Obviously, he was not used to such intimate expression, but he was very happy. He summoned up the courage, and the voice of "come back early" was very light, but Su Su still heard it.


    "Mm-hmm, it must be." Sue got up with a smile, said goodbye to babulu and went downstairs.


    Su Su was not in a hurry to go for a walk in the town. Instead, she went to chat with the shopkeeper first. The shopkeeper was a lovely man with a chubby body and was always smiling. The hotel is run by him and his wife, who have a lovely daughter. But after a while, Su Su learned a lot about the town from the shopkeeper. After a little thought, Su Su decided to go and have a look.


    It''s not a big town. It''s almost afternoon after Su Su''s shopping.


    When she came back, Su Su met the shopkeeper''s wife, draminie, who was a very gentle woman. What the years left on her was a kind of tender tenderness. She likes Su Su so much that she can''t help talking with her. When she learns that Su Su hasn''t had dinner yet, draminee graciously invites Su Su and her family to have dinner together. Although Su Su felt embarrassed, it was hard to be gracious. So Sue went upstairs and brought babulu down.


    After a short wait, dinner was ready. The shopkeeper''s family and Su Su''s family were sitting at a round table. The little girl was a little shy, especially she had never seen Su Su Su, a yellow man. But her little brother felt more friendly. But she didn''t dare to chat up. The little brother didn''t seem to speak very well. We are chatting about some topics at will. Dramy was a little curious. Susu was carrying a child, a yellow man and a black man. Everyone would be a little strange. Especially when he saw Susu talking with each other head up, dramy couldn''t help asking, "is this your child?"


    Su Su smiles. "No, I don''t have children. He''s my friend. "Sue couldn''t see babulu''s eyes darkened slightly after hearing it, but it was a little better after hearing that he was a friend.


    Obviously, this is not a good topic, and dramy noticed it, so he digged off the topic and turned to something else.


    "It''s dinner. I hope the guests from afar will like it," said de ramine enthusiastically.During the dinner, Su Su tasted the local food, and draminette talked with Su Su about the taste and taste from time to time. The owner was still smirking and offered food to his little daughter. "Boca, come here. You like it most." the owner was very attentive, and he was obviously very fond of the only daughter.


    Babulu was obviously not in a high mood after Su Su''s reply to draminette''s words. In such a lively situation, his silence seemed out of place. When he saw the scene of the shopkeeper bringing food to the little girl, he couldn''t restrain something in his heart. He suddenly stood up and ran out. It all happened so fast that people obviously couldn''t react.


    "Sister, I see that my little brother seems to cry." although the shy little girl keeps accepting her father''s kindness, it is obvious that she has been secretly observing the little brother who came here today.


    Su Su was a little worried. She didn''t care about dinner. "You eat first, I''ll go and have a look." after that, she rushed out to chase each other. Before she left, the little girl asked the shopkeeper and his wife why the little brother wanted to run out, but the shopkeeper and his wife were obviously confused.

 Chapter 317

    Babulu didn''t run far. Susu was an adult after all, and soon she caught up with him. She pulls babulu who wants to run away. Babulu wipes the corners of his eyes with her hand, but the uncontrollable tears flow all the time. He feels embarrassed. Babulu turns over to prevent Su Su from seeing his face.


    Su Su wanted to say something. After seeing babulu''s tears, she calmed down and decided to take her to the hotel in advance.


    So susoula drags babulu, who is reluctant to go back, back to the hotel. She doesn''t care about dinner. After greeting, susoula and drami go back to the room with babulu. In susoula''s room, susoula asks the other party to sit down and finds a napkin in the bag at the head of the bed for him. "Wipe it, don''t use your hands. Be careful of bacteria entering your eyes. It''s not good for your eyes." He got up again and poured babulu a cup of hot water.


    Seeing that babulu''s mood was almost relieved, Su Su handed babulu the hot water. "Well, you can tell me what happened in the end, how to suddenly run out, you know this will make me very worried, I will be anxious, will be sad." Sue said softly, not blaming babulus.


    All of a sudden, Su Su couldn''t guess what was wrong with him. Although she thought it might be the question before dinner that made him feel bad, Su Su thought about it carefully. Since she met babulu, she had never seen why he cried. Babulu was a strong and sad child. So that is definitely not the reason, it can only be regarded as the inducement. There must be something she didn''t notice.


    Babulu took a sip of hot water, kept quiet for a while, cleared his throat, and finally made a sound. "I miss my father," he said and felt sad again. Some of them wanted to cry, but he could not help it. After experiencing the uncontrollable crying, now he has been able to control his sad mood.


    Some emotions may have been overstocked for a long time. You think what you can forget will come back one day. When it comes, it will be overwhelming and unavoidable. Babulu''s previous crying is obviously like this.


    "Can you tell me about your father? You see, I told you about my dad before. To be fair, do you have to share your dad with me? Of course, if you don''t want to mention it, I don''t want to force you, but I don''t want you to be depressed all the time. I hope you can come out. If you can''t, please give me a chance to enter your world, OK? "


    Su Su is good at persuasion. She hopes that babulu can release the overstocked emotions in the past and say some things, so that people will be more relaxed. People who put everything in their heart are the most tired and will have problems sooner or later. She doesn''t want babulu to do the same in the future. Rotten meat needs to be dug up early to get better.


    In Su Su''s always concerned eyes, he was cherished in such a relationship. He kept in mind everything Su Su had done for babulu since her trip. Finally, he was willing to talk about the past and his experience to such a person.


    "My father is the best person in the world, and my mother is also a strict but gentle person. Although she often scolds me, every time I am scolded, she will make delicious food for me on the same day. She often blames my father for spoiling me too much, and he is jealous." the memory gap is opened, and everything buried is so shining after cleaning.


    "It''s not funny that my mother even eats my vinegar, but my father really treats me so well that I think it''s a bit normal for my mother to be jealous. I''m tired and sleepy. He will sing me a little song. It''s very melodious and beautiful. I fell, and he cried before I cried. Every time he ate vegetables, he liked to give me a pile, just like the owner''s uncle today. "Speaking of this, Su Su understood why he ran out. Babulu continued to talk about the little things his father had done for him, and Su Su could feel a father''s love for his children.


    "That day, I was still angry. My mother didn''t let me go out. She said it was not safe outside, and I didn''t have to go out. But that day, I just had a bad temper and yelled at her. Later, my father came to persuade me, because it was really not safe outside, and he didn''t trust me to go out. In fact, I regret that I didn''t have time to apologize. I shouldn''t have yelled at my mother. "Babulu thought of that day and couldn''t help crying.


    "Later, many people, many people, they rushed into my house. As soon as my father hid me, they came in. I saw --" babulu trembled and rushed into Susu''s arms. He couldn''t go on.


    "All right, all right, it''s over." Suso patted babulu on the back, softly comforting.


    "I regret that I shouldn''t yell at my mother that day, and I shouldn''t put a bad face on my father. Why did I yell at her? Why didn''t I immediately apologize at that time? I remember that my mother''s eyes were red when she was yelled. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." babulu burst out crying. This emotion has accumulated for too long. He never let go of his own guilt.


    Babulu doesn''t say anything in Susu''s arms any more. He is immersed in the catharsis of a long farewell. He is just a child. He doesn''t know how many regrets in life can never come.


    "Mom won''t blame you. Mom will feel bad when she sees that you are suffering all the time. Mom and Dad love you. You know, they certainly want to be nice to you, instead of seeing you close yourself all the time." Su Su gave babulu the one he had drunk and put next to him and asked him to drink slowly."Babulu, it''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself any more. Try to come out and see the world that your parents want you to see. Put it down. The past is gone and a new life is waiting for you. Your parents must want to see you have happiness, and I hope you can have happiness. Let go of those heavy past, let go of yourself, and make yourself better. " Su Su comforts babulu. She can''t help but wonder if she should let go. Love is not the whole of her life. Gu Sinian may really be just a passing station. She should open her heart to accept a new love and face a new life.


    Su Su''s comfort for babulu, he still listened to it. He looked at this white woman who likes to wear a bright smile. He couldn''t help thinking that maybe he could have some expectations.


    Babulu and Su Su stayed in the room quietly for a while after crying and venting. Su Su saw that he was in a stable mood and asked him if he would like to go down to eat something together. He ran out without taking a few bites of dinner. In addition, we should apologize to the owner''s family later. It''s extremely impolite to run out like this.


    Babulu went downstairs at Su Su''s request.

 Chapter 318

    Su Su comforted babulu and stayed outside for nearly an hour. They would be worried if they didn''t go back.


    Thinking of this, Su Su went back with babulu.


    Haite, the hostess of the hotel, and aihel, the male hostess, looked out with a worried face. When they saw them coming back, they immediately asked what had happened.


    Su Su looked at the two men anxiously and felt very warm. She took babulu and sat down. With babulu''s consent, she told them about babulu.


    "Babulu''s parents were killed one night by rioters who rushed into the house." In order to avoid being too detailed, babulu would be too sad. Su Su only said briefly, "babulu escaped because she was stunned. She was rescued by her neighbors and sent to the orphanage."


    Hearing this, the couple in the hotel all looked at babulu sympathetically. What a poor child! It''s a disaster that adults can''t bear to see his parents die in front of him at such a young age. It''s lucky that babulu hasn''t been scared out of his mind.


    Su Su added: "babulu has become very lonely since his parents were killed. He stays in a daze in the corner every day and doesn''t talk all day. When I saw him doing this as a volunteer in the orphanage, I asked the dean to take him out to relax."


    Babulu sat aside and didn''t speak, but her eyes were full of tears. Thinking of her parents, she couldn''t help crying.


    The little girl who has been listening to Su Su''s words seriously sees that babulu is so sad, so she jumps off the stool and hugs babulu, patting babulu''s back with her tender little hand, as if to appease him.


    Su Su and the hotel couple''s eyes were red, and they thought the child was too bitter.


    The little girl hugged babulu tightly and comforted babulu wisely. Babulu said: "don''t be sad. I will treat you all the time. You still have me in the future. Can I be your good friend and accompany you?"


    Babulu nodded and cried even more.


    Susu and his wife, Haite, asked her, "is babulu much better than when she was in the orphanage?"


    Su Su nodded, "in fact, babulu was still the same before he came here. Just now when he was eating, he saw the warm pictures of your family, especially missed his parents. Just now, he ran out to cry for a while, and his mood was much better. He took the initiative to tell me about his past, which shows that babulu is much better now, and he didn''t want to say a word before Tell me


    Haite listened to her words, and the more she looked at babulu, the more pitiful and lovely she felt. She went to him and gently wiped away his tears. "Don''t cry, child. Let''s eat first."


    Aihel is also busy holding delicious food in babulu''s bowl. Babulu raises her head and looks at the hotel couple gratefully, and says thank you in a low voice.


    As soon as babulu opened his mouth, they knew that the child had opened his heart and became almost normal.


    Su Su is very happy. It seems that it''s the right choice for her to bring babulu out. She helped babulu. Now she feels very full and happy. Babulu and the three of them look like a family, warm and happy.


    Only she was still lonely. Su Su was a little disappointed. She was still wandering. She didn''t know where her home was and where her destination was.


    At this moment, Gu Sinian should live with his fiancee, you and me. Su Su is very sad. I don''t know if the gentle and considerate things he has done to her will be done to his fiancee again?


    Is she destined to be a passer-by of Gu Sinian?


    At this time, Haite noticed that Su Su looked gloomy, as if she had something on her mind, so he went over and patted her hand, indicating that she would speak to one side.


    Su Su recovered and followed Haite to the next Pavilion.


    Haite poured her a cup of coffee and said with a smile, "Miss Su, if you have something on your mind, please tell me. I''ll try to enlighten you."


    Su Su gave a bitter smile, remembering the picture of Haite and her husband''s love just now, and asked involuntarily, "how do you keep the man who loves you from changing his heart?"


    Hearing this, Haite understood that Su Su was trapped in love and did not answer the rhetorical question: "the premise of changing his heart is not to love you so much. If he doesn''t love you so much, no matter what you do, you can''t save his heart."


    Not so much love?


    Gu Sinian really doesn''t love her that much? But when we are together, it''s true that he is good to himself, and it''s true that he shed tears for himself. If he doesn''t love so much, why do he work so hard?


    "What if he loves you so much and marries someone else?" Su Su asked again.


    "Then find out why he married someone else and try to get back." Haite said without hesitation.


    "Life is so short, maybe there will be accidents like this and that. If it''s what you love and want, why can''t you strive for it? You see, babulu is like this. We don''t know when we will lose the people we care about most. The most important thing for us is to cherish them. "


    Haite slowly recalled her experience with her husband at that time. "Aihel''s mother liked their neighbor''s daughter very much, so she didn''t agree that aihel would marry me. She even forced aihel to get engaged to the girl immediately. I didn''t know it at the beginning, so I once thought aihel didn''t love me. So I''ll never get in touch with him again. "Su Su felt similar to her own business and asked, "what happened later?"


    "Later, I learned from others that aihel agreed to marry the girl because she was afraid of her mother''s harm. Only a few days before her marriage, the girl proposed to repent. The reason was that aihel was very indifferent to her and didn''t love her at all. She was afraid that she would not be happy after marriage, so she didn''t want to get married."


    Haite said, with a happy expression on his face, and a pair of eyes gently looking at aihel who was talking with babulu and them at the dinner table, "aihel has been looking for me since he was free. I was very moved and felt sorry for him, so I went to find him and we got married soon. Life after marriage has always been very happy, because we all know the feeling of losing each other, so the feelings will only be deeper and deeper, more and more cherish


    Su Su was a little distracted after listening to Haite''s story quietly. She looked up at the stars in the sky and did not speak, but her eyes were quietly wet.


    Haite sighed a little after seeing it and walked away. Only those who are deeply involved in it can understand the feelings. Those who are in the audience can see clearly. Only when she has figured it out herself can she really figure it out. Others can''t understand it.


    In fact, she really missed Gu Sinian. She was very lonely when she was abroad. Gu Sinian, did you have to get married?

 Chapter 319

    Su Su sat in the yard in a daze. After dinner, babulu and the little girl quietly came to her and sat down.


    Babulu is grateful to Su Su and wants to be close to her, so she just saw Su Su''s dejected appearance and wanted to come to accompany her.


    But Su Su had been holding her hair, and she didn''t notice babulu at all. Babulu wanted to ask and couldn''t find words to comfort her.


    Su Su now thinks about her mother and Gu Sinian, and she feels very sad.


    As soon as she thought that Gu Sinian and she were separated from each other on both ends of the earth, one lived in the daytime and the other in the night, she had a sense of inexplicable distance, as if she and he could never return to the intersection point.


    Haite''s words are to tell her that everyone can not leave for no reason, either not love or have difficulties.


    But what is Gu''s dilemma? He has money and power. Naturally, he will be with whoever he wants to be with, and no one can interfere with him


    No, someone can. Su Su thinks of Gu''s old lady. She doesn''t like herself all the time. Maybe she forces Gu Sinian to get engaged to Che Xiaoxiao.


    Su Su felt confused and scratched her hair. As soon as she lowered her head, she saw babulu and the little girl sitting beside her, looking at her like two little dogs. She was very lovely.


    Su Su couldn''t help laughing, "do I look so good?"


    Babulu and the little girl also laughed, and then babulu was worried and asked, "are you ok?"


    Su Su was moved to see that babulu was so concerned about her. She touched his head and said, "why am I not good? You want to open up, willing to talk to me, I have been very happy


    "But you''re still not happy." The little girl made a sudden noise.


    Su Su was stunned and didn''t know how to answer, so she could only say, "it''s not that I''m unhappy, it''s that I''m homesick."


    "Who do you have in your family?" The little girl asked curiously.


    "No one, only myself, but I have people I love, I miss them, I miss my country." Su Su said bitterly.


    In fact, the city where Gu Sixian lived was terrible. There were many people who wanted to harm her and many people who were misled and accused of her. However, because of Gu Sixian, it would not be difficult to stay there, but now she even lost Gu Sixian.


    It''s better to admit that I Miss Gu Sinian than miss that city. Su Su laughs at himself.


    "Then why don''t you go back?" Babulu looked at Su Su. He thought Su Su Su was not happy. He was not so optimistic and cheerful.


    Go back? Sue never thought about it.


    It has been three months since she left China. During this period, she has completely cut off the domestic contact and even failed to answer her mother''s phone. She was against the place and against the people around her.


    In the past 20 years or so, she has been living in intrigue, silently bearing the malice from the people around her and the society. She is tired of such a life.


    But when she went abroad, she missed it very much. Maybe she just came here and didn''t get used to it. Su Su comforted herself and tried to suppress the bitterness and loneliness in her heart. She asked the little girl with a strong smile if she liked babulu?


    "I love babulu very much. I don''t have any friends. I want to play with babulu forever," she said


    Su Su was very happy to hear the little girl say that, and babulu bowed her head shyly and happily.


    Su Su thought that it would be better to let babulu stay here for a while and let him play with the little girl. After all, he had never made friends before.


    She thought to herself and asked babulu, "why don''t we stay here for a while? You see she likes you so much, and you have no other friends. It happens that you can have fun together. "


    Babulu agreed without hesitation.


    Haite and aihel in the distance are very happy to see the little girl because of babulu''s arrival. They open a hotel in this sparsely populated place. The little girl has no chance to contact with children. Now babulu is here, so she can accompany the little girl.


    Haite is a little worried. She looks at Su Su, who has a lot of worries. There is no way to make her happy. She can only stay here and talk with her to help her solve her troubles.


    Haite likes this Chinese girl very much. She thinks Su Su Su is kind and lovely, but it''s a pity that such a person can''t have a good love. Haier pities Su Su Su from her heart.


    Su Su is infected by the joy of the little girl and babulu. She thinks it''s not good to hurt spring and autumn. She should be optimistic. Anyway, she has money and freedom now. It''s better to eat, drink and play well and get rid of all her troubles.


    Happiness is what Su Su is short of.


    She looks at Haite who is worried about her and gives her a bright smile. It means that Haite should not worry about her. She has been strong.


    Su Su takes out her mobile phone and looks at it. It''s already late at night, so she urges babulu to go back to rest. Haite arranges for babulu and takes Su Su Su to a room on the top floor. This room is actually a small attic with a low roof and a small room. There is only a soft big bed and a wardrobe in it. The narrow space is covered by a warm orange light The bed is next to a window, open after you can see the lush trees and distant scenery.Su Su smelled the smell in the air and asked Haite curiously, "what''s the smell? So fresh. "


    Hite proudly explained: "this is my own invention of rose petals and orange peel together made of perfume, spray in the room clothes and body are particularly fragrant."


    Susu thought it was wonderful. The fragrance relaxed her mind. Haite was very happy to see that she enjoyed it very much. He said that he would not disturb her and went to bed.


    Su Su is going to stay here for half a month and let Babu and the little girl get closer to each other, which is good for his recovery. Moreover, the Haite family is very enthusiastic. Babu may feel loved by her parents when she stays with them. When Babu becomes more cheerful, she will take him to the next place, Play all the places in South Africa, meet more people, experience more things, let babulu more happy, and her own, experience more, maybe put the past down.


    Thinking about this, she soon fell asleep.


    But Heit, who settled in Susu, didn''t go to bed immediately. When she returned to her room, she thought about what happened today. She thought that babulu was a very sensible child. When she ate today, she had a good time with her daughter. Her little daughter also liked babulu very much. She always stuck to him and called him brother. Moreover, his life experience was distressing and sad, so she decided to go to bed Discuss with your husband to adopt babulu.

 Chapter 320

    She waited for her husband to tell him when he was ready to go to bed.


    When aihel came back to sleep, Haite stopped him.


    "Honey, I have something to discuss with you." Haite looked at him nervously.


    Eihel looked at his wife suspiciously. She was so nervous, so she asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Haite looked at aihel seriously and said word by word, "let''s adopt babulu!"


    Eihel looked at her in surprise. "Why do you want to adopt babulu all of a sudden?"


    "Don''t you always want a son? I''m a very old woman now. It''s dangerous to have a baby. Why don''t we adopt babulu and make him a companion for our daughter? " He suggested.


    "What''s more, our daughter likes babulu very much. She stuck to him last night. Babulu plays with her daughter very wisely and always lets her play. Like a little man, I like him very much."


    "Good! I''m very sad about babulu''s life experience. He''s a miserable and sensible child, and I don''t want you to be pregnant again. It''s painful and dangerous, so I''ll adopt babulu, and we''ll love him and our daughter. " Aihel said gently to Haite.


    Haite was very moved. In fact, she always knew that her husband wanted a son, but she didn''t open her mouth to tell her. She wondered if aihel forgot to tell her every time. Today, she realized that her husband was afraid of her pain and danger, so she hesitated to have a child.


    She is simply the happiest woman in the world, because she has a kind and gentle husband.


    Haite hugged aihel happily and said emotionally: "I love you!"


    Aihel smiles, bows his head and kisses Haite. They embrace each other and sleep.


    The next day, aihel and Haite go to their daughter''s room together. The little girl is still awake. Aihel gently shakes the little girl up.


    The little girl sat up with sleepy eyes and looked at her parents with a serious face. She thought she had made some mistakes and said with some fear: "Mom and Dad love me, and I love mom and dad too! So if your lovely daughter makes any mistakes, don''t beat her or scold her! "


    Both EHER and Haite were amused by their lovely daughters.


    Aihel took the little girl into her arms and said with a smile, "how can dad be willing to beat you? Mom and dad came here today to tell you about babulu. Mom and I want to adopt babulu and make him your brother. What do you think? "


    The little girl didn''t expect that her parents came to find her in the early morning because of this. She was a little stunned.


    Haite thought the little girl didn''t want to, so he said, "if you don''t agree, forget it. Mom and dad will always listen to you!"


    The little girl came back and laughed happily, "no, mom, I like babulu very much. I want him to be my brother very much. I think he is very lonely and I want to accompany him."


    Haite and aihel were relieved when they heard this. Haite went to prepare breakfast with a smile. Aihel told the little girl not to talk to babulu first.


    The little girl was shocked by the good news brought by her parents early in the morning. She was happy and excited. She always lived with her parents. Although there were many delicious things every day and her father would make all kinds of toys for her, she never had a real partner.


    Babulu, who came here yesterday, was the first child she met. Babulu was pitiful and kind. She liked him very much. She felt that the little boy also liked her very much.


    If babulu can be her own brother, she not only has the love of her parents, but also has a brother who can accompany her to grow up, which is really great.


    Thinking of this, the little girl was so happy that she went to eat.


    It''s time to have breakfast. Susu came down from the upstairs with a clear mind. She was wearing a black-and-white sportswear today and looked very energetic.


    "Hi, good morning!" Su Su felt a little embarrassed when she saw that all the people at the table had arrived and were waiting for her to come down.


    Su Su saw babulu sitting there with a smile on her face. She didn''t react for a moment. She thought she was wrong. After a while, she remembered that babulu had come out of the shadow of the past.


    For a moment, the Ehlers and the little girls, babulu and Susu, all sat together, laughing, and they were very harmonious and lively.


    Su Su couldn''t help sighing in her heart that she had never seen such a scene for many years. Since her father died, Su Su never sat at the dinner table with everyone like this, laughing and shouting.


    If her father was still there, would she be as simple and happy as this little girl? Her father will spoil her and love her like aihel, and she will grow up like a little girl forever.


    In this world, no one really cares about Su Su. She seems to be abandoned by the world.


    There is no love, no family, no friends, only her own, she does not know where to go in the future, her future destination.


    Su Su was suddenly at a loss for the future. She didn''t know how to live her life in the future.However, she will definitely not return to China. Although the domestic development is good, if she wants to open her own design studio, she will have to get in touch with Gu Sinian and others.


    Because she was in a bad mood, Su Su had a bad breakfast.


    Haite looked at Su Su''s dejected face and decided to give her a surprise.


    After dinner, Su Su helped Haite clear the table. Haite said to her with a smile, "come with me.".


    Sue follows Haite into the kitchen. Haite tells sue that she will consider adopting babulu.


    "Really?" Su Su looked very happy. She took Haite''s hand excitedly and couldn''t speak for a moment. "I thank you for babulu."


    Haite shook his head and said, "I appreciate babulu very much, so I really want to recognize him as a son. Besides, he and my daughter get along very well. Let''s take them as companions."


    Su Su nodded excitedly. Babu would be very happy when she stayed with the Haite family. She always hoped that Babu would be happy. In this way, it was a wish of her.


    Su Su is very happy for babulu. If the haites adopt him, they will have a family.


    But she was going to leave in a few days. After spending more than a month with babulu, she had feelings, and Su Su was particularly reluctant to give up.


    These days Su Su always chats with babulu and tells stories to him and the little girl. She says that the Forbidden City of China is especially beautiful when it snows. She says that the great wall of China is thousands of miles away. After a lot of talking, she is more and more reluctant to give up babulu.


    Although babulu didn''t want to talk to her and didn''t depend on her before, babulu watched with her own eyes and became better from isolation. Babulu was just like her brother.

 Chapter 321

    Although babulu wondered why Su Su Su came to him to tell stories every day, and his eyes were still so reluctant to see him, babulu liked this beautiful and kind elder sister in his heart. Although he refused to express his feelings, he was very grateful that she took him out of the orphanage and met such a kind family as the little girl.


    Although the time passed day by day, Su Su was more and more reluctant, but she had to leave.


    Even if babulu was a child, he knew that Su Su meant to leave.


    Babulu knew that Su Su didn''t belong here. It was just a matter of time or time before he left.


    Su Su stays with babulu all day long. On this day, babulu deliberately hides from her in the room.


    "Babulu, what''s the matter with you?" Su Su asked curiously outside the door.


    "Nothing. I''m just very sleepy today. I want to sleep!" After a while, babulu''s voice came from the crack in the door.


    "Sleep well, I''ll come back to you later!" Sue was a little worried and left.


    Babulu stayed in the room until dark, and no one came out. Only the little girl went in for a while and ran out with a giggle, just saying that babulu was fine.


    The Haite couple and Susu were worried. They asked the little girl, but they had to go back to their rooms.


    The next morning, babulu came to Sue''s room and knocked on her door.


    "Babulu?! Come on in! What happened to you yesterday? " Sue opened the door and looked at babulu in surprise.


    "This is for you." When babulu came in, he handed Susu an oil painting.


    Su Su then curiously looked at the oil painting, which showed a woman with a similar outline. She held the hand of another man. The man looked tall and handsome, but he had no face. "Babulu, are you painting me? Why does this man have no face? "


    "I know you are leaving soon. We may not have a chance to meet each other in the future. This painting is for you. When you find the love that can let you down, you can paint the boy''s face as my blessing to you." Babulu looked at Su Su sincerely.


    It turns out that Babu stayed in her room all day to draw this painting. Su Su thought Babu didn''t like her. It seems that she is still very important in Babu''s mind.


    Su Su couldn''t help squatting down and kissing babulu''s face. "Babulu, I love it so much. Thank you. Thank you very much."


    Babulu had never been in such close contact with others. He blushed and stammered: "no, it''s OK."


    Su Su''s Day became especially interesting because of babulu''s gift.


    At dinner, she said to Hett in high spirits, "babulu takes her as her sister."


    Haite finally gets happy when she looks at Su Su these days, and her mood also gets better. Babulu is so sensible, it seems that her choice is right.


    The little girl thinks that babulu can finally stay. She pesters babulu with joy every day. Babulu can''t help asking her why she is so happy. The little girl says, "mom wants to leave you as my brother!"


    Babulu understood that Haite wanted to adopt him.


    Babulu looks at the little girl. In fact, he is willing to stay. He likes this innocent little girl very much. Aunt Haite and uncle aihel have been making all kinds of delicious food for him and showing great concern for his life. Although only for such a short time, he has already regarded the Haite couple and the little girl as his relatives in his heart.


    Babulu doesn''t know if Su Su knows about it. Although he knows that Su Su is going to be separated from him, he doesn''t know that before the Hayes want to adopt him, he thinks Su Su Su will take him to several places.


    If he agrees to stay, Su Su will drive a car to travel alone in a few days. Babulu thinks that she is lonely in that scene.


    But he also knew that if Su Su Su knew about it, he would be very happy for him and would agree with him to stay.


    Babulu felt very sad. He was grateful to Susu, and he left her just at the beginning of the journey.


    So babulu went to sue.


    "Do you know aunt Haite and they''re going to adopt me?" Babulu asks Su Su who is drinking afternoon tea. Babulu really wants to know what Su Su thinks. In fact, he has fallen in love with Su Su in his recent relationship with Su Su, and thinks Su Su Su is really a good person, at least the best person babulu has ever met.


    Su Su looks at babulu in surprise. Does he already know about it? Did the Hayes tell him?


    "Who told you that?" Su Su asked.


    "Is it true?" Babulu seriously asked Su Su, "if I want to stay, will you be unhappy?"


    "Of course I won''t be unhappy. It''s too late for me to be happy that you can live happily with them here." Su Su said without hesitation, and then asked, "why do you ask me if I''m happy?"


    "If you''re not happy, I can''t stay." Babulu looked at Su Su with a sincere face.


    "Fool, I''m really happy that you can stay here. I''m very happy for you. Really, don''t think so much. I''ll come to see you later." Su Su''s heart is warm. She knows that Babu wants to stay here, but she''s afraid that she can give up here if she''s not happy. This makes Su Su Su feel that Babu is sensible and heartbreaking."And if I stay, where are you going?" Babulu asked anxiously.


    Su Su was a little melancholy. She didn''t know where she was going, who she would meet, and what she was going to do in the future.


    She pretended to be relaxed and said: "if you stay here, I will go back to the orphanage and tell the Dean the good news. With her permission, I will continue to drive, go to fun places and eat a lot of delicious food."


    "You need to call the dean for me. I will call her often in the future. She has been taking care of me in the orphanage. I will go back to see her in the future." Babulu said wisely.


    "Good! The dean will be very happy to know that you have become better. You should contact her often! She used to love you very much. " Su Su looked at babulu happily. He was really a good boy and he knew how to be grateful.


    "Well! I will keep in touch with her. And you, I miss you. Can I call you? "


    "Of course! I think babulu will talk to babulu when he''s on the phone! " Susu touched babulu''s head.


    Su Su promised to babulu that she was very happy to find a good family for babulu and that babulu could accept these things. Su Su always thought babulu would not accept them, but fortunately, babulu accepted them in the end, so there would be no problem. Ha ha ha ha ha, everything is going to a good way.

 Chapter 322

    In the early morning, the warm sunshine sprinkled on the floor of the room through the gap between the curtains. I could hear the noise of car horns in the small town.


    "Si Nian?" Su Su opened her eyes and suddenly thought she was living in the apartment where she had lived with Gu Sinian, but her call was not answered. The room was empty and she was the only one.


    It was five minutes before Sue realized she was in a small hotel in Roca county. She sat up, a little regretted that she unconsciously thought of Gu Sinian, so indulging in the pain, didn''t she lose the meaning of coming here?


    She shook her head and decided to forget about Gu Sixian and cheer up for the new day.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    Su Su was about to get out of bed and wash, when a knock came on the door. Who will it be this early in the morning? Su Su was a little confused, but she put on her slippers and arranged her hair.


    "Miss Su, Miss Su?" It sounds like the hostess''s voice.


    Su Su opened the door. It was the hostess standing at the door. When she saw Su Su open the door, she laughed apologetically and said, "sorry, Miss Su, I woke you up so early."


    Su Su shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I''ve got up. Come in and sit down."


    Su Su let the hostess into the room. After the hostess sat down, she apologized to Su Su again: "Miss Su, I really shouldn''t have bothered you so early, but I really wanted to discuss something with you alone, so I came here rashly. Maybe you don''t know. I''ve been thinking about it all night


    Su Su was surprised that she and the hostess had only known each other for one night. What was the matter that she had to discuss with her alone? "What can I do for you?" Su Su asked.


    "It''s really about babulu "The hostess grabbed her apron awkwardly," I discussed with my husband about adopting babulu... "


    "Really?" Su Su didn''t expect that the hostess would propose to adopt babulu. She was surprised and happy for a moment.


    "Yes, my husband and I felt very sorry for Miss Su''s story last night. Besides, babulu was a good child, and my husband and I liked him very much. That''s why we got this idea." the hostess was relieved when she saw that Su Su Su didn''t look like she wanted to oppose. She relaxed and spoke smoothly Chang a lot, "because Miss Su is babulu''s friend, know babulu''s things better, so my husband and I think we should ask Miss Su''s advice first."


    Su Su thought about it and said, "if you ask me for my opinion, of course I agree. Babulu''s parents died so early, and he saw the death with his own eyes, so he was so lonely. Now he needs the warmth of his family too much. "


    "Miss Su has no objection. That''s great." The hostess took Susu''s hand excitedly.


    "It''s a good thing. How can I object?" Su Su said, "it''s not easy just to adopt a child. Have you really thought about it?"


    The hostess waved her hand and said, "I know what Miss Su is worried about. Adopting a child is certainly not a trivial matter. Now that I have spoken to you, of course I have thought it over. In fact, as I just told you, my husband and I were discussing the adoption of babulu all night yesterday. We decided to discuss it with you. We always wanted to have another child, but the business of the hotel was too busy, and I had to take care of my daughter, so I kept delaying. Later, no one mentioned it again. When I saw babulu yesterday, I don''t know why I like him very much. Maybe this is a kind of fate. Maybe he is the child we always want. "


    Su Su did not speak, but listened carefully to the hostess. "My husband and I run this hotel. Although our business is not very good, we have a very happy life. The income of the hotel is enough for our family to have a good life. There is no problem in raising another babulus. And we talked to my daughter, and she agreed that we should adopt babulu The hostess looked at Su Su with burning eyes.


    "Your daughter agrees?" Su Su didn''t expect that, but one night, the hostel owner''s family considered so much.


    "Yes," the hostess nodded, "because the business of the hotel is very busy, my husband and I don''t have much time to accompany her, and there are no children of the same age nearby to play with her, so she is very lonely sometimes. If babulu could stay here, my daughter would have a brother to play with her. Babulu would not be so closed. Children of his age just need more contact with their peers. "


    Su Su felt that everything the hostess said was sincere. She seemed to really want to adopt babulu. She also gave up some worries and said, "if you say that, I have nothing to worry about, but I''m not babulu''s guardian. Babulu used to be a child in an orphanage in Bloemfontein. If you are sure you want to adopt him, it''s OK We need to go back to Bloemfontein for adoption. ""It''s not difficult. If babulu wants to, I can go there with my husband and babulu to go through the formalities." Said the hostess quickly.


    Su Su doubts a way however: "you have not told babulu this matter?"


    "Not yet..." When the hostess heard Su Su''s question, she became uneasy again. "I don''t know if he likes this hotel or our family. Maybe he doesn''t want to be adopted by us..."


    Su Su was worried when she thought of babulu''s sensitive and lonely appearance in the orphanage,. However, babulu opened her heart to her yesterday and showed that she wanted to live a positive life, but would he be too anxious to accept a family soon.


    "I wonder if Miss Su can help us ask babulu what he means and see if he is willing to accept a new family?" The hostess asked cautiously.


    "Well, I''ll ask babulu later." Su Su agreed. Anyway, this is an opportunity for babulu. The hotel family is very good. If babulu is willing to stay here, his life will be much better than that in the orphanage.


    "Great! Thank you very much, Miss Su, "the hostess looked at Su Su gratefully." then I''ll go back and wait for your message first. "


    Before leaving, the hostess also told Su Su to come down for breakfast with babulu later. When Su Su nodded and agreed, she turned and left the room.

 Chapter 323

    Sue finished washing and went to babulu''s room. As soon as I got to the door of babulu''s room, before I knocked, I heard bursts of laughter.


    Su Su is a little strange. Babulu lives alone, and he is not a laughing child. Why is there laughter in the room? Who''s in there?


    She knocked on the door, but it was not babulu who opened it, but the daughter of the hostel owner. Seeing Su Su standing outside, the little girl raised a big smile and said sweetly, "big sister, are you looking for babulu?"


    Su Su also said with a smile, "it''s you, little sister. Are you here to play with babulu?"


    The little girl nodded, took Susu''s hand and ran back into the room. Babulu was sitting on the bed when he saw Su Su come in and lowered his head in embarrassment.


    The little girl climbed onto the bed, sat down with babulu and said, "big sister, I came to babulu very early today! I also told him a piece of good news, right, babulu


    "Good news?" Su Su sat down on the bed with a smile, put her arms around babulu''s shoulder and said, "then tell her sister quickly. What''s the good news?"


    "I heard mom and dad say last night that they want Babu to be our child, so Babu will be my brother soon!" The little sister said happily.


    "It''s not my brother." Babulu retorted immediately. Although her skin was a little dark, Su Su felt that babulu was blushing.


    "But I''ve long wanted to be a sister. If you are my brother, I can be a sister." The little girl looked at babulu in confusion.


    Babulu pouted and said, "I don''t want to be a brother."


    The little girl took babulu''s hand and shook it hard: "babulu, how about being my brother? I''ll give you all the delicious food and my favorite dolls. Please, just be my brother."


    "I don''t want something delicious or funny. I''m older than you. I should be a brother. " Babulu shook his head stubbornly.


    "But I''m taller than you. If I am taller than you, I can protect you. Then you should be my brother The little girl looked at babulu with wide eyes.


    Su Su listened to the children''s words, and felt that her previous worries were superfluous. Because of the lack of warmth of the family, babulu never forgot the death of his parents, and became more and more closed to himself, unable to accept the kindness of others. But once he is willing to walk out of the shadow, he must need more care from his family than anyone else.


    Su Su quietly exits babulu''s room, leaving the two children to continue playing in the room and comes to the hostess''s residence alone.


    When the hostess saw Su Su coming, she immediately asked her to have breakfast.


    "Miss Su, where''s babulu?" Asked the hostess as she brought Susu a sandwich.


    "He''s playing in the room with your daughter, so I''ll come to you first." Su Su said.


    The hostess wiped her hands with her apron, sat down at the table and asked nervously Did Miss Su tell babulu that we were going to adopt him? Did babulu agree? "


    "No, but I don''t think it''s necessary," Su Su explained, looking at the hostess with a puzzled look on her face. "Your daughter told him about it before I went to babulu. When I went there, I saw that the two children got along well. It seems that he should like your daughter very much."


    "Really? That child is so impatient. " Although the hostess complained, her face was full of doting.


    Su Su felt sour when she saw the hostess''s expression. From small to large, she did not get much care from her family. Her father was a drunkard, and her mother was not close to her. She often wondered if her life experience would be different if she lived in a happy family.


    But the mood didn''t last long. Susu soon put the idea behind him and continued: "I don''t think babulu is resisting this proposal. He probably wants to stay here. I think you need to talk to him about adoption alone and ask him in person


    "Yes? Then I''ll go right away, "said the hostess, who quickly stood up and tried to find babulu, but after a few steps, she turned around and bowed to Susu." thank you very much, Miss Su. It''s very kind of you. " Then she hurried to babulu''s room.


    Susu picked up the sandwich on her plate and nibbled it slowly. Somehow she felt a little melancholy. Maybe soon she will have to continue her journey alone.


    Sure enough, before a sandwich was finished, the hostess came out with babulu and the little girl on her face and said thanks to Susu again.


    Babulu looked at Su Su with shyness on her face and some apology. Su Su beckoned him over, touched his hair and said, "babulu will have his parents'' children in the future. We should get along well with his sister."


    "It''s babulu''s sister. It''s not babulu''s sister." The little girl protested.


    Hearing this, everyone began to laugh. Su Su''s melancholy about parting was also diluted.In the evening, the hotel family held a banquet to celebrate that babulu was about to become their second child. Su Su was also very happy for babulu and the hotel family.


    After that, the hotel family took babulu back to Bloemfontein to officially go through the adoption procedures.


    Su Su did not leave immediately, but continued to stay in the hotel to observe for a period of time, she felt that the hotel couple really treat babulu as their own child, babulu and the little girl get along very well. The smile on his face became more and more, and people became more and more cheerful, which was quite different from Su Su''s appearance when she first saw him.


    Su Su finally put her heart down. She believed that babulu really found a good home for him. Meanwhile, Su Su feels it''s time to leave. She bought some food and daily necessities in the shopping center of the small town and put them in her RV. The next morning, without saying goodbye to babulu, he got up and set out in the twilight.


    Because it was still early and there were few pedestrians on both sides of the road, Su Su opened the car window and the fresh air with some humidity came to her face, blowing her hair.


    This time, she was the only one in the RV, without babulu''s company. Su Su felt that the RV was very empty and desolate, so she turned on the car radio and listened to the songs on the radio.


    It was a sad folk song. Su Su''s tears fell from her eyes for some reason. She felt very strange. She didn''t feel sad, but she still cried.

 Chapter 324

    Day and night are two colors, because of the cover of night, people can put down the camouflage of day, to indulge, to enjoy. The lonely seek prey, the frustrated drink.


    Gu Sinian is the loser.


    The room was dark, and the bulging body under the bedding could be seen faintly. Through the crack of the curtain, a glimmer of light could be seen. It was a colorful world at night.


    The man''s body moved and pressed to light up the screen of the mobile phone, which was like a hole in a piece of black paper.


    The time on the main screen shows 23:11. Gu Sinian laughs in a low voice. The number he opens represents the meaning of "Bachelor" and mocks the reality he is facing.


    He threw his cell phone aside. Gu Shinian climbed up with his messy hair and stepped on the cold floor barefoot. His feet inadvertently touched the messy canned beer and made a lot of noise. He was stumbling and almost fell down.


    Gu Sinian shakes his dizzy head and turns on the light in the room. In a moment, the light illuminates the mess in the room, and also illuminates the bearded man standing under the bright light.


    Gu Sinian squinted, put on the wrinkled T-shirt mixed with the smell of sweat and wine, picked up the wrinkled jacket on the floor, and inadvertently looked at the image in the mirror. He just took his mobile phone, wallet and car key and went out.


    Although he is not always in the unexpected image, his hair is as meticulous as a movie star, but he has always been respected and treated well from childhood to adulthood, and the people around him are all dressed up neatly, clean and ironed, and his family education is strict, so it has become daily to keep his personal image clean and proper. But Gu Sinian abandoned his old habits. At this time, he looked like a dirty drowning dog.


    The feeling of hangover is still there. He doesn''t know how many days he has been decadent. His brain has been filled with alcohol. He is eager to fill it up again. It''s better to spill it out, so as to tilt out his missing for Su Su.


    When the car drove through the street, it was empty. Occasionally, a few people were walking around. Gu Sinian opened the window and let the wind in. Only in this way could he clear his mind.


    When he got to the road where he had been for many times, he rubbed his forehead, turned the car around and went to the next street. Although it''s a familiar bar and familiar environment, Gu Sinian doesn''t want to face a familiar face at all. He just wants to find a place where no one knows him.


    In this way, I searched aimlessly in the street. There was a small plaque on the side of the road, which only had the word "night" on it. Next to it, there were not dazzling lights, like waiting to be found. If I didn''t pay attention, I would miss it.


    The big hand holding the steering wheel has a clear sense of bone and is extremely thin. It was a strong hand that young people had before, but now it looks like a skeleton covered with skin.


    Looking for a parking place, Gu Sinian stepped into the gate of "night".


    This is a clean bar. There is no music that vibrates the eardrum or people dancing in a disorderly way. What is flowing is all kinds of English songs and folk songs of the minority. The light is soft and shining on Gu Sinian''s face. There are many girls around him who are carefully examining his outline.


    Gu Sinian sat down in a secluded corner and asked him what to order. The wine on the wine list didn''t look strong, but it was mild.


    Gu Si Nian''s hand unconsciously rubbed on the wine list, and the waiter did not recommend it. He stood very meekly on the side, waiting for the guests to order.


    Finally, I chose a plum wine that looked sweet and delicious.


    Take out the mobile phone, the lock screen is a picture of him and Su Su. Unlock the lock, there is still no response. The stone is thrown into the sea, there is no sound.


    At that time, if he was out socializing, Su Su would tell him to drink less wine, but now, even if he was drunk as a dead dog, no one would care.


    Maybe people''s bad nature lies in this. When they have it, they feel used to everything. Until they lose it, they realize how precious those cares are.


    At this time, the wine had already come up. The light green wine was poured into the exquisite glass. Gu Sinian looked up and drank most of it. The mobile phone on the table was buzzing. He picked it up quickly. It turned out that it was Gu Sirui who sent the message.


    Gu Sirui asked him where he was and whether he was drinking again. He knocked his finger on the chat panel and simply ignored it.


    News after news, Gu Sirui seems to be a little emotional, questioning why he has become like this. It''s not like Gu Sixian, who he knew before, who is cowardly and ridiculous.


    Some people have everything in their life, and they don''t have to bear too much responsibility to live a carefree and unrestrained life. However, some people have been taught to work hard and mature since childhood, and their steps of pursuing themselves are tightly shackled by their families. Even now, Su Su also left him. Gu Sinian bowed his head and grinned bitterly. What was the purpose of his life? He couldn''t take it up and put it down.


    "You are not me, how can you know how I feel?" Extremely calm words, but hide sad and helpless.


    Gu Sirui immediately replied: "yes, I know you have paid a lot for me and the family. So Sue''s gone, so your world stops working? "


    "When she''s gone, you can look for her slowly instead of waiting and despairing in the same place."Looking for? How to find it? The world is so big that Su Sutie wants to run away from her. Even if he goes all over the world, that person always hides, they will not meet.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sinian would like to roar and escape from this chaotic reality, unable to let go of his responsibility.


    Gu Sirui''s message was ignored. Gu Sinian was just one cup after another, staring at a gap beside the wooden table, empty and empty.


    A few bottles into the stomach, even if it is no matter how low the degree of wine, but also some drunk, see Gu Sinian''s face more and more red, eyes more and more blurred.


    The woman with big wavy hair who often looked at Gu Sinian stood up and walked to the corner with her partner''s encouragement.


    "Hey, why don''t you come to our place and have a drink by yourself?" In fact, big wave woman temperament is not charming, this dress in her body seems to be a little bit against, look up and the woman''s eyes collide, he saw the simple and immature.


    Gu Si didn''t move for a long time, but his mind drifted to the time when he first saw Su Su. There was something like this in her eyes, but at that time, he put his stubborn prejudice on her.


    Although slightly drunk, but consciousness still exists, Gu Sinian does not want to be disturbed, but see the woman''s eyes, he did not say very direct words, just politely refused.


    The time on the mobile phone has already jumped to 2:30 in the morning. Gu Sinian got up and left. When he passed by, he didn''t look at the woman. He just said something lightly.


    "Go home early."

 Chapter 325

    In the morning, Mrs. Gu walked to the door of Gu''s house in the sunshine, took out the key from her expensive bag and opened the door.


    Mrs. Gu was clear about the pattern of the old house. After all, she had lived here, so she went up the stairs and got to the master bedroom.


    It can be seen that Mrs. Gu''s hands are carefully maintained. Usually, she always wears her precious emerald ring on her ring finger. This morning, she went out in a hurry and was not in the mood to dress herself up. Gu Sixian in the door really bothered her.


    The hands tentatively turned the door handle, and the door opened. Sure enough, Gu Sinian was in the room.


    "The boy didn''t lock the door." Old lady Gu murmured in her heart. When she stepped into the room and saw all the mess in front of her, she was more angry. She turned on the light by the door, stepped on her noble shoes, and "dada" went to the window to open the curtain.


    "Get up." The voice is not big, but the tone is very strict. Mrs. Gu can''t believe that this slovenly young man is Gu Sixian, who didn''t worry her much from childhood.


    Last night, when he went out of the bar, the cold wind blew, and the wine fumed away. Gu Sinian found the car parked on the side of the road and drove home, regardless of the danger.


    If Su Su Su knew that she was still driving after drinking, she would scold him to death. It seemed that she saw Su Su frowning and nagging him that he could not drive like this next time. Gu Sixian''s face finally broke the ice.


    After returning home, Gu took a shower and went to sleep under the covers as usual. However, as the hangover was not very serious, he began to wake up when Mrs. Gu stepped into the house.


    "Look at you, what are you like now?" Mrs. Gu''s voice trembled with disbelief.


    Gu Sinian knew that his image was ugly, so he frowned and said in a low voice, "what are you doing here?"


    "If I don''t come, you''ll hide and drink to death, won''t you?" She wanted to lift the quilt and let the bearded man go back to the company.


    "What was your promise? Now that Sue''s gone, you don''t care? Is she so important that it''s worth it! "


    Mrs. Gu said excitedly, "I''m not young. You and Gu Sirui don''t let me worry. Until now, I can''t get in touch with him. You hide at home like a useless person."


    Taking out some printed papers from her purse, Mrs. Gu clapped them on the bed and motioned to Gu Sinian to have a look. "You two don''t care whether the company is alive or dead, do you? Look at the operation of the company now."


    Gu Sinian couldn''t help looking directly at the bright reality on the paper and the shocking decline of the curve. He was as smart as he knew the situation of the company.


    This kind of competition in secret, you retreat, I chase.


    "I don''t care about the company, but as you know, I have only one request. Su Su will come back."


    His eyes were clear and firm. He looked at Mrs. Gu like this. He was burdened with many responsibilities and could only seek this promise.


    However, her eyes were a little evasive: "did you forget Xiaoxiao?"


    She cleared her throat: "these days, thanks to Xiaoxiao''s help, otherwise the situation of the company will be even worse, and my old lady can''t cope with so many troubles."


    So Mrs. Gu began to dissuade her again. The older generation always stubbornly believe that the woman they choose is more suitable for their children, and they are very critical of their children''s lovers. Even if the children''s pain in the eyes, they will not easily shake their own pedantic selfish ideas.


    Gu Sinian is like a chess piece of the family. Everything has to be arranged. If there are extra branches and forks in the process of growing up, they will be cut off mercilessly by scissors, and eventually become the "perfect" child in their heart.


    "I don''t love her!" Gu Sinian is like a trapped animal, whose suppressed voice is full of pain.


    "Boy, seriously, I don''t think much of Susu. Depending on her background, how can a girl growing up in this environment match you! "


    Mrs. Gu sat down to the bedside, took Gu Sinian''s hand, and started a family offensive. She also had her own wisdom in looking at people and dealing with life. She thought she knew Gu Sinian well, and knew his weakness better.


    "I''ve been with Xiaoxiao for a while. I''m really a kind and docile girl. After you get married with her, you will take good care of your life."


    "Besides," Mrs. Gu said with a smile, "Xiaoxiao is well known. The reputation of a girl is very important. If you say no, don''t do it. How do you let a clean girl deal with herself in the future?"


    Sure enough, Gu Sinian''s face immediately showed a struggling look. Mrs. Gu''s eyes turned and her smile grew stronger and stronger.


    "Are you satisfied that you have to marry Shu Xiaoxiao and me?" Gu Sinian''s voice did not fluctuate at all.


    Mrs. Gu clenched her fist and said, "yes, I won''t compromise. At least, Su Su can''t marry into our family."


    Even if this sentence is a cruel hand, it will pull up the seedlings of hope without mercy. The room fell into a dead silence, with only the slight breathing of two people. Mrs. Gu stares at Gu Sinian, waiting for his final choice."Please come back." Gu Sinian looked up with deep eyes.


    "My heart will not easily shake, I hope you do not force me too tight." After that, Gu Sinian made a "please" gesture, indicating that Mrs. Gu would leave.


    Old lady Gu didn''t expect Gu Sinian to be so stubborn. She knew that she was using his weakness to force him to submit step by step. She also saw Gu Sinian''s pain in her eyes, but she couldn''t bear Su Su''s marriage.


    He threatened his own life and made public Gu Sinian''s original innocent relationship with Shu Xiaoxiao, making everything irreparable. He successfully forced Su Su away. However, at this point, Gu Sinian has not given up struggling, and Mrs. Gu secretly gritted her teeth.


    "Forget it, I''ll give you time to accept what happened to you and Xiaoxiao. I''m sorry to see you like this."


    Mrs. Gu stood up, smoothed the wrinkles on her clothes, and looked down at Gu Sinian.


    "It''s OK for the company not to have you for one or two days, but it''s not OK after a long time. You''ve got a clear score on the priority of things, and you''ll cheer up as soon as possible."


    After leaving these words, Mrs. Gu turned and left, heavily closed the door, and the bird who stopped by the window to lick her paws was so shocked that she flapped her wings and quickly flew away.


    Gu Sinian looked at the bird blankly. He could fly if he wanted. When he was tired, he found a place to rest. It was so good.


    Go to the window, pull up the curtain, and smash the body heavily on. Only in this way can we sleep deeply and stay away from the pain.

 Chapter 326

    On this day, the weather was just right. Gu Sinian opened the closed window and the cool wind came in. He wanted to go to the house where he used to live with Su Su.


    During this period of time, he has been living in his old house. Since Su Su left, he never went back. He once thought he was a tough man, but he was defeated in this relationship. He was afraid to face the environment where they had lived alone, because as soon as he stepped there, all kinds of memories would rush into his mind. How sweet it used to be, how painful it is now.


    Driving into the familiar road, thinking that every time I get off work, I always speed up my car unconsciously. That''s why I''m eager to see Su Su.


    The key in his hand was inserted into the door. Gu Sinian closed his eyes and thought that when he opened the door, Su Su in an apron came up. Her face was gentle and beautiful, with love on her face. She helped him take off his coat and put it on the hanger. There was hot food on the table, and the tableware was carefully selected by her.


    But open the door, open your eyes, the room is a desolate.


    "I''m back." He said to himself.


    Step by step, he walked into the room and went to the porch. He saw the neat pair of slippers in the corner. On the table was Su Su''s key. The key chain was chosen by them when they were shopping. He also had one.


    When he got to the sofa, Gu realized that when he was decorating the small home, they went to the shopping mall to choose the sofa. He originally wanted to choose a gray sofa, but Su Su thought that the color was lifeless. Although it was simple, it was still lifeless. He pulled him to the sofa and said that warm colors were most suitable for home. As soon as he opened the door, he would feel very warm.


    I used to think the sofa was bright and bright, but after the hostess left, it was covered with floating dust. Even if she was sick, the color became gray. Gu Sinian took pictures of the sofa and talked to it childishly: Hey, are you sad, too?


    Several magazines and snacks Su Su liked to read were scattered on the tea table. Gu Sinian sat on the sofa, mechanically tore open a bag and put a piece in his mouth.


    In fact, Su Su looks friendly, bright and sunny, as if she doesn''t have any worries, but she also has a lot of sad and frustrated times. They used to lie together and chat about their childhood. Su Su said that she had a lot of worries that no one told her, so she put her emotions into eating. So when she eats snacks, she must be in a bad mood.


    Gu Sinian didn''t have the habit of eating snacks. After listening, he touched her head and said, "if you have any worries, please tell me.". Then the topic changed, and like a painstaking old lady, she said that it would be no good for her health to eat less nutritious snacks in the future. Su Su couldn''t laugh or cry and said that she knew it. They were fighting and laughing, and the laughter stopped gradually. Her eyes were like two pieces of honey. It was hard to separate them. Gradually, her lips collided and her body intertwined.


    Sometimes, when they were together and had nothing to do, they would read books together. Su Su''s body was long and slender, and her skin was shining and moist, like cold jade with cool air. She pillowed her on his legs. When he adjusted his posture, his black and soft hair made him feel numb and numb. The book in her hand was even more insipid. She just looked at her face for an afternoon.


    "In fact, snacks are delicious. I won''t talk to you anymore." Gu Sinian said to the snack bag. The little man on the bag was smiling and looking at him foolishly.


    In the bedroom, the quilt and pillow were in a mess, as if the man was still lying on this bed last night, because they were in a hurry to go to work in the morning and didn''t clean up properly.


    This is the most intimate space between them. Her delicate lips, plump legs, and two straight white legs will make the most moving voice out of her mouth when she moves. There was a bit of dust on the bed. Gu Sinian fell on the bed and tried to find Su Su''s smell with his sense of smell and touch, but what entered his nose was the bad smell that he hadn''t cleaned for a long time.


    In the bathroom, the washing utensils are for two. She prefers warm colors while he prefers cool colors. The two colors, which are originally at both ends, are in a room, but they are inexplicably harmonious. Gu Sinian went to the mirror. He hadn''t looked at himself carefully for a long time.


    In the mirror, the man''s hair is messy and his eyes are flimsy. His beautiful eyes are covered by dark circles. His mouth is cracked, his beard has grown out, and his clothes are wrinkled. No matter how expensive the shirt is, it seems that he bought it from a stall now.


    Things are different, a table and a chair have not changed, but without that person, all this seems to be covered with gray color.


    The study is a place where they often work. There are a lot of books and materials. In fact, Su Su takes his work very seriously. Sometimes he stays up until midnight for the design draft. At this time, he will sit beside her and give him some advice occasionally.


    Sometimes when she worked late, Su Su would knock on the door, bring coffee and accompany him to finish the work.


    She has infiltrated into his work and life. Now it''s hard for him to let it all be pulled out and abandoned.


    If Su Su Su comes back, he certainly doesn''t want to see the once unpopular appearance of his family. Gu Sinian thought so, and immediately decided to clean up the whole family and keep the two people''s life.


    He didn''t plan to hire an hourly worker. He rolled up his sleeves, found the tools and began to clean. Blue tendons can be seen on his arm. If someone is near Gu Sinian, he will tell him: stop. What you need to do now is to have a good rest. You are too thin.Gu Sixian seems to have endless energy. When they live together, Gu Sixian has grown up. At least his previous life didn''t teach him how to do housework.


    If Su Su Su is cooking today, he must be washing the dishes. At the beginning, he has to break things by hand. Su Su laughs at him. It''s a kind of progress to be able to wash them skillfully. In business, but at home, he is no more ordinary than a man.


    I clumsily threw the pillowcase and quilt cover into the automatic washing machine, picked up the vacuum cleaner to clean the corners, and wiped away the dust from the table and other places with a white towel, up and down, until the evening.


    It seems that it''s a simple thing to put the dried quilt cover back in its original place. However, Gu Si was so tired and sweating that he managed to fit the quilt in. He was finally relieved.


    Looking at the room that was a little popular, Gu Sinian wiped the sweat from his forehead and said to himself that as long as he was still in the land, he would come back to clean it from time to time. If Su Su Su came back one day and opened the door, he could tell her that everything had not changed since you left. Welcome home.


    Finally, looking into the room, the orange light of the setting sun was cast on Gu Sixian''s side face, which was quiet and sad. He closed the door and closed the silence.


    The sun is about to set, facing the last light, Gu Sixian''s car disappeared.

 Chapter 327

    At night, Gu Sinian leaned on the head of the bed and played with his mobile phone in his hand. He pressed unlock, and the screen lit up his firm face. He pressed Su Su''s number in the contact list, and the cold female voice on the phone said: sorry, the user you dialed has turned off.


    In fact, it was expected that this would be the result, but just like you are trapped in the desert, you are eager to see the sweet spring in front of you, so that you can stop drying up.


    Su Su Su is undoubtedly the sweet spring for him. He feels that he is looking for it in the hot sun, aimlessly, and will fall on the endless road of missing in the next second He was afraid that he would never get up again.


    "I don''t know where you are and how you are. In the past, you always like to share trivial moments with me, but now you even say, "I''m here, I''m not willing to reply."


    "What''s the matter with your stomach? You''ve lost a lot of weight during that time. I''m not here, and I don''t eat on time."


    Gu Sinian''s face was haggard, but his eyes were about to melt gently. Only in front of Su Su could he be so careful and gentle.


    After the daily message and phone call, Gu Sinian thought that Gu Sirui had called him a few days ago.


    At that time, he was drunk, and he was not in the mood to talk with him. When they finally met, Gu Sirui was disappointed with him. Gu Sixian''s eyes are dark. I don''t know if he has found Su Su now.


    Press the call button, Gu Sinian put his mobile phone to his ear, waiting for the moment when he was picked up.


    The bell rang for a long time before it was picked up. Gu Sirui didn''t speak but breathed. It seemed that he had nothing to talk about with Gu Sinian.


    "Sirui, how are you recently?" Gu Sinian''s voice is hoarse and weak.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "No, good or bad." Anger at his existence, so the tone is very stiff.


    "No more drinking?" Gu Sirui excitedly asked him, but he was speechless. He didn''t know how to tell this "dare to love and hate" brother about his difficulties. Even if he said that, Gu Sirui would not have much understanding. From childhood to adulthood, they were different people, destined to follow different life paths. Empathy is just a combination of four thin words, There is no empathy in the world.


    "Do you know that your decadence has been publicized to the public? Even I, who was far away, saw the news about you all over the Internet. Are you still the brother I know? "


    How can Gu Sinian not know that in his position, he must always maintain his personal "image", because he is not only him, but also represents the company and the whole family. Many hostile forces are waiting to see his jokes. When he falls to the bottom, they step on his feet. This is a rare opportunity to strike him. How can they waste it.


    Gu Sinian didn''t want to interfere with the external disturbances in the past. He enclosed himself in a world which was extremely dark. When Su Su came back, it was time to expel the darkness.


    "You don''t understand..." All the words have failed. Gu Sinian doesn''t know where to start. His mood is like a toppled condiment. In a moment, all kinds of tastes are intertwined. He can''t tell which is more bitter.


    "Yes, I don''t understand. You always say I don''t understand."


    "But at the end of the day, you''re just running away from reality."


    "You Did you find Susu? " Gu Sinian doesn''t want to get involved in that topic. He doesn''t care what Gu Sirui says now. It''s not exciting for him. All his senses are open to Su Suyi.


    "I don''t want to tell you. What if you find it, what if you don''t find it. " Gu Sirui''s voice is flat.


    "I said I found it. She won''t come back, and you won''t leave everything behind to follow her. If I say I didn''t find it, I''ll add to your disappointment. All you have to do now is sort yourself out. "


    Gu Sinian was so lost that he took up the thread. The man buried his face tightly in the pillow. He didn''t cry so much. Just so quietly, tears soaked into the pillow and went deeper.


    Even if he has washed his face with water, the slight redness in the corner of his eyes still means that he has just cried. He wiped his face in the mirror, picked up the car key and drove to "night".


    "Night" bar is as quiet as ever. Only when you walk in can you know the fun inside. Gu Sinian went to the corner as usual. The waiter saw him look familiar. When he ordered the order, he was very kind: "Sir, did you come to us last time?"


    Gu Sinian looked up at him. He didn''t have much impression of the waiter. He just nodded and looked down at the wine list.


    Last time, the plum wine tasted good. Gu Sinian took back the wine list and said, "a few bottles of plum wine."


    "All right." The waiter made an "OK" gesture and delivered it in a moment.


    "Sir, this is our own fruit wine. You can''t drink it anywhere else." Gu Sinian was surprised to see the beautiful color in the glass in front of him."Take your time, sir. It''s the last night of the night bar. Come back tomorrow and it won''t be there


    The waiter, like a friend, told the truth that he was about to leave. Gu Sinian called him in a hurry and asked, "is the shop going to close?"


    He is not a warm-hearted person, and he is not interested in exploring some trivial matters of outsiders. But maybe the plum wine in this bar has a special taste. Suddenly, the news of closing the store made him feel very disappointed.


    "Yes, the boss is going to give the store to others and complete her dream of traveling around the world with the boss." The waiter said with a smile and then left.


    Gu Sinian noticed that there seem to be a large number of customers today. When he carefully observed their expressions, he seemed to have a trace of regret and nostalgia. Moreover, on everyone''s table, there is this "unique" fruit wine, like the owner''s final thanks and blessings to all customers.


    Gu Sinian sticks the wall of the cup to his lips. The taste of the cup is sweet and sour, and the aftertaste is sweet and alluring. This may be the taste of life. He can''t help thinking about it.


    "Night" bar still stands quietly in this street. It''s hard for people in a hurry to notice this low-key shop that lives in the world with their own attitude. Tomorrow, when it''s closed, maybe many people don''t know. There''s a Qingba called "night". The fruit wine in it is very delicious.

 Chapter 328

    In the morning, Gu Sinian curled up and was sleeping on the big bed. Old lady Gu came in with Shu Xiaoxiao. Shu Xiaoxiao helped her very cleverly and said something from time to time, with a gentle and pure expression.


    "Si Nian, Si Nian." Mrs. Gu knocked symbolically on the door twice and pushed it open without authorization. She knows that Gu Sinian may be naked inside, but she thinks that Shu Xiaoxiao and he are a matter of certainty. It''s just a matter of time. In the future, they will be husband and wife, and now there''s no need to avoid anything.


    But Shu Xiaoxiao pulled old lady Lagu''s clothes. Her eyes didn''t go to the place on the big bed. She said in a low voice: "Si Nian hasn''t dressed up yet. I won''t come in until he cleans it up."


    Old lady Gu, with the expression of a passer-by, patted her hand affectionately, indicating that she was OK.


    Gu Sinian was also woken up by them. Fortunately, he was in his pajamas, so he sat up and asked, "what''s the matter all of a sudden?"


    Mrs. Gu was not affected by Gu''s indifference. She was ready to attack with tenderness today, so she pulled the book Xiaoxiao, which was hiding behind her, to her body and said with a smile: "today''s business in the company is still idle. Xiaoxiao said that she wanted to see you all the time, but she was afraid that you would dislike it."


    Old lady Gu patted Shu Xiaoxiao on the shoulder again: "Xiaoxiao, you are going to be husband and wife in the future. What are you shy about?"


    However, Gu Sinian did not give any response to these words, and Mrs. Gu was not discouraged. She took Shu Xiaoxiao''s hand and walked out the door.


    "You''d better wash up. Xiaoxiao and I are waiting for you downstairs. Xiaoxiao specially prepared breakfast. "


    Gu Sinian reluctantly gets up, simply combs, puts on his shirt and trousers at will, and comes downstairs.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is carrying the exquisite breakfast on the plate to the dining table. Seeing Gu Sinian coming downstairs, he shyly stands aside and says gently, "come and have breakfast."


    Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t know how to make any dishes. She just asked her aunt to buy it from a famous breakfast shop. She put it in a heat preservation bag and can eat it directly.


    Mrs. Gu was sitting on the sofa reading a magazine. At this time, she came over and asked Gu Sinian to sit down.


    Gu Sinian chooses a place opposite them to sit down. Old lady Gu''s smile is stiff. Yu Guang glances at Shu Xiaoxiao''s face and shows a little lost expression. He pulls her arm and asks Shu Xiaoxiao to sit down beside Gu Sinian.


    On the dining table, he was familiar with everything from cloth to tableware. The food in front of him looked beautiful and delicious. The sunlight came in and the room was bright. It was originally a very warm scene, but Gu Sinian was sitting like a needle and felt, and he wanted to ask the two people in front of him to go out of the room immediately.


    Pick up the dough and numbly put it in your mouth. Xiaoxiao asks if it''s delicious. Gu Sinian nods politely. He doesn''t want to say any more words.


    Shu Xiaoxiao looks at Gu Sixian''s thin face. She thinks that he is so handsome when she first met him. Now he is so down and haggard. She just looks at him quietly, as if she is looking at a lover she hasn''t seen for a long time. She will cry next second.


    Mrs. Gu sat opposite and looked at all this. She sighed in her heart that Shu Xiaoxiao would have a painful process in the future. The charm of Su Su really made her look down on it, and made Gu Sixian, who had never let her worry about, suffer.


    "Why are you so thin?" Gu Sinian stops chewing and gets along with his body day and night, so he doesn''t know how much he has changed. Only when he is sober and looks at his arm with green tendons exposed, can he realize that the energy of his body is constantly passing away.


    "Yes." It''s just a monosyllabic word. Gu Sinian has nothing to say with Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Shu Xiaoxiao reaches out his hand and wants to touch his arm, but Gu Sinian immediately avoids it. Shu Xiaoxiao turns his head over, looking very sad.


    "Eat well, or it won''t taste good when it''s cold." Seeing the way they get along with each other, Mrs. Gu has to make a sound.


    "Xiaoxiao has really paid a lot for the company during this period of time. He often works overtime until early in the morning. I think Xiaoxiao has lost a lot of weight." Mrs. Gu''s eyes were full of love.


    "Si Nian, do you know? Since you left, Xiaoxiao and I have been helping with the operation of the company. A lot of ugly rumors have come from the company. People who don''t know Xiaoxiao''s identity scold Xiaoxiao in the tea room. " Mrs. Gu exchanged a look with Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Shu Xiaoxiao made a sound immediately. It seemed that he couldn''t bear these troubles to disturb Gu Sinian. He stopped him and said, "there''s nothing worth mentioning, but there''s nothing to chew. I don''t care about it."


    "Don''t care?" Mrs. Gu''s voice suddenly raised: "a girl doesn''t care. Besides, you''ve had a good time since you were a child. How could people around you have looked down on you so much? If it wasn''t for your mother''s chatting with me that you went home and cried wrongly, would you have swallowed all the pain?"


    "It doesn''t matter It''s normal for them to question me. I have to work harder to let them see my ability and value. Those rumors will naturally subside. " Shu Xiaoxiao reluctantly pulled out a smile.


    "Si Nian?" Gu Sinian only stares at the porridge in the bowl, and his thoughts have gone nowhere. The words between them are just in my ears, but they are not in my ears."Yes?" Gu Sinian raised his head at the sound.


    "No matter how much we do for this company, we can''t go to the company like you. Sometimes I say a little heavy, but that is also to see your state, I am anxious in my heart, pain in my heart ah


    "The last time I saw you go back, I told Xiaoxiao about your situation, and Xiaoxiao immediately turned red. But if you don''t answer people''s phone calls and send text messages, you won''t dare to come to see you this time with me. You''re too cold. "


    "Xiaoxiao and you are married, but now you have run away and pushed Xiaoxiao to the top of the storm. I don''t know how many grievances and pressures she has withstood these days. You don''t know that there are some small employees in the company who are extremely gossipy. I think you can fire them after you go back. It''s not good for the company to keep such people. "


    This breakfast is really tasteless for Gu Sinian. They have been in front of him all the time. Gu Sinian nods occasionally because of politeness.


    "Si Nian?" Mrs. Gu saw that Gu Sinian was once again out of state, and she could no longer control her anger.


    "What''s your attitude?"?! Xiaoxiao and I find time to see you. Are you so unwelcome? So perfunctory? "


    "Si Nian is very weak now. Let him have a good rest." Shu Xiaoxiao quickly stood up to dissuade him.


    "Hum, it''s not because of Su Su," said Mrs. Gu, "your marriage to Xiaoxiao is already in the plan. I won''t allow you to go on like this, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Old lady Gu spoke with a strong air, holding Shu Xiaoxiao''s hand: "let''s go, let''s go."

 Chapter 329

    Gu Sixian was in a muddle for several days, drinking day and night. Sober a second will think of Su Su, think of two people once. They had a very happy time before Shu Xiaoxiao''s woman suddenly came into their life.


    Two people''s understanding is not a good beginning, or even worse to the extreme. He thought Su Su Su was cunning and not a good woman. At the beginning of knowing her, he was always in a dilemma for her. Later, although he felt that she was not as bad as the first impression, there was a plagiarism incident. He hated her to the extreme. However, fate is always so magical, she later lived in his apartment, a relationship under the eaves to let him see what kind of woman this is.


    So, step by step, I want to help her and take care of her.


    Two people went through so many happy or sad times together. Finally, the relationship is established and the future is happily planned. Su Su was in their apartment, washing his hands and making soup for him every day. She doesn''t have to go out often to prepare for the studio, so as soon as Gu Sinian returns to the apartment, the bright lights, the steaming food on the table and Su Su Su''s bright smile seem to have been waiting for him for a long time. This is his home.


    One night, he went back to work late. He thought Su Su had gone to bed. When he came in, he found her sitting on the sofa watching a movie waiting for her. Hearing the sound of opening the door, Su Su ran to him and held him. He buried his head in his arms and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." At that moment, Gu Sinian felt that he finally had a home and that his life was complete from then on. He hugs him back and kisses her hair.


    "Not in the future. But if you really work overtime, you can go to bed earlier. Don''t wait for me. "


    Su Su beat him on the chest angrily and said no, the food would be left without waiting for you. Then he ran away to heat the meal for him.


    Her back is so beautiful, he looked at her in the porch, full of happiness.


    Now, he can''t even see her back. Only when you''re drunk can you see her.


    Sue, where the hell have you been.


    I miss you so much.


    Drinking wine, Gu Sinian murmurs. For a moment, alcohol made him forget everything and feel that everything would be better as long as he kept drinking.


    The door was opened.


    This is a dark room suddenly leaked into the light, Gu Sixian narrowed his eyes painfully. "Who?" he asked hoarsely


    When Mrs. Gu came in behind the servant, she smelled more wine than before. The curtains were all tightly closed, and the room was dull and lifeless. Old lady Gu was angry and felt a little sad that she couldn''t do what she wanted. Unable to argue with Gu Sinian, he beckoned the servant to put a suit on the table.


    There was no response from Gu Sinian. She said to him, "this is your wedding dress. You try it on to see if it fits and if there is any problem with the size. If there is any problem, please tell the housekeeper to change it in time. "


    Without waiting for the drunken man''s response, Mrs. Gu was unable to persuade any more and walked out of the room with a sigh.


    The room returned to darkness. Gu Sinian lay on the bed, and continued to recall every bit of him and Su Su.


    What were they doing before Shu Xiaoxiao happened?


    Oh, at that time, they also talked about the future. On a rare Sunday when he didn''t have to be busy with business, both of them were very relaxed and happy. They simply went out to see a movie and came back. They cooked in the kitchen together and talked about the recent situation of their work. Su Su baked sweet biscuits for him. They also opened a bottle of red wine with a sense of ceremony.


    At night, Su Su stood on the balcony to see the outside world. Gu Sinian went over to hold her from behind and asked her what she was thinking.


    Su Su didn''t look back and said he was watching the lights of the house.


    He followed her gaze. Sure enough, it''s a million lights. The city''s night is always bright, there are lights everywhere, and they are one of the lights.


    Gu Sinian thinks that this is the real life. He put his chin gently on Sue''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "I never thought that I would have such a day."


    "Well?"


    "Like this, with my beloved woman, watching the night scenery on the balcony."


    Su Su laughed and asked why.


    "Maybe it''s because of my childhood experience. In fact, I am very pessimistic. Although Gu''s family is very good to me, it''s not my real family after all. It lacks some confidence. "


    Su Su moved, turned around and faced Gu Sinian. She reached out and gently poked his hair in front of his forehead. Then she held his face in her hands. Action with a little embarrassed, but also a firm and solemn.


    "Fool, you have me now."


    There are bright stars in her eyes, shining over the lights behind her.


    Gu Sinian thought, this will be my life. He also looked at Susu with a smile, and then held her wrists in his hands.


    "Yes, I have you now."


    Then he pulled Su Su, ran into the room, poured two glasses of red wine again, and asked her with a smile, "would you like to drink a glass of wine?"


    Su Su chuckled: "how can there be such an improper cup of wine..." Complaining but still took over, with his arm staggered, slowly drink red wine.Gu Sinian put down the cup and held Su Su''s hand.


    "Let''s get married soon. I want a place, Mrs. Gu


    What did Sue say at that time?


    Suddenly he had a headache and rubbed his temples. Yes, she said yes.


    "Well, let''s get married. "


    thinking of this, Gu Sinian gave a low smile. But at the same time, he thought of the wedding dress just sent by old lady Gu.


    Wedding dress Who do you want to marry? Su Su?


    No. It''s with Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Suddenly sober up, Gu Sixian frowned painfully. Get out of bed and stagger to the table.


    It''s a perfect suit. It''s well cut. Every detail is exquisite. You can see that the design and production are excellent. The wearer must be elegant and noble. If it was his wedding with Susu, he would be happy to put it on and marry her home.


    Oh, I really mean it.


    It''s a pity that the bride is not Su Su, he loves Su Su. Gu Sinian angrily grabbed the suit, crumpled it into a ball and threw it out of the window.


    After a series of actions, he still felt extremely depressed.


    Why is he willing to sacrifice so much for so many years, but still subject to the family? His moral and responsibility, in turn, limited his hands and feet, making him breathless.


    Standing by the window, Gu Sinian didn''t know what to do in the future.


    He only thought that if he married Shu Xiaoxiao in this way, his future life would be very unhappy. If he can''t get in touch with Su Su in this way, his life in the future can only be an empty shell. Su Su took away his heart and all his spirit. He couldn''t face anything until she came back.


    From beginning to end, the only woman he wanted to marry was Su Su.

 Chapter 330

    There is no way to cancel the wedding, and Mrs. Gu is also a tough person to deal with. And the press conference has already been held, and the whole world knows that Gu is going to have a wedding. Su Su couldn''t get in touch either. No one knew where she was. If she is here, he can still talk to her. She will understand him and discuss countermeasures with him.


    The more Gu Sinian thinks, the more sober he is, the more painful he will be. The pain is that he has no way out. The pain is that his knowledge and business experience can''t help him at the moment. The pain is that the woman he loves most is not with him at the moment. He doesn''t even know whether she is well or not and whether she is in danger


    "Dong" sound, his action has started before consciousness, his fist hit the windowsill heavily.


    Everything was so hopeless. He can only drink.


    Gu Sinian went to the bedside, took the wine bottle on the head cabinet and found it was empty. Damn it. He threw it away and replaced it with an empty one.


    In a rage, Gu Sinian took his wallet and car keys and walked out quickly.


    I drove aimlessly and finally stopped in front of the bar. Gu Sinian opened the door of the bar, and in an instant, countless eyes turned to him. Then there were all kinds of voices around him, and many people were whispering.


    Gu Sixian doesn''t care so much. Even if he is photographed like this before the wedding, he will be taken to make a fuss. Now he just wants to paralyze himself, with a lot of wine, in exchange for a moment when his consciousness is fuzzy and his mind is not clear.


    Sitting on a high stool in front of the bar, he called the bartender and took some liquor.


    After listening to Gu Sinian''s request, the bartender turned to take out some wine from the counter, took another wine cup, put it on the table and pushed it to him.


    Gu Sinian opened the top of the bottle, poured a full glass, looked up and drank it.


    Not far away, a group of women were whispering.


    "Well, isn''t this the young master of Gu''s group. "


    " is that right? It seems that it''s really But isn''t he going to get married recently? He should be very busy preparing for the wedding. How can he come to the bar to drink. "


    another woman looked at her newly made nails leisurely and said carelessly," it''s probably the marriage that makes him dissatisfied. It doesn''t feel like a good person to see him drunk. "


    the woman who spoke first moved her heart and pushed her companion beside her.


    "Or shall we try our luck? "


    the female partner reacted quickly and exchanged a look.


    "Yes, it''s no use not going. When we get drunk, we see a lot of men who want to have a good time. If we are lucky, we will climb up the branches. If we are not lucky, we will not lose. After all, we are also beautiful men. "


    a group of women laughed, so they took out their bags, took out their powder boxes and lipsticks, carefully mended their make-up in the mirror, whited their faces and reddened their lips


    Anxiously, I have been going to Gu Sixian.


    The appearance of a man drinking in silence is really exciting sometimes. In particular, Gu sixiansheng is handsome, tall, long legged, and wears a casual suit. Recently, his shirt is a little wrinkled, which is messy and decadent. Coupled with the dark and intoxicating lights of the bar, it attracts women''s attention.


    Lin Lili looks at Gu Sinian, approaches him and sits next to him.


    Gu Sinian didn''t notice the sight of these women at all, nor did he notice that Lin Lili was beside him. He got closer and pretended to pull down her off shoulder clothes unintentionally.


    After a while, Gu Sinian still didn''t notice her, and Lin Lili couldn''t help talking.


    "Handsome man, why drink here alone?"


    She didn''t call him Mr. Gu because she was afraid that he would see her purpose. She will pretend that she doesn''t know who he is, and then let him take the bait slowly, and then she can''t get rid of it. In a few seconds, Lili Lin laughs with pride. She even wants to imagine that Gu Sixian will die for her in the future. After all, she is usually chased by many men, and she is very confident in her charm.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Sinian didn''t pay any attention to her at all, just drinking alone.


    Lin Lili is a little angry and embarrassed. There are still many women who have been secretly watching this side. In this way, she has no face.


    She dressed her curly hair as if it were natural, then reached out and stroked the back of Gu Sinian''s right hand on the table.


    Gu Sinian is aware that a woman''s hand has covered him. He remembers that this is in a bar. When he turns around, Lin Lili''s deliberately charming smile disgusts him. He breaks away Lin Lili''s hand.


    "Miss, please respect yourself. "


    when Lin Lili couldn''t get off the stage, all the eager women gathered around her.


    Someone kept pulling Gu Sinian''s arm, even trying to hold him close to his body. Women''s delicate voice, you say me a word: "Gu Zong, play for a while. What''s the point of drinking alone. "Yes, do you feel lonely? We can all accompany you. "


    GU Sinian intended to ignore all of them and drink quietly, thinking that maybe they would disperse. However, the women saw that he was silent, more presumptuous, tighter around him, and more licentious.He glanced around. I can''t bear it. These are not his Su Su.


    Gu Sinian waved his hand and said, "get out of here. "


    How can a woman in a bar be so easy to kill? His side did not become clean. So that a woman took the bottle from his hand to pour wine for him.


    Pushing and shoving is ridiculous for Li Gu Sinian. Is he so popular? What do these women really like about him? His appearance, or his family background? No more than that. There''s only one woman in the world who really understands him, and that''s Susu. Do these women think he doesn''t know how ridiculous they are?


    Sadly, Gu Sinian, who can be accosted even when drinking in a bar, can''t make up his own feelings. Even the woman he loves, who has cut off all contact with him, is now living a life he doesn''t know in a place he doesn''t know. But he can only spend his life in this way, unwilling to accept the arrival of a new day.


    What should we do? A showdown with Mrs. Gu? If she forces him to die again, what should he do? He didn''t expect that Mrs. Gu would be so extreme, and he didn''t expect that Shu Xiaoxiao was also a cruel character. He doesn''t want to start a marriage in such a muddle headed way, which is a kind of harm to anyone. What can we do? How can we cancel the wedding and get Su Su back when Mrs. Gu is not angry? Is he destined not to be happy? The shadow of childhood, the loneliness of growing up, and the helplessness at the moment are all crowded in Gu Sixian''s mind. He is about to explode.


    Gu Sixian was so upset that he finally broke away from all the women and walked out of the bar.

 Chapter 331

    Gu Sinian was stirred up by these women, and even had no interest in drinking, "keep accounts!" He called and went out.


    "Mr. Gu, please take your time!" The little boy in the bar quickly reached out to help Gu Sinian. The young master of Gu''s family, who can''t give face? It''s good to come and patronize. Bookkeeping is a trivial matter. Which rich family''s boy still pays for it!


    Gu Sinian shakes off his brother''s hand and walks out of the bar alone. He just doesn''t want anyone near him, except Su Su. Su Su is not around, all the people in his eyes are decorations, not angry and meaningless.


    "Su Su", Gu Sinian shouts Su Su Su''s name, takes out the car key and walks to his car. A drunken person will never feel drunk. He wants to go to the apartment to find Su Su. He thinks Su Su Su will wait for him in the apartment.


    "Sir, you can''t drive like this. Let me find a substitute for you." Looking at Gu Sinian, the security guard of the bar couldn''t help but stop him.


    "Go away, all go away for me, disgust!" Gu Sinian only has Su Su in his eyes. He hates anyone who prevents him from meeting Su Su!


    "Mr. Gu!" To be honest, the bar security guard is really good. After being thrown away, he is still a little worried about him, but what can he do? He can only watch.


    Gu Sinian started the car. He shook his head and opened his eyes. Then he released the brake and put his foot on the accelerator. There was no road ahead in his eyes. What he saw over and over was what he looked like when he was with Sue.


    Su suhao liked to lie at that time. She always didn''t have a word of truth. At the beginning, Gu Sixian believed her very much, but after a long time, she began to be confused. How could a good girl not have a word of truth? Later, she realized that she had so many difficulties. She couldn''t tell the truth, but also to protect herself. Gu Sinian, who knows the truth, loves Su Su even more.


    There was also plagiarism. At the beginning, he was so optimistic about Su Su that he thought Su Su Su''s design was very spiritual and eye-catching. However, he did not expect that Su Su Su''s design would cause plagiarism at the product launch. Gu Sinian could not forget the look in his eyes when Su Su Su was accused. Gu Sinian thought Su Su Su Su was wronged.


    Therefore, when everyone advocated dismissing Su Su, he stood up to all the pressure and tried his best to keep Su Su. Gu Sinian''s intuition told him that someone was setting Su Su Su up. He can''t forget Su Su''s eyes, which told Gu Sinian that his decision was right and Su Su must have been wronged.


    He couldn''t forget how happy Sue was when he found an apartment for her. After a long time, Su Su had no home, so when Su Su had this apartment, Su Su regarded it as her home. Gu Sinian could never forget that happy appearance. At this time, Su Su''s smile was so real that there was no false feeling at all.


    Gu Sinian thinks of the fact that Mrs. Gu forced him to marry Shu Xiaoxiao. He thinks of the disgusting news conference. As soon as he thinks of his future life to spend with Shu Xiaoxiao, and that he will be manipulated by the old platform, his heart is full of disappointment. He can''t face the future life. Life without Su Su Su is meaningless! If only I hadn''t been adopted by my family when I was a child, I would have lived a hard life, but at least I could love the people I want to love and live the life I want to live. I don''t want to live the same life now. Although it looks bright on the surface, it is the pillar of Gu''s enterprise, and I want to marry the right lady, in fact, the people I love can''t be together, and the work I do is actually a puppet £¡


    Gu Sinian thought of these, from the chest issued a cry, too depressed and too subdued, how can a man live like this! The key is that Su Su, who is deeply in love with him, has gone to the end of the world. Up to now, I don''t know where he is! In this case, how can I marry Shu Xiaoxiao? Even Gu Sinian, the puppet of Gu family, doesn''t want to do it!


    Think of here, Gu Sinian foot on the accelerator even harder, the car was Gu Sinian driving fast! There are not many pedestrians and vehicles on the street at night, but the speed still causes the sidelights of pedestrians on the roadside. Everyone is surprised to see the speeding luxury car go away, and it is still crooked!


    "Needless to say, the owner of this car must have drunk!" A girl nestled up to her boyfriend and said.


    "Yes, it must not be a good person to drive a car like this at this time. Although the car is a rare good car, the people must not be good. There are no good people driving like this!" The boy hugged the girl beside him and said that when Gu Sixian''s car passed by them, it splashed all over the girl''s body!


    "Ah, forget it, what else can I do? Money is like this. You must work hard to earn money and buy a car like this. I can ride on it and have fun!" The girl said to her boyfriend.


    "Don''t worry! I will try my best, but even if I buy such a car, I won''t drive like this. If you sit in the car, I will drive very carefully! " The boy is still holding his girlfriend.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" As they were saying this, they were interrupted by the loud noise in the distance and looked at each other in amazement.


    "What''s the matter?" Girls react first."Is there something wrong with that speeding car?" The boy speculated.


    Yes, Gu Sinian had drunk too much wine. Driven by alcohol, his inflexible brain thought a lot about the past, happy and unhappy. His brain was confused and his eyes couldn''t open. He knew to accelerate and finally hit the fence on the side of the road.


    The front of the car was emitting white smoke. The collision was really fierce. The whole front of the car was smashed. The car was lying on the road, and the fence was broken and fell on the side of the road. Immediately the onlookers gathered up and talked about it.


    A little bolder, he went forward to have a look. Through the window, he could see the inside, because the glass had already been broken, the air bag had been opened, and the whole cab space had been filled. Gu Sinian''s head had a lot of blood. On his hands and neck, all the places exposed outside had been scratched by the glass, with blood stains. His legs were stuck in the cab, and he couldn''t move I''m unconscious!


    "Hurry up, call an ambulance, call the police quickly!" There was a cry in the crowd, and then many people took out their phones and started to fight.


    Soon, the sound of an ambulance was heard in the distance.


    Gu Sixian didn''t know what happened. He was so tired that he finally had a chance to have a good sleep. He didn''t want to take care of anything. The collapse of the sky had nothing to do with him. Maybe, this is the best ending!

 Chapter 332

    Soon, the ambulance and police car arrived at the scene, and the police pried the door carefully. At this time, the role of a good car came into play. The thickness and angle of the car body protected Gu Sinian very well. The police did not have any special effort, so they rescued Gu Sinian from the prison. The doctors and nurses of the ambulance immediately carried Gu Sinian to the ambulance.


    Gu Sinian didn''t know anything about what happened. He didn''t know anything about it. He felt very tired and finally fell asleep. Blood was dripping from his head, body and hands. The nurses on the bus immediately began to stop bleeding and simple nursing work. Gu Sinian didn''t know anything. He had entered his dream. In the dream, Su Su Su finally met him Miss Su Su for a long time, the world is too cruel to Gu Sinian, only in the dream, he is relaxed, he even does not want to wake up.


    Gu''s family is still quiet. Instead of falling asleep, she is enjoying a comfortable massage. This is the most comfortable time of her day. Two nurses massage her whole body from top to bottom. Only in this way can she keep her muscles tight and her skin glossy. Although Mrs. Gu is not young, she has her own way of health care. She always takes good care of herself. She also takes care of her family in this way, including Gu Sixian''s life. The old lady always likes to hold on to everything.


    At this time, she closed her eyes and enjoyed it. She was not idle in her mind. She was thinking about the future. Although she had arranged the marriage of Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao, the press conference had been opened, and the wedding date had been set, things did not completely stop! Gu''s opposition is too fierce! If you want to say that this child has never been so rebellious, just for Su Su''s sake, is it worth it?


    I have quarreled with him, and Shu Xiaoxiao is not good at it. He is obedient in front of himself, and he can do well in front of reporters. In this way, he can''t make this Gu Sixian, and he will be driven out of the room if he can''t say a few words!


    What''s Su Su''s ability to fascinate Gu Sinian like this!


    Old lady Gu is not happy when she thinks about it!


    "Take it easy! It''s killing me! " Old lady Gu suddenly got angry with one of the nurses.


    "Mrs. Gu, would you please relax a little bit? Please don''t think too much when you massage. I press the soothing acupoints. Normally, there should be no pain. Please relax." The nurse whispered.


    Old lady Gu replied angrily: "now everyone can talk back to me!"


    Just then, the phone rang. Less than a minute later, a servant stumbled into Mrs. Gu''s massage room and said, "Mrs. Gu, something''s wrong, something''s wrong!"


    "Nonsense, how many times have I said, don''t disturb me when I massage! Why are you yelling so late! " Old lady Gu had been told by the nurse that she was on fire. Now she sent the fire to the servant.


    "Mrs. Gu," the servant''s voice trembled, "I know I can''t disturb you at night, but the phone is from the hospital. Mr. Gu, there''s an accident!"


    "What Mrs. Gu almost didn''t come up in one breath, and her eyes were wide open.


    Mrs. Gu''s reaction was a little too much, because Gu Sinian was not her own child, and now it is a flag in Mrs. Gu''s hand. Mrs. Gu''s reaction is not because she loves Gu Sinian, but because she was too surprised, because this matter came out, Her wishful thinking No matter whether it''s the marriage with Shu Xiaoxiao or the management of Gu''s enterprise, Gu Sixian can''t be used for the time being. Mrs. Gu''s surprise and accident are also due to this consideration.


    "Quick," Mrs. Gu immediately calmed down, "I''m going to the hospital."


    "Old lady, you have to go to the hospital in person so late?" The servant and the nurse rushed up.


    "If I don''t go, what will happen to Gu Sixian?" As soon as Mrs. Gu remembered that she should care about the child, she immediately asked.


    "The doctor just said that he was still in a coma, and the specific situation is still unclear. The doctor also said," the servant hesitated.


    "What else do you say? You''re so anxious and slow to speak!" Old lady Gu was so angry that she was still in such a state. It''s useless!


    "The doctor also said that Mr. Gu had a drunk driving accident!" The servant was scolded, and his words were clear. Anyway, it was master Gu who caused the trouble. How nervous he was!


    "My God," said Mrs. Gu, holding her hand on her forehead, "isn''t that what she''s looking for?"


    "Come on, call me the media. You must hold down the incident. You are not allowed to report it. If you really can''t, it''s a traffic accident. You are absolutely not allowed to talk about drunk driving!" In an instant, Mrs. Gu woke up and quickly tried to control the matter within the scope that she could handle. If the reporter reported that Gu Sinian was drunk driving, the following reports would be endless, and it would not be a good end at that time. It is difficult to hold a press conference!


    "Also, give me a call. I want to call Xiaoxiao. When this happens, Xiaoxiao must know and go to the hospital!" As Mrs. Gu murmured, she began to dial the phone.After the phone rang seventeen or eighteen, it was connected. The lazy voice inside made Mrs. Gu feel dizzy. When did she go to bed? But it''s no wonder Shu Xiaoxiao. How did she know that such a thing would happen in the middle of the night! I''m so scared that I can''t say anything.


    As long as Mrs. Gu held back her anger and comforted her, "Xiaoxiao, don''t be afraid. Si Nianren will be fine. When there is a car accident, she will be sent to the hospital immediately. It''s all skin injuries. Don''t be afraid!"


    "But, but, what should I do?" Shu Xiaoxiao is at a loss at this time. She has her consideration. What she wants is a good and healthy Gu Sinian and the position of Gu family''s young grandmother. If Gu Sinian has a mistake, she will pay for it. She has to consider this problem.


    "When something like this happens, your fiancee must accompany you in the hospital at this time. I''ll send a car to pick you up. You can clean up, don''t dress up, just dress appropriately. Let''s go to the hospital and I''ll go too!" Mrs. Gu held back her anger and said that she had to ask the grandmother to go to the hospital at this time. It''s very important to look after her family''s face. The young master of Gu family had a car accident in the hospital. If the young grandmother didn''t go to the hospital, it would be magnified infinitely!


    In order to take care of her family, Mrs. Gu, even if she is humble at this time, has to invite Shu Xiaoxiao into the hospital.

 Chapter 333

    A silver gray Levante is reflected on the glass curtain wall of the emergency building. Before people have time to appreciate the expensive car carefully, an old woman with silver hair, with the help of another tall beauty, staggers out of the car. At first, the assistants and bodyguards behind can''t keep up with them. Mrs. Gu didn''t have the energy to consider whether it was proper for a group of people to rush into the hospital building, so she rushed to the information desk. On one side, Shu Xiaoxiao, who is in charge of supporting, secretly congratulates himself that wearing a pair of thick heels today is the right choice. In the past, Gu''s family has done a lot of financial aid to the best Grade-A hospital in the city. She is the biggest investor in the hospital. Even if she doesn''t rush to find someone, she will get the highest courtesy. However, the so-called "care is chaos". At the moment, old lady Gu forgot all about this relationship. Fortunately, the hospital had been prepared for a long time. A smart little nurse at the guidance desk saw the situation of Gu''s family. She ran out to ask for her identity and took the initiative to lead the way. She took a huge group of people to the operating room.


    Along the way, the little nurse was always smiling and soft spoken to comfort Mrs. Gu and Shu Xiaoxiao. When she took the elevator, Shu Xiaoxiao kept a worried look on her face, so she didn''t dare to smile any more. Instead, she mistook Shu Xiaoxiao for Gu Sixian''s wife, which made Shu Xiaoxiao feel quite proud. But the closer to the operating room, the more discomfort Shu Xiaoxiao felt. Because the closer we get to the operating room, the less roads we have to choose, the more patients and their families we meet. The sobs of the family members are mixed with the groans of the patients. In addition, from time to time, blood stained clothes are cut open and thrown in bags All these make Shu Xiaoxiao can''t help frowning. If it wasn''t for Gu Sinian, how could he be in such a place?


    Seeing Shu Xiaoxiao''s expression, the old lady thought it was caused by Gu Sinian''s worry. She stroked Shu Xiaoxiao''s hand and said, "good boy, don''t worry. The more unexpected the situation is, the more stable it is!" Shu Xiaoxiao quickly handed over a forced smile, which attracted the old lady''s pity and consolation. To tell the truth, Shu Xiaoxiao is really not in a hurry. As long as she does not endanger her life, there is no essential difference between Gu Sixian''s disability and her health. She is in love with the successor of the Gu group. She has made up her mind to play this kind, pure and infatuated daughter-in-law to the last moment. The industry of the Gu group can absolutely afford her sacrifice. Gu Sixian''s health is certainly good. If he is slightly disabled, but his life is inconvenient, he will have to rely on her in life. Doesn''t he like to touch him? At that time, this obsessive-compulsive disorder That''s it.


    People''s mind is confused, and so back to God, has arrived at the door of the operating room.


    In the preparation room, a young doctor came out with all kinds of bills in his hand. While shouting "family members come to sign the consent", he handed in a pen and paper. The old lady glanced at it and signed it. The assistant took all kinds of bills to deal with it. Shu Xiaoxiao lost no time to ask the little doctor anxiously about Gu Sinian''s current situation. The doctor said very quickly: "I only know the patient''s condition when he just came in. He broke two ribs and caused lung contusion. The operation is not very difficult, but his car was hit by a street lamp pole after the impact, and hematoma appeared in the brain. The second impact may also cause the rib fragments to move to other organs, so the risk of removing the fragments is high. Even if there is no displacement, it''s hard to say whether there will be inflammation in the lungs or other brain complications during rehabilitation Shu Xiaoxiao opens his mouth in surprise and worry, covers his mouth immediately, and looks like he is about to cry, but he tries his best not to lose his temper. The old lady was also upset and asked reluctantly, "how long is the recovery period? Is there anything to pay attention to and prepare for?" The doctor also said: "there is no shortcut in the process of rehabilitation." he said after a pause And the pain is obvious, rib healing is very slow, it will last about two or three weeks, during this period of time, patients generally need to wear oxygen mask, take painkillers, work is impossible, rest best, of course, the specific or to see the doctor''s judgment, everyone''s constitution is different, we will give different treatment, you can rest assured. " Listen to the doctor''s meaning, the operation risk is not high, old lady Gu slightly relieved, after thanking the doctor began to wait.


    Although the hospital vacated an office to let the Gu family wait there, Mrs. Gu insisted on waiting at the door of the operating room and pacing on the porch in circles. When Shu Xiaoxiao saw this scene, he would not sit any more. He stood by and bit his lips all the time. Waiting, old lady Gu always felt that she had done something less. Then she suddenly remembered: where is Gu Sirui? After asking a few questions, they even said they didn''t know. In fact, everyone guessed that Gu Shao had run to find Su Su. But who didn''t know Su Su Su was in the old lady''s house? This is a forbidden language. This son had an accident near Su Su Su''s original apartment. At this time, another son was looking for Su Su Su We are really afraid that the old lady will be in a hurry at the moment. It''s not qualified for other people to inform Gu Sirui of such a big event. Moreover, most of the calls from people inside the enterprise are ignored by the casual son. Mrs. Gu asks Shu Xiaoxiao to inform him instead. When Shu Xiaoxiao answers, he complains in his heart that Gu Sirui is too lazy to answer the phone calls made by others. He is afraid that Gu Sirui doesn''t want to answer the phone calls made by himself, but now he can only call by himself. Sure enough, until the mechanical "sorry..." She didn''t hear Gu Sirui''s voice.


    Shu Xiaoxiao probably won''t think that Gu Sirui is just as anxious as her at the moment, but not to her mobile phone.


    "Can you bring up what I want to see?" The internal conference room of the airport is full of Gu Sirui''s impatient voice. The manager with a Shanghai accent grinned and rubbed his hands and said, "Oh, you see, I just said this is too complicated. Let me tell you something in a concise way. It''s what you want to check. We can''t disclose some secret related businesses these days. We need to check this..." Gu Sirui slapped a pile of information tables on the table, which scared the manager into thinking, "OK! You just have to ask the police to come to check it, don''t you? " The manager quickly laughed and said, "if the police come with a search warrant, we will certainly cooperate. After all, it''s about... " The manager''s words were interrupted by a "bang", this time the door closed.Gu Sirui fidgeted to sit in his car, bright and clean as a mirror body and the owner''s disheveled hair presents a sharp contrast, ah, almost! We all know that Su Su went to the airport, but can''t transfer the passenger information?! Can''t you really do anything without Gu''s assistant? Gu Sirui constantly rubs his hair and asks himself: the electronic records of the airport are not good. Where else can we start? As he thought about it, he looked at the passengers with big and small bags Wait Package? Luggage Yes, it''s luggage! Gu Sirui suddenly had a flash of inspiration and was annoyed by his ignorance. This is an international airport. Su Su mostly comes here to go abroad. Her luggage is not small. I''m afraid she can''t carry everything on the plane by herself. The most important thing is that she must take some design samples to leave. Her achievements must be consigned and sent by fragile mail. In this way, the scope of search will be greatly reduced! Yes, from the logistics!


    Gu Sirui is excited to find the clue. The mobile phone rings again. He glances at the three words "Shu Xiaoxiao" flashing on the screen. He turns his mouth and hangs up.

 Chapter 334

    In the corridor of the hospital, Shu Xiaoxiao pressed the name of "Gu Sirui" on the screen again and again. The last time he beeped, he heard the cold female voice of "sorry" less than half the time. This time, he just hung up There''s no way. Shu Xiaoxiao''s white fingers are dancing on the screen. As soon as she looks up from the screen, she sees that the "in use" light in the operating room goes out.


    The nurse who was pushing the gurney came out in a hurry. The young doctor who had just explained the situation to them was pushing the ventilator and staring at the patient while carefully keeping pace with the gurney. A group of Gu''s family gathered around him. Shu Xiaoxiao could only see Gu Sinian''s pale face under his breathing mask in the shaking shadow. He was extremely weak, but much softer than when he was awake, as if I can get close to it myself.


    After the placement of Gu Sixian, the little doctor whispered to Gu Laotai and Shu Xiaoxiao beside him: "the rib fracture has been treated temporarily, and the spleen injury has been sutured. These days, the patient can''t leave the bed and move his body greatly. Otherwise, it will not only slow down the healing speed, but also easily tear the wound, and must be accompanied for 24 hours. If the patient wakes up, he can cook some food with high protein content, but the taste should not be too heavy and he should not drink. In addition... " The doctor said with a dignified expression, "what I''m going to say is just speculation. Don''t worry..." Old lady Gu held Shu Xiaoxiao''s hand tightly and said, "you say?".


    "Mr. Gu''s occipital lobe suffered external impact and suffered brain contusion. That is to say, there was a piece of congestion in the brain. Although it was not big, the edge of congestion was very close to the arterial ring and nerve node of the brain. In addition, the operation was very smooth just now, and we didn''t find that the congestion tended to spread temporarily, so we just didn''t deal with it rashly." As the doctor said, he pointed out the general location of the congestion in his back brain with a pen. "The congestion may dissipate by itself. There won''t be any problem, but it may also Can''t completely dissipate all the time "


    " what if it can''t dissipate all the time? " Asked Shu Xiaoxiao nervously.


    The doctor''s thumb rubbed the medical record board for a while, "it will press the nerves, it may have mental problems, it may have problems with hearing or taste, or it may be that the tongue is inflexible. Now I can''t be sure. I have to wait until Mr. Gu wakes up to observe."


    As soon as she thought of the blow that Si Nian might suffer after he was sober, the wrinkles on her face became deeper. She took a deep breath and asked, "doctor, the worst words What about the annual meeting? " Seeing the doctor''s hesitation, the old lady said, "I know it''s all speculation, but I need this speculation, and so is Gu." The doctor said with regret, "the worst That''s all The doctor''s words of comfort to the old lady Gu Sinian may be intact, which sounds more and more distant to the old lady Gu. She is deeply trapped in the sofa of the luxury single room of the hospital and does not say a word.


    There are some contradictions in Shu Xiaoxiao''s mind. On the one hand, she has to learn how to take care of the disabled. How can she not make people excited? On the other hand, now Gu Sixian He can''t push himself away, he can''t blame himself, and he can''t look back at her coldly with disdainful eyes. She felt Gu Sinian''s soft hair, but Gu Sinian didn''t escape. She held Gu Sinian''s hand, but Gu Sinian didn''t hold it tightly, but he didn''t pull it away Even when Gu Sinian''s breathing mask showed his own shadow, Shu Xiaoxiao felt happy for no reason. She holds Gu Sixian''s hand, and her plain white face sticks to the back of his hand. If your heart can be so warm, I will be satisfied. Shu Xiaoxiao sincerely thinks that Gu Sixian will be like this all his life. She stares at Gu Sinian, hoping that when he wakes up, he can see his shadow in his pupils, even if his eyes will be cold at the next moment


    I don''t know how long it took to see Shu Xiaoxiao''s wish come true just for a moment and to see old lady Gu''s like a century later.


    She saw herself in Gu Sinian''s eyes, and her eyes trembled slightly, like a butterfly''s wings drooping, flowing with a lustrous luster. Deep in the shimmering light, it was the light gray jacket with a chicken heart collar on her body, clear, stable, and without any evasion, which made Shu Xiaoxiao intoxicated. She was surprised to find that her hand was clenched by Gu Sinian''s hand, which was a little white. Gu Sinian''s mouth is slightly opened and closed. The nurse takes off his mask for him. He stares at the book. Xiaoxiao seems to say something, but he doesn''t make a sound just when he speaks. Does Gu Sinian finally find his thoughtfulness? Shu Xiaoxiao couldn''t believe it. Gu Sinian said it again. Although his voice trembled this time, it was clear. "You''re back, Su Su."


    "What''s going on?" Old lady Gu anxiously asked the doctor who had finished the examination of Gu Sixian.


    "as like as two peas", "the doctor tried to restrain his own expression of intense interest," he explained, "delusional misidentification syndrome, which means that he now finds that the people around him are replaced by a counterfeit DelusionalMisidentificationSyndrome\." "Ha??? I don''t look like Susu at all! " Gu Sinian warmly watched and never let go of the book. Xiaoxiao cried happily and chagrined. On the other side, Mrs. Gu was regarded as a bad person and was rejected by Mr. Gu. The old lady looked up and down the doctor unconvincingly to make sure that he was not misdiagnosed.


    "It''s also the first time that I have witnessed this change in clinical practice in China," the doctor shrugged. "Mr. Gu was injured in the dorsal region of the right hemisphere, which is responsible for face recognition. Brain injury is easy to cause this mental disease. The CT and MRI images just now show that his right hemisphere is swollen, which also proves this point. As for you... " The doctor turned to Shu Xiaoxiao and said, "you and the person who has been mistaken are women. If Mr. Gu has a good relationship with the person he has mistaken, Mr. Gu has a strong desire to see her. It''s not surprising that he mistook her for you. Old lady, "the doctor looked back at Mrs. Gu," have you been putting too much pressure on Mr. Gu recently Gu was choked, and the doctor pushed his glasses. "If you find another doctor, it will be the same judgment.""He won''t be like this all his life, will he?" Old lady Gu asked anxiously.


    "No, no, it''s just a better situation for Mr. Gu himself," the doctor said regretfully, which led to Mrs. Gu''s dignified glance. The doctor quickly converged, coughed gently and continued, "as long as the head is swollen, it will return to normal, and there will be no neurological or mental problems. The 16 mg dexamethasone and 40 mg furosemide needed for detumescence are given once every 12 hours, and the first injection has already been given. " Everyone just relaxed, but Shu Xiaoxiao''s heart was filled with indescribable sadness.


    The atmosphere in the ward is gradually relaxed, but the attending doctor frowns and goes to stare at the instrument screen, "I feel strange when I just brought it. The patient''s blood oxygen concentration is low. How can it be lower after so long?" Gu Sinian''s chest, which was just gentle and undulating, seemed to be in line with this sentence, and the frequency of undulation accelerated abruptly. The nurse immediately took back the oxygen mask, and the doctor said, "increase the oxygen concentration!" But Gu Sinian didn''t look relieved. Instead, his lips began to turn purple. "What tranquilizers are left in the medicine cabinet in this room?" Roared the doctor. Only when the liquid in the needle tube completely entered Gu Sinian''s body did he calm down.


    When Gu Sirui saw Shu Xiaoxiao''s short message of "Gu Sinian''s car accident, call back soon", Gu Sinian had been transferred to ICU for treatment. In addition to the accident, he also heard Shu Xiaoxiao''s choking voice on the phone saying, "..." The doctor said that your elder brother is suffering from respiratory distress. Now we can only let him stay in a coma He was We may not be able to survive... " Gu Sirui didn''t listen any more. The car sped away, and the rain splashed down on the ground again, stirring up even smaller water spray, just like the tears Shu Xiaoxiao was falling in the bathroom at the moment.

 Chapter 335

    Before long, Gu Sirui rushed to the hospital. He got out of the car and ran into the hospital. He hurried to the nurse''s door and asked where the emergency room was. Under the guidance of the nurse, he soon arrived at the door of the emergency room.


    Gu Sixian is still in the rescue. Gu Sirui is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He looks at the light in the emergency room and prays for Gu Sixian, hoping that he can survive the disaster.


    Gu Sirui knows Gu Sinian''s current situation. Since Su Su left, Gu Sinian seems to have changed. He knows that something will happen to him sooner or later, but he didn''t expect that something like this would happen. This man is drunk and drives like that. Is it really fatal.


    Gu Sirui is not the only one outside the rescue room. Gu Sirui sees Shu Xiaoxiao wiping his tears. Although he is disgusted with this woman, he also knows that she must be worried about Gu Sirian at the moment.


    There is Mrs. Gu, who is sitting on the bench outside the rescue room, crying all the time. Seeing that Gu Sirui is coming, Mrs. Gu walks towards him with a crutch.


    Gu Sirui rushed up to support the old lady. He knew that she was the worst person in his heart when such a thing happened. Now he must appease old lady Gu, or the old man''s body will not be able to support, which will be more troublesome.


    But I didn''t expect that when Mrs. Gu came to Gu Sirui, she began to beat him with a crutch. While beating, Mrs. Gu scolded: "you two brothers, there''s no one to worry about." Gu Sirui didn''t hide. He knew that the old lady was suffering. If it could make her feel better, he would fight. Besides, the old lady didn''t hurt.


    One side of the book Xiaoxiao saw Mrs. Gu began to beat Gu Sirui, quickly came up to pull Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui looked at the book, Xiaoxiao suddenly tired again, if it were not for this woman, today all these things will not happen.


    So he said, "you go away. It''s not your turn to interfere in our family affairs." After that, Gu Sirui takes a fierce look at Xiaoxiao. He knows his elder brother''s feelings too well. Who would like to marry this woman.


    When she hears Gu Sirui telling her to go away, Shu Xiaoxiao starts to shed tears again. She intended to help Gu Sirui, but she didn''t think that this kindness has not been rewarded. She stepped aside again and began to cry.


    This cry is to let old lady Gu heart, she quickly angry to Gu Sirui said: "how do you speak, Xiaoxiao is your future sister-in-law, how not our own family, quickly apologize to Xiaoxiao."


    Then he takes a crutch to beat Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui doesn''t say anything. In his heart, Shu Xiaoxiao can''t be regarded as his family as long as he hasn''t married his elder brother. He has already regarded Su Su as his sister-in-law and Gu Sirian''s wife. Shu Xiaoxiao is just a woman who doesn''t know what to do.


    After playing for a long time, Mrs. Gu was a little tired, so she put down her crutch and returned to the chair. Gu Sirui was not angry when she looked at Mrs. Gu. So he went to Mrs. Gu and helped her beat her legs and said, "don''t be angry."


    After all, it''s her family. When she heard that Gu Sirui was like this, Mrs. Gu''s anger soon subsided. Looking at the book beside her, she said, "Xiaoxiao, come and sit down. Don''t cry any more."


    When Shu Xiaoxiao heard Mrs. Gu calling, she wiped her tears with her hands and sat down next to Mrs. Gu.


    Seeing Shu Xiaoxiao sitting next to old lady Gu, Gu Sirui walks away in disgust. He hates this woman and doesn''t want to see her at all. But Gu Sirui thinks that she has a big head, and he must come up with a way to let Gu see the woman''s original shape.


    After such a disturbance, Gu Sirui almost forgot that his eldest brother Gu Sinian was still in the emergency room. He had no idea how Gu Sinian was now. It had been so long, and the light in the operating room was still on. He was walking around outside the operating room, and he didn''t know what to do.


    Old lady Gu is too old to withstand such a blow. Gu Sirui is afraid that the old man will have something wrong. If she faints, it will be worse.


    So he said to the old lady, "if you don''t go back and wait for the news, I''ll call you as soon as the result of the operation comes out."


    He didn''t know what was going on in the operation and how long it would take. Now the old lady is old, and if it had to be carried out for an hour, he was worried that the old man would not be able to bear it.


    Shu Xiaoxiao also began to persuade the old lady to go back and stay here. After a long time, the old people will not be able to bear it. I don''t know how long it will take. It''s better for the young people to wait here.


    When Mrs. Gu heard that both Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao advised her to go back first, she said anxiously, "if I don''t go back, I''ll wait here for Si Nian to come out safely."


    For Mrs. Gu, every minute of the operation is suffering. She looks at the time on the rescue room. Every minute has passed, and Gu Sinian is still in the rescue room. Her heart is as painful as being twisted by a knife. Gu Sinian has grown up since she was a child.


    If something really happened, how could she live? She didn''t even dare to think that a white haired man would send a black haired man. Old lady Gu clenched Shu Xiaoxiao''s hand and wanted to gain some strength. She could not face such a thing alone.She kept praying for Gu Sinian in her heart. If he could survive the disaster, she would let him go. At this time, Mrs. Gu realized that nothing is more important than life. As long as you live, you can have everything. If you die, it''s meaningless.


    When Gu Sirui saw that Mrs. Gu''s tone was so firm, he couldn''t let her go back. So he went out and planned to find a bed for Mrs. Gu to lie down in the hospital. He couldn''t bear to sit all the time.


    There are still some empty wards in the hospital. Gu Sirui soon coordinated with the doctors in the hospital. After he said that, he went to the door of the emergency room.


    Looking at Mrs. Gu, he squatted in front of her again and said, "you''ve just been affected. I found a bed in the hospital. You can go there and have a rest first. I''ll watch you here."


    Listening to Gu Sirui''s words, old lady Gu''s nervous tension suddenly relaxed. She felt that her body was soft and she could hardly bear it, so she nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 336

    After Mrs. Gu nodded, Gu Sirui helped the old lady to the ward. Shu Xiaoxiao looked at Mrs. Gu and quickly came to help her.


    For Shu Xiaoxiao, the only person who supports her and Gu Sinian''s marriage now is Mrs. Gu. Seeing that she and Gu Sinian are going to get married, it would be too bad if Mrs. Gu''s health broke down again, and no one would make decisions for herself.


    The operating room in the ward is very close, and soon arrives. Looking at Mrs. Gu lying down on the bed, Gu Sirui returns to the door of the operating room. Now his elder brother is lying in the operation, and Mrs. Gu''s body is not as good as before. Everything they do for the family is on his head.


    Gu Sirui never felt so tired. He sat down in the bench outside the operating room and watched the operation time go by. The doctors and nurses went in and out several times. He knew that Gu Sinian''s accident must be serious, so he kept praying that Gu Sinian would be OK.


    After coming out of Mrs. Gu''s ward, Shu Xiaoxiao also returned to the outside of the emergency room. She came earlier than Gu Sirui, so she waited longer. Now that it''s been so long, she doesn''t know what happened to Gu Sixian.


    Seeing that she was going to marry Gu Sinian, she didn''t expect that Gu Sinian had such a big thing. She was also flustered. If Gu Sinian didn''t have anything to do this time, it would be OK. If Gu Sinian really had something to do, in case of a lifelong disability or becoming a plant person, her previous efforts would be in vain.


    She had no confidence to face such Gu Sixian. If Gu Sixian really became like that, she would leave him without hesitation.


    Outside the rescue room, only Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sirui were left. Originally, they didn''t say a word. They all stayed there with their hearts in mind.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t know why he hates Shu Xiaoxiao so much. He can''t stand being in the same space with her. He didn''t read Xiaoxiao, but he said, "you''d better go quickly. There''s no need to cry here."


    Shu Xiaoxiao had been thinking about things. Now she heard Gu Sirui say to herself in this way. She said in a sarcastic tone: "the person inside is my future husband. How can I go?"


    When Shu Xiaoxiao saw that there were only two people here, there was no old lady Gu, and her tone became unbridled. She became a little bitter.


    Gu Sirui knew this side of Shu Xiaoxiao for a long time, so he was not surprised. He choked back: "my elder brother just doesn''t want to see you, so today''s thing happened. You still have the right to say something like this. Go away, smelly woman."


    Shu Xiaoxiao was angry at Gu Sirui''s words. She pointed to Gu Sirui and said, "you, you..."


    After that, Shu Xiaoxiao walked away angrily. Seeing Shu Xiaoxiao go away, Gu Sirui takes a breath in his heart. He has seen many such women, but he didn''t expect that old lady Gu would be blinded by Shu Xiaoxiao. It seems that there are times when Jiang is still old.


    After Shu Xiaoxiao left, the rescue room finally returned to quiet. Gu Sirui looked at the rescue room in front of him alone. As time went by, Gu Sinian lay in it. He didn''t know whether it was life or death. He didn''t know how to face all this if Gu Sinian really had an accident. Gu Sinian was fine, but Gu Sinian and Su Su Su couldn''t make a deal.


    Gu Sirui waited outside the emergency room for another hour. Finally, the light in the emergency room went out. Seeing that the light went out, he rushed to the door. Soon the chief surgeon came out of the operation. He rushed up to the doctor and said, "how''s it going? How''s my brother?"


    After the doctor took off the mask and said a few words to the little nurse beside him, he looked at Gu Sirui solemnly and said, "are you the family member of the patient?"


    Gu Sirui quickly nods. He is eager to know what happened to his elder brother.


    "The operation was very successful, but the patient is still in a coma." Said the doctor.


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Gu Sirui finally breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Gu Sirian''s life was not in danger, he could rest assured.


    But listening to the doctor''s words, he knew that the situation must be serious, and he had been waiting for the doctor to continue.


    Sure enough, the doctor said, "he''s in a serious condition. It''s not sure when he wakes up. Your families need to be prepared. "


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Gu Sirui''s heart began to grow heavy again. If it was as the doctor said, Gu Sirian couldn''t wake up all the time, what should he do? He didn''t know how to tell Mrs. Gu.


    The doctor and Gu Sirui also said: "the patient''s body is full of alcohol, should be drunk driving, so young people still don''t drunk driving, to now this step there is no regret medicine to take."


    Gu Sirui heard the doctor say that Gu Sinian smelled of wine all over his body. He knew that Gu Sinian must have gone to the bar to get drunk again, but he didn''t expect that Gu Sinian would not even die. After drinking so much wine, he dared to drive. He was really a madman.


    All of a sudden, he felt that he was wrong and didn''t look at Gu Sixian. These days, he is abnormal. He doesn''t know that he didn''t look at Gu Sixian and accompany him through difficulties. For this big brother, Gu sixui is full of guilt.After the doctor said a few words to Gu Sirui, he left. When he left, he patted Gu Sirui on the shoulder to make him not too sad.


    Gu Sirui nodded. He saw the nurses pushing the operating bed out of the operating room, so he quickly walked up. He didn''t dare to delay the nurses, so he had to move with the car.


    Looking at the nurses pushing Gu Sinian to the intensive care unit, Gu Sirui watched outside the ward for a long time. He didn''t know how to tell Mrs. Gu that it was appropriate.


    If Mrs. Gu can''t bear it when she listens, he can''t imagine the consequences. He walked round and round in the intensive care unit and thought for a long time before he went to the ward where Mrs. Gu was resting. He knows that Mrs. Gu must be as anxious as him. Now it''s better to tell her the actual situation.


    Such a big thing can''t be concealed. Now he is the pillar of the family. When the sky falls down, he has to support it. No matter what happens in the future, he has to face it bravely.


    Gu Sirui walks into Mrs. Gu''s room. He sees Mrs. Gu resting with her eyes closed. He knows that the old lady must be in a hurry.

 Chapter 337

    Watching Gu Sirui come in, Shu Xiaoxiao knows that the result of the operation must come out, so she plans to wake up Mrs. Gu, because Mrs. Gu has just told her to wake her up immediately if the result of the operation comes out.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is about to wake Mrs. Gu up. Before her hand touches Mrs. Gu, Gu Sirui quickly steps forward and opens her hand. It can be seen that Gu Sirui hates her very much.


    But Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t care if Gu Sirui hates herself very much. As long as old lady Gu and Gu Sinian like herself, she looks at Gu Sirui coldly, and then stands up and stands aside.


    Gu Sirui gently wakes up Mrs. Gu, who is very sleepy and restless. As soon as she feels someone patting her arm, she immediately opens her eyes.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Sirui sitting in front of her. She quickly sat up, took Gu Sirui''s hand and asked, "what''s the matter, how''s your brother?"


    Mrs. Gu''s tone was full of worry and anxiety. Gu Sirui didn''t want to hide it from Mrs. Gu, so he took Mrs. Gu''s hand and said, "elder brother is no longer in danger."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Gu and Shu Xiaoxiao were relieved that Gu''s life was no longer in danger, which was a great thing for them.


    "But the doctor said that big brother''s condition is quite serious, and it''s certain when he will wake up." Gu Sirui continued.


    After listening, Mrs. Gu said, "what do you mean? Is Si Nian a vegetable As she spoke, she began to cry.


    Gu Sirui quickly took a tissue to help the old lady wipe her tears. He didn''t know how to answer Gu''s words. For Gu''s specific situation, he still had to ask the doctor. He didn''t know how to say it.


    But now he couldn''t bear to let the old lady cry, so he took Mrs. Gu into his arms and patted her on the back with his hands, hoping to make her feel better.


    One side of the book Xiaoxiao just heard Gu Sirui''s words, the whole person is wrong, she does not know what to do now, if Gu Sirian really can''t wake up, then how to do their wedding.


    She was a little sad to think of this, but she didn''t cry. She knew it was not the time to cry.


    After a while, Mrs. Gu''s mood stabilized a little, and she began to ask Gu Sirui, "where is Si Nian now? I''m going to see him."


    Listening to Mrs. Gu asking herself, Gu Sirui replied, "my elder brother has just entered the intensive care unit."


    "Help me up. I''m going to see Gu Sinian."


    Gu Sirui quickly helps old lady Gu up. He doesn''t know if he can visit Gu Sinian now. He can only take old lady Gu to the doctor''s office to ask about the situation.


    To the doctor''s office, the doctor was not in the office, a small nurse told them that the doctor went to the ward round, it will be a while to come back.


    Gu Sirui and Mrs. Gu, as well as Shu Xiaoxiao, are waiting for the doctor in the office. They don''t speak, so they have been quietly waiting for the doctor.


    After more than ten minutes, the doctor went back to his office after checking the room. When he saw the person in the office, he remembered that it was the family member of the patient who had just had the operation. He was just about to talk about the patient''s situation with the family member of the patient.


    Seeing another old lady, the doctor quickly poured a glass of water for the old man. After pouring the water, he went back to his seat, looked at the three people coming in, and said, "the patient''s situation is not optimistic, and I found that the patient''s desire for survival is not very strong. What happened recently?"


    "Well, something happened at home. Please tell us if the patient can get better." Mrs. Gu quickly followed the doctor''s words.


    Seeing that the patient''s family members said so, the doctor was not easy to ask again, so he began to say about the patient''s condition: "it''s hard to say, because the patient''s body was greatly impacted by the accident. It''s hard to recover


    After the doctor finished, he looked at the old lady in front of him. He was afraid that the old lady could not bear the blow, but he told the truth.


    Sure enough, the old lady''s hands kept shaking, and people became very excited. She only heard old lady Gu say, "what can we do? What can we do?"


    Gu Sirui quickly supports Mrs. Gu. He doesn''t know what to do to make Mrs. Gu accept the heavy blow.


    Old lady Gu calmed down for a long time before she accepted this reality. She looked at the doctor and said, "can we go to see Sinian now?"


    She hasn''t seen him since his operation, and she doesn''t know what''s wrong with him.


    The doctor scratched his head. He knew that the patient''s family would like to see the patient now, but now that the patient is just in the operation, he still needs to rest. According to the regulations, he can''t go to see the patient, but he didn''t know how to tell the old lady.


    He thought again that the patient''s condition was so serious that if he saw his family, he might be able to enhance the patient''s desire for survival. Moreover, now that the patient''s wound has been treated, there will be no bacterial infection.So he said to the family members of the patient, "go and see the patient now, but don''t disturb the patient for too long. Now he needs a rest."


    When he heard that the doctor said he could go to see Gu Sinian, Gu Sirui took old lady Gu and began to walk to Gu Sinian''s intensive care unit. He had just been there, so he knew where it was.


    Seeing Gu Sirui, they start to go to the ward. Shu Xiaoxiao also follows him in a hurry. She also wants to see what Gu Sinian has become. If it''s really serious, she doesn''t know what to do.


    In a few minutes, Gu Sirui helped old lady Gu to the intensive care unit of Gu Sixian. Because it was an intensive care unit, there were people guarding it all the time. When the little nurses saw a group of people coming, they left and asked the patients'' families and patients to stay well for a while.


    After Mrs. Gu went in, she saw Gu Sinian lying on the hospital bed. His body was full of tubes and his head was held tightly. It seemed that he was seriously injured.


    Old lady Gu saw that Gu Sinian''s body was covered with many bandages. Her tears could not stop immediately. She didn''t know why Gu Sinian had to do such a stupid thing. Now it''s so hard. It''s the first time to see Gu Sinian like this. She felt that it would break when she touched him.


    Old lady Gu cried for a long time before she dried her tears. Looking at Gu Sinian in front of her eyes, she said, "just live, just live."

 Chapter 338

    Several people visited Gu Sixian in the ward for a long time. Thinking that the doctor said not to disturb him for too long, they went out of the intensive care unit together.


    Looking at Gu Sinian who is still in the intensive care unit, Mrs. Gu has a bad feeling in her heart. How she hopes that what lies inside is herself, not Gu Sinian. If she could take his place, she would be willing.


    After leaving the ward, he thought that Gu Sinian needed to be taken care of. He had planned to stay in the hospital to take care of Gu Sinian, so he didn''t say anything just now in the intensive care unit.


    Mrs. Gu is still a woman who has seen big storms. She soon perks up. She knows that no one can rely on her at this time. Only by being strong can she let her family go through the storm.


    Gu''s accident is so unexpected that there is no time to arrange a lot of things in Gu''s group. Now it has been so long, and the company is now leaderless, so there will be trouble. She can''t look at the company that has worked so hard to be destroyed in this way. If so, she will be extremely remorseful.


    Now it''s a special time for Gu family, so she has to go back to the company to take charge of the overall situation. After all, there are so many people waiting for her in the company.


    Mrs. Gu read a book again. Xiaoxiao didn''t say a word when she was in the ward just now. Mrs. Gu knew that she must be very upset too. After all, the person she liked had such a big problem. Who would be upset if she put it on.


    She walks to Shu Xiaoxiao with a crutch, hugs Shu Xiaoxiao tightly in her arms and comforts her constantly: Xiaoxiao, if you are sad, cry out. Don''t hold it back. It will be bad if you are sick at that time. Gu Sixian is not good, and you fall down again. What can I do.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao heard that Mrs. Gu had treated herself like this, she also felt that she was extremely aggrieved. She had worked hard for such a long time, and in the end, she got such a result. She never thought of it. She could not control her tears when she thought of it, so she held Mrs. Gu and began to cry.


    Looking at Shu Xiaoxiao crying so sad, Mrs. Gu concludes that Shu Xiaoxiao loves Gu Sinian very much. She is also a woman. How can she not know a woman''s heart? Now that Shu Xiaoxiao is crying so sad, it shows that she has Gu Sinian in her heart.


    Mrs. Gu comforted and said: don''t worry, as long as Si Nian is still alive, no matter how much money I spend, I will ask the best doctor to cure him. No matter where I go to the United States, I promise you.


    Hearing what Mrs. Gu said, Shu Xiaoxiao broke away from Mrs. Gu''s arms, looked at her dimly with tearful eyes, and nodded to Mrs. Gu again.


    It''s best to cure Gu Sixian. Shu Xiaoxiao thinks that only after Gu Sixian is cured can they get married. But looking at Gu Sinian''s current situation, it should not be cured in a short time, so their wedding can not be held according to the prescribed time. At the thought of this, Shu Xiaoxiao''s face showed an unhappy expression, but the expression flashed by.


    However, Gu Sirui saw it. He looked at the woman in front of him and thought she was very cute. She loved acting so much that he didn''t want to be an actor. But to be honest, if she goes to be an actress, she might get an Oscar.


    Gu Sirui looks at Xiaoxiao disdainfully, but because old lady Gu is here, he doesn''t say anything more.


    After comforting Shu Xiaoxiao, Mrs. Gu said to Shu Xiaoxiao, "Xiaoxiao, please stay here and take good care of Si Nian.". I can rest assured that you will take care of me.


    She then looks at Shu Xiaoxiao and wants to see if this woman will never give up on Gu Sixian. She knows that husband and wife are birds of the same forest, and they are flying separately in the face of disaster. It''s not an old saying that comes from nowhere. Now, such a thing has happened. Although no one wants it, it still happens. So she wants to see what Shu Xiaoxiao thinks about her proposal.


    Hearing this, Shu Xiaoxiao knows that Mrs. Gu is testing her sincerity to Gu Sixian. She quickly replied: "OK, I''ll listen to you. I''ll take good care of Gu Sinian." Then he lowered his head shyly.


    After Shu Xiaoxiao finished, Mrs. Gu was relieved that the person she liked was really right. The more she saw the child, the more she liked it. If Gu Sixian could wake up this time, she would let him marry Shu Xiaoxiao earlier.


    Mrs. Gu thinks that this is also a good opportunity. Shu Xiaoxiao takes good care of Gu Sinian in the hospital. When they get in touch with each other, they are easy to fall in love. Usually Gu Sinian always resists getting along with Shu Xiaoxiao, but now it''s better. Shu Xiaoxiao is here to take care of Gu Sinian. Then Gu Sinian wakes up and doesn''t have to be moved.


    If he also fell in love with Shu Xiaoxiao, it would be a happy thing for everyone.


    When Mrs. Gu thought of this, she felt more and more that she was doing the right thing. She tells Shu Xiaoxiao a few more words, and then wants to take Gu Sirui away from the hospital and go to the company to see the situation.


    Gu Sirui just heard that Mrs. Gu asked Shu Xiaoxiao to take care of Gu Sinian here. He felt that Mrs. Gu was making trouble.


    So he said to Mrs. Gu, "if I don''t leave, I''d better stay and take care of my brother.". Let this woman take care of Gu Sinian. He is not at ease. Old lady Gu is muddled. He is not muddled.After Gu Sirui finished speaking, he looked at Mrs. Gu again, only to see that Mrs. Gu''s face, which had eased down, had changed again, as if she had become angry. Gu Sirui couldn''t help feeling in his heart. Sure enough, a woman''s face changed faster than turning a book.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Gu tried to hit him with a crutch again. Gu Shirui quickly dodged. Mrs. Gu said in an angry tone, "where can you take care of people? Let Xiaoxiao take care of your brother here."


    "My brother doesn''t want to see this woman when he wakes up." Gu Sirui said while avoiding Mrs. Gu''s crutch.


    When she heard that, Mrs. Gu was even more angry. This Gu Sirui was really not obedient at all, which only made her angry. It seems that she really needs to educate this smelly boy well. It''s Gu Sinian who makes her worry free. She just didn''t expect that the boy has become like this. She always thinks that Gu Sirui has ruined Gu Sinian.


    So she sat down on the nearest bench and beckoned Gu Sirui to come over. Gu Sirui looked at old lady Gu and beckoned herself to come over. He said, "you won''t hit me, will you?"


    When Mrs. Gu heard that Gu Sirui asked herself, she said, "come here and don''t beat you."


    After Mrs. Gu promised, Mr. Gu slowly came to her side. He wanted to see what the old lady wanted to say to him.

 Chapter 339

    Seeing Gu Sirui coming in, Mrs. Gu said, "I''ve decided to let Xiaoxiao stay to take care of Si Nian. Don''t argue any more."


    Gu Sirui was shocked by Mrs. Gu''s serious atmosphere. He hadn''t seen such Mrs. Gu for a long time. In his memory, she seldom spoke to herself like this. He didn''t know what to do to make Mrs. Gu understand that the woman in front of her was not a kind person.


    He didn''t speak any more. He stood up silently and went to one side. He was sorry to disobey Mrs. Gu again, but when the old lady left, he would take care of Gu Sinian. As for Shu Xiaoxiao, who looked at her, he knew that she would not take care of others at all. She was a young lady who wanted others to take care of her. How could she take care of Gu Sinian.


    Seeing that Gu Sirui didn''t speak any more, Mrs. Gu continued to say to him, "you''re going to work with me tomorrow. Now that your brother has an accident, you need to manage everything in the company."


    Gu Sirui was already very depressed, but now he is even more depressed. He was longing for freedom, but now one thing after another is pressing him out of breath. He doesn''t want the company at all. He doesn''t care about it. For him, all this is meaningless.


    However, he did not know how important these meaningless things were to him and to Mrs. Gu. Fortunately, it was for all these years that he worked hard.


    Gu Sirui was also very angry. He said to Mrs. Gu: "you can''t see clearly. My brother became like this because of this woman. If you hadn''t stopped my brother and Su Su Su all the time, my brother would be like this today." Gu Sirui''s voice was so loud that many people in the hospital heard him, but now he doesn''t care about all this.


    When she heard Gu Sirui talking like this, Mrs. Gu became even more angry. She rushed to Gu Sirui and slapped him in the face.


    Gu Sirui has never been slapped like this. He never thought that old lady Gu would slap herself for the sake of Shu Xiaoxiao. He looks at the book Xiaoxiao viciously. Unexpectedly, there is a smile on the corner of the woman''s mouth. Gu Sirui''s anger is ignited.


    If he hadn''t beaten a woman, he would have rushed up and beaten her hard.


    Old lady Gu regretted the slap. She was really annoyed by Gu Sirui''s words, so she started beating him. After that, she didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Gu Sirui has never beaten him like this since she was young. For him, she always hopes that he can live a happy life, but today she feels that she can''t control her emotions.


    Gu Sirui stood aside and started to stay. Looking at his back, Mrs. Gu also felt very sad. Now Gu Sirui lives in the hospital, and the whole Gu family depends on Gu Sirui. She is too old for her health.


    After thinking for a while, she went to Gu Sirui and touched his head. Now he looks like a wounded animal, as if he had been abandoned by the whole world.


    She then whispered to Gu Sirui and said, "what happened just now is that I''m too impulsive. I''m sorry for you."


    Gu Sirui looks up at old lady Gu and doesn''t speak. He doesn''t know what to say at the moment.


    Seeing that Gu Sirui didn''t speak, Mrs. Gu then said, "now that something so big has happened to Si Nian, it will be known. There will be a lot of trouble at that time. That''s why I let you go to the company. I hope you can understand me."


    Gu Sirui knows that Mrs. Gu is worried about the company, but now what time is it? Whether Mr. Gu can wake up now is unknown. Mrs. Gu''s heart is just worried about the company. Is the company really more important than human life?


    Shu Xiaoxiao is very happy to see that Mrs. Gu actually starts to beat Gu Sirui. She didn''t expect that she was so important in Mrs. Gu''s heart. Mrs. Gu actually starts to beat Gu Sirui because she said something about herself.


    She is not only happy in her heart, but also can''t help her mouth rising. Gu Sirui embarrasses herself everywhere. She just said that at the door of the operating room, and has repeatedly damaged the relationship between herself and Gu Sinian. Now that she sees that he has been beaten by old lady Gu, Shu Xiaoxiao feels that her revenge is revenge.


    Just saw Gu Sirui looking at herself, she showed her complacent smile, she knew Gu Sirui must take her how, she likes to see him like this.


    Whether it''s asking Shu Xiaoxiao to stay and take care of Gu Sinian or letting him run the company, Gu Sinian doesn''t want to agree. He really wants to take care of Gu Sinian himself. After all, Gu Sinian has taken care of himself since he was a child. He won''t forget his brotherhood.


    As for letting Shu Xiaoxiao take care of Gu Sixian, he is even more reluctant. He doesn''t want to let Shu Xiaoxiao have an opportunity. He doesn''t want Shu Xiaoxiao to be his sister-in-law at all. This woman is by no means a fuel-efficient lamp. If she really comes to take care of her family, she will make her family restless.


    But thinking of the present situation, Gu Sinian must have someone to take care of him. He thought that Su Su would be here at this time. If Su Su could take care of his elder brother, he could go to work with ease.After looking after the old lady, he has sincerely apologized to himself. He knows that the current situation is very special, which is a fact he has to face.


    He is not resisting. Now he is an adult. Before, he always evaded his responsibility. It was Gu Sixian who helped him to bear the responsibility. Now Gu Sixian has fallen down. He has to face it all by himself.


    When Mrs. Gu saw that Gu Sirui''s mood had calmed down a lot, she said, "well, you can go back with me first. Xiaoxiao is taking care of the hospital, nurses and doctors are here, and nothing will happen. "


    Gu Sirui knows that old lady Gu has made up her mind. No matter how much trouble she makes, it''s useless. He thinks he''d better do it first. When the time comes, he can find the right person, and then let that person come to the hospital to take care of Gu Sinian.


    As for the company, although he didn''t manage it personally, he was still not afraid. He believed that he could manage the company for Gu Sinian. When Gu Sinian got better, he was returning it to Gu Sinian. After all, it was his hard work for so long, and Gu Sirui didn''t want to see it all destroyed.


    Gu Sirui stands up and is ready to leave the hospital. He looks at Gu Sinian in the intensive care unit. You must wake up quickly, Gu Sirui thought.

 Chapter 340

    After a few eyes, Gu Sirui began to walk to the front door of the hospital.


    Looking at Gu Sirui, Mrs. Gu began to go out. She said to the book Xiaoxiao: "Xiaoxiao, we need you to take care of our family." With that, she holds Shu Xiaoxiao''s hand. She believes Shu Xiaoxiao will take good care of Gu Sinian.


    Now Gu Sinian needs to be taken care of by others. She knows that Shu Xiaoxiao is a charming young lady. Most of her children have never taken care of others like this. If she can take good care of him this time, Gu Sinian will surely make a great difference to Shu Xiaoxiao when she wakes up.


    What''s more, Su Su doesn''t know where he is now. Over time, Gu Sinian will forget Su Su and fall in love with Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Although it''s easy to find someone to take care of the patient now, they are all outsiders. Mrs. Gu is not at ease at all. If she was a little younger, she would take care of Gu Sixian herself, but she was old and not as healthy as before.


    After Xiaoxiao, Mrs. Gu also went after Gu Sirui with her crutch.


    Gu Sirui saw that Mrs. Gu was still behind, and he didn''t follow him. He thought he''d better wait for Mrs. Gu. He was waiting for Mrs. Gu in the hospital hall, and suddenly saw Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei.


    Lin Huimei is sitting alone in the hospital hall. He goes up to ask Lin Huimei if she knows where Su Su is now.


    Gu Sirui just approached Lin Huimei, and Lin Huimei saw her. She quickly stood up. She was a little sick today, so she wanted to come to the hospital to see a doctor. Now she is queuing up.


    She didn''t expect to see Gu Sirui here. She wanted to avoid Gu Sirui, but now it seems that Gu Sirui is walking towards her and knows that she can''t escape at all.


    Seeing Gu Sirui, she knows that he must have come to ask herself if she knows where Su Su Su is. Lin Huimei doesn''t know how to face Gu Sirui or how to answer this question.


    Gu Sirui walked in and looked at Lin Huimei and said, "Auntie, how are you in the hospital?"


    In addition to saying something on the phone, Lin Huimei has never talked to Gu Sirui, but she has a bad impression on Gu Sirui, probably because Gu Sirui has hurt her daughter.


    But hear Gu Sirui good voice good spirit of ask oneself, she also pull down the face, then said: "I come to the hospital for physical examination."


    Hearing that Lin Huimei came for a physical examination, Gu Sirui said, "Auntie, do you know where Su Su is now? I''m in a hurry to see her


    As soon as Gu Sirui mentions his daughter''s name, Lin Huimei''s face begins to feel a little unhappy. Last time, things are not over. Besides hurting her daughter, they have done anything good.


    Lin Huimei said: "I don''t know where she is."


    Hearing Lin Huimei''s tone is a bit wrong, Gu Sirui knows that Lin Huimei is still angry about last time. He doesn''t say much about it. It''s just that Gu Sinian has become like this and needs Su Su''s care. If Su Su Su can come to the hospital to take care of Gu Sinian, all the problems will be solved, and Shu Xiaoxiao won''t take advantage of it.


    Gu Sirui then said to Lin Huimei, "Auntie, now Gu Sinian has had a serious car accident and has never woken up. I think if he can see Su Su, he may wake up. You have to believe that Gu Sinian''s favorite person is your daughter. There are many misunderstandings between them."


    "What, Gu Sinian had a car accident." Lin Huimei didn''t expect that Gu Sixian had such a serious accident. After all, she was worried when she heard that Gu Sinian had a car accident.


    She knew that Su Su liked Gu Sinian. If something happened to Gu Sinian, Su Su must be very sad. So she asked, "what''s the matter with that little Gu now? Is it serious? "


    Gu Sirui said: "if aunt is really worried, tell me where Su Su is." He hopes Lin Huimei can tell her where Su Su is so that she can find her back. He knows that Su Su still likes Gu Sixian. Seeing Gu Sixian''s big accident, Su Su Su will not ignore it.


    Lin Huimei shakes her head. She doesn''t know where Su Su has gone. She hasn''t heard from Su Su for a long time. Lin Huimei thought, and heard the nurse call her name, so she said goodbye to Gu Sirui in a hurry.


    Gu Sirui watched Lin Huimei go into the doctor''s office. He knew that Lin Huimei must not know where Su Su was. Otherwise, she would not have told her about such a big thing.


    Gu Sirui takes out his mobile phone and presses Su Su Su''s number. How he hopes to get through Su Su''s phone this time and tell her that Gu Sinian has such a big problem and needs her around now.


    But the phone was still the same as before, and it couldn''t get through at all. Gu Sirui called several times in a row, but he didn''t get through. He didn''t expect that Su Su Su was such a brainless person, who had spent so many days. Sue never took a call.


    But he didn''t know that Su Su had gone to Africa, and her mobile phone number had been out of use for a long time.


    Gu Sirui was so angry when he finished the call. Looking at the phone in his hand, he wanted to know what the phone was for. He always couldn''t get through when he wanted to make a call. He angrily dropped his mobile phone on the ground. Gu Sirui''s strength was so strong that it fell in half.When Mrs. Gu arrived, she saw Gu Sirui drop her mobile phone. She didn''t say anything. She knew Gu Sirui was angry. If she could vent her anger, it would be worth it.


    Gu Sirui watched old lady Gu come out, so he went up to support old lady Gu. In front of her, Gu Sirui didn''t dare to make mistakes.


    Gu Sirui asked Mrs. Gu to wait for her at the gate of the hospital, then quickly went to the parking lot of the hospital to take out her car, and then drove to the gate of the hospital to meet Mrs. Gu.


    After Mrs. Gu got into the car, they didn''t say anything at first. What happened just now makes Gu Sirui very unhappy. Now he is not in the mood to speak.


    It''s Mrs. Gu. She just hit Gu Sirui, and she felt a little sorry for him. So she said to Gu Sirui, "Sirui, it''s going to be hard for you this time."


    I heard Mrs. Gu talking to herself like this. Gu Sirui also felt that he had nothing to be angry with. This incident was an accident. No one thought of it. No one was to blame.


    He nodded to Mrs. Gu and drove home with her.

 Chapter 341

    "Shu Xiaoxiao, you''d better not cause me any trouble!" Gu Sirui, who has already come to the door, suddenly turns around and lowers his head to her face.


    Shu Xiaoxiao was stunned, and soon came back. She was unwilling to show her weakness and looked straight into Gu Sirui''s eyes. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything while I''m in trouble, let alone..." Shu Xiaoxiao bowed his head and sneered for a while, and continued: "who would think of a half dead man?"


    "That would be the best."


    "Oh, let''s go. Let Xiaoxiao take care of it alone." Old lady Gu is urging Gu Sirui.


    After two steps, Mrs. Gu looked back and said to Shu Xiaoxiao sincerely, "Xiaoxiao, the Secretary will trouble you. You should take good care of him, but I''ve always been on your side."


    Shu Xiaoxiao was flattered and said: "don''t worry, grandma, I will take good care of Si Nian. If there is any situation, I will inform you without delay."


    Gu Sirui steps out of the door of the ward and disappears with Mrs. Gu at the end of the hospital corridor.


    Now only Shu Xiaoxiao is left. Looking at Gu Sirui''s and old lady Gu''s disappearing figure, she can no longer support herself. She sits on the chair and looks at Gu Sinian in a daze.


    Outside the hospital is a small night market. When Shu Xiaoxiao and Mrs. Gu came to the hospital, the night market was still hot and bustling. Now the night is getting dark, and the night market is closing up one after another. The world is quieting down slowly, and the wind is blowing out of the window. The branches outside the window are hitting the glass of the window, making a noise When I get the book, I feel restless.


    Gu Sinian was lying on the bed quietly. His head was wrapped tightly with bandages, and his body was also wrapped tightly with bandages. From a distance, it looked like a mummy. He didn''t say a word, as if there was no sound. After Shu Xiaoxiao came near, he bowed down and looked carefully, and then confirmed that Gu Sinian was still alive.


    "Hello Shu Xiaoxiao groaned tentatively.


    However, Gu Sinian just hummed softly, and his voice was almost inaudible.


    "Hello! Not dead yet? "


    Shu Xiaoxiao fidgeted in the ward, high-heeled shoes on the wooden floor of the Dong Dong sound. Shu Xiaoxiao pulls the flowers and plants on the bedside table of the hospital bed in boredom, which are the plants in the ward to appease the patients'' emotions. Now these flowers and plants have become the objects of Shu Xiaoxiao''s venting.


    "Bad luck. I wanted to get married, but now?" Shu Xiaoxiao''s eyebrows are twisted into a twist, and her clothes are twisted into a twist.


    Originally, she wanted to become Mrs. Gu. Shu Xiaoxiao even thought about her future life. It''s no exaggeration to say that she even began to look at the furniture that needs to be placed in her home. Unfortunately, this person is not as good as heaven. Now Gu Sixian suddenly had such an accident. No one expected it, and Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t expect it Here we are.


    It''s like a bolt from the blue.


    This girl, who is dreaming of becoming Mrs. Gu in the future, is very upset at this moment. Her beautiful dreams are like soap bubbles one by one. This accident is like a sharp knife, which mercilessly pierces Shu Xiaoxiao''s dreams one by one.


    In fact, Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t have high requirements for the quality of her marriage. Economy is her first consideration. She just wants to find someone to live a peaceful life. When she is sick, someone can accompany her and give her a medicine. When she is bored or lonely, someone can accompany her to talk. It doesn''t matter if she has deep feelings. The important thing is whether she has such a person, so that her cold life won''t sink into the deep sea, like a flame without temperature, Lonely extinguished in the night of no one around.


    Gu Sinian just met her requirements. Although she didn''t like it very much, she didn''t hate it either.


    Just this Gu Sixian, can he still wake up? It''s good to wake up. Now that science and technology are so advanced and Gu''s family is so rich, it''s estimated that he won''t leave any irreparable sequelae. However, what if Gu Sinian has been lying down like this? Isn''t Gu Sinian a vegetable? Isn''t he going to take care of Gu Sixian all his life? Maybe in the end, like the plot in the TV series, we will live a mediocre and humble life with a half dead living man, and we will be destitute of both human and financial resources.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thinks of Gu Sinian, who she heard before. In fact, she has a girlfriend outside for a long time. It''s said that she looks pretty good. What''s her name? What''s su again? Susu? Well, these are all messy names. Just don''t know why, Gu old lady has been dissatisfied, maybe that girl won''t come, maybe it''s because the other party and Gu family are not in charge. If Gu Sinian really becomes a vegetable, maybe his girlfriend will cry and cry to take care of Gu Sinian. At that time, she will not have much patience to take care of Gu Sinian. If Su Su Su performs better than Shu Xiaoxiao, it is estimated that old lady Gu will no longer be on her side. After all, she will treat her grandson who is good to her, and she will be driven out of the family At that time, he may not have any advantage, and it is impossible to enter any big house. Isn''t that a good example? She is very beautiful, but her family is very ordinary. She wanted to rise to the sky from high school. In the end, she really found a rich second generation. After a few years of marriage, the rich second generation suddenly got some strange disease. The hospitals all over the world looked at it, but they didn''t care about it. The girl didn''t serve anyone from childhood to adulthood, and complained at home every day. Finally, the man''s first love girlfriend ran back, and the girl came back I was swept out of the house.Tut Tut, it''s true. The more she thinks about it, the more terrifying it is. The more she thinks about it, the more she feels that she can''t stay here any longer. She may have to leave this ghost place as soon as possible.


    Wait, but in case If Gu Sixian had nothing to do with it, wouldn''t she have let go of this opportunity in vain if she ran away now? Although Gu Sinian is not her only choice, it is her best choice. What''s more, at present, no matter whether Gu Sixian is willing or not, as long as Shu Xiaoxiao is willing, this Mrs. Gu will be determined.


    She suddenly thought of her father at home. Her father pulled up the line of caring for her family. Now Gu Sixian''s father must not know. Maybe she should call her father and tell him the current situation here.

 Chapter 342

    Do you want to call home or not? Call home will not touch a snuff? I think I''ll be scolded by my father.


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s father has long dreamed of marrying his daughter into a wealthy family. He has told Shu Xiaoxiao about her future marriage many times. Shu Xiaoxiao has heard and heard about it since childhood, and naturally has this idea deeply rooted in her heart.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you know Gu Sinian?"


    "Who is it?"


    "The adopted son of the family."


    Shu Xiaoxiao unscrewed the bottle cap and took a drink, "what? Want me to go on a blind date again? "


    The book father grabbed the book, the drink in Xiaoxiao''s hand, "don''t drink it!"


    "Why! No more blind date drinks Shu Xiaoxiao curls his mouth to express his dissatisfaction.


    "Drink less of this mess in the future. I don''t need you to go on a blind date this time. I''ll directly arrange you to be Gu Sixian''s secretary. I can tell you that I managed to get this opportunity for you. You have to work hard for me. If you can''t do it well, you''ll have a good look. "


    That''s very nice.


    Shu Xiaoxiao sighs. His father has given her such high expectations. Now there is such a big accident. Why don''t you call him.


    Fingers flying on the mobile phone keyboard, press the "call key" that moment, Shu Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, the wind outside the window blowing more fiercely.


    "Hello?" A deep male voice came from the receiver.


    "Hello, Dad."


    "What''s the matter? How are you getting along with my uncle? " The male voice in the receiver is jumping happily.


    "Dad, I haven''t come into the house yet. What''s uncle''s?"


    "Hey, isn''t that sooner or later?"


    Book Xiaoxiao Dun, clearly has been in the heart of several drafts, but at this moment still feel like a thorn in the throat.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Shufu has already felt something wrong with the atmosphere. His intuition tells him that something has happened, but shuxiaoxiao is still deliberately hiding it from him.


    "You''re hiding something from me?"


    Book Xiaoxiao this just difficult mouth way: "en."


    The book father''s heart was tight, "what''s the matter? Is it because you don''t work hard that you''re causing any trouble to your company? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, "he said


    "What happened to Gu family?"


    "Count, count."


    "Who? "Gu Si Nian?"


    The father of the book guessed that the book Xiaoxiao thought, there is no need to continue to hide.


    "Gu Sinian, he Something happened in the evening. "


    "What''s the matter? Oh, can you finish it in one breath?"


    "Gu Sinian, he There was an accident


    "What?" The other end of the phone suddenly raised the volume, "and now? How is he? Are you awake? "


    Shu Xiaoxiao looked at Gu Sinian, who was lying on the bed quietly. Shu Xiaoxiao lowered his head heavily and sighed, "nothing."


    "What did the doctor say?"


    "Doctor, the doctor said..."


    Shu Xiaoxiao remembered that when Mrs. Gu came to the hospital, Gu Sixian''s attending doctor, the tall man with black frame glasses, said to them solemnly: "life is not in danger for the time being, but if he hasn''t woken up within the specified time, maybe he will go to sleep like this all the time."


    "The doctor said that if he didn''t wake up in a short time, he might go to sleep like this all the time."


    The father of the book was still holding a glimmer of hope. After hearing the words of Shu Xiaoxiao, he seemed to be poured with a basin of cold water, and his voice was obviously weak. "Then what are you going to do?"


    "What can I do? What can I do? Either stay here and watch him, or pack up and run. "


    "Are you stupid?" the father thought that he was going to be angry with his daughter. "What are you running for? Where else do you want to go? "


    Shu Xiaoxiao thinks she''s confused, "where are you going? Hurry up. I''ll give you my job tomorrow. Then I''ll resign and take the money to leave. "


    "You, you, you''re going to piss your father off."


    "What about that?"


    "I ask you, does the doctor say that Gu Sinian still has the hope of waking up?"


    "Yes, I didn''t give the death notice directly."


    "Then you don''t leave. You''re waiting."


    Shuxiaoxiao is puzzled. She didn''t expect that Shufu would let her wait. According to Shufu''s temperament, shouldn''t she pack up and leave immediately? How to make her wait for a person who doesn''t know the ending.


    "Do you really want to wait until he wakes up? But the doctor said... "


    "The doctor said, the doctor said, everything is said by the doctor. Can you use your brain to think that taking care of your family and career will make their eldest son lie down like this all the time? Mrs. Gu has always loved her two grandchildren and will try her best to save Si Nian even if she uses all her relationships. "


    Shu Xiaoxiao thinks it makes sense, but after all, it''s illness, not any other problem that can be solved by money. If he can''t wake up, he can''t really wake up, "Dad, are you sure? It''s a matter of human life. "Shufu poured himself a cup of tea, half lying on the sofa, and continued to say to the microphone, "you can act on the occasion. If Gu Sinian really becomes a vegetable, you can go."


    Shu Xiaoxiao thinks it''s reasonable. If she leaves now, she will be despised by Gu''s family. Even if she doesn''t show it on the surface, she doesn''t know what to say about her behind her back. If she sees Gu''s death after a period of time, Gu''s family won''t embarrass her.


    The wind outside the window is a little bit less. The sound of carts in the night market is far and near. The sound of rolling shutter doors pulling down is far away in the dark street. Shu Xiaoxiao feels a little stuffy and goes to the window to open it for air.


    "And now what?"


    "Don''t be impatient for a while. Take good care of Gu Sixian first. We must take good care of him. Let Gu family see your contribution. Especially let Mrs. Gu see that you care about Gu Sixian, and Gu Sirui. Isn''t he dissatisfied with you all the time? Isn''t this a good opportunity for him to look at you? Maybe in the future, Gu Sirui will not have any opinions on you, but will support your marriage with Gu Sinian. If it doesn''t work in the end, you''ll go. Do you understand me? "


    Shu Xiaoxiao said in a good voice. She suddenly thought of something and said, "yes, Dad."


    "What else?"


    "Dad, do you know Gu Sinian has a girlfriend?"


    "What are girlfriends afraid of? Now in Gu''s family, you are Gu''s girlfriend, and you are Gu''s fiancee. "


    "No, I want to know the origin of his girlfriend."


    "Do you know the name?"


    "It seems to be called Su Su, a pure su."


    "Yes, I''ll ask you something, but why do you want to know about her?"


    "Oh, Dad, do you understand? If you know yourself and the enemy, you will win every battle."


    The father of the book thought about it, which is reasonable, "OK, I''ll let you know."


    "Well, thank you, Dad."


    Hang up the phone, the book Xiaoxiao a hanging heart just fell down.

 Chapter 343

    The night in a foreign country is always very lonely. The moon is bright and round tonight. It paints a layer of shining silver on the land of Africa. People returning home at night can clearly see the way home without torches or lights. Even the dark places are visible by the moonlight.


    Sue turned off the light and lay alone on the bed. She thought, what will babulu be doing at this time? Did he have a good meal, did he have a good sleep, did he have a good time in his new home, did he have fun, did he have mischief, or did he fight, but babulu is very good, maybe because of his growing environment. He is more mature than the children of the same age that Su Su Su met. He is not and will not become the "bear child" that we often say.


    He used to be sleepy early when he was with babulu. Now he must have gone to bed. I don''t know if he will occasionally think of himself, a stranger who once accompanied him, and whether he will miss his biological parents. His parents died in the war. I really hope that the war has not caused any harm to the child''s pure and young mind I hope he can grow up healthily and happily.


    "Where will you go in the future?" Before Su Su left, she hugged Babu and kissed her again and again. She was really reluctant to give up this lovely and innocent little boy. Babu was obviously reluctant to give up her too. After putting her chin on Babu, Babu looked at her and asked such a question.


    Su Su didn''t know how to answer for a moment. She blinked at a loss. "I''ll go where I should go."


    "Will you go home?"


    "Maybe," Susu said with a smile But she knows, go home, go back to which home, she now, no home.


    "Will you still travel around the world?"


    "Maybe."


    "Then I can''t travel with you." Babulu was obviously a little frustrated.


    Su Su smiles and touches his round head. "It doesn''t matter. When babulu grows up, he can be with me."


    Babulu frowned and asked, "really? Will you wait for me? "


    "Really, I''ll wait for you."


    Su Su thought of babulu''s tearful eyes when she left, and laughed. This little guy loves to fight with himself, but he didn''t expect to have such a sensitive side.


    Su Su thought of babulu again and asked him, "will you have your own children in the future?"


    Son, Susu thought of the man in the distance again.


    When we were together before, Gu Sinian once told her about children. They also visited children''s clothing stores together. Su Su exclaimed with those lovely little clothes. Gu Sinian looked at her with smiling eyes.


    Gu Sinian, what is Gu Sinian doing now? Is the girl with him still with him?


    Forget it, why do you want so much? Since you decide to leave him, you should be more straightforward.


    Unconsciously, sleepiness came like the tide, and Su Su closed her eyes gradually.


    "Su Su."


    Who is it? Who''s calling me? Where am I now? Why is it so dark?


    "Sue, I''m here."


    Who? Gu Sixian?


    "Si Nian?" Su Su looked around and saw no sign of Gu Sinian. "Gu Sinian, where are you?"


    "Su Su, Su Su..."


    As the voice grew louder and clearer, Su Su felt a sharp pain in her head.


    "Su Su, Su Su..."


    Gu Sinian, where are you?


    "Sue, I''m here."


    Su Su opens his eyes, but finds himself in the co driver''s seat of Gu Sinian''s car. Gu Sinian drives the car calmly, as if it wasn''t him who just called Su Su Su, and the outside of the car is still endless darkness.


    "Si Nian."


    But Gu Sinian didn''t seem to hear it at all. He was still driving with no expression on his face. It was dark outside the window. He didn''t know where Gu Sinian was going to drive his car.


    "Si Nian, where are you going? Where are you going to take me? "


    Gu Sinian still did not answer.


    Turning around, Su Su came to the children''s clothing store again. The store was beautifully decorated, and the models in the window were also wearing delicate clothes. The dazzling lights blinded Su Su Su.


    "Su Su, open your eyes."


    It''s Gu Sinian''s voice. The magnetic voice makes Su Su feel safe. Su Su''s heart is settled. She slowly opens her eyes.


    Still in the children''s clothing store, Gu Sinian was holding a delicate little girl''s skirt and smiling at Su Su, "Su Su, how about having a daughter in the future?"


    Su Su was attracted by the shining skirt. She slowly stroked the lace of the skirt, as if she really saw her future daughter wearing the skirt.


    She wanted to go up and hold Gu Sinian. She wanted to ask him why he couldn''t be seen for such a long time, where he had gone and why he didn''t come back to see her. As soon as she jumped on him, Gu Sinian disappeared. Su Su Su only held the air.


    Darkness returned to the surroundings.


    "Si Nian! Gu Si Nian Su Su cried Gu Sinian''s name in the dark.No one answered her.


    "Gu Sinian, where have you been?" Su Su embraces herself and squats down slowly, burying her face in her knees.


    "Su Su?" This time it''s a female voice.


    Standing in front of her was a little girl with a pretty face. Su Su didn''t know her, but she thought she was familiar.


    "Who are you?"


    The girl looked at her with a strange look, as if swearing victory to her.


    Look again, Su Su remembers that this is the heroine of the bed photo incident with Gu Sinian. She has seen those photos. Most of the girl''s face is exposed in the photos, and she doesn''t feel ashamed at all.


    "Strange, don''t you know me?"


    Su Su didn''t want to see her. She turned around and left.


    "Where to?" The girl grabbed her wrist with astonishing strength.


    Susu felt sick. She tried to get rid of her hand


    Su Su couldn''t get rid of her because of her strength. "I said, I don''t want to see you! Go away. Go away


    The girl sneered twice, "Su Su, you still lost. Gu Sinian, he doesn''t belong to you at last. He belongs to me!"


    Lost? Is it? Su Su gave a smile. She laughed at her stupidity. There was such a kind of instability in this relationship for a long time, but she still gritted her teeth and insisted on it. As a result, she became worried about gain and loss. Every day, it was like walking on a tightrope.


    "Su Su, let go, Gu Sinian. He doesn''t love you for a long time."


    Yes, I should have let go long ago. Don''t be persistent, Su Su.


    "Susu, Susu."


    Gu Sixian?


    Su Su opens her eyes and goes back to Gu Sinian''s car. The difference is that Gu Sinian is looking at her affectionately this time, "Su Su, I love you."


    Stop it. She doesn''t want to believe it anymore.


    "Susu, I love you."


    "Gu Sinian, stop talking about it. We''ve broken up."


    "No way, no, we didn''t break up, Sue. I love you."


    "Pa!"


    I don''t know where the car hit. When I opened my eyes again, Gu Sinian was lying on the steering wheel with blood on his face.


    Su Su suddenly sat up and realized that it was just a dream.


    Why did you suddenly dream that Gu Sinian had a car accident? Su Su''s heart beat wildly. She subconsciously picked up her cell phone and wanted to call Gu Sinian, but she held back one second before pressing the call button.


    Su Su, now that you''ve decided to let go, don''t be nostalgic.

 Chapter 344

    Gu Sirui returns home exhausted, thinking that Gu Sinian still has to tie the bell to solve the problem. Su Su is still needed to solve the problem, otherwise he doesn''t know what will happen in the future. Moreover, now looking for Su Su everywhere is fruitless. If she knows that Gu Sinian''s car accident has become like this, and she can''t wake up, she will come back immediately, and there''s no need to look for a needle in a haystack. Maybe Su Su Su has come back, and all problems can be solved. Now he can''t think of a better way. It''s beyond everyone''s expectation that things will develop to this point.


    He didn''t know that Su Su had been worried about whether Gu Sinian really had anything to do with him. Unfortunately, it was not the best time for them to meet. A couple with lovers still had to go through many tests.


    As soon as I got home, I saw Mrs. Gu sitting on the sofa with a tired face. At this time, Che Xiaoxiao was still in the hospital, so there was no one else beside him. Gu Sirui carefully said to the old lady, "grandma, I don''t know what to say." Although Gu Sinian is not her grandson, she has been keeping dogs for so many years. What''s more, Gu Sinian is such an excellent one. Now she only hopes that Gu Sinian can wake up safely. Besides, Su Su, the broom, the farther she goes, the better she will not come back in her life. Obviously, she has no future All of her problems are shifted to Su Su. Now she doesn''t have the heart to think about what Gu Sirui wants to say. She just says, "go ahead, go ahead."


    "That is I think that Si Nian is still looking for Su Su. " Gu Sirui spoke slowly and softly. He had never been like this before, but now for Gu Sinian and Su Su, he had to lower his voice.


    "Stop, don''t tell me that name again. She''s born to harm our family. Anyway, I won''t let her in!" The old lady was excited when she heard Su Su''s name. Her voice was trembling. She had never seen anything in the world in her life. She always felt that as long as these children follow their own planned route, their future would be better. No one could get rid of their own control. Once they got rid of this route, there would be no good future for them Everything they do is for their sake. Why can''t they understand their own pains? It''s Su Su''s Fox Spirit who has done it. Now the two children don''t listen to their own words. When Gu Sinian wakes up, let him marry Che Xiaoxiao as soon as possible, get married early, and let her save snacks.


    "But Su Su is the one that Si Nian is most concerned about. Now, only Su Su can wake him up." Gu Sirui thinks that grandma may know where Su Su is, or if she can get help from grandma, it''s obviously easier to find Su Su with her influence and means, which is also very helpful to find Su Su. He still has to insist on persuading grandma not to give up easily.


    "Without her, Si Nian has been very good all these years, and he is very respectful to me. It''s the appearance of this woman that breaks all this. Don''t talk about it, talk about me..." Mrs. Gu was a little angry. She was so scared that Gu Sirui quickly supported her and patted her on the back. After all, the old man was old. If anything really happened, he would be too late to repent. So let the nanny help the old lady upstairs.


    But Gu Sirui didn''t expect that after going upstairs, grandma didn''t do anything. She asked the nanny to step down. She went to the window and looked out of the window. Her eyes were shining. These children are still too young. They can do this by pretending to be ill. She still has to make use of her own advantages. What''s more, who is she? She will be easily knocked down by several children £¿ Well, it''s not that easy! Next, we need to make a good plan and what we should do. Otherwise, the country that we have worked so hard to take care of our family will be destroyed. Absolutely not. We''ll see. Su Su Su, little girl, is the one who has made a mess of our family. Now he''s making the two children look like this. He''s a little skilled.


    Although he wanted to find Su Su very much, his grandmother just now was really scary. He was really worried about what happened to him. After all, there was only one family member in the world. He was stubborn, but he didn''t have a grandmother, and he didn''t have himself now. He suddenly understood Gu Sixian''s entanglement. Although he loved Su Su Su Su Su Su in his life, his grandmother''s kindness You can''t forget that if you are Gu Sixian, you can''t just walk away. It''s good for him to lie in bed now. It''s just that this mess is really big. How can he clean it up? It''s really a mess.


    At this time, Che Xiaoxiao is waiting for Gu Sinian in the hospital. After listening to her father''s words, she is still a little worried. She has a good future and can''t just hang herself in a tree. After all, her father is an older generation, so she is still a bit conservative. Moreover, she can''t listen to her father''s words all the time. For her own interests, it''s not impossible for her father to sell himself Well, don''t be bought and count money for others. Che Xiaoxiao has always been a refined egoist. Moreover, Gu Sinian can do this for Su Su. Even if she marries Gu Sinian in the future, Gu Sinian can give her a good life. There is Gu Sirui, who is the son of Gu family. In the end, the old lady will favor him. In case Su Su and Gu Sirui are together in the future, her good life will come to an end.Yes, Su Su and Gu Sirui can''t be together. She wants Su Su to never turn over. At the same time, she wants to make sure that the old lady is always on her side and is an amulet for her to be a hostess in the future. Moreover, she could put her own eye on the side of Gu Rui, or arrange Gu Sirui to marry a sister whom she believed in. When Gu Gu was really under his control, hum, at the same time, he should look for other son-in-law beside him.


    Che Xiaoxiao is born to be a good person. With good luck, she may be able to find something better than Gu Sixian. Then she will fly to the top of the tree and live the life of a rich young lady. It''s best to trample Gu Sixian under her feet. Why do she look down on herself? What''s worse than Su Su Su? One day, these people will look down on her Good looking people, thinking about this, Che Xiaoxiao''s lips slightly hook, what a spring and autumn dream, what a snake and scorpion beauty.

 Chapter 345

    In fact, although Gu Sirui has been looking for Su Su and using all kinds of means, there is no doubt that he will look for a needle in a haystack if he wants to find her in such a big world. But he doesn''t want to give up. After all, he and Su Su Su missed it in the past, and he doesn''t want Su Su Su Su and Gu Sinian to continue to miss it. But the thought of Gu Sinian and Che Xiaoxiao''s bed photos on the Internet at that time must have hurt her a lot. Even if Su Su was called back at this time, how could he make them reunite?


    Although beautiful things always have to go through many tests, Su Su has to go through too many tests. If it wasn''t Su Su''s scheming girl, would it be better? But the person who should suffer the most is by Gu Sinian''s side, but Su Su Su doesn''t know where to suffer. Compared with them, Su Su Su Su''s image in his heart is much better, and he is very happy It''s a pity that he missed Su Su at that time. Now, he and Gu Sinian are in such a trouble. Can he take the opportunity to get Su Su? Perhaps, it''s not impossible to have a try. Thinking about it, he himself felt a little ridiculous. Gu Sinian is still lying in the hospital now. Even if he wants to grab it, he has to compete openly so that he can match Su Su. Su Su Su is worth the best.


    At this time, the mobile phone rings suddenly, and Gu Sirui is annoyed when he hears it, but he is worried that the call may help the current predicament. For example, if he can provide Su Su Su''s clues, he still picks it up and answers it.


    Without looking, he picked up his cell phone and answered, "Hello, is there any news from Su Su?" Hearing what he said, he seemed to take a breath, but immediately responded, "I''m Su Yao."


    For a moment, the air was a little quiet. After a few minutes, Gu Sirui said, "if there''s nothing, it''s gone." Said to throw the phone.


    "Oh, no!" Su Yao over there cried eagerly, "I I''m just a little worried about you. Something happened at home. How''s Gu Sinian? "


    "Well, I didn''t wake up. Now I want to find Su Su and come back to see if I can wake him up."


    "Well, how''s grandma? The old man is old. Don''t bump into her. Be considerate of her. Although you are busy now, don''t forget your family."


    Gu Sirui on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment. Well, he let out a sound and said nothing. "Then, are you ok? You should pay attention to rest." Su Yao asked Gu Sinian and his grandmother. Finally, she asked Gu Sirui. This is what she cares about most. The others are all insinuations. "Fortunately, I don''t bother."


    Su Yao sighs. Finally, he still cares so much about Su Su, but how can he save himself? After all, Su Su has had Gu Sirui for many years. Should Gu Sirui give up? What''s the point of waiting so hard? He can''t help crying, but Gu Sirui doesn''t have himself in his eyes now Ah, what should we do? If Su Su is here now, what will happen? But I can''t compare with Su Su.


    "Well, don''t groan, cheer up." It''s Lin Huimei who talks. She sees Su Yao depressed all day. Now that Su Su has gone, she encourages her to find Gu Sirui. Now Gu Sirui must be on the verge of collapse. It''s time to comfort him so that she can enter his heart. Although Su Su is her own daughter, she loves Su Yao even more now that she''s gone. Moreover, Su Yao has always had problems with herself. If she can help Su Yao successfully catch up with Gu Sirui, her relationship with them will undoubtedly be further improved.


    "But, Si Rui still ignores me, and I can''t go on looking for him." With that, Su Yao is crying even more. He really loves Gu Sirui, but he can''t be forced to do anything about his feelings. If Gu Sirui doesn''t want to, no one can make him fall in love with him. Besides, Gu Sirui never lacks excellent girls. He can''t even compare with Su Su Su. How can he compare with other girls?


    "If you want to be sincere, it''s gold and stone. Don''t worry. Take your time. There''s still a long way to go." Lin Huimei comforts Su Yao. She really thinks about Su Yao. If Su Yao doesn''t like Gu Sirui, there are many good boys around her. Why are these children so persistent? She thinks of one. Thinking of this, she thinks of Su Su Su and Gu Sinian. Are they the same, but judging from the situation, they are almost impossible Yes, it''s almost irreparable. It''s a pity that I miss that child. Alas, I can''t do anything. I can''t take care of both fish and bear''s paw. At this time, I''d better take care of Su Yao.


    When it''s time to have dinner, Gu Sirui is not in the mood, so she asks the nanny to take it directly to her room. Mrs. Gu in the restaurant is sitting alone in the hall. Although there are many delicacies in front of her, the food tastes like chewing wax. It''s really not delicious. Although children and grandchildren have their own happiness, when can she really enjoy the happiness of family Can''t you ever indulge your grandchildren like the common people? She is not without envy, but since she is in this status, she will never allow any mistakes at home. This time, it should be an experience for the children. One day, Si Rui will understand his own painstakingness. After all, he will take charge of the family one day, and he can''t deal with this little wind and wave well. What should she do in the future? Let him be the villain. Big deal, she is heavy New comers, go to clean up this mess and ask them to have a look. The family leaders are still there.


    At this time, the nanny suddenly came to send a message, saying that Che Xiaoxiao called to say hello to the old lady, and Mrs. Gu got through.From the other end of the phone came Che Xiaoxiao''s sweet voice: "grandma, how are you? Have you had dinner?"


    "Well, it''s nothing. It''s enough for you to have this heart."


    "I''m just afraid that you have too much motivation and mind, which is not good for your health. Si Nian has me to take care of him. You don''t have to worry. If he wakes up, I''ll let you know the first time." Che Xiaoxiao''s words can be said to be watertight. She first comforted Mrs. Gu, and then explained the situation of the hospital. Her sincere words made it impossible to find any fault. She said a few more words, which made people feel pitiful. Mrs. Gu''s heart softened and gave her a reassurance. She told her that when Gu Sixian woke up, she must let Gu Sixian marry her.


    "Grandma, in fact, I just want to have a safe year, and grandma is in good health, nothing else is important, you have a good rest, I''ll tell you the situation of the hospital tomorrow." Putting down the phone, Che Xiaoxiao immediately changed his face, which was not the gentle and pleasant way he had just looked, "hum, wait and see."

 Chapter 346

    Here, Gu Sirui is in a mess in his room. Nowadays, with the development of the Internet, things of a sesame size can be lively for a period of time. What''s more, Gu Sixian, who is in charge of his family, has a car accident. Those reporters must be crazy now. Every year, they don''t know how many messy news are publicized by these media, which leads to how many companies finally go bankrupt. Moreover, if it wasn''t for these media propaganda last time, what would be the difference between Che Xiaoxiao and Gu Sixian Bed photos will not be so widely publicized, and Su Su will not go away sad.


    There must be an explosion on the Internet. The company''s shareholders, those old guys and cunning foxes, are staring at their family every day. They don''t even let go of their work. What''s more, after such a big accident, they must be ready to move again. They have to come from their family.


    Hum, it''s not so easy. Although he is usually idle, he is not so easy to bully. The devil is one foot high and the road is one foot high. He has to support this family.


    It''s just that thinking is one thing, but actually doing is another. How can he make clear the implementation plan and make things turn for the better? Besides, he has no plan at all. Do you want to hold a press conference first? Let''s first explain this matter and appease the masses. After all, if the stock price of the company falls sharply because of this matter, the gain is not worth the loss. Those old rivals are even more covetous to the company at this time and can''t let them succeed. Then how can we say that Gu Sinian can''t wake up when he lies in bed? Su Su must know that he can come back. However, this way can cause panic in the company. After all, Gu Sinian usually presides over the overall situation of the company, but he has never made any achievements. He is still too young. He knows this fact very well, But I''m still a little reluctant to compete with him for Su Su, but I have to admit how good he is. Gu Sirui is a little self mocking.


    At this time, Su Su was still a little uneasy, but she thought, do you still care too much about Gu Sixian, otherwise, why do you dream about him? Although it''s not such a good dream, as the saying goes, every day you think, you also have a dream. Maybe, if you try to contact other people, you can find a better world. Your heart has been closed for too long, and it''s very beautiful I haven''t felt that kind of happiness for a long time. Su Su''s demand for happiness is not high. She only hopes to find someone who loves her. But why has she been obstructed all the time and can''t get the blessing? Su Su Su suddenly feels extremely aggrieved. Thinking about the beautiful memories of Gu Sixian, she can''t persuade herself to give up. However, why can other people''s beautiful love end Sweet fruit, but he is here secretly sad, and, his departure, but also in order to forget the past, ah, perhaps, it is time to put it down.


    But if something really happened to Gu Sinian, would he go back and face him in what capacity? At the beginning, he had a lot of bed photos with Che Xiaoxiao, so he must be responsible for Che Xiaoxiao. But what is he? Although Che Xiaoxiao has done a little too much, even if he drives him away this time, there will be something else next time Women come here. They really don''t have so much energy to deal with it. They can''t prevent it for a while, but they can''t prevent it for a lifetime. Thinking of this, Su Su feels that the possibility between herself and Gu Sinian is even smaller.


    At this time, Gu Sinian, lying in bed, seems to be isolated from the world. Maybe as Gu Sirui thinks, lying in bed is the best way for him. However, when he wakes up, what kind of world will be out there? No one can imagine. Moreover, when he wakes up, whether he can see Su Su, or whether he will give up Su Su in the end because of his own misfortune is unknown.


    At the same time, those old guys who are eyeing Gu''s family are holding an emergency meeting to find out how to break Gu '' It''s cruel. The opportunity is fleeting. I never wait for anyone. If I miss this time, I may not see the sun of tomorrow. When my family recovers, they will be the ones who are unlucky, and those who can''t turn over will be them. This is absolutely not allowed. The interests of businessmen should be given priority. At present, Mrs. Gu is very old, and Gu is lying in bed. Only Gu Sirui, the second ancestor, is left. When they talk about Gu Sirui, they can say a few words of praise. But Gu is really dismissive. What can a cynical young master do? It seems that tomorrow, Gu will never get up again. These old guys are so excited that they can''t sleep tonight I''m on fire.


    In addition, Che Xiaoxiao''s father is also calculating to himself at this time. Although he asks his daughter to stabilize Mrs. Gu first, he is not sure about his daughter''s marriage with Gu Sirui. Although Mrs. Gu can still show her authority, she is old now. In case of one day''s absence, her daughter still has no position in the family, but she knows Son is more than father. He believes that his daughter must find a new way for himself now. Her daughter has always been so excellent that she doesn''t need to worry too much about her. As long as he keeps her mind in time, and even if he can''t find Gu Sixian to be his son-in-law, he will surely have a good life with her.


    What''s more, those reporters, who can miss so much news, quietly come to Gu''s house at this time. They just wait until tomorrow morning to get the news at the first time, and they will surely make the headlines.On the treetop, Gu Sirui still didn''t fall asleep. He knew that everyone couldn''t look up to him now. However, he thought that he was excellent from small to large, but he had been under the protection of his grandmother and Gu Sinian, so he didn''t show his talent. In this crisis, we must bear the responsibility and take care of our family. One day, we will take over by ourselves. This time, even if it''s right One of their own training, think about it, in the mind outlines the future possibilities, all kinds of solutions, for a moment only feel exhausted, heavy head, gradually go to sleep.


    Under the night, in the lanterns, in the red wine glasses, there are conspiracies, waiting for home care. No one can tell who is dreaming, who is in a nightmare, who is addicted to a dream, who is eager to get out of the dream. All these are preludes of the coming storm.

 Chapter 347

    "Is Mrs. Gu at home? We want to know whether Gu sixiangu really had an accident? "


    "How is Mr. Gu''s health?"


    "Is Mr. Gu''s life in danger?"


    "Will Gu be affected?"


    "....."


    many reporters are scrambling to ask questions, for fear that they will ask too late and miss out on some important topics. You know, first-hand information about family care is hard to get, and everyone wants to get it.


    The meeting outside Gu''s house has been remembered to be crowded. Usually, the spacious gate is just convenient for the reporters. Everyone stands outside the gate, waiting for Gu''s speech.


    In this city, Gu''s family is a luxury family. In addition, Gu''s family has always been a business empire. Over the years, Gu''s family has been very prosperous. Since Gu''s adopted son Gu Sinian took over Gu''s family, Gu''s business value has become higher and higher, attracting the envy and envy of many people.


    Now Gu Sirui had a car accident, and Gu''s family was on the cusp of the storm. Naturally, everyone''s eyes were attracted. Now Gu''s family has blocked Gu''s news. It''s easy to keep it secret by means of Gu''s family. Now reporters can''t even find the hospital Gu lives in. Now they can only stay in Gu''s family. This is the only way to get the latest news quickly.


    "Well..." Gu Sirui rubbed his eyes. Last night, he was thinking about things, and he didn''t know when to sleep. He opened his eyes and looked at the weather outside. He didn''t know how to fall asleep last night. He didn''t change his clothes and didn''t pull the curtains. It would be dazzling.


    Gu Sirui covered his eyes with his hand and carefully looked at the weather outside. It seemed that it was just dawn, and the sun didn''t plan to come out. It should be very early, but why is it so noisy outside? I used to sleep well, but I was woken up by the noise outside.


    Gu Sirui picked up his mobile phone and looked at the time. At six in the morning, Gu Sirui was so angry that he wanted to swear. He was a spoiled young master of the family. He was very angry when he got up from childhood. This would wake him up. Gu Sirui''s face was extremely smelly, as if people outside had done something unforgivable.


    He covered his head with a quilt, intended to isolate the outside sound and continue to sleep for a while. He really didn''t want to face the company''s mess. He could delay for a minute. What''s more, it''s really early. I''ve been feeling very depressed these days because of Gu Sixian, so I want to sleep a little more.


    It''s just that the voice outside is too noisy. From such a long distance, you can hear the reporter shouting "Gu Sinian, Gu Shi or something." Gu Sirui more listen to more upset, holding the quilt on the bed turned over a few circles, but was still annoyed by the quarrel.


    He suddenly lifted the quilt, sat up from the bed, pulled out his hair with his hands, and went barefoot to the window to see what was going on below. As soon as he looked after him, Si Rui became irritable. There were reporters outside, some with cameras, some with microphones, some standing at the door, and some even squatting on the ground because they came too early and stood for a long time. The gate of Gu''s house is always clean and quiet, which will be as lively as a vegetable market.


    "What''s the situation with Mr. Gu? Isn''t it marriage? Why did you have an accident all of a sudden? "


    "Is Mr. Gu''s accident man-made or accidental? Is it the enemy of the family? "


    "Mr. Gu left the Gu family. Now who does Gu want to control the whole situation? Is it Gu Sirui, the second young master of the Gu family? "


    "Will Gu''s stock be affected by Gu''s car accident?"


    The reporters kept on asking questions, one after another, and didn''t mind that no one answered directly.


    Gu Sinian had a headache when he looked at the group of reporters outside. He didn''t think these reporters would be so bold to guard the front door of his family. Who knows that at dawn, people came in droves, and there were so many people, which was more than the news of stars. Gu Sirui doesn''t know whether to be happy or sad. It seems that the influence of Gu family can''t be underestimated in this place.


    Reporters have been asking, the door has long been a mess of porridge, housekeeper and security at the door to try to maintain order.


    "Don''t make any noise. It''s still early. Our old lady and young master haven''t got up yet. If we continue to make such noise, we''ll call the police and ask them to come back at that time." Said the housekeeper in a hoarse voice.


    "We may not quarrel, but would you please explain to us the situation of general manager Gu in Gu''s year?" The reporter chased and asked, completely not frightened by the housekeeper''s threat.


    "How can my housekeeper know about the young master? If there is anything, we will certainly have someone to explain it to you later. Please don''t worry. " The housekeeper said, "ha ha, I''ve been looking after my family for decades. I''ve been taken care of by Mrs. Gu all the time. I''m very grateful for looking after my family. Now it''s hard to look after my family. No matter how hard I am, I''ll make a contribution.".


    "But we have no way to know the current situation of Mr. Gu? How is Mr. Gu''s health now? Is his life in danger?


    the reporter is as mad as a madman. He doesn''t listen to any advice at all. He just wants to dig out the material."Our young master is in good health. Please don''t speculate. If there are any untrue reports about Gu family in the future, I believe the Gu family will investigate everyone''s legal responsibility." The housekeeper was also annoyed by these reporters. He tried his best to persuade them to think that it was a concession. He always pushed forward and his tone became tough.


    Maybe the housekeeper''s words played a role, and the scene became quiet for the time being. Everyone might be thinking about the weight and possibility of these words. After all, the family is a big family, and the little reporters themselves are still afraid, otherwise their jobs may be lost and their company will be involved.


    "Don''t intimidate us any more, just answer our questions." I don''t know which reporter in the crowd suddenly yelled, everyone''s mood was immediately brought up again, and the crowd began to make noise again.


    The housekeeper had a headache. From early in the morning to now, he had been dealing with these reporters. He was already exhausted. He thought he had temporarily controlled the scene, but he didn''t want to be destroyed by one word.


    It seems that the reporter who took the lead should have been arranged by someone with a heart. Otherwise, he would not have been so reckless. The housekeeper wrote down the reporter who took the lead just now in his heart. Later, someone will go to check the origin of the reporter to see what is sacred and dare to trip his family.

 Chapter 348

    "I have no comment on your questions. I''m just a housekeeper. I don''t have such great power. Please come back." The housekeeper calmed down and said that he had been looking after his family for so many years, but he had never seen any big waves. He was still able to stop a group of reporters.


    Gu Sirui looks at the housekeeper and the reporter constantly, although the Housekeeper will delay, but obviously can see that the reporter''s mood is very high, a pair of immediately will rush in. Also thanks to the housekeeper''s spare no effort to stop, otherwise these reporters may have entered the door of the home.


    Gu Sirui stood in front of the window for a while to see that it was almost seven o''clock, and it was time for him to go to the company. Those shareholders were waiting for him to give them an explanation.


    Gu Sirui immediately went into the bathroom to wash, washed his face with cold water, brushed his teeth, changed into a suit he didn''t like to wear, and went downstairs depressed.


    It''s only seven o''clock, and Mrs. Gu has already dressed up and sat in the living room. The old lady doesn''t look very well today. After all, something happened to Gu Sixian. I guess she didn''t sleep well last night.


    Today, Mrs. Gu is wearing a dark red Tang suit, and her face is serious. At a glance, Gu Sirui knows that she is waiting for herself. He is two big now. Gu Sinian is lying in the hospital, but Su Su is not with him. Moreover, the old lady has a deep view on Su Su Su, and she doesn''t let Su Su Su take care of Gu Sinian at all.


    In this way, Che Xiaoxiao has been guarding Gu Sixian. When Su Su comes back, there will be a gap between them. After all, Gu Sixian is in a coma, and it''s up to Che Xiaoxiao to say what happens. At this time, Che Xiaoxiao will certainly take advantage of the situation. Gu Sirui has a headache, but he can''t convince the old lady. He can only compromise temporarily and think of a way.


    "Grandma, why do you get up so early today? It''s still very early. Don''t you usually get up at eight? " Gu Sirui asked suspiciously, this is not the old lady''s usual style.


    "Get up early? I''d like to sleep a little longer, but can''t you hear the sound outside? " Old lady Gu said that she was old, and she was woken up as soon as there was a sound outside.


    "I was woken up by them, too. I came down immediately. Grandma, I''m sorry to trouble you about us. " Gu Sirui didn''t expect that the old lady was woken up by these reporters. She hated the reporters outside even more, but she felt guilty about her. After all, she was so old that she had to worry about herself and Gu Sinian all the time.


    "Well, don''t say any apologies. What I need is not your apologies, but that you two are well. That''s my best hope. I wake up this morning because I''m old and I don''t sleep much, so I wake up early. You don''t have to worry about it. " Old lady Gu said to Gu Sirui sincerely that now Gu Sinian is still lying in the hospital in a coma. She is in a mess now. She only hopes that the children will be safe and sound.


    "I know grandma, you do all this for our good, but I think we should let elder brother make his own choice about elder brother''s business, otherwise the result is always unsatisfactory, don''t you think?" Gu Sirui knows that the old lady''s heart is in a mess now, but he really can''t do it if he lets him watch Che Xiaoxiao take advantage of the opportunity.


    "Let him make his own choice. You''re talking for Susu again. I don''t know what''s the matter with your brothers. One or two of them have something to do with her. Si Nian used to be very sensible, but since I met Su Su, it has become a common practice to disobey me. You still want me to accept her. Si Rui, I tell you, it''s impossible unless I die. "


    Gu said that as soon as he thought of Su Su, he would think of Gu Sinian lying in the hospital. He was not angry. He was a good person. Now Su Su made a mess, and Gu was in crisis. How could he accept her?


    "Well, grandma, I won''t say it. Don''t be angry, OK? I just don''t think that car is really suitable for my brother. " Gu Sirui wants to fight for it again. He should make a good impression on Su Su in front of the old lady. Even if he can''t, he can''t let the snake woman Che Xiaoxiao accompany Gu Sinian.


    "Why not? I think it''s very appropriate. You young people are certainly not as good as my old lady. She is the most suitable person for your elder brother. I can''t be wrong. " The old lady has a plan in mind. She thinks that Che Xiaoxiao''s character and family background are in line with her heart. Moreover, this time Gu Sixian had a car accident. Che Xiaoxiao has been accompanying Gu Sixian in the hospital, and now she has been taking care of Gu Sixian in a coma. This is enough to show that she really loves Gu Sixian.


    "Well, grandma, I won''t talk to you about this. Let''s wait until my elder brother wakes up. The most important thing now is how to get rid of these hateful reporters outside the door, and don''t let them cover the company''s affairs freely."


    Gu Sirui thinks about it, but he still doesn''t argue with the old lady about Su Su and Che Xiaoxiao, so that the old lady won''t be angry. He has a bad impression of Su Su, and the reporters outside the door are still arguing. This is what gives Gu Sirui the most headache.


    Gu Sirui looks outside again. Instead of decreasing, there are more and more reporters. Now some people are already taking photos. Fortunately, Gu''s yard is big enough, otherwise the flash light may even get inside."Yes, it''s noisy in the early morning, which makes people sleep uneasily. Now these reporters are all at the helm of the wind. When your elder brother was free, why didn''t they report it? Now if something happened, they would like to live in your home. I really don''t know whether they should say they are dedicated or have no moral bottom line?" Mrs. Gu said with disdain that after all, she came from a big family and encountered a lot of things. In the face of these reporters, she was not very worried, or she was too noisy. She had a good morning and was destroyed by these messy reporters. It can be imagined how bad her mood was.


    "Grandma, do you feel all right? If not, you can go up and sleep later. After all, the body is the most important thing. " Gu Sirui is a little worried about the old lady''s health. In recent days, things happen one after another, which makes people unprepared. He is afraid that the old lady will be stimulated and become ill. In this way, his situation will be more difficult, and his family will also be seriously damaged. This is the result that we all don''t want to see.


    "It''s OK. I can''t sleep well now. I''d better solve the immediate problems first." Old lady Gu looks at Gu Sirui who is worried in front of her. She is still moved. As long as the family is OK.

 Chapter 349

    "Well, grandma, if you have any discomfort, please let me know in time. I don''t want you to fall down at this time." Gu Sirui said solemnly.


    "Good boy, I will hold on at this time. I won''t let myself fall down. Gu family and Gu family need me." Old lady Gu also knows that this situation is not optimistic. She must stick to it. Otherwise, Gu Sirui is the only one left. How can she protect the overall situation of Gu''s family.


    "Well, grandma, stop talking. Let''s go to breakfast. It''s been a whole morning. You''re hungry, too." Gu Sirui is concerned about pacifying the old lady.


    This kind of thing certainly can''t be solved in a day or two, so the most important thing now is to take good care of yourself and grandma, so as to have the strength to face the difficulties in the future. Now Gu Sinian is still lying in the hospital. In the past, Gu Sinian was always in the front. He helped to solve everything, but now he''s down, leaving only himself at home. Gu Sirui suddenly felt a lot of pressure, and finally realized how happy he was in the past. He didn''t have to face these boring things at all. He just needed to live according to his heart. Anyway, Gu Sirian was backed by his elder brother. But now that his elder brother fell down, he realized how heavy Gu Sirian was and how responsible he was How big it is.


    I used to think that the years are quiet and good. It turns out that Gu Sinian is just carrying the burden for him. Gu Sirui felt that he understood a lot and grew up a lot overnight. Now I want to really take the responsibility of Gu Sixian, let Gu continue to become a business myth, and let Gu family become more solid.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Only when we have enough food can we have the strength to work and deal with these reporters." Mrs. Gu is also very pleased. After all, the growth of her children is the result she would like to see most. She took Gu Sirui''s hand with a smile, and they went to the dining table together.


    All kinds of food have been set on the table for a long time. Today, Mrs. Gu got up early, so she told the kitchen to make breakfast more rich, so that Gu Sirui would be in a good mood. So my aunt made steamed buns, porridge, bread, fried dough sticks and soybean milk, with all kinds of small dishes, which made people have a good appetite.


    "Wow, there''s so much breakfast today, grandma. Is that what you ordered me to prepare? There is my favorite soybean milk fried dough sticks. " Gu Sirui is surprised to say that his aunt Gu''s fried dough sticks are excellent. Every time Gu Sirui finishes eating, he always praises his aunt, feeling that he has eaten the best fried dough sticks.


    "Well, of course. Auntie specially made it for you. Eat it quickly and go to work after eating it. " Mrs. Gu is smiling kindly, full of care and love from the elders.


    "Grandma, you are the best. I really like you. You are my goddess Although the breakfast was simple, the old lady''s heart made Gu Sirui feel better. This meeting began to say good words to make the old lady happy.


    "As sweet as you are, I know you care about me most, OK. Don''t be garrulous. Eat while it''s hot Old lady Gu was also amused by Gu Sirui''s words. Finally, her face was not the heavy feeling of wind and rain when she got up in the morning. The whole person seems to have a lot of vitality.


    Gu Sirui is also very happy. The more he is in this situation, the stronger and more optimistic he is. Otherwise, people will be overwhelmed by the heavy atmosphere. Seeing that the old lady is happy, Gu Sirui is also very happy. As long as the old lady is in a good mood, there will be no major health problems, and he can finally go to work at ease.


    "Well, yummy, mama Li, the fried dough sticks you made are as yummy as ever. This is my favorite flavor." Gu Sirui said loudly to Li Ma while eating to express his love.


    "Second young master, it''s my pleasure that you like to eat." Li Ma is also very happy that Gu Sirui likes to eat his own food, which means that his achievements are recognized. Moreover, the second young master always has a sweet mouth, and he likes him very much.


    "Si Rui, come and drink some more soybean milk. It''s the best way to eat soybean milk and fried dough sticks together. There are also some side dishes to taste." Old lady Gu is also very happy to see that Gu Sirui likes to eat so much, and keeps asking him to eat more.


    "Well, grandma, I''ll do it myself. Are you afraid of treating me badly at home? Today''s food is my favorite, I will definitely eat well. Grandma, don''t just watch me eat, you can eat more. " Gu Sirui felt that the old lady seemed to be taking care of a child. He couldn''t help laughing. He also reminded the old lady to eat quickly.


    "Yes, I will, too." Mrs. Gu is very pleased.


    She still remembers that Gu Sirui used to be a big boy who didn''t care about anything and pushed everything to Gu Sinian. At that time, he was doting on him and let him go. Gu Sinian took over Gu''s family without any complaints, and took care of Gu as his brother. Later, Gu Sinian also managed the company well, and Gu Sirui always pursued what he liked. Although they were not brothers, they were closer than brothers. Mrs. Gu has always been very proud of them.


    "Si Rui, you can go to work after eating. I''ll go to the hospital to see Si Nian later. See how he''s doing. " As soon as Mrs. Gu talked about Gu Sinian, her heart became heavy. Her most proud grandson is lying in the hospital, unconscious, but she has no way to save him. There is no other way but to wait."Granny, don''t worry. My brother is lucky. He has his own way. He will be OK. The doctor said that my brother is out of danger. Just wake up." Gu Sirui is also a little worried, but the doctor''s words reassured him a lot, as long as people are OK.


    "Yes, Si Nian is so good and sensible. God will protect him. I''m still waiting for Si Nian to get married and give me a little grandson. " Old lady Gu comforted herself, hoping that Gu Sinian would get better soon. The Gu family and Gu family were waiting for him.


    "That''s it, granny. You''re right. My brother is old enough to get married. As long as he gets better, he can make arrangements. Ha ha, it will be fun to have a little nephew in the future. " Gu Sirui also follows the old lady''s words and looks forward to the future of Gu Sixian. When he thinks of his little nephew, he is very happy. Finally, he has someone to play with him.


    "I think so, too. Now I hope that Sinian will get better soon. Gu and our Gu family are waiting for him. " Mrs. Gu is still worried about Gu Sinian. After all, she raised the child by herself. It''s false to say that she doesn''t care.


    "Well, grandma, eat quickly. My brother is sure to be OK." Gu Sirui is afraid that old lady Gu has been worried and urges her.


    Mrs. Gu also knew that she could not go on like this. She picked up chopsticks and continued to eat.

 Chapter 350

    Gu Sirui finished the conversation with the old lady, and they both began to concentrate on eating.


    "Grandma, I''m finished. Take your time. I''ll go to the company first." After eating, Gu Sirui put down his chopsticks and said to Mrs. Gu, after all, the company still has many things to deal with by itself. He can''t hide at home all the time. Only when he goes out can he solve them in the end.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll finish soon. I have something else to talk to you." Mrs. Gu quickly stops Gu Sirui. She still has some instructions to tell him, reminding him to be careful.


    "Well, grandma, please eat slowly. I''ll sit and wait for you." After listening to the old lady, Gu Sirui guessed that the old lady was still worried about me and had to sit quietly waiting for her to finish eating.


    Mrs. Gu quickly finished her remaining porridge, wiped her mouth and began to talk with Gu Sirui.


    "Sirui, when you go to the company later, you may face many problems. You should be prepared yourself." As Mrs. Gu deliberated, the company suddenly changed its management, which would not be easy for the shareholders to accept.


    "Grandma, I''ve thought about that for a long time. When I take over my brother''s job, those shareholders will not easily agree and accept it. But I''ve already thought about it. This time I''m going to show my family''s courage and make them believe me. " Gu Sirui confidently said that although he didn''t know much about the top management of the company, no matter how difficult the situation is, he would not shrink back.


    "Just think of it. I still remember that when Si Nian first accepted the company, he was faced with the same problem. It took him less than a month to talk about a cooperation case worth 100 million yuan, and this cooperation case was a matter that the shareholders talked about for a long time without any result. Since then, they were convinced of Si Nian. Only then did Si Nian sit firmly in Gu''s chair. Later on, you will know that Si Nian took the lead We have pushed Gu to a new height one after another, making them make a lot of money, and they have more and more trust in Si Nian. It''s a very difficult process and you have to be careful. "


    Mrs. Gu recalled every bit of Gu Sixian''s life at that time, and now she still finds it very difficult. I still remember that Gu Sinian came home late at night every day, looking tired. Sometimes the light in his study would not go out all night. She was distressed to see it, but it was never easy to be the leader of Gu''s family, so during that time she prepared a lot of soup for him, at least not to waste his body.


    "I know, grandma, since my brother can do so well, I believe I can do the same. We are all caretakers. I''m sure I won''t disgrace caretakers. I will try my best to do as well as my brother. " Gu Sirui is also well aware of the difficulties he is facing. After listening to granny Gu''s words, he feels even more difficult. It seems that he will have a tough fight later.


    "Yes, none of the boys who take care of my family can say no. grandma also believes that you will win their trust with your own efforts and make them submit to you."


    Mrs. Gu also cheered Gu Sirui. Although Gu Sirui is not very important in the company now, she knows that he did it on purpose, because Gu is not his interest at all. But now Gu''s family is facing crisis, and he is able to shoulder heavy responsibilities bravely. Mrs. Gu is very pleased. At the same time, she also sees Gu Sirui''s courage and courage, which makes her more confident that Gu Sirui will succeed.


    "Well, grandma, don''t worry. I''ll be happy to see my brother later. " Gu Sirui also has confidence in himself, just want to eliminate the old lady''s worry about him.


    "Yes, I''ll take you out." Mrs. Gu looks like Gu Sirui who grew up overnight. She is very happy. She believes that after this incident, he will become more responsible and responsible.


    After saying goodbye to the old lady of Gu family, Gu Sirui went straight to the garage and drove a Bentley to the gate. As soon as Guan Jia saw the car coming out, he quickly opened the door, but he didn''t want to. The exhausted reporters who had been waiting for a long time would immediately come in full of energy. The door is blocked to death.


    Gu Sirui didn''t expect that these reporters were so afraid of death. When he saw the car, he was not afraid, but rushed up directly. In an instant, the reporter surrounded Gu Sirui''s car with a tight wall. The flash light is shining all the time, and the reporter''s microphone is facing the car all the time. It seems that the car can''t move. Gu Sirui is impatient and wants to hit people. These reporters are crazy about news.


    "Gu Er Shao, are you going to the company now?"


    "Mr. Gu, are you going to take the place of Mr. Gu?"


    "Gu Er Shao, will the company have problems because of Gu''s car accident?"


    "..."


    GU Sirui was overwhelmed by the reporter''s questions. He knew that this was not the way to go on. There were still old ladies at home, so he couldn''t let them stay at home all the time. The problem always had to be solved. After thinking about it, Gu Sirui opened the door and walked down.


    As soon as we saw the door open, we were even more excited. The microphone was only delivered to Gu Sirui.


    "Be quiet, everyone. If you keep making noise like this, I promise you won''t get any news." Gu Sirui said in a loud voice.


    We look at Gu Sirui not angry from the appearance of Wei, or some fear, after all, people who care for the family is born with a sense of superiority."You have been squatting in front of my house for so long, and I understand your hard work. But what I want to tell you about my brother Gu Sinian and Gu''s family is that everything is well. My brother is in good health, and Gu is also very good. He will be better than before. In addition, I would like to remind you that if you squat in front of the house all the time, which seriously affects our rest and safety, I will safeguard our rights and interests through legal means. Later, I will ask the lawyer of the house to deal with it directly. I have said all that should be said. Please think it over. "


    Gu Sirui''s firm tone and sonorous words make the noisy reporters calm down for a while. After all, they all know the strength of Gu''s family. Now Gu''s family has not disclosed any negative news, which shows that Gu has not been affected. Everyone is afraid of Gu''s words.


    Gu Sirui saw that his words seemed to play a role. He was a little relieved, and then he got on the bus and went away.


    It wasn''t until the car left and the door closed again that the reporters reacted. They didn''t expect that the second young master of Gu''s family would be so sharp, which surprised them. It seemed that they lost their ability to react. It seems that Gu Sirui can''t be underestimated.


    Mrs. Gu was very pleased to see what Gu Sirui had just done. Although she had been surrounded by many people, she was able to retreat completely in the end and caught reporters by surprise. Looking at Gu Sirui''s car, Mrs. Gu can''t wait to see the response of the company''s shareholders.

 Chapter 351

    In the underground parking lot of Gu''s group, just as Gu''s car stopped, a lady in a black professional suit with information in her hand came forward quickly.


    When the door opened, Gu Sirui stepped out of the car with his long legs, and then went to the other side to open the door and help Mrs. Gu out of the car.


    "Chairman!" The lady walked quickly to Mrs. Gu and called respectfully.


    "Well, what''s the situation with the company now?" Mrs. Gu took Gu Sirui''s hand and asked calmly.


    "Since the news of general manager Gu leaked and spread, the company''s share price has fallen sharply. Many cooperative companies have called one after another to learn about the situation. At present, our employees in the cooperative company have been pacified. Then... " As a secretary of the company, as early as when the news of Gu''s accident came, she had already started to think of ways to deal with the problems that would arise. In the face of the chairman''s inquiry, he began to report in detail.


    "We estimate that the news of President Gu''s accident was deliberately spread, so it will spread so fast now, otherwise the reporter will not report so wantonly." At the end of the summary, the Secretary dutifully explained the investigation results.


    "Well, I''ve known for a long time that their mind is not right, and it''s not surprising that they will do so! Sure enough, they are a group of white eyed wolves who eat less meat than bone and meat. As long as they catch a little wind and grass, they will not let go. They are not afraid of being ugly! A bunch of bastards Although she had expected what would happen, Mrs. Gu couldn''t help being angry.


    A group of food inside and outside, that year should let them all on the street to beg!


    The Secretary quietly followed Mrs. Gu and did not respond to her remarks. After all, some people could say something, but others could not. Who should do what identity, and her identity is just the Secretary of the company, not qualified to have any evaluation of the above people. She just needs to do her part.


    "Grandma, please calm down and pay attention to your health!" Gu Sirui is not easy to answer. He is also a younger generation, and he doesn''t know much about the company. He can only appease Mrs. Gu who is a little excited.


    Mrs. Gu wasn''t really discussing this with her secretary. She continued to ask, "what''s their situation now?"


    Hearing the question, the Secretary answered without hesitation: "after the report, several major shareholders asked for a general meeting of shareholders. Now they are all waiting in the meeting room."


    "I really can''t wait to pull our family caretakers off the stage," Mrs. Gu said angrily, knocking on her crutch. "Let''s see if they have the ability? Let''s see if they are better or my old lady is better. "


    As they spoke, they went to the elevator directly under the president. After getting up the elevator, the Secretary asked, "chairman? So we''re going straight to the conference room now? "


    "Go! Why don''t you go? If we don''t go, we will be afraid of taking care of our family! "


    "Yes." The Secretary heard the answer and pressed the number of floors leading to the meeting room.


    On the way up the elevator, Mrs. Gu took a look at Gu Sirui, who had been following her all the time, and said, "Sirui, no matter what happens, you will stay by my side quietly. Now it''s up to you. "


    Gu Sirui stares at his serious and solemn expression on the reflective wall of the elevator, and his heart trembles. He thinks about his unconscious brother who is still lying in the hospital, Su Su Su who is still missing, and the battle he is going to face. His heart is sad and confused, and he whispers back, "well, I know."


    "Well, grandma knows that you don''t like to deal with the affairs of the company, but as your brother is now, you can only take the lead. After all, this is our family company. No matter what happens, you must ensure that it doesn''t fall into other people''s hands. So, you should grow up, Sirui." Old lady Gu admonished earnestly.


    Gu Sirui narrowed his sour eyes and said firmly, "grandma, I understand. I won''t let you down


    Mrs. Gu sighed softly, and forced herself to endure the bitterness and heartache in her heart. She resolutely decided to push her grandson to the position of being appointed in the face of danger.


    Her grandson, she did not understand, she did not heartache, but now there is really no other way.


    In front of her eyes, it seems that there is a big grandson lying on the bed with bandage all over, pale face and weak breathing. Her heart is even more sour and sad. For a moment, an idea comes out of her heart. Is she really wrong?


    Is this situation caused by my own mistakes in decision-making? If she didn''t force Sinian to break up with Su Su at the beginning and force him to marry Shu Xiaoxiao, then he would not go to the bar to drink, and if he didn''t drink, he would not have a car accident. If he doesn''t have a car accident, the company won''t have an accident, so it won''t let those villains have an opportunity, and now they won''t face the passive side.


    Is it really her fault?


    Once this idea rose, it would linger in her mind. An inexplicable guilt surrounded her tightly, reminding her that the culprit of all this was herself, which made her sleep and food uneasy, and her face began to become obscure and uneasy.


    The more she thought about it, the more sad she felt, and her heart was stuffy, as if she was going to suffocate. But when she was almost overwhelmed by the guilt, she directly denied her own idea.No, she''s not wrong. She''s been looking after Gu for so many years and making so many decisions. How can she Miss Gu now? Although she is old, her brain hasn''t degenerated. Her decision is right. Everything she does is for Gu''s sake.


    At present, Gu''s crisis is only temporary. Any project will be smooth sailing all the time. There will certainly be difficulties and problems in the way. As long as these problems are solved, Gu will go further.


    Yes, as long as she can successfully solve the crisis, Gu will certainly develop better.


    As for Gu Sinian, when he wakes up, he will understand that she is for his good.


    Mrs. Gu, who was convinced by her own ideas, became more and more firm in her belief, and her eyes became more and more clear and tenacious from the original bleakness.


    With the gradual increase in the number of floors of the elevator, the closer to the meeting room, the momentum of the body is also gradually climbing. The original body of the peaceful and gentle old lady has been tough and sharp momentum instead.


    She is like an invincible fighter, showing her edge fearlessly and preparing to go to her own battlefield. Just like when she was young, she was the company, and everything was under her control.

 Chapter 352

    "It is reported that Gu Sinian, President of Gu''s group, is still in the hospital because of a car accident, and his life and death are unknown. And Gu''s share price is falling again and again... "


    "Gu Sinian, President of Gu''s group, is in a coma at present. According to the relevant information of the hospital, he may become a vegetable in the future..."


    "Recently, Gu Sinian, President of Gu family, was sent to the hospital for treatment due to a car accident, and Gu family group also began to fall into crisis. I don''t know..."


    "It is reported that Gu Sinian, President of Gu''s group, was involved in a traffic accident due to drunk driving, which is a serious violation of the regulations on the administration of public security and traffic organs..."


    "The problem of drunk driving has always been a violation that we should pay attention to, and recently..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Therefore, I hope that the masses of the people can take warning that they do not drive after drinking and do not drink when driving. "


    "Pa!" A clear sound reverberated in the open conference room, and the screen on the wall was closed with the sound, and the screen was dark.


    On the round table in the conference room, there are people on both sides except the main table.


    At this time, everyone''s faces were full of obscure anger and uneasiness, and perhaps some of them were also mixed with a trace of excitement and excitement.


    The sound just now is the sound of the remote control being thrown on the table, while the person who moves is sitting in the first position under the master''s seat. He leans on the back of the wide chair, his hands around his chest, and his face is bright with displeasure. He is the largest shareholder of Gu group except Gu.


    At present, everyone in the meeting room is also affected by the mood of the major shareholders. They dare not make any noise at will. The meeting room is as quiet as a chicken.


    The small staff who are arranged to pour tea for the shareholders have been trembling since they came in, for fear of angering the shareholders who have been angry all the time. Now some people are starting to get angry, and the small staff dare not even move. They are afraid that the sound of pouring tea will make them angry.


    Fortunately, in addition to him, other people also feel the same, so the people who have not been poured tea have no difficulty to urge.


    The general meeting of shareholders said that fairness and equality are the same, but as long as people are out of society, who will believe that there will be real equality in the world.


    Therefore, shareholders can be divided into high and low levels. It is mainly the number of shareholders that determines the status of shareholders. People with few shares say that they are qualified to participate in the general meeting of shareholders, but they just want to occupy a position and have no real decision-making power. The person who was angry just now is the one who holds the most shares in this room, so he was shocked by his every move.


    Of course, not everyone is afraid of him. They just don''t think it''s necessary if they don''t open their mouth. They shoot the birds out of their heads. Moreover, it''s not the time for them to come out of their heads. So they just quietly taste the tea in their hands. It seems that they don''t have a meeting in a quiet and solemn meeting room, but enter a quiet and elegant tea house OK, tea party.


    After a moment of silence, the man at the top frowned displeasantly at the sight of those leisurely people and said in a low voice, "what do you think of this incident?"


    Hearing his question, several small shareholders looked at each other in silence, but they didn''t talk right away. They were still thinking about how to speak.


    No matter where they are, there will be differentiation, and there will be a small team if there is differentiation. After people belonging to the first shareholder group looked at each other, a smart person said, "I think President Gu''s incident is really bad. The reason why the company''s share price fell this time is because of him. "


    "That''s right."


    "Yes, it is..."


    After all, the main reason for the company''s crisis is the drunk driving incident. This has a fatal impact on the image of the company, which will lead to the decline of the stock price. For a moment, the quiet meeting room began to become noisy.


    Seeing everyone''s agreement, another man began to speak again, "now the decline of the stock price has caused great harm to our interests. We hold the shares of this company to make money, but now we not only can''t make money, but also may lose money. I think the company must give us an explanation. Otherwise, I can only choose to sell the shares to make up for the loss. "


    "This..." People who used to agree with the company began to hesitate. After all, the company''s prospects have always been very good. They only keep the company''s shares when they see the company''s development prospects. Now they sell their shares because of a small probability. It doesn''t feel very good.


    It seems to know that the shareholders don''t agree. The person opposite gives a wink. He nodded slightly and then said, "of course, we are also the old shareholders of the company. We have certain feelings for the company. I absolutely don''t want to leave the company like this."


    "Yes, it''s been so long..."


    "That''s it."


    With a slight cough, he suggested helplessly, "since we can''t leave the company, someone must be responsible for this matter, and the person in charge, Mr. Gu Sinian, is still in a coma. For the sake of our company and our own interests, I suggest that the Company re elect a new president. After all, the country can''t be without monarch and the family can''t be without owner There must be someone in charge to take charge of the overall situation. Do you think so? "After a few words, the following people began to have different opinions, and some people nodded in agreement.


    As for the result of his words, he grinned with pride. When he saw that the opposite side was still enjoying tea, the people who didn''t have any reaction were a little unhappy. "Mr. Lin, you haven''t opened your mouth all the time. What''s your opinion? Let''s talk about it. "


    When people heard this, they all turned their eyes to him, and he happened to be the major shareholder of the company, but from the beginning to now, he has never said anything, just like an outsider.


    "Me?" Mr. Lin asked suspiciously, then shook his head, "I don''t have any opinions."


    When the questioner heard this, he was more proud and wanted to be sarcastic again. Who let him just be the opposite of himself?


    "I only know that the general meeting of shareholders needs all shareholders to be present." Without waiting for him to speak, Mr. Lin went on: "now the largest shareholder of the company has not been present, no matter what we are discussing now, it is invalid."


    Mr. Lin leisurely reminds us, but the dialogue in it makes the people present suddenly realize that it is.


    Yes, the major shareholders of the company haven''t arrived yet. It''s useless for them to discuss fiercely now.


    "You..." By the face of life to open the mouth, but was interrupted.


    "Well, we''ll discuss something when the time comes." Said the man above.


    Yes, if the time is up and the people haven''t arrived, they can drive directly But before he finished, there was a loud question.


    "About what?"

 Chapter 353

    "About what?" With the sound of opening the door, a steady voice came from the door.


    They turned their heads. Standing by the door was Mrs. Gu, the largest shareholder of Gu group and the leader of Gu group.


    Gu Sirui acts as a companion and stands at the position where Mrs. Gu retreats. The Secretary retreats to one side after opening the door.


    Although she hasn''t been in charge for a long time, the authority of Mrs. Gu''s authority has properly deterred the people in the field.


    Mr. Lin also put down the cup that he had not put down since he came in, and stood up respectfully when he saw the visitors. And the rest of the room also got up, which is respect and fear for those in power.


    After the others got up, the person who had been picking up things before also stood up respectfully, with a peaceful smile on his face. Compared with the sharp appearance just now, he was just like two people.


    All the people present are old timers in the society. There should be politeness in face. Now is not the time to tear the skin.


    Although Mrs. Gu is stubborn sometimes, she knows how to ingratiate herself in the market. The reason why she took the lead in the first place is that she used the force to calm down her impetuous heart in the meeting room first, so that she can control the overall situation.


    After holding a serious face for a while, Mrs. Gu went straight to the master''s seat without any modesty, and then began to greet them, "OK, sit down."


    Gu Sirui directly left the meeting room after holding Mrs. Gu to sit down. After all, he is not a shareholder of the company and has no right to sit here.


    Mrs. Gu took a look and didn''t stop her.


    "I believe that we all know the purpose of our meeting today." After everyone was seated, Mrs. Gu spoke calmly.


    After glancing at the audience, Mrs. Gu went directly to the theme, no matter how different they looked, "I''ll stop talking. If you have any questions or opinions about this incident, please come forward."


    I didn''t expect that Mrs. Gu would ask directly. We haven''t experienced this forthrightness for a long time. Today''s businessmen are all old foxes. They don''t talk in nine turns and eighteen turns. As long as you are not careful, you will fall into the trap of foxes.


    On the contrary, in the face of such directness, people who originally had a lot of ideas didn''t know how to speak.


    Only Lin always seems to think of something, the corners of the mouth evoke a thought-provoking smile. It''s a long time since I''m old and I''m still so resolute.


    "What? If there''s nothing to say, I''ll say it. " Seeing that no one was speaking, Mrs. Gu spoke strongly again.


    "How is Mr. Gu now?" Some people really can''t stand the silence and bravely ask.


    Mrs. Gu took a look at him and returned directly: "I''m not awake at present, but I''m out of danger. I believe I will wake up soon."


    "Not long. How long?" Some people can''t wait to ask, although the company is on the right track, it doesn''t need to be watched all the time, but if there is no one in charge all the time, who knows what problems will appear in the middle of the way.


    "I''m not sure, but I''m sure it won''t be long." After all, he still has people to worry about.


    After waiting for such a long time, I have been asking these painless questions. Some people can''t sit still.


    "Although we are all very sad about President Gu''s accident, how should chairman Gu deal with the company''s crisis caused by such an accident?"


    Mrs. Gu looked at the speaker and did not answer. Instead, she asked, "what do you think you should do with it?"


    The questioner didn''t expect to be asked back. He was stunned for a moment. After looking at one of them without any trace, he said with a straight face: "I think the company is because of Mr. Gu''s personal problems, so Mr. Gu should be responsible for it."


    "How do you feel responsible?"


    "Remove him as president."


    People at the scene were a little surprised by the cold and straightforward words, and they all looked at the master Mrs. Gu''s face.


    When Mrs. Gu heard this, she was naturally very angry, but more ironic. Sure enough, they are a group of immature white eyed wolves who just want to win the position! Holding the crutches of the hand, but let her control.


    "And then?"


    And then?


    "Then, of course, a new president is in place." Without hearing Mrs. Gu''s retort, he immediately confidently expressed his ideas.


    "That''s what you all think?" Mrs. Gu looked around for a week and asked.


    People from the same group of men agree with Mrs. Gu''s colder and colder eyes. These voices also make Mrs. Gu feel resentful and sad. The years of fighting side by side and sharing weal and woe are gone. The only thing left is the ambition of power and wealth.


    "I don''t agree to the removal of President Gu." A voice of opposition suddenly rang out in the crowd''s noisy voice, and the speaker was Mr. Lin who had never spoken before.Different voices let Mrs. Gu''s eyes flash a touch of relief. Fortunately, not everyone is like this.


    After President Lin opened his mouth, many other objections appeared one after another, which is no longer a one word situation.


    "Yes, it''s just an accident. Mr. Gu worked hard for the company and won a lot of benefits for us. We can''t deny everything he did before all of a sudden. "


    "Yes, Mr. Gu''s ability is obvious. Many of his decisions have played a decisive role in the development of our company."


    At the beginning, the person who said that Gu Sixian''s position would be removed did not expect that so many people would object to it after President Lin spoke. He said unhappily, "even if he does not remove his position, he is in a coma now, and he does not know when he will wake up. Does the position of president have to be empty all the time?"


    That makes sense. Many people began to think about this problem, and the conference room began to sound the voice of exchange and discussion.


    At this time, Mrs. Gu was also relieved. After all, there was no need to remove her post, which left a way for them to take care of their family.


    After waiting for them to discuss for a while, Mrs. Gu said decisively, "in view of Gu''s health, I really can''t continue to take on the job of President Gu. In order to avoid everyone''s worry, my little grandson Gu Sirui will be the president for the time being."


    Gu Sirui has not gone far, just waiting at the door of the conference room.


    So as soon as Mrs. Gu''s words came out, the Secretary conscientiously called Gu Sirui in.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Gu Sirui. I hope you can give me more advice in the future."

 Chapter 354

    Gu Sirui''s appearance stunned many shareholders who had their own small calculation. Originally, he wanted to push his own people to the position of president. Even if Gu Sixian woke up later, he still didn''t know whose position the president was?


    But I didn''t expect that Mrs. Gu would push her grandson directly.


    "In the future, Gu Sirui will be the president of the company for the time being. Do you have any opinions?"


    "I object." Just now, the active shareholder excitedly said: "although Gu Sirui is your grandson, he has never worked in the company. He is not familiar with the company at all and has no experience. How can he take the post of president directly?"


    "Yes, he really has no experience. How can he be the president like this?"


    "I also think there is a problem. Even the relatives of the chairman can''t be directly in this position!"


    Although he opposed it for his own sake, the problems he raised really exist.


    When Gu Sirui stood next to Mrs. Gu and looked at the people sitting around the table in front of him, he felt a sense of oppression, which made him feel flustered and uneasy, and even wanted to escape.


    But thinking about grandma and his brother lying on the bed, he had to force himself to stand here, but after he forced himself to introduce himself, he didn''t expect to wait for ridicule and doubt in all directions.


    Gu Sirui smiles bitterly in his heart again. Sure enough, he is not suitable for the company. Even if he had expected to encounter this kind of situation, when he really faced the face-to-face query, his heart was still sad and unbearable. He even began to wonder if he was really so useless.


    "I think he can try it, young man! There is always infinite hope. Who didn''t understand everything at the beginning and learned step by step? Were you shareholders of the company at the beginning? " Mr. Lin was the first to vote for it.


    Looking at her old friend, Mrs. Gu was deeply grateful.


    Mr. Lin''s words have made the debate much quieter, but the right voice still exists. If it''s a vote, it''s estimated that most of them will still vote against it. If more than half of the shareholders vote, Mrs. Gu''s decision will be rejected.


    For this problem, Mrs. Gu is still a little helpless, but this is their Gu family. How can their own company fall into the hands of others?


    Mrs. Gu looked at Gu Sirui beside her, half complaining and half distressed. Complaining that he was not obedient at the beginning and refused to go to work in the company, I feel sorry that he was questioned and despised by so many people face to face.


    But did not expect to get the affirmation of others, Gu Sirui heard Lin''s words after a warm heart, at least he is not helpless.


    At the same time, his heart began to become more firm and fearless. He is a descendant of Gu family. He has the obligation to help Gu family to protect the things of Gu family. He also has to protect his grandmother and brother. Now what he has to do is to help his brother and grandmother to protect their company. He is the pillar of Gu family now, and he must take up this responsibility.


    Gu Sirui''s heart is full of pride, listening to the words that are still questioning his ability and experience, sipping the corners of his mouth and smiling confidently.


    Just when Mrs. Gu wanted to force them to agree to the implementation as a major shareholder of the Gu group, she felt a pair of generous palms on her shoulder patted and organized her own mouth.


    Mrs. Gu raised her head and gave Gu Sirui a firm look and confident smile. She encouraged him to smile. She relaxed her tight body and gave Gu Sirui the stage directly.


    Gu Sirui ignored your questioning eyes and interrupted their discussion with a clear cough. He said with a smile, "I know you all think that I have no experience and it''s hard to be a great responsibility. I really can''t refute this point because I really have no experience. But if you want to deny me with your inexperience, I will not admit it. I don''t think that ability and experience are completely linked. I hope you can check and supervise my ability in the future. "


    When someone wanted to continue to speak out against it, Gu Sirui didn''t give him a chance to speak out, and then said, "I know many people are against my assumption of the post of president, for fear that my lack of ability will damage the interests of the company. Well, let''s make a bet today. "


    Many people frowned when they heard such words.


    After all, the first reaction of the word "bet" to all people is the gambler of the outlaw, or the game between friends full of children''s play. In short, it''s not a good word. The word "bet" appeared in this solemn and solemn general meeting of shareholders, and everyone''s first reaction was not happy.


    Then there is doubt.


    Bet? What''s the bet?


    Seeing that everyone was attracted by his words, Gu Sirui said without hesitation, "let''s make a bet on whether I can make the company profitable within one month, that is, make you profitable. If I can bring benefits to the company within one month, then I hope you can feel at ease to let me take the post of president of the company temporarily. On the contrary, if I fail within one month and fail to bring benefits to the company, then I will give up the post of president and never enter the company. "One word is amazing, the whole hall is shocked!


    All of you were shocked by Gu Sirui''s words. Didn''t you put yourself on a dead end? Is it because of self-confidence or arrogance?


    The most surprising thing was Mrs. Gu. She wanted to see him play by himself, but she didn''t expect him to say such a thing.


    For a moment, Mrs. Gu didn''t know how to open her mouth. She was full of panic and uneasiness, but there was a little pride and pride in her heart.


    Gu Sirui also knew how much impact his words would bring to grandma, so after calming her mood with his eyes, he asked again, "I don''t know if you think so?"


    But it''s also because of his words that everyone changed their mind.


    Looking at his self-confidence, he should not be incompetent. He must have certain ability. Otherwise, who would cut off his own way. And even if he really doesn''t have any ability, there is still Mrs. Gu behind him. No matter how bad it is, it won''t be any worse.


    If he loses the bet in the back, they won''t lose much if Mrs. Gu is there, so why don''t you give Mrs. Gu face and promise now.


    After thinking and discussing for a while, all of you finally agreed to Gu Sirui''s decision to be the president.

 Chapter 355

    After the general meeting of shareholders broke up, many shareholders left one after another. At the shareholders'' meeting, Gu Sirui''s bet was also spread. The whole company was speculating about the result of the bet, and even some people took advantage of it to open a bet on how much chance he would win. Of course, Gu Sirui will never know about it.


    After the meeting, Mrs. Gu felt tired after a hard battle.


    Although the result has achieved the expected effect, the cost is too high.


    Old lady Gu rubbed her temples with a headache, sighing, "Sirui, you are too busy and reckless this time. How can you make that offer? "


    In this way, although she has the idea of belittling him, Mrs. Gu is too clear about her grandson''s strength. She is afraid that someone will trip him in the middle of the way. If he accidentally takes the road, the consequences are not as she imagined.


    Gu Sirui stood behind Mrs. Gu, gently kneaded her head instead of her hand, and comforted her, "grandma, don''t worry, I will try my best to protect our Gu family."


    Mrs. Gu enjoyed her grandson''s massage and sighed, "you''ve always been like this since you were a child. You like to be impulsive. And there is no way to leave a way for yourself, and you can''t go back on it in the future. " I don''t know who it is.


    "You need a month. How can you generate benefits for the company? Do you have any ideas of your own? "


    "Not yet." Gu Sirui said frankly.


    Mrs. Gu gave a Tut and knew that was the case.


    Gu Sirui heard old lady Gu''s disgust and said, "don''t worry, I''ll find a way as soon as possible. Besides, I won''t have you! You are the omnipotent military strategist behind me. I''m sure you can think of a way. "


    "Well, it''s omnipotent. Grandma is old, and it''s up to you in the future. I just hope your brother wakes up soon. " Mrs. Gu''s quiet tunnel.


    Referring to Gu Sinian, Gu Sirui nodded firmly and confidently, "I believe my brother will wake up."


    In a month, Gu Sinian will wake up. After all, he still has a lot of things to do? And Su Su hasn''t found it yet. How can he just fall asleep.


    "Sirui, time is pressing. Grandma can only help you in some other ways as much as possible, but the most important thing is that you need to work hard, you know? " Old lady Gu said earnestly.


    "I see, grandma! I won''t let you down. " Gu Sirui assured.


    "Well, well, I''m relieved to have you! You''ve been a smart kid since childhood, but you don''t want to do it all the time. Grandma believes that you can succeed as long as you work hard. "


    After Mrs. Gu strengthened her faith, she called her secretary and asked her to find out the financial statements and project plans of recent years and send them to Gu Sirui, so that he could get familiar with the various businesses of the company.


    In the hospital, Shu Xiaoxiao is sitting in the ward, looking at the people lying quietly on the bed. At first, he is quite patient, but gradually he starts to be a little fidgety, and then he starts to fidget.


    What''s the use of staying here? What''s more, Gu Sixian has always been in a coma. He can''t do anything even if he wants to.


    Dead old woman, book Xiaoxiao dry stuffy even began to walk, curse from old lady Gu.


    If it wasn''t for her, would she have been in the hospital so long? I don''t know how many bacteria there are in the hospital. What should I do if I am infected?


    The more I think about it, the more agitated Shu Xiaoxiao angrily curses again.


    Suddenly, the mobile phone vibrated and rang.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao picks up his mobile phone, it''s his father''s phone.


    "Dad, I want to go home. I don''t want to stay in the hospital anymore. It doesn''t smell good here, and there''s no one to talk with me. I''m so bored! " Shu Xiaoxiao began to complain as soon as she answered the phone.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are wronged for a while, my dear!" My father comforted me on the phone.


    "Well, Dad, what''s the matter with you calling me?"


    Shufu was silent for a moment on the phone and asked, "Xiaoxiao, what do you think of Gu Sirui?"


    "How about what?" For a moment, Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t respond and went back directly.


    "Today, dad got the latest news. The shareholders'' meeting decided that Gu Sirui would temporarily replace Gu as president." The father of the book said in detail the resolution of today''s meeting on the phone, and even made it clear about gambling.


    "Gu Sirui is really arrogant. He dares to say such words, and he is not afraid that he will be driven out of the company in the end. That''s good-looking." Shu Xiaoxiao said with a gloating smile. Gu Sirui has always had a problem with her. Her eyes are not eyes, but her nose is not nose. So now she is the happiest to see his bad luck.


    "Don''t you like Gu Sirui at all?"


    "Yes, ha, how can I like him! I... " Shu Xiaoxiao opened his mouth reflexively, then suddenly felt something was wrong, "Dad, what do you mean?"


    "You see, Gu Sinian still doesn''t know if he can wake up, and this is the case with Gu''s family. Generally, it''s easy to add icing on the cake, but it''s hard to send charcoal in the snow. If we can help now, it''s not better to get in touch with the family in the future. " The father of the book carefully analyzes it step by step.Book Xiao Xiao picks eyebrow, doubt a way, "how to help?"


    "Don''t you want to stay in the hospital? Then you continue to go back to work. Gu Sirui has just taken office. He must be in the most need of manpower. You can help him. If you can help him, you will certainly win his favor. If Gu can''t wake up, you can still choose Gu Sirui? " The father of the book earnestly taught.


    "But Gu Sirui doesn''t like me. And I''ve had that kind of relationship with Gu Sinian. " But she didn''t find that her first reaction was not to refuse, but to be embarrassed.


    Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t find the problem, but his father immediately felt it and said happily, "isn''t that fake? Just say you''ve made a mistake. And you now back to the company is a good time to get his attention, who don''t like to help their own people when they are in trouble. This will not only change his attitude towards you, but also add points to Mrs. Gu. Besides, don''t you want to stay in the hospital? When you go back to work, you don''t have to be in the hospital all the time. "


    "That Gu Sixian..." Shu Xiaoxiao began to waver.


    "I don''t know when Gu Sinian wakes up. Even if he wakes up, you can stay with him again. If you can''t wake up, isn''t there Gu Sirui on top? "


    "What if he fails and is kicked out of the company?" Shu Xiaoxiao also has scruples.


    "It''s even simpler. You just stayed with him to help him deal with his business. It''s not a relationship between a boyfriend and a girlfriend that can be broken at any time."


    "Well, I see." Shu Xiaoxiao shows a complacent smile and slowly hangs up the phone.

 Chapter 356

    In front of all shareholders, Gu Sirui promised to take over the company''s affairs in a month. Many directors are very skeptical. Gu Sirui''s tone is too loud. He is a slothful person. All the things in the company are done by Gu Sinian. He usually eats, drinks and plays.


    Mrs. Gu, including Mrs. Gu, can''t wait to see the company change its owner. She has to support Mr. Gu''s idea. In fact, Mrs. Gu still doesn''t trust Mr. Gu. After all, it''s possible that Mrs. Gu would have gone out of business for Su Su Su.


    And other shareholders are not right, thinking that Gu Sirui can''t do it anyway, so let you play. Don''t you still have to step down automatically at that time? It''s strange that Gu Sixian can wake up a month later. Sooner or later, the company will be in our hands. What about a month later. Gu Sirui made up his mind that he would do it, and he would try not to be worse than Gu Sixian. Gu Sirui was more confident in his talent. Then after the meeting, he followed Gu Sixian''s secretary and went directly to Gu Sixian''s former office.


    Gu Sirui sat at his desk, looking at the mountain of documents, pile after pile, it looked really terrible. If Gu Sirui had seen so many documents before, he would have turned around and gone, but now, because of his responsibility, he had to face them and deal with them all. I think of the days when I used to be fooling around, because Su Su had been away for a long time. Both Mrs. Gu and the whole family were taken care of by Gu Sixian, and I didn''t know why I was worried because of this powerful elder brother''s care. Other people''s elder brother''s website had to fight with each other for the wealth of the throne. I was more leisurely than them, eating, drinking and having fun all day It''s good to have a happy life. It''s nice to have clothes and food.


    Gu Sixian, who is about the same age as him, bears more responsibilities than him. The job of the whole company''s employees, the rise and fall of the whole family, the basic necessities of clothing, food, housing and transportation of himself and Mrs. Gu are all brought about by the young Gu Sixian. He is facing the heavy business of the company every day, and at the same time, he has to guard against the greedy directors of the board of directors Members of the Council. In fact, it''s not easy for Gu Sixian to take care of his family. Now Mrs. Gu has to sacrifice Gu Sixian''s happiness for the sake of taking care of her family. Gu thinks that the old lady really shouldn''t, but she can''t escape. All she can do is to do her best to help Gu Sixian. She hopes to find Su Su Su soon and make up with them, no matter who It''s all happy endings.


    Sitting behind his desk, Gu Sirui looks around the office. The whole office is typical of Gu Sixian style, full of traces left by Gu Sixian, Looking at these, Gu Sirui can''t help feeling a little sad. Gu Sinian is lying in the hospital and hasn''t woken up yet, and Su Su doesn''t know where he is. The two people who were so affectionate were suddenly separated. Everything was so unprepared that Gu Sirui didn''t get ready.


    Whose fault is it? Is it Gu Sixian''s fault? He gave Shu Xiaoxiao a chance. Is that Mrs. Gu? He forced it. Gu Sirui doesn''t know who to blame. Now he just hopes that Gu Sinian can wake up quickly, and then Su Su can come back. Let''s convince old lady Gu that it would be nice for everyone to be happy, but everything can''t be as Gu Sirui wants. God seems to be joking with him all the time. Gu Sirui sometimes feels a little tired and doesn''t know how to go on. He can only support himself until Gu Sirian wakes up and everything starts to get better.


    In this office with Gu''s new year''s style, there are some small playful and elegant people who don''t belong to this cold man. The dried flowers on the desk, the air humidifier in the small corner, and the essential oil to relieve the pressure inside the shelf; the long green corner has the meat that girls like, which is that these little things do not make people feel disobedient when they are put in the office, but have a strange fusion, which makes the whole office a little more warm.


    Turning to the most eye-catching position on the desk, there is a group photo of Gu Sinian and Su Su. The photo may be someone''s careless fear. The two above happen to pick up things in their hands and look up at each other at the same time. It''s a casual photo. It''s clear that people are coming and going on the street, but only two of them can be seen. These two people are so dazzling and they are so eye-catching. Even in the bustling street, they are also very eye-catching, Gu Sirui thinks.


    In the photo, two people casually look up and tacit understanding at each other. Colleagues know that they are happy and look at each other with a bright smile. Their eyes reflect each other''s appearance, as if they are looking at the most beautiful scenery in the world. Holding hands with each other seems to hold the most precious treasure. Assistant was infected by this scene, can''t help pan Xia this moment, recorded two people beautiful love moment. If you love someone or not, your eyes won''t lie. The two people in the photo, the friendship in their eyes, and Gu Sirui who looks at the photo feel full of happiness.


    Gu Sirui feels happy again and again. Gu Sinian''s cold personality can finally have a person who really loves him. This girl is so good that he can''t help but envy Gu Sinian who owns her. But at the same time, he also knows that he has already left the scene. Su Su Su doesn''t love him any more. No matter what, it''s his wishful thinking. His brother is with the person he once loved Although he was hurt, but perhaps this is the best outcome, he can not give the girl''s happiness, then his more excellent brother can do it. Thinking of this, Gu Sirui is very satisfied and feels that everything he has done is worth it.The photos of happiness in the past are still there, but the two people in love in the past are not what they used to be. The handsome man is lying in the hospital bed now. He doesn''t know when he will wake up. The man who was once high spirited is weak and distressing every day. He doesn''t know when to wake up and what he will face in the future. The lover holding hands with him is missing now. This lover can affect Gu Sixian''s thoughts, his mood and his life Enough to wake up the weak now, as long as his lover comes back, the man will still be calm and self-supporting, strong and excellent. This girl is the base for him to make this one month promise, and the antidote for Gu Sinian''s new spirit.

 Chapter 357

    Gu Sirui is delicate and clear. The reason why Su Su still doesn''t appear is that she doesn''t know the current situation of Gu Sixian. As long as Su Su knows that Gu Sixian is lying on the hospital bed, no matter how far and how hard it is, Su Su Su will come back to the end of the world, because Gu Sixian is Su Su Su Su''s favorite man, for he can let Su Su give up everything, although he doesn''t want to admit that Su Su loves Gu Sixian I loved him. Su Su Hui broke up with him because of Mrs. Gu''s opposition.


    But when he was with Gu Sixian, he had never been like this. Su Su had never been so kind to him. Gu Sirui was a little envious, but now he can''t even be envious. Su Su can''t find her. Now Gu Sirui only hopes Su Su won''t do anything, so he is always considerate and will find her. He''s afraid of what Su Su has done Things, such as suicide, marrying someone else and so on, will be irreparable at that time. If Gu Sixian wakes up, he may be very sad.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui remembers that he had always asked private detective Shu Youqing to help him investigate Su Su''s whereabouts. Now he should call him and ask how Shu Youqing''s investigation is going. Shu Youqing usually does things very reliably and very fast. This time, there is no news for such a long time. In fact, Gu Sirui was surprised.


    Gu Sirui takes out his mobile phone, finds Shu Youqing''s phone number and dials it. There is a sound of "dududu ~", and Shu Youqing answers the phone.


    "You Qing, what are you doing?" Gu Sirui exchanged greetings. Although he was worried, Gu Sirui still exchanged greetings. He was afraid that he would ask too quickly and his friends would not like to.


    "Oh, I thought it was the second son of Gu family. Why do you want to call me today? You haven''t called me for a long time. I think I''m out of favor ~ ~ let me guess. There must be something wrong. You villain, you call me when you have something to do. Otherwise, don''t call me. You don''t even want to send me a text message. " Shu Youqing answers the phone and laughs.


    Gu Sirui has some helplessness. Shu Youqing is a good person everywhere. He is loyal and efficient. He is always serious. "Don''t make trouble. There''s business to do. I asked you to investigate Su Su. Remember, how''s it going? Did you find anyone? I''m very worried about this. It has a lot to do with taking care of my family. I''ve got a big brain recently. Because of these things, it''s really annoying


    When Shu Youqing heard that Gu Sirui was really worried, and this time things might be really important to him, he said, "OK, no kidding. I know you called for Su Su Su''s business. On the question of where Su Su is, I checked her entry and exit as well as her friends around him. A big living person just evaporated from the world, and I couldn''t find any trace. Besides, Su Su Su is really smart, do you know? It''s really hard to check that he has been changing cars and airplanes. He must know you very well, so that''s why he''s like this. He''s afraid that you can find her. It''s really easy for a person to go somewhere and deliberately hide from being found. Brother, I''m trying to find it. You have to give me time. "


    Gu Sirui was a little sad to hear Shu Youqing say that. He didn''t think that this time, even Shu Youqing had no way to find Su Su, just like there was no such person in the world.


    So Gu Sirui said: "Youqing, I also want to give you time to find Su Su slowly, but now the problem is, I can wait. Gu Sirian can''t wait, and the company''s shareholders can''t wait. I''m really bored. I''m also afraid that something will happen to Susu. If something happens to her, our brothers will have a bad life, you know? Ah, it''s really annoying. I don''t know how to tell you. I can''t tell you a lot of things because they are confidential, but you should know me. If it''s not urgent, I can''t force you to find them quickly. You also know the relationship between Su Su and Gu Sinian. If Su Su can come back now, it''s possible to wake up Gu Sinian. Su Su is all my hope. With Gu Sinian''s love for Su Su, I believe there is such a miracle. I also believe Gu Sinian will not be defeated, but Su Su has never been found. Now my elder brother is like this. I''m really afraid that something will happen to my elder brother. "


    After listening to Gu Sirui''s words, Shu you sighed: "OK, Sirui. I''ll hold on as soon as possible. I''ll let you know if I have any clues. Even if I dig three feet, I''ll help you find this man. "


    After listening to Shu Youqing''s words, Gu Sirui was moved, but he couldn''t restrain his anxiety. He boasted in front of the shareholders. If Gu Sirui didn''t wake up for a month, and he didn''t meet the requirements, what would the company do? Although Gu Sirui had some confidence in himself, he was still a little nervous when he was alone. After all, he was not Gu Sirui Si Nian, for so many years, has rarely been in touch with the company''s affairs. I''m used to muddling along, but I''m not used to taking over suddenly. The pressure is especially high. This is Grandma''s lifelong effort. No matter what, I have to find a way to wake Gu Sinian up this month.


    Gu Sirui said: "well, Youqing, this matter really please you, I''m really worried, can''t wait, you promise me, first put other things, and then try to find Su Su, this time really depends on you, if you can''t find Su, I don''t know how to do.""Well, all right. I''ll hang up first. I''ll go to find someone immediately and investigate more. " Shu Youqing said. "Well, all right. Brother, you have to worry about it. " After that, Gu Sirui hung up.


    The phone call with Shu Youqing doesn''t calm Gu Sirui''s mood. Shu Youqing''s promise makes Gu Sirui feel at ease, but it''s more anxious about the current situation. Gu Sirui really wants to cry up to heaven now. The world is too boring. How can only one book disturb their whole family? Gu Sirui doesn''t know. He can''t figure it out. On the one hand, Gu Sirui is in a coma; on the other hand, Su Su has never heard from him. He doesn''t know where he is. He doesn''t know whether he is safe or not. He doesn''t know whether he is well now. He doesn''t know when he can come back. The most important thing is the whole company he has to undertake. He doesn''t like managing the company most, but now he is forced to go to Liangshan.

 Chapter 358

    In the past, because of Gu Sixian''s existence, Gu Sirui has been spending so many years drinking and enjoying life. It''s not that he doesn''t have confidence in himself, but that the responsibility of the company is too big. He hasn''t made enough preparation to undertake such a big responsibility. Gu Sirui has always been used to playing. He really needs to face so many things all of a sudden, and it''s still a little difficult. My present situation can''t be described as a mess. I haven''t suffered from such pressure for so many years.


    Gu Sirui is anxious and at a loss. Looking at the mountain of documents, he is a little upset. He hates those most. Make complaints about your heart. Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian, how did you manage to face so many documents without breaking down? Every day in the face of these boring things, good people will be driven crazy, and finally understand your eccentricity, it is because of the company. Look at you doing so much for your family. After you wake up, I will not make complaints about you.


    In the face of this pile of documents, Gu Sirui, who hates the company''s affairs, is psychologically first written down. For these things, Gu Sirui instinctively repels them. After so many years of being used to them, he suddenly wants to learn them. It''s really killing him. Gu Sirui can''t help crying in his heart.


    But even though Gu Sirui is helpless and unwilling, since this is his own choice and he has decided to undertake it, the next thing is to make great efforts to complete and study the structure, culture and operation of the whole enterprise.


    Now I am different from before. Now I am shouldering the whole company. He has been enjoying the company for so many years, while his brother and grandmother are shouldering the company. In fact, Gu Sirui is a little ashamed to think of this. He also thinks that he should do something to take his responsibility. So many people in the company depend on themselves to eat. They have to grow up and take the responsibility to take care of the whole family. Maybe it will only take a month, maybe even longer. If Gu Sixian can''t wake up, he may have to rely on him in the future. In fact, Gu Sirui doesn''t dare to think about it. He''s afraid that Gu Sixian really can''t wake up. That''s something he can''t accept Those will be a little scared, but this is the road of their own choice, so let yourself do a "Gu Si Nian", experience all the things that Chen Dan has gone through over the years, and take on the responsibilities of Gu Si Nian.


    Now that you have made up your mind, take good action and try to do it. Gu Sirui looked at the document, thought about it, and cheered himself in his heart. Then he picked out one of the many documents about the development of the company, opened the document, quickly browsed it, understood the situation and operation mode of the whole company, and got familiar with the current affairs of the company.


    In the process of understanding, Gu Sirui has to admit that in the past, Gu Sirian was a very excellent leader. He managed the company in good order and made good use of people. The operation of the whole company system can be regarded as a model in the industry.


    So Gu''s ability in such a short period of time, the rapid development of powerful, and although Gu''s rapid development, but very solid, not empty. As long as we follow the whole process of Gu Sinian and make flexible planning in the middle, it will be a matter of time before the company becomes the number one in the industry. Gu Sirui doesn''t know. He is startled at the sight. He really thinks Gu Sinian is a business genius. He really admires him. Gu Sinian is really great in this area. Without him, Gu would not be like him now In such a good place.


    Gu Sirui has been playing outside for so many years, but he is not familiar with the company. He is not only unfamiliar with the company, but even some exclude the company''s affairs. It can be said that if it wasn''t for Gu Sixian''s sudden appearance of such a situation, Gu Sirui''s temperament, he would never return to the company to accept the company''s affairs. Gu Sixian will always shoulder the responsibility of the whole company, and Gu Sirui will do what he wants to do according to what he likes. What Gu Sirui always likes is freedom.


    But the day does not follow people''s wishes, you never know "tomorrow or accident which comes first". Su Su appeared in their lives. In the past, Su Su upset his heart and gave his life a different color. Later, he broke into Gu Sixian''s life, changed Gu Sixian''s life track, disturbed Gu Sixian''s heart and made Gu Sixian''s life turn upside down. Let Gu Sinian that indifferent person, with popularity, experience the feelings, there may be a lot of sad, but the mood in Western Zhejiang is far less precious than Su Su. It is because of Su Su that grandma has done so many things, pushing Gu Sinian away from them and making the whole thing out of control. Everyone''s life and the whole story have undergone earth shaking changes. But Gu Sirui knows that neither he nor Gu Sinian regret meeting Su Su, because this girl is so precious, so special, so heartbreaking, and so excellent that she can give up everything for her.


    In this situation, Gu Sirui must quickly accept the company''s affairs. Fortunately, Gu Sirui is smart and flexible. He is also a business family. He has been influenced by the company''s affairs since childhood and knows a lot about the company''s affairs.


    Although he is exclusive of the company''s affairs, he gradually gets familiar with the whole process of the company and becomes more and more handy. Occasionally, there are some problems, but it''s just a waste of time. Gu Sirui can solve them immediately after thinking for a while.In brain business, we have to say that no matter Gu Sinian or Gu Sirui, the two brothers are incomparable in talent. One document after another has been processed by Gu Sirui. It''s really fast, and there''s nothing wrong with it. Gu Sirui''s starting speed has really shocked a lot of people. If Gu Sirui is here, she will surely give a thumbs up. Mrs. Gu must be very happy to see it.


    Even a secretary who is worried that Gu Sirui will not be able to complete the whole process is surprised by Gu Sirui''s savvy, and can''t help but praise him secretly. If Gu Sirui had the strength to run the company together with Gu Sixian before, the enterprise would certainly not be of the current scale, I''m afraid it would only be on a higher level. If Gu Sirui is more ambitious, he will work wholeheartedly with Gu Sirui The result of Si Nian''s struggle for power is unimaginable. Think of here, the secretary is a little lucky, there is such a Gu Sirui Gu family is lucky and unfortunate. At the same time, it is also gratifying for the family to educate such a pair of principled brothers.

 Chapter 359

    Next, the news that the president of Gu''s group was hospitalized in a car accident was overwhelming.


    No matter from which channel, the media of the whole city a are reporting this news. As a big taxpayer in city a, Gu''s group has always been the front page of the media. Besides, Gu''s young president is also very handsome, which is very suitable for the aesthetic taste of young girls.


    Young and handsome rich, what a legend.


    Of course, Gu always appears in the eyes of the media for two reasons. One of them is Gu Sinian, the president of Gu''s group. The other is Gu Sirui, the young master of Gu''s family.


    People all know that Gu Sinian is the adopted son of Gu''s family. However, although he is the adopted son, he is in charge of Gu''s business, so people never think that he is an outsider in Gu''s family.


    As for Gu Sirui, the rebellious second young master of Gu''s family has always been a frequent guest of the entertainment version.


    The car accident in the year of Gu Si will certainly have a great impact on Gu''s family. In a way, it is likely to cause a tsunami in this big family group.


    The media''s attention is like an alarm that will ring in my ears from time to time.


    In just one morning, Mrs. Gu, the housekeeper and the private secretary have received at least ten calls from shareholders.


    These people are very worried because Gu is now in Gu Sirui''s hands, "old lady, although everyone has promised the second young master to let him have a try, you know, our shareholders are not most concerned about these..."


    "The second young master is still too young at the end of the day. How can we believe that our investment will not be wasted if we make any wrong decisions?"


    Bullying her into old age?


    Mrs. Gu''s nose is going to be crooked, but as a veteran of a company, and also a person who broke down from the market in her life, she won''t make herself look so shallow.


    So Mrs. Gu kept her temper and added coldly, "are you so worried? Can you tell me how much Gu''s shares have fallen? "


    ¡­¡­ "Eyes Not yet. " The voices of the shareholders were immediately blocked.


    As a matter of fact, it''s not a long time since Gu''s accident, because everything has been solved before there is any trouble, so Gu''s stock has not been affected for the time being.


    Although Gu Sirui is young, there is no difficulty, but there is one thing he does well.


    That is, the whole company couldn''t find any big mistakes under his management. It''s just A punch on the cotton is not painful.


    The shareholders and Mrs. Gu are both elderly people. Naturally, they know that Taiji is meaningless. After all, as long as Gu is not defeated, they will continue to mix in the future.


    So the shareholders hung up after they knew Mrs. Gu''s attitude.


    Here, Mrs. Gu was in a bad mood after answering the phone call from the shareholders, and the housekeeper there didn''t look good after answering the phone.


    Fortunately, the private secretary is young, so he can''t help scolding himself. However, as a secretary, he still can''t decide such a thing.


    "Madam, just now several friends from the media are asking about the young master. They also said


    "Say what..." Mrs. Gu is not bad at ordinary times, so she will not give her efforts to others, but now she just wants to eat the flesh and blood of these weeds.


    However, the old man has spent half of his life wandering around, and he doesn''t know the nature of these people''s influence.


    After she said that, she soon calmed down, and then quickly sighed, "I''m sorry, I''m angry with those old people You can say what the media say. "


    "The media asked about the situation of the second young master in the company, and they didn''t know where they heard that the second young master wanted the directors of the company to give him a month''s time. They all wanted to know if it was true."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Screw it.


    Mrs. Gu looked at the noisy wall clock not far away, and then asked him, "is the second young master still in the company?"


    Time is still early, Gu Sirui is in the company naturally.


    The housekeeper handed Mrs. Gu a glass of water. "You''re going to the company."


    "Naturally, Miss secretary, please inform the media one by one that Gu will hold a press conference in the afternoon. Well, you should talk to the people in the company, and arrange with several media people we have made friends with, so that they can help warm up. "


    It''s impossible for a big company like this to have a bad relationship with the media, and naturally it can''t have a good relationship with everyone.


    Although the old lady has always let go of the company''s affairs to Gu Sixian, the child has always been able to report everything to the old lady in detail, so that she can know everything though she has never been in touch with the company''s affairs.


    The Secretary nodded, "I see."


    The housekeeper knew that the old lady must be angry at the moment. He also took the initiative to ask, "if you want to hold a press conference, would you like to call the second young master first? Otherwise, with his character, would you be unhappy?"Whether Gu Sirui will be unhappy or not, old lady Gu is not sure, but now, as a family, Gu Sirui''s body is the pulse of Gu''s family, so he can''t help it.


    The old lady is old in the end. After a few phone calls, she feels powerless. When she arrives at the hospital, she feels very weak.


    First, I went to the ward to see Gu Sinian. I saw that Shu Xiaoxiao was in Gu Xiao and took good care of him, but Gu Sinian still showed no sign of being sober.


    Obviously, he is such an excellent child, but because of a car accident, he can only lie here, or he will lie here in the future.


    Old lady Gu didn''t know what she felt in her heart, so she could only push Su Su with all her mistakes in order to be more comfortable.


    After sitting in the hospital for a while and reading Gu''s new year, Shu Xiaoxiao has always been that cute and soft, but she never wants to leave. This makes old lady Gu more satisfied. She says that''s the difference.


    Su Su and Gu Sinian say that they really love each other, but when they really need to, they even look at Wang Yi.


    It''s Shu Xiaoxiao, such a charming young lady, who can take care of Gu Sinian here. As expected, she still has her eyes and can''t be wrong.


    Mrs. Gu is also dizzy by the media''s scribbles. She can''t imagine that Su Su knows nothing about Gu''s current situation. How can she go back to Gu''s knowledge.


    When he left the hospital, Shu Xiaoxiao was always trying to talk and stop talking. Mrs. Gu had been thinking about other things, so she didn''t find out. When Shu Xiaoxiao saw the current situation, she naturally gave up her plan to say something.

 Chapter 360

    Gu''s group downstairs, normally crowded coffee shop, at this moment there is no one else, group security station at the entrance to maintain order.


    Just after a little time, reporters carrying cameras entered one by one.


    Gu group''s press conference was held suddenly, but because it was in such a sensitive period, all the people who could come naturally came.


    It''s the first time that the general hair Department is located either in a conference room or in a hotel.


    However, even though there are some different opinions about the location of the group, the journalists who are determined to find out the mistakes find that they are absolutely impeccable. We have to say that Gu''s crisis public relations are very successful.


    How long has it been since Gu''s car accident in the year of Gu''s company? Even now, we haven''t seen the impact and shock of Gu''s group caused by the president''s car accident.


    At 1:30, Mrs. Gu walked in with the staff on crutches, and then it was Gu Sirui, the second son of the Gu family who is now in the group.


    As a rich second generation who has been doing entertainment printmaking all the year round, he is going to make the headlines of the economic edition, and he is still the main character. I have to say that this span is really large.


    Of course, since Gu wants to do crisis public relations, it''s all the heavyweight media in a city.


    Although there are also some small media reporters, but also for the role of red with red leaves.


    What kind of people have you never met? Naturally, I know that it''s not easy for an ordinary rich second generation like Gu Sirui to become a big business tycoon like his elder brother Gu Sinian.


    They even believe that Gu Sirui''s punctuation mistakes in a sentence, a word or even a pause may have a very bad impact.


    Although Gu said hello in advance, it is obvious that everyone is still looking forward to Gu Sirui''s response.


    Gu Sirui is so smart that he naturally knows that he is now the focus and center of all people. He can even feel that the light transmitted by the lens to him in the daytime is very dazzling.


    He had a feeling that he wanted to run away.


    Gu Sirui always knew that he was not suitable for Gu, but he also knew that he would never escape now.


    If Gu Sirui really turns around and leaves the company, what will these media say?


    Is the second young master of Gu''s family Liu a Dou?


    In fact, the media is not the most terrible, the terrible thing is that such reports spread together, Gu will encounter such a crisis.


    Gu Sirui sighed silently, "grandma."


    Old lady Gu began to laugh, and then she looked back and forth at him, "sit down."


    At ordinary times, Gu Sirui doesn''t like to wear suits. He is used to freedom, but today he wears a suit that fits very well.


    Gu Sirui really continues to look like a family man. He has a very good cut. He has a wide shoulder and a narrow waist. He is tall enough.


    Another point is that Gu Sirui''s skin is not white because he has been running around for many years, but he looks very healthy.


    He is as good-looking as Gu Sixian, but he is a little more casual than Gu Sixian. He seems to be just an ordinary man. He can''t be the great young master of Gu''s group who is worth more than 100 million.


    The spotlight of the media has been on Gu Sirui. Then, Mrs. Gu asked him in a voice that only two people could hear, "how are you today?"


    "Well done, grandma. Don''t worry."


    Gu Sirui nodded to one side of the host, and then the host said that Gu''s press conference started.


    A few minutes later, it will be the media question session.


    Originally, according to the plan, the questions should be asked by some media reporters sitting in the first row. These people have a good relationship with Gu, and because they are very professional media reporters and editors, it is impossible for them to ask those messy questions.


    However, there is always a problem in Baimi, that is, the determination of tabloid reporters who want to find out the selling point information from Gu''s change.


    So, the first one who finally spoke was a little intern who was burning the fire of gossip and then desperate to give up his nickname. "Mr. Gu, since you have said anything, you are willing to answer it. Well, I''d like to ask you, Mr. Gu Shaoer, who has no experience, why do you suddenly take over such a big company? Can you manage such a big company in your inexperienced past? If you meet people who are not convinced, you should either change? "


    It''s really direct and completely unprofessional.


    It is impossible for a reporter of this kind of financial news to ask such a question. No wonder such a person will be an anonymous Intern of tabloid. The chief editors of several major journalists on the scene thought to themselves that when they got back to the company, they must mention it to the personnel department. In the future, they should be strictly monitored when recruiting interns. It''s not only shameful to get into this kind of person.


    As soon as these words came out, even old lady Gu, who was always in danger, had no expression.


    Even she can''t answer this, not to mention Gu Sirui, who has no experience in dealing with this kind of things.However, when everyone guessed that Gu Sirui might make a fool of himself, he gave everyone a beautiful blow.


    Gu Sirui felt a little constrained sitting behind the table, so he took the microphone and stood up in the middle of the stage, standing next to the host who was obviously frightened. "The reporter''s questions are very sharp. However, it will take advantage of the opportunity. Well, I appreciate your courage. "


    The reporter smiles. Chu and Niu Du are not afraid of tigers. They don''t know that they have touched the bottom of tigers.


    Gu Sirui smiles and doesn''t care about that kind of provocative smile, just like the other party is just a child. "Yes, I really don''t have the experience of managing Gu. That''s why I''m not taking over Gu now, but acting for Gu group for the time being. All you know is that I have no experience, and I don''t know that I have been receiving the professional guidance of my elder brother. Now when my elder brother is inconvenient, what I do is just the responsibility of a younger brother. Of course, it''s also the responsibility of taking care of my family and children. Although I may not be able to make mistakes in management, there are a lot of group elites behind me. The reason why these people can become part of the group is that the group takes a fancy to their talents in all aspects? Miss reporter, I hope you can understand that the successful management of a group is not only the decision-maker, but also the team around him. I have the best team, so even if I have no experience, I will grow up to the maximum extent. "


    This may be a bit of Taiji, but then, after Gu''s sentence, someone arranged in advance to introduce the young MBA students of Gu''s group one by one.


    These people were all the elites who Gu Sixian dug up from foreign universities at that time.

 Chapter 361

    The press conference somehow turned into a short elite show. Although the faces of those people are still very young, many of them are elites who have participated in large international projects.


    With these people, it''s hard for Gu Sirui not to add points. Moreover, his Taiji is so beautiful that those professional economic journalists praise Gu Sirui in their hearts.


    The second young master, who looks stubborn, is in fact bleeding from his family. In fact, he has a mind to run in shopping malls, but he has been spoiled by his family since he was a child.


    At the end of the press conference, Gu Sirui bowed deeply to everyone, saying that he was really young and inexperienced, and that Gu Sirian could not immediately exercise the responsibility of managing the group, so during this period of time, he would temporarily replace his elder brother to fulfill his responsibility until he got better.


    From the beginning to the end, he never changed his position because of anyone''s embarrassment, let alone because he was the second young master of the family.


    His humble appearance immediately won the unanimous praise of all the media present.


    At the end of the press conference, the young reporter who asked the question first found an opportunity to speak to Gu Sirui and immediately apologized to him, "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry. At the press conference just now... "


    "Well, at the press conference just now, I want to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, maybe I wouldn''t be able to take the initiative easily. "


    Gu Sirui looked at the young reporter and hesitated, "but I can''t accept your apology. Because what you said just now was too impolite, which almost led to disaster. If this is an entertainment press conference, there is nothing wrong with it, but before the press conference, we have made an official statement in advance, refusing all questions of a private nature that have nothing to do with the business of the group. Under such circumstances, I don''t know why you put forward such an answer, but it is obviously not professional enough. So I''ll tell the news department of the group that we will not cooperate with you in any business in the future. "


    After he said this, he motioned to the security guard, so soon two security guards came to ask the female reporter to leave.


    After waiting for someone to leave, Mrs. Gu followed Gu Sirui to the CEO Office of the group. They didn''t finish speaking in the elevator. Until they got out of the elevator, Mrs. Gu was very happy to know that there would be no one else. She said, "I can''t imagine that you can have such a great ability to deal with emergencies. Good boy, it used to be grandma. I underestimated you."


    Gu Sirui laughs and takes off his coat and only wears a shirt. "Grandma, you believe it. You think I''m really that smart. Since you said you would hold a press conference, I began to discuss with those young people what to do. Finally, after collective discussion, all the people agreed that this method was the best. "


    Mrs. Gu nodded, "it''s really good. In this way, everyone''s eyes will no longer focus on you. The value of these people is immeasurable, and their majors will bring unexpected gains to Gu. When your elder brother mentioned this to me, I was hesitant, but now it''s in use. "


    Mentioning Gu Sixian, Gu Sirui''s smile has faded a lot.


    In fact, the stability of Gu''s family has a lot to do with Gu Sinian in one aspect. The group is always in a position. So, as long as there is no chaos outside, there will be no real chaos.


    All this is due to the talent introduction plan that Gu started in the early years of his operation.


    In this era of knowledge explosion, talent is everything.


    It''s incredible that Gu Sixian''s words helped the group through such a big crisis.


    What''s more incredible is the effect of Gu Sirui''s Taiji skill after it was reported.


    This is an era of entertainment. Although many people will teach us not to look at faces only, what''s wrong with looking at faces.


    Isn''t the first standard for people to meet and get along with each other is their face? They can''t eat good-looking people. Can they eat ugly people?


    There are so many elite men in the talent pool of Gu''s group, and they are all handsome, which has earned people''s attention.


    If you think that beauty is someone else''s secret weapon, it''s a big mistake. Many of those elites are from Wall Street or silicon valley, and few of them operate projects below 10 million level. These people are idols in the eyes of many people.


    For a while, Gu group, Gu Sirui, President of Gu, and Gu''s talent pool plan instantly occupied the topic list.


    Naturally, these are not gossip.


    Later that afternoon, Mrs. Gu received a phone call from a shareholder who was very worried during the day asking if Gu Sirui could carry the banner of Gu. The other party said that Gu Sirui did a good job.


    Then he asked Gu Sirui if she knew those people well.


    It turns out that although he is a shareholder in the company, he doesn''t care about anything, and the people Gu Sirui introduced to the outside world are actually in charge of the company''s various projects, so they are almost too busy to see anyone.When his son was studying abroad, he once heard the name of one of them in school, but he never had the chance to contact them. Now I happen to know that the other party actually joined his father''s company. He has to ask if he can follow his idol, even if he works for nothing.


    Old lady Gu was beautiful in her heart, but she still had to look like she didn''t care at all As you know, I almost don''t care about the company''s affairs now. Besides, Sirui has just contacted the company''s business, and the personnel is complicated. At this time, let him mention such things to the company''s subordinates. People will think that he can only think with power. "


    "Don''t worry, old lady. My son is not that kind of lazy, and he is still a student. He just wants to have a chance to learn from his predecessors. In this way, you tell the second young master that as long as he is willing to help me lead the line, I will do everything that is useful to me in the future. I promise that it will be done properly. "


    When Mrs. Gu saw that the other party was talking about this, she naturally said to have a try, and then asked him to wait for news before hanging up.


    Then as soon as she hung up the phone, Mrs. Gu laughed. Sun Tzu''s Taiji style crisis public relations had a good effect. Ha ha, she was better than others.

 Chapter 362

    Although Mrs. Gu is no longer in charge of the business of Gu group, it is because Gu Sirui is still young. Although he fought back beautifully this time, you can imagine how hard it is for a young man without any experience to manage such a large enterprise.


    After hanging up the phone, Mrs. Gu took a rest on the top floor for a while, and decided to follow her private secretary around the group. When Gu Sirui got off work, she went back together.


    It turned out to be hours of waiting.


    Gu Sirui actually plans to work overtime, but considering that those things don''t have to be done immediately, it''s almost the same with his ability. Even if he keeps them for free, he may not be able to get the ideal effect. It''s better to go back and have a rest.


    Moreover, Mrs. Gu is old, and she can''t endure like them.


    In the car, grandparents and grandchildren were in the same car. Mrs. Gu was in a good mood all the time. "Good boy, did you watch the news this afternoon?"


    "No, grandma. What''s the matter?"


    Gu Sirui is actually clear about his ability, and most of the comments from the outside world are right. There are thousands of people in such a big group. They don''t know what the consequences will be if they make a slight mistake.


    In addition to Gu''s original foundation, he also had his own cleverness. But he didn''t dare to be careless when he really wanted to do something.


    Gu Sirui, who has read all afternoon''s papers, has no mind to think about what happened outside. "What''s the matter? Is it good to see you so happy? "


    As he reached out to old lady Gu and rubbed her shoulder, he said, "what a good thing, let''s talk about it, let''s make our grandchildren happy."


    "It''s not all you. As soon as your press conference opened, it''s all about us. Now we are famous. Even the government is considering whether to connect with us. You know, many of the people you introduced in the afternoon could not be found in the organization. And the influence of these people is really great. "


    Mrs. Gu told Gu Sirui about the phone call of the powerful shareholder. She felt very proud. "Really, the old lady has lived most of her life. She fought with these people when she was young. Now that she is old, she can''t understand their mouths and faces any more. Only interests can make these people soft. Tut Tut, when I think of the voice that the old bastard begged me in the afternoon, ah ha ha, the old woman only thinks that she is more than ten years younger. "


    Old lady Gu patted Gu Sirui''s body hard, and she was so kind that she said, "good boy, you did a good job."


    Next, on the way back, Gu Sihe listened to all kinds of praise from old lady Gu.


    Maybe the old man didn''t think much about it, but Gu Sihe really wanted to die. God knows that behind every compliment the old man gave him, he had to mention how stupid he was before.


    Well, Gu Sirui thinks he''s a jerk now.


    But he was too embarrassed to say it. Moreover, the old man''s praise and joy are from the bottom of his heart, which makes Gu Sirui feel that he cheated in the exam and won the prize. He is very uncomfortable.


    So after the car drove back to the mansion, he didn''t plan to go in, "grandma, you go back, I want to go to the hospital to see my elder brother. "


    when you mention big brother, it seems that all the happiness between the two people before is a fake.


    Old lady Gu became very silent.


    Gu Sirui knows that the old lady is concerned about Gu Sixian. That kind of concern is real. The relationship between the elder and the younger will not change because he is just a child adopted by the family.


    Gu Sirui didn''t speak, just waiting for the old lady to speak.


    Mrs. Gu didn''t speak either. After a while, she asked, "your elder brother I went to see him in the morning. Si Rui, Xiaoxiao has been taking care of him in the hospital. I can see that the child is sincere to your elder brother. I asked the doctor Your big brother''s chance of waking up is very small. He has no will to survive. "


    Mrs. Gu''s voice was a little low." how could he not have the will to survive? I''m old and you''re so young, so he just left Mr. Gu and us? You''re not going to care? And Xiaoxiao, such a beautiful and kind girl, how can he not even see the hope of living. "


    Mrs. Gu didn''t know whether she was talking to herself or to Gu Sirui, but every word in her voice was like a knife, cutting through all the sadness and uneasiness hidden in the daytime.


    Gu Sirui would like to tell Grandma that maybe the biggest hope for elder brother to survive is Su Su.


    But he couldn''t say it, and he didn''t know how to say it.


    Grandma still thinks that Shu Xiaoxiao is a true love to his elder brother. She doesn''t want to mention Su Su at all. She certainly doesn''t change her attitude towards Su Su. If I mention it again at this time, I''m afraid that things will turn upside down.


    And now even if it''s really mentioned, Su Su people don''t know where it is. Is it useful.


    He sighed, "grandma, everything will be OK. Big brother has always been such an excellent person, how can he not want to live. Besides, he still has to repay our kindness. You know that he is such a person who values his sense of responsibility that it is impossible for him to leave with his kindness. Don''t worry. ¡°Rest assured, so to speak, but even Gu Sirui himself can''t really rest assured.


    Finally, after a long silence, Mrs. Gu entered the house with the help of her private secretary and driver, while Gu Sirui drove alone and turned to the hospital.


    After the rush hour, there is not much traffic on the road.


    Gu Sirui''s car didn''t drive fast either. He saw a familiar shop in the middle of the road. He couldn''t help getting out of the car and packing one.


    By the time we got to the hospital, it was very late. It was very quiet in the hospital. Except for those who needed to stay to take care of the sick, most of them had already left.


    Gu Sixian lives in the VIP area, which is naturally quieter than other floors.


    Gu Sirui was still thinking when he went upstairs with his lunch box. If there was a surprise, if he woke up suddenly, he would be hungry.


    But wait until the moment when the ward is opened, the smell of disinfectant comes to his face, Gu Sirui feels that he is completely awake.


    He gave a wry smile. How could it be? A man who was lying in the hospital bed and even the doctor said it was difficult to wake up suddenly.


    I didn''t feel much when I came all the way. When I got to the place, Gu Sirui found that his fingers carrying the lunch box were very tired.


    Also, even if you really wake up, it''s impossible to wait until he delivers food. How can you be so stupid.

 Chapter 363

    Gu Sirui suddenly appears with a lunch box in his hand. Shu Xiaoxiao is startled.


    She is preparing to clean up for Gu Sinian.


    Gu Ai doesn''t have many relatives and friends, and Gu''s car accident is not very convenient for superfluous people to know. Therefore, except for a few important people who have a good relationship, almost no one will come.


    Who knows Gu Sigou will suddenly come here so late, and he is still carrying his food box.


    Seeing the food box, Shu Xiaoxiao''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    ¡±What are you doing here? "


    for the time being, she gave up the preparation to clean Gu shunian''s body. Anyway, she was just a senseless person. It was the same whether she could clean it or not.


    Shu Xiaoxiao feels very good to Gu Sihe, but he also admits that Shu Xiaoxiao feels very beautiful. Although she is annoying, she is also beautiful.


    But that woman in see their own moment, that some bright eyes or let Gu Sirui very uncomfortable.


    He pulled the corner of his mouth. "The man lying on the bed is my big brother. I came to see him. There is something wrong with him. "


    this man


    Shu Xiaoxiao opened his eyes slightly. "I didn''t mean that. "


    she got up from the bedside and said," why don''t you come in when you''re here. "


    GU Sirui walked in ahead of time looking at the food box, and Shu Xiaoxiao was a little surprised when he saw it," for me? "


    of course not.


    Just now, Gu Sirui could not help parking on the roadside because that shop used to be a favorite place for him and his elder brother. Naturally, the things he packed were all his favorite food.


    Gu Sirui must know more about women than Gu Sixian. When he saw Shu Xiaoxiao''s eyes, he was annoyed. This woman must have thought too much.


    But if you think too much, you can think too much. Anyway, he is really too lazy to explain.


    Gu Sirui thought coldly and handed him the lunch box in his hand. "You haven''t eaten yet. Make do with it. Maybe it''s frozen out. "


    Shu Xiaoxiao said that he was already hungry and his chest was close to his back. It doesn''t matter whether he was cold or not.


    Gu Sirui didn''t answer. He handed her the packed meal. Then he sat down beside the bed and watched Gu Sinian quietly.


    It has been several days since the accident. Gu Sinian has been lying in this room since he came out of the operating room.


    They''ve done everything they can to wake him up, but it doesn''t work at all.


    Su Su, who is most hopeful to wake up Gu Sinian, has no sound now, and he doesn''t seem to worry. Yes, he just lies here with his eyes closed.


    No matter what happened outside, he didn''t have to worry about it any more. Although his eyebrows and eyes were a little thin because he had been lying for too long, he didn''t see the way he used to wrinkle from time to time.


    I don''t know if he thinks that if he lies down all the time, he can be a shaking shopkeeper without worrying about anything.


    If it wasn''t for Shu Xiaoxiao, Gu Sirui really wanted to hold Gu Sirian''s collar and ask him if he could get everything he wanted by lying down like this.


    Now Su Su has no news. If she is angry, it''s all right. But if Su Su Su is in trouble.


    Brother, if you Miss Su Su just like me, you will regret it all your life.


    As long as you wake up, everything has a chance.


    Those who almost want to roar have been blocked in their own throat, how can not say.


    It''s the disgusting Book Xiaoxiao. If she hadn''t stopped it all the time, maybe old lady Gu wouldn''t have been so against Gu Sinian and Su Su, and Su Su Su would not have disappeared and Gu Sinian would not have been like this.


    But a man''s recuperation makes Gu Sirui unable to fight against a woman. Maybe Shu Xiaoxiao is annoying, but he can''t let himself do too much to a woman.


    Gu Sirui sighed, looked at the bed and found that Gu Sirian''s body had been turned over.


    He said nothing and sat until the book was finished. Then he asked her, "why don''t you hire a nurse. "


    it is estimated that Shu Xiaoxiao is not used to the food in the hospital, so he is very hungry and eats the food sent by Gu Sirui regardless of his image.


    What''s the matter.


    Hearing his question book, Xiaoxiao said, "because I''m his fiancee, and Si Nian has such a special identity, if ordinary people want to use that nurse, they are afraid that they will cause trouble for their family."


    "But brother is really a vegetable now. You can take care of him with a woman and a child Will it be inconvenient? "


    If Gu Sirui didn''t guess wrong, Gu Sinian might have solved some embarrassing problems with the help of this woman.


    He is a normal man, or has a heavy prejudice against Shu Xiaoxiao, but he is still in a mixed mood when he sees what Shu Xiaoxiao has done.


    If this woman really just wants to recover, there is no need to do this.


    Gu Sirui is right. Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to do this, so she just gave several hundred yuan to find a quiet nurse to help.But even so, she was very tired.


    In the past, I always thought things were very simple, but I didn''t know everything was simple until I met them.


    Her physical strength is not big, and she was pampered by her parents since she was a child. It is impossible for her to take care of a person who can''t wake up all the time.


    During the day, Shu Xiaoxiao also went to the doctor in private to ask Gu Sixian about his situation. He was not optimistic.


    Now if her father hadn''t let her insist, she would have wavered.


    But now Gu Siou Rui''s words make Shu Xiaoxiao alert, "how can it be. If it wasn''t for this accident, Si Nian and I would be husband and wife. "


    Although she was unwilling, she still told herself that she must be patient first.


    After all, no one can know whether his bet is right until the end.


    Gu Sirui sighed when he saw the pathetic appearance of Shu Xiaoxiao. The woman''s tears were poisonous.


    This woman is obviously between Gu Sinian and Su Su, and she is also very clear that Gu Sinian does not love her at all, but still insists that she is a true love for her elder brother.


    Before the accident, everyone had reason to blame her for money, but now If she can persist, Gu Sirui feels that she has to treat this woman differently.


    At the very least, I must be more cautious in my elder brother''s marriage with her.


    Thinking in disorder, Gu Sirui sighed, "it''s not easy for a big man to sleep in bed, whether it''s moving or taking care of him all the time. You Or think about it and let the nurse come. "

 Chapter 364

    Gu Sirui said that when he asked the nurse to take care of Gu Sinian, he simply considered that Shu Xiaoxiao was just a thin girl and didn''t think of anything else.


    But Gu Sirui didn''t understand. What he said didn''t seem to have any other problems. Why did the woman cry as soon as she heard it, and why did she cry so horribly.


    She really cried so terrifying that Gu Sirui had to wonder if he had done something bad to make him so excited.


    "Gu Sirui, I know you don''t like me, but I''m sincere to Gu Sinian. Now he''s like this, how can I not care. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t dislike you... "


    Gu Sirui hates women crying, especially this kind of inexplicable crying, especially he can''t really do anything about her.


    Book Xiaoxiao is no matter so much, just a strong touch tears, "you don''t like me, but you can''t drive me away."


    "I didn''t drive you away "Gu Sirui feels that his head has begun to hurt. It''s the stupidest thing to reason with a woman, especially the woman in front of him who looks weak but stares at a pair of cow eyes. It''s clear that he has already regarded himself as an enemy.


    He felt very innocent. "I just think the situation of big brother is not optimistic now. You don''t have to do so much If he really That''s not very sorry. "


    GU Sirui can''t say those two words anyway. Besides, he doesn''t think Gu Sirui will never wake up. But now, because he can''t refuse to take care of his family, on the one hand, he wants to be with Su Su, on the other hand, he doesn''t want to.


    Once Susu is found, everything will turn for the better.


    But Gu Sirui thinks that even if he finds Su Su''s book, Xiaoxiao''s existence is a big trouble.


    However, what they think is totally different.


    Shu Xiaoxiao has always been very confident about herself. She doesn''t think that Gu Sirui, a simple minded second generation ancestor, can really see through herself, but she is still a little afraid.


    It''s only a few days. If you leave at this time, all you''ve done before will be in vain.


    Gu Sinian didn''t like her at all, so she won the old lady''s favor. If she left at this time, it would be in vain, and she would never care for her family again.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thinks that his father''s words are reasonable, so he suppresses his own thoughts.


    Now she can''t let Gu Sirui take the opportunity to drive herself away.


    Shu Xiaosheng''s Petite posture naturally gives men a feeling of wanting to protect her.


    Plus now she deliberately disguise, Gu Sirui this kind of heart is not likely to see any flaws.


    ¡±Gu Sirui, I don''t care what you think. I just want to tell you that I won''t give up Gu Sixian. I love him. "


    she touched the tears in her eyes." I don''t care if Gu Sinian is lying in bed. I just know that I can''t leave him alone. I don''t believe that he will always lie in bed. Gu Sinian is such a proud man that every bone of him won''t allow him to lie in bed and be a coward. If he doesn''t wake up one day, I''ll wait for him. If he doesn''t wake up one year, I''ll wait for him too If He won''t wake up all his life. I''ll take care of him all my life. "


    of course, Shu Xiaoxiao can''t really take care of Gu Sixian all her life. In fact, she only took care of him for less than a week, and she is on the verge of going crazy.


    But what you say is like water splashed out. There will be no chance to collect the cause.


    And she can''t block her way now. What if Gu Sinian really wakes up in two days?


    Gu Sirui is just a proposal, but he didn''t expect that Shu Xiaoxiao would say such a thing, and he didn''t know what to say.


    After a short silence in the ward, Shu Xiaoxiao suddenly lowered his head to clean up the lunch box on the table and said to him, "Gu Sirui, it''s getting late. You have to go to work tomorrow. If there''s nothing else, go back first. "


    GU Sirui stood up, saw Shu Xiaoxiao holding a basin, and guessed what she was going to do. Her eyes were very complicated." do you want to help elder brother take a bath? "


    taking care of a patient is not as simple as you think. What''s more, Shu Xiaoxiao has a good saying. Gu Sinian is the adopted son of Gu family, but he is also the president of Gu group. It''s only a few days since the car accident. There are so many things happened. It''s really troublesome if there are really upset and kind-hearted villains who want to take advantage of Gu Sixian.


    But even so, he didn''t think Shu Xiaoxiao could stick to it all the time, so he was surprised to see this scene.


    Shu Xiaoxiao nodded and gave the most natural answer to Gu Sirui''s words. "If you lie down all the time, it will cause muscle atrophy. I have to help him clean up. "


    If Gu Xiaorui doesn''t come, he can''t ignore such things. So he took the initiative to ask him to do it this time. After all, he is Gu Sixian''s younger brother, so it''s natural for him to do such a thing.Gu Sixian is no longer the president of Gu group, but an ordinary patient who can''t take care of himself. "Gu Sirui was very impressed. After his own experience, he really realized how hard it was to take care of a patient.


    With a man''s physical strength, it''s hard to turn Gu Sixian, not to mention that Shu Xiaoxiao is still such a weak girl.


    ¡±Shu Xiaoxiao, I''m sorry. I think I have to apologize for my prejudice. "


    knowing his purpose, Shu Xiaoxiao nodded," you won''t object to us being together anymore? "


    GU Sirui was unable to speak when she asked him, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    He is really surprised by Shu Xiaoxiao''s behavior, but it is impossible for him to accept her as his sister-in-law.


    How good Shu Xiaoxiao is, it can''t make Gu Sinian fall in love with her.


    Big brother worked so hard for Su Su that he couldn''t waver because of such a little thing, absolutely not.


    Gu Sirui stands quietly for a moment. He only thinks that Shu Xiaoxiao''s eyes are very dazzling, so he finds an excuse to sneak away. He is really scared. Shu Xiaoxiao''s eyes are too scary


    Gu Sirui''s panic and escape, in fact, did not bring too much sense of achievement to Shu Xiaoxiao.


    As soon as he left, the ward was quiet again.


    Gu Xiaonian didn''t feel anything when she was sleeping in the hospital bed, but she was a living person who saw everything in her eyes.

 Chapter 365

    Because it''s very late, the silence in the hospital makes Shu Xiaoxiao even hear Gu Sirui''s footsteps.


    She stood in the original place, then sat down on the sofa, turned off the light, and looked at Gu Sinian on the bed with the light coming in from the outside.


    That man now can''t see the past handsome, but just a few days light and shadow, rely on nutrition needle to live, he looks a bit thin.


    Maybe sick people are like that?


    Xiaoxiao also knows that if it wasn''t for Gu Sinian''s car accident and Su Su''s dead woman''s whereabouts were not known, there might not have been any chance for her to get close to Gu Sinian.


    But this opportunity almost killed her.


    She couldn''t understand the pain of taking care of the patient. She couldn''t stand it for a minute if she didn''t want to get close to the man.


    But the person who wants to approach is a living dead man.


    Shu Xiaoxiao knows what kind of person he is. He is not a gorgeous beauty, but he is absolutely not ugly, but he will never be inferior to Gu Sinian.


    Moreover, she knows how to disguise herself, has a clean family background, and has a good upbringing. It''s not easy for her to take care of her family again, but it''s never too difficult to find a general one.


    However, most people should not have such a good appearance as Gu Sixian.


    This cold and ascetic man, conquering him, is the desire of many women.


    But at this time, the depression in recent days is likely to break out. Shu Xiaoxiao is bored and takes out her mobile phone to browse the web. However, she is surprised to find that the latest reports are all from Gu Sirui.


    In the eyes of others, this second young master of Gu''s family, who had no knowledge and no skill, changed his previous foolishness and defused the outside world''s difficulties in his press conference. He also drew everyone''s attention back to Gu.


    In this way, everyone will no longer pay attention to Gu Sinian, the president of Gu''s car accident, but will only pay attention to Gu''s next big trend.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is not a fool. It''s obvious that Gu Sirui is a talented person, but such a small matter is solved by him.


    She almost fell in love with her, and the boredom brought about by caring for Gu Sinian and uncertainty about the future disappeared in a few days.


    Shu Xiaoxiao found that Gu Sirui was much better than he thought.


    The second young master of Gu family, who was covered by the light of Gu Sixian, actually had the courage of fearing everything in his heart, and his appearance was excellent.


    The two brothers are not in person, and naturally they are not like each other at all.


    Gu Sirui is a kind of person with evil facial features, but because he often laughs, it makes people feel more intimate.


    But it is precisely because of this kind of kindness, coupled with his inattention to Gu, that people will ignore the real identity of this person.


    Yes - Gu Sirui is the real grandson of Gu family. Only in his body is Gu family''s blood flowing.


    Gu Sinian is just a child adopted by a family member. Well said is adopted son, not well said, but just a pawn.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t want to enter Gu''s family. He is the president of Gu''s family. As long as Gu Sirui takes over, there will be nothing wrong with him.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thinks that he is too stupid. He has been unconscious of such an important thing for such a long time. Now it''s better. It''s hard to ride a tiger.


    At that moment, the book Xiaoxiao lying on the sofa could not wait to clap himself back to his mother''s stomach for a second time.


    How could she be so short-sighted? If she had seen Gu Sihe''s light earlier, even if she had seen it earlier, it would have been impossible.


    But Now her eyes in Mrs. Gu are Gu Sixian''s wife, and Gu Sirui must also think so.


    Ah She sighed inexplicably, feeling even more depressed.


    Shu Xiaoxiao should be glad that no one knows his mind for the time being.


    But there was one thing she was wrong


    Although Gu Sirui left the ward, he didn''t leave the hospital. He just went to the doctor and wanted to know Gu Sixian''s condition again


    Perhaps people are like this, for the unknown things are always with a bit of their own do not believe in hope.


    If Gu Sinian still has a chance to wake up -


    because he is an important customer, his attending doctors are professional and specially transferred.


    But he didn''t expect that there would be another one, and he was still the second young master of the family.


    Gu Sirui has just come out of Gu Sixian''s ward. His face is very ugly. He has almost unlimited hope. "Doctor, my elder brother There is no improvement. "


    the most pitiful and distressing thing about human beings is that no matter how hard they work, no matter how much wealth they accumulate, they will never change, that is, those things will not make them healthy.


    HealthyAs an attending doctor, he has seen too many cases of birth, aging, illness and death in the hospital, and is not surprised by Gu''s illness.


    ¡±Young master Gu Er, I understand your mood, but - I''m sorry, I can only say the same thing as you said before. "


    " didn''t get any better? Is there any other way? "


    " no, the medicine used in our hospital has always been the best, but it has no effect at all. Mr. Gu''s body is like a bottomless pit. Those drugs have no effect on his body at all. "


    the office is very quiet, and the doctor''s words are like a knife, which pierces Gu Sirui''s heart.


    He was so sad that he lowered his head and clasped his hair with both hands. "But - if the doctor said that, it would be hopeless. This Is it a verdict? How can I accept that my strong elder brother, who is almost omnipotent, unexpectedly lies on the hospital bed for no reason, and becomes a vegetative person who can''t even take care of himself, and may be like this all his life. "


    GU Sirui thought of the quarrels and contradictions between the two brothers before, and all the ways Gu Sinian thought of to get himself into the company. For a moment, he was filled with sorrow." doctor, I beg you to find a way to save my elder brother. He is such a good man. He shouldn''t just lie in bed like this. "


    the doctor in charge was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the second young master, who was looking after his family, would look like this in front of him.


    You know, as a hospital of this weight level, they have contacted a lot of patients from rich families, but Gu Sinian should be a special one.

 Chapter 366

    Not to mention that Gu Sinian is the adopted son of the family, there is no direct blood relationship between the two brothers, and they are not like other rich families?


    You know, money can turn a person into a devil.


    In fact, he should not meddle in or more about the affairs of these rich families. However, the second son of Gu family shocked the doctor who had done everything in the world this year. So he hesitated for a moment and said as an ordinary person, "I gave general Gu a comprehensive physical examination, and also looked at his recent identity data. To tell you the truth, I''m sorry I believe there will be no problem with medical judgment. "


    " I know that your family members may consider sending Mr. Gu abroad, but I don''t think that will solve any problems.


    When Gu Sirui heard what the doctor said, he suddenly felt as if he was going to say something. He suddenly raised his head, and his eyes lit up. "You have a way, right. "


    " No. "The attending doctor was silent for a moment, and then continued," but I have a suggestion that I can''t make. If Mr. Gu really doesn''t want to survive, you may consider starting from this aspect, or there may be a miracle. After all, in medicine, there is such a precedent. "


    "You mean my big brother doesn''t want to survive at all?"


    "Does he really want to die?"


    Gu Sirui''s words didn''t get any response. He almost fell into a state of talking to himself. After sitting in the doctor''s office for a while, Gu Sirui felt his brain was very confused, so he came out of that office. But the pressure of breathing made him want to cry.


    The man has tears not to flick lightly, this is big brother teaches Gu Sirui since childhood.


    He didn''t believe it before, but from small to big, it seems that he didn''t cry.


    Before Gu Sixian''s car accident, Gu Sirui never found that he had such deep trust in Gu Sixian.


    It seems that I have been spoiled since I was a child, so I never thought of taking the so-called responsibility. As long as I don''t want to do anything, I always put it on my elder brother.


    So over the years, grandma''s health is not good, and the whole burden of Gu''s family is on big brother''s body.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t know what other people will do, but he knows that Gu Sinian has always been very clear about his position. He never thinks about what doesn''t belong to him.


    Even if he managed Gu so well, he didn''t really want to replace him.


    He is so desperate to get himself into the company according to his grandmother''s wishes, that is, he wants to return all he has done to repay his kindness to himself.


    What Gu Sinian did to Gu Shi was actually repaying his kindness.


    But he didn''t understand that Gu family never wanted his return, and all this It should be Gu Sirui, the real son of Gu family, but he shouldered the responsibility on his behalf.


    On the aisle of the hospital, a quiet needle can be heard when it falls on the ground.


    Gu Sirui can almost hear the sound of crying in his repressed breath. He thinks that when Gu Sinian really wakes up, he must find a chance to tell her how much he blames himself.


    I will never be so willful again


    Gu Sirui stood in the same place for a while and wanted to go to the ward to see Gu Sinian again. However, considering that Shu Xiaoxiao might have a rest now, he hesitated for a moment and turned to walk towards the elevator


    How deep is the relationship between Gu Sinian and Su Su? Before, Gu Sirui didn''t believe it. His elder brother was a workaholic and didn''t have any chance to contact women, so it''s possible to be fresh for a while. However, if you say how much you love him, even Gu Sirui didn''t believe it.


    They don''t seem to have been in touch for long, do they?


    But this is what feelings are like, either don''t love, or The depth of love.


    But why did Su Su have no news at all.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t want to go home, and doesn''t want to face anyone, but even if he is alone, he will think of Gu Sinian and the man who should be very proud. Now he is lying in the hospital bed, and he doesn''t look angry at all.


    Everything is like a dream. Gu Sirui is in great pain.


    He drove all the way until he drove into a famous bar street in city A.


    Gu Sirui thinks he needs alcohol. Only alcohol can make him forget those words.


    However, when Gu Sirui was really in the familiar environment, he realized that everything was just his own escape and self righteousness.


    That car accident really changed too many people.


    Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao, who were supposed to be married, are lying in bed and caring for a senseless man in the place full of disinfectant. They can''t see the future and hope clearly.


    Su Su, who was supposed to fall in love with his elder brother happily, has gone far away without any news.


    And he, who should have been a free man, went into a place that was not suitable for him, and even lived a strange life as if he were in a dream.It was amazing.


    After the third glass of wine in front of Gu Sirui, his eyes could not tell the direction, but he continued to ask for wine.


    The bartender was young. Seeing Gu Sirui''s appearance, he estimated that something had happened to him, so he tried to persuade him, "guest, you have drunk three glasses. You can''t drink such a strong wine?"


    Although it is very important to make money, they are determined to be good at some of the things they come out to mix, that is, to persuade them to drink this way.


    It''s not the poor who can drink this expensive wine like water. If something happens in their own shop, they can''t afford to pay for it.


    But Gu Sirui''s face is full of Gu Sirian''s business. Where can I listen to the bartender''s advice? "Are you afraid that I have no money? I tell you, I don''t have anything else, but I still have money. Just bring the wine. Where can I get so much nonsense. "


    he reached for his wallet. As a result, because he was drunk, he didn''t know where it was. It took him a long time to find the location of the wallet, and then he grabbed a pile of thick banknotes from it." don''t get into trouble with the money, bring me wine. "


    rich people are not easy to provoke, rich second generation is not easy to provoke.


    The bartender was so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to do.


    This way of drinking will really kill people, but if you don''t take the wine, you are pushing the guests out, which is also not their rule.

 Chapter 367

    Finally, the bartender''s friend looked at him and thought of a way for him.


    As a result, the second young master of Gu''s family, who was not very sober, was fooled by others. He even drank the fake wine with low alcohol but similar taste.


    But Gu Sirui didn''t care about that at all. He just took the wine as water, cup after cup.


    There is nothing sad about those who come to the bar to get drunk, but there are not many people like Gu Sirui who don''t use wine as wine. What''s more, he is not drinking at all, but fighting for it.


    When there were not so many guests, the good bartender decided to try to persuade the man.


    One life after all.


    ¡±Guest, are you alone. Where''s your friend? Would you like to call them for you? "


    " friends? "Gu Sirui''s mind turned around and thought of two people." yes, I have a big brother, but big brother, very powerful? Ah, I also have an ex girlfriend who broke up inexplicably. She is very beautiful, although she almost became my sister-in-law. "


    so the kind bartender got the amount of information he wanted in these words, and then misunderstood that the reason why the man in front of him was drunk was that he was greenheaded by his brother and girlfriend.


    No wonder I''m so drunk. I turned out to be a poor man.


    But Gu Sirui didn''t feel his agreement at all. He leaned his chin on the platform.


    "however, my elder brother is lying in the hospital now, and his life and death are unknown. My sister-in-law doesn''t know where she is now. ¡°


    ¡±¡­¡­ So you didn''t look for them? What''s the matter, brother? "


    "Traffic accident?" Gu Sirui remembers this very clearly. "He had a serious car accident. Now he''s like a salted fish that can''t turn over. He can''t even move in bed."


    Remembering the picture of taking a bath for Gu Sinian, Gu Sirui feels that his heart is going to die. "Do you know what salted fish is like?"


    He put his two free hands in front of the bartender? So? Yes, that''s it


    Then the bartender couldn''t understand, "but if so, what about your sister-in-law? Why not? "


    Doubt, is not the person wearing a green hat son, how to feel information Dan a little big?


    Gu Sirui thinks that the young man in front of him is really unruly. How can he not understand what he said? "If I knew, how could she disappear? I want to find her too, but I can''t find her at all. You see, big brother has become salted fish? Is she going to prepare salted fish cake? "


    er - you can''t talk to drunkards.


    ¡±Well, maybe. Why don''t you tell me your home address and I''ll call a car for you? "


    the bartender sympathized with the young man who was green capped by his elder brother. He was very handsome. How could such a thing happen.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t care about him. He just immerses himself in his own world. "I used to think that the two people just couldn''t figure out the situation for a moment. How could I think they were really playing. Ah, it''s really distressing. If they are serious, then I Where can I find Su Su. "


    " maybe, have you gone home? Do you want to tell me the address? I will send you back. Maybe you have already gone home. "


    " it''s a lie. If Su Su goes home, why can''t I find her? If she knew that her elder brother was going to die now, how could she not go to the hospital? Su Su, where have you been? Why don''t you come back. "


    GU Sirui is really drunk, so the scene is blurred. He grabs the young bartender''s collar and says," are you Su Su? Why don''t you come back to see me? "


    " I''ll see you. "


    " you lied to me, you don''t know anything. "


    under the pressure of alcohol, Gu Sirui sobbed like a child." before, I thought my elder brother was using you, but he wanted nothing for you. Su Su, you are so cruel. You are It''s cruel. "


    " Sir, I am not a vegetarian. You can see clearly that you are drunk. "


    the young bartender was a little worried. It was very hard for him to be caught by Gu Sigou at the collar across the bar.


    ¡±What else are you pretending to be, you bad girl. "Gu Sirui shook his head and giggled," I know you when you turn to dust. Su Su, it''s hard for me to find you. "


    the young bartender heard that Gu Sirui couldn''t tell whether he was crying or laughing." do you know how much he loved you and didn''t believe in living without you. Su Su, maybe we were all wrong from the beginning. You That''s the life of big brother. "


    when such a person cries like this, and says such words, every sentence is inseparable from life and death. It seems that he has really met a big event.


    The young bartender decides to forgive this man''s behavior. Then Gu Sirui probably finds that he has found the person he has been looking for. He is a little too excited. Then he drags the bartender to go to the hospital, but there is a bus between them.The results are predictable.


    After getting drunk, Gu Sirui fell to the ground.


    Before his consciousness completely disappeared, he even wanted to take Su Su to the hospital. If there was another person in the world who could wake up big brother, that person would It can only be Su Su.


    When the bartender''s companions saw this scene, they thought that their partners had been bullied by the drunkard and wanted to help him vent his anger. As a result, the kind-hearted bartender knew that this young man had just met a life event related to life and death.


    He stops the revenge that his companions want to do, and then takes a lot of effort to find the identity information from Gu Sirui. He doesn''t think it''s any good. He calls a car for him and sends him back to Gu''s house.


    Gu Sirui is so drunk that he doesn''t know what happened to him. Even Su Su has been forgotten.


    He just had a short dream. It was beautiful.


    In my dream, when Gu Sixian first came to take care of his family when he was a child, he seemed to have been like that since he was a child and never liked to talk too much.


    no matter what troubles Gu Sirui had, he always admitted that he was honest.


    Most of the time, Gu Sinian felt guilty for putting his mistakes directly on his elder brother. However, he was always forced to do the same thing when he was not able to do it himself.


    At that time Gu Sixian lives well

 Chapter 368

    In the dark, Gu Sirui stands in front of the French window smoking cigarettes, cigarette ends scattered on the ground, showing the owner''s boredom and impatience, he is now particularly anxious, every day in a special state of impatience.


    After the last cigarette went out, Gu Sirui sighed and got up to turn on the light.


    Under the light, the living room is full of beer cans and cigarette butts, and Gu Sirui has a tired face.


    His chin came out with some scum, and his eyes were red. It was obvious that he had not slept all night. He had not had a good sleep for a long time. Since Gu Sinian and Su Su Su had an accident, he was busy and worried every day.


    Since Gu Sixian''s accident, he has been the pillar of his family, supporting Gu''s family and company. He has always been free and exhausted by these trifles. Although Gu''s family is getting better and better, he is getting more and more tired. Gu Sirui doesn''t know how long he can hold on, as if he can fall down at any time.


    Today, after finishing all the work, he learned that Gu Sinian couldn''t wake up at all. He felt distressed and miserable. He could only drown his worries by drinking here. No one could tell him what was on his mind. Gu Sinian was lying in the hospital every day, and Su Su Su couldn''t find him. The old lady has to take care of her at any time. I''m really afraid that she will make something at once.


    It''s not that Gu Sirui can''t take care of the company, but he loves freedom, so he always leaves the company to his brother. Unexpectedly, when he takes over the company, it is more difficult than he imagined. There are too many people to deal with every day. He wants to solve them one by one.


    But he can''t help it. Now he is the only one who cares for his family. He has to fight hard. The company has exhausted him, but he also tries his best.


    Now he hopes that Gu Sinian will wake up soon and find out Su Su''s news to bring her back. Su Su is Gu Sinian''s only hope to wake up.


    Thinking of Gu Sinian and Su Su, Gu Sirui felt sad. He picked up a can of beer and poured it down, then fell to the ground.


    This couple is really worrying.


    Although he was very sad to lose Su Su, he had never seen Gu Sinian so depressed without Su Su, as if his whole soul had been emptied.


    This kind of feeling makes Gu Sirui feel shocked and heartache.


    He tossed his head in confusion, and the crystal beads of sweat were thrown into the air, and soon fell down.


    Gu Sirui patted his face, even if he was decadent, it didn''t affect his beautiful face at all.


    He must cheer up. He can''t take such a blow. He has to hold up Gu''s company and wait for Gu Sinian to wake up.


    This wait lasted more than a month.


    Gu Sirui managed the company well, and even the turnover increased by 10%.


    Now people in the company have changed their impression of Gu Sirui. They are secretly guessing whether he will be the president of the company soon.


    A group of people want to please Gu Sirui. When they get off work, they get together and push cakes to celebrate for Gu Sirui.


    The president''s office is upstairs. After Gu Sirui finished his work, he came downstairs and saw the staff warmly welcome him with cake in hand.


    Gu Sirui saw this scene and immediately turned black.


    Gu Sixian, who has worked hard in the company for many years, is still not good. These people don''t know whether they care or not. When they see the new president coming, they immediately flatter him. It''s really chilling.


    Gu Sirui thought of this and left without even looking at them.


    Everyone looked at each other and stood in the same place. They were all in a bit of panic. How could the character of President Gu be the same as the original one? It seems that they have been working hard all afternoon.


    At this time, Mrs. Gu is sitting in a chair, holding the company''s report in her hand, looking at Gu Sirui''s performance with satisfaction, thinking: "as expected, she is still born with the most business material, and the caretakers are born with this ability."


    When Gu Sirui came back, Mrs. Gu stopped him with a smile.


    "Si Rui, come here." Mrs. Gu waved to Gu Sirui.


    "What can I do for you, grandma?" Gu Sirui asked listlessly.


    Old lady Gu frowned, "Why are you so depressed? What''s the matter? "


    Gu Sirui shook his head with a strong smile. "It''s OK, grandma. I''m just tired."


    "Oh, it''s really hard for you these days. I didn''t expect that you can take care of the company so well. You are really a good son to take care of the family!" Old lady Gu looks at Gu Sirui with happy eyes.


    Seeing that Gu Sirui didn''t speak, Mrs. Gu thought he was embarrassed. Encourage: "you take over a period of time, I will inform the company, promote you to be the official president."


    Gu Sirui frowned and said, "Grandma! I''m just helping my elder brother to take care of it. I''ve never thought of competing with him. Don''t say that. When my elder brother wakes up, I''ll return the company to him immediately. " Then he went out.


    His grandmother''s words made him feel sad and cold. Before Gu Sinian''s body could speak, she would ask Gu Sinian to give him the company he had worked hard for ten years. If he really accepted it, would he still have a conscience?Gu Sirui thought distractedly, and then went to the hospital to see Gu Sinian.


    Old lady Gu is very angry at home. It''s not certain that Gu Sixian will wake up. Her grandson doesn''t want to take over the company, which she doesn''t want to see anyway. She will never allow it.


    Although Gu Sinian is also a family member, there is still a difference between the pro grandson and raising grandson. She always thinks that Gu Sirui can''t do anything, so she let Gu Sinian take care of the company all the time. Now she finds that the pro grandson has more potential, and she wants to let him take over anyway.


    Gu Sinian, with an oxygen mask, sleeps peacefully with his eyes closed. All kinds of instruments move smoothly and normally, showing how healthy the owner of his body is.


    "Still not awake?" Gu Sirui frowned and asked the attending doctor of Gu Sinian.


    The attending doctor''s worried face, "no, this situation is particularly abnormal. He hasn''t even moved his eyelids in the past month."


    "Isn''t it just like a vegetable?" Looking at Gu Sinian''s thin face, the meat on both sides has almost sunk in. There is no vitality that a living person should have, but he is alive and normal.


    "Strictly speaking, his physical characteristics are no different from those of a vegetative person, but his ears, nose and mouth are all conscious, but if his brain doesn''t want to wake up, to be honest, he may not wake up all his life." The doctor explained.


    Gu Sirui sighed heavily, "can''t the stimulation of the outside world wake up?"


    "Yes, unless you find something he wants to see or hear and stimulate him, you should be able to wake up."


    Isn''t it just Susu? Gu Sirui didn''t speak. Quietly out of the ward.


    It seems that Su Su has to come to rescue Gu Sinian.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Gu." The attending doctor comes out and calls Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui stopped, turned his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "We must find someone who can stimulate him as soon as possible. His sense of survival is gradually weakening, and he may never wake up in a month or two." The doctor looked at Gu Sirui seriously and worried.


    "Well, I see." Gu Sirui is shocked and stunned at the same place. He is at a loss.


    Seeing him like this, the doctor sighed and left without saying anything.

 Chapter 369

    The doctor''s words caught him off guard, and he was expected to. However, he witnessed the whole process of Gu Sinian''s loss of Su Su. He was so decadent that he didn''t look like him.


    He drinks all day long and doesn''t care about anything. In just a few days, he is decadent. Su Su is the only one who can make him like this.


    But Su Su has no news now, and there is no place to look for him. He has to hold up the company, try to find Su Su, and remember Gu Sinian. He wants to break it into two!


    At the moment, he wanted to call Mrs. Gu and tell her that he was afraid that she would be too old to bear it, so he put her cell phone back in her trouser pocket.


    If you can''t tell Mrs. Gu, she will be sad. If Che Xiaoxiao knows, won''t it make everyone uneasy?


    Gu Sirui goes back to the company with a sad face, but he can''t bear to be sad at the moment. He wants to go back to deal with everything and find out where Su Su is.


    Although he never said it, since Su Su disappeared, Gu Sirui especially missed her, but he hid all his feelings in his heart, because Gu Sirian had collapsed, and he couldn''t do anything more.


    If he finds Su Su, he may be willing to let go. Seeing Gu Sinian''s situation, he already loves Su Su to the core, so he is willing to quit.


    But it''s no use now. Sue, where are you?


    Gu Sirui is distracted and is awakened by a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Gu Sirui corrected his face and restored his appearance in the company.


    "President Gu..." The director came in and handed in a contract.


    Gu Sirui glances at the director''s frightened appearance and doesn''t speak.


    From that night we discussed to Gu Sirui birthday was ignored, we all understand that the new president Gu is not a good talker.


    For a time, the whole company was back to the atmosphere when Gu Sixian was there.


    A contract you push me, I push you push the dare not to send up, finally everyone stone scissors paper, director lost, can only admit his life to come up to find Gu Sirui,


    compared with Gu Sixian''s cold, this Gu always good temper is more terrible, there is no way to deal with.


    The unknown is the most terrible. It''s true.


    The director stood waiting for Gu Sirui''s signature. His cold sweat was so scared that he took out his little handkerchief and wiped it casually. He didn''t dare to make a big noise.


    Gu Sirui carefully looked at the contract, did not see the director''s little action, not to mention the cold sweat on his forehead.


    If he knew that the whole company was afraid of him now, he would be very sad.


    In fact, Gu Sirui doesn''t want to be so serious to his people, but it''s hard to control a large company if it''s not serious.


    He and Gu Sinian both understand this truth, so Gu Sinian''s face is rigid in his old age. In addition to his childhood experience, his character unconsciously becomes like this.


    It''s only when I''m dealing with Su Su that I''m so tender and considerate.


    The director almost couldn''t stand any more and said with trembling: "Gu, general manager Gu, what''s the problem?"


    Gu Sirui returned to his senses and realized his gaffe.


    He picked up the pen and signed it all at once


    The director breathed a sigh of relief, took the contract and rushed out, as if there were some monsters chasing him.


    Although Gu Sirui doesn''t want to be absent-minded every day, he can''t help thinking about his family.


    No one knows. He hasn''t had a good sleep for two months. He worries about Gu Sixian''s health and Su Su''s unknown danger when she is not familiar with her life outside.


    The detectives he sent out have been so long, and no news has come back, which makes him anxious and worried. Every day he suffers from torment. He can''t sleep and doesn''t speak. His mouth is still on fire, and everything is rotten. When he speaks, it hurts. This makes him feel even worse.


    The doctor asked him to quickly find something that would stimulate Gu Sinian. There was nothing else but Su Su. Su Su has no news now. It''s impossible to find it in a short time.


    There''s only one way. Would it be better to talk more about Su Su around him?


    Gu Sirui thinks this method is feasible. He quickly contacts the doctor and tells him about Su Su and Gu Sinian. He tells Gu Sinian if it can stimulate him.


    Who knows that the doctor immediately refused, "no, we don''t know whether these things are good or bad for Gu Sinian. If it''s bad, he will think of worse things after listening to it, then he really can''t wake up!"


    Gu Sirui was a little depressed when he heard the doctor''s words. The easy way he came up with didn''t work at all. It seemed that Su Su had to be himself.


    Gu Sirui''s worried face is tightly wrinkled. Time doesn''t wait for him, but he needs his brother. Without Gu Sixian, the whole Gu family will be in chaos.


    Taking care of the company these days has exhausted him. He really can''t imagine how he can survive without Gu Sixian. He will collapse.And he has only such a brother since he was a child. If Gu Sinian can no longer talk to him, drink with him, or teach him when he does something wrong, what''s the point of his life?


    Gu Sirui feels very lonely. The people he loves and the people he can talk with are gone. He bears so much on his own that he doesn''t even have a voice to vent. If Gu Sirian saw him like this before, he would not hesitate to help him and take him to drink. But now he is left alone to face these ups and downs. He is really lonely I can''t take it.


    Gu Sirui sat in the president''s office all day, but he didn''t figure out what to do. Instead, he was in a mess.


    He thought, do you want to send more detectives to inquire about Su Su?


    It''s impossible for a person to travel, just like disappearing, without any trace.


    At the moment, Su Su, who is in a foreign country, has no idea what happened to Gu Sinian and is still enjoying her journey alone.


    It''s so easy to get off work. Gu Sirui gets up from his chair and stretches. Now he''s going to find the detective and ask about Su Suzhen. Is there any news?


    He grabbed his coat, put it on and left. When he went downstairs, a group of employees no longer talked as actively as before. When he saw Gu Sirui coming out, he immediately kept silent and collected his things for work.


    Gu Sirui saw it in his eyes and didn''t say much. He still couldn''t get close, so he drove back.

 Chapter 370

    In the garage, Gu Sirui, who is sitting in the car, is in a daze instead of leaving in a hurry.


    The doctor''s words and Su Su''s loss of contact make him very anxious. He always thinks that if the situation goes on like this, something bad will happen.


    No, he has to find Sue as soon as possible.


    Gu Sirui also paid two detectives to tell them to find Su Su''s whereabouts as soon as possible.


    When he finds her, he must go there in person to persuade Su Su to come back.


    He witnessed Gu Sinian''s agony. He must tell Su Su about Gu Sinian''s difficulties and love, and let Su Su know how much Gu Sinian loves her and how old lady Gu forced Gu Sinian to get engaged to Shu Xiaoxiao.


    He didn''t believe Su Su had a heart of stone. He would be moved to hear him say that. As long as she was willing to come back and face ups and downs with Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian would wake up.


    At that time, if Mrs. Gu did anything more to force Gu Sinian, he would be the first to refuse.


    Gu Sirui made up his mind and clenched his fist tightly.


    He saw the navigation on the car and changed his destination.


    More effort means more hope. Gu Sirui decides to go to several detectives and ask for all the clues about Su Su found during this period. If he really can''t help it, he will send someone to find out. Even if he goes to find Su Su Su himself, he will get Su Su Su back.


    Gu Sirui was just about to drive out of the garage when he heard his mobile phone ring.


    Gu Sirui looked down and saw that it was Mrs. Gu calling, so he pulled the car back to its original place.


    He hesitated whether to take it or not, and would not persuade him to stay in the company all the time?


    I didn''t expect that old lady Gu had anything to do with him now. Gu Sirui still picked up the phone.


    "Grandma." Gu Sirui gave a respectful greeting.


    "Si Rui, are you off work?" Mrs. Gu''s voice was a little cheerful, and she was obviously in a good mood.


    No longer is to ask each kind of company''s matter, Gu Sirui intangibly breathed a sigh of relief, "got off work, how?"


    "Then come back quickly." Mrs. Gu urged her to say something to the people beside her. It was obvious that there were still people around her.


    Gu Sirui has some doubts. Why does his grandmother, who has never asked him where to go after work, ask him to go home today? So he asked, "how can this let me go home? I have something to do. I''ll come back later."


    Mrs. Gu said with a smile on the phone, "come back now. The calligraphers are here."


    "What does it have to do with me when the calligraphers come?" Gu Sirui is disgusted when he hears about the calligrapher. He can''t blame his grandmother, but his family. After all, if it wasn''t for them, Gu Sinian would not have been forced to separate from Su Su and end up like this.


    "You child! What do you mean it''s none of your business? Come back as soon as you can. There''s something very important to discuss together! " Old lady Gu was a little reluctant and said to Gu Sirui in a non-negotiable tone.


    Gu Sirui hears that there is something important to discuss. He nods in his heart and subconsciously agrees. Then he hangs up.


    Gu Sirui is sitting in the car, a little confused. The book family discusses what needs his presence?


    Is it to break the engagement between Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian?


    This group of bookish family members who are forgetful of their own interests turn over their faces faster than they turn over their books. Gu Sinian is still lying in the hospital. It''s certainly not a good thing to come to them at this time!


    Gu Sirui''s uneasiness became more and more intense, and he wanted to be more and more angry. He drove back to his old house in a huff.


    Along the way, Gu Sirui was speculating about what made Mrs. Gu so anxious to let him go back, or what made Mrs. Gu feel so good. He didn''t even think of it.


    Besides, Shu Xiaoxiao, the calligrapher, looks clever and sensible, which makes people unable to find fault. But Gu Sirui is not pleased with her. She always feels that this woman is pretending to be a pig and eat a tiger.


    Since Gu Sixian''s accident, Shu Xiaoxiao has been taking care of him. He seems very sad. He says all day long that he can''t bear Gu Sixian''s becoming like this.


    But Gu Sirui doesn''t know how, he always thinks that Shu Xiaoxiao is very fake, and he cries very uncomfortable. He doesn''t know whether it''s his illusion or what''s going on. Anyway, he doesn''t like what Shu Xiaoxiao does.


    Gu Sirui intuitively feels that Shu Xiaoxiao is not as simple as she appears. She is at least a master who is not willing to suffer.


    So when Shu Xiaoxiao seems to take care of Gu Sixian with all his heart, Gu Sirui doesn''t believe that Shu Xiaoxiao really likes Gu Sixian.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is around Gu Sinian all day. She can''t help but know why Gu Sinian doesn''t want to wake up. Up to now, she hasn''t said that someone should go to Su Su, even if it''s mentioned. She doesn''t really want to be good for Gu Sinian.


    No one likes such a person.


    But in her eyes, she thinks that Shu Xiaoxiao is very filial and sensible. He has been taking care of Gu Sinian without complaining. He also gives her precious jewelry and a lot of money. He loves her in a variety of ways.A calligrapher is also a big company. Although Shu Xiaoxiao never lacks money in a calligrapher, the jewelry that Mrs. Gu pressed on the bottom of the box may not have been seen by Shu Xiaoxiao''s parents.


    But it doesn''t make sense to say that Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t take the initiative to mention that she wanted Mrs. Gu''s treasure. Mrs. Gu volunteered to give it.


    But what makes people suspicious is that every time old lady Gu gives something, she will not refuse it. Gu Sirui sees clearly the excited look in her eyes.


    It''s nothing for grandma to give jewelry to his future granddaughter-in-law. He doesn''t feel anything for a big man. He just has no reason to be hostile to this book Xiaoxiao.


    No matter how good she is to Gu Sixian, she can''t get into his eyes.


    Today, the purpose of the family is definitely not simple. Maybe they are afraid that Shu Xiaoxiao will suffer losses and take the opportunity to ask for some shares.


    Gu Sirui absolutely disagrees.


    Just thinking about it, the car in front of him has already lined up a long line. After a few minutes, Gu Sirui doesn''t move a little. Gu Sirui is worried. These troubled family members, who didn''t have anything to do with him, have to ask him to go back.


    He was also anxious to find Su Su''s whereabouts. He had to wait a few days for this toss. The later he dragged on, the less hope Gu Sinian would wake up.


    What do the bookmakers want to do? What does his grandmother want him to do?


    Gu Sirui thinks wildly. It took him more than an hour to get out of the traffic. He drives home quickly.


    By this time it was dark.


    Gu Sirui got out of the car and took a deep breath. He didn''t know what was waiting for him. His uneasiness became more and more obvious, so he had to go in.

 Chapter 371

    Recently, so many things have happened that Gu Sirui is not good at whatever he does, but he is always used to hiding his emotions. So that in the eyes of outsiders, Gu Sirui is still that high spirited, dare to say and dare to do outstanding youth. However, when Gu Sirui is left alone, his negative emotions such as pressure and sadness come to him like a torrent of water, which makes him breathless. Gu Sixian is lying on the hospital bed, and there are a lot of things in the company. The most terrible thing is the elders of Gu family. Every time he thinks about it, he doesn''t want to step into that house. He wants to drink, use overtime in the company as an excuse, and use socializing with customers as an excuse to go home late. When he comes back home drunk and unconscious, all those people will fall asleep. He can breathe a sigh of relief. But this evening, no customers need to socialize, and the work has been finished. I made several phone calls to my brothers who usually drink together. One said that I would stay at home with my wife, and the other said that I could not leave at night. After being rejected twice in a row, Gu Sirui didn''t want to make another third call. Just when he didn''t know where to stay in the evening, the phone rang untimely.


    Gu Sirui suddenly picked up his mobile phone and thought it was the first person who didn''t have to accompany his wife to call him back at night, or the second person who didn''t go to that bureau to accompany him. Then the caller ID let him down. This call was from Mrs. Gu. The tone of the call was so irrefutable that he was asked to go home immediately. Before Mr. Gu had time to answer, Mrs. Gu hung up the phone with a slap. It seems that I have to go home tonight, and my intuition tells Gu Sirui that it''s definitely not so simple tonight. When he goes back, I''m waiting to meet him. I don''t know what to say. However, whether there are jackals or tigers or leopards at home, he must still go home. For nothing else, who gave him the surname Gu? It was Gu Sirui, the second youngest of Gu''s family. Since he was a child, he knew that nothing can be done willfully and recklessly. He had to think twice and weigh the pros and cons. Otherwise, he would lose the face of taking care of his family, or he would not be worthy of taking care of his family.


    I unconsciously think of a lot of things before, a lot of things in my mind again. Gu Sirui finally reacts that his thoughts fly so far. He quickly adjusts his mood, leaves the company and goes to the underground garage to get ready to go home.


    After picking up the car, Gu Sirui drives slowly on the road. He thinks it''s good to get home late and face those people. Gu Sirui himself doesn''t know what happened recently. Since his elder brother Gu Sinian was lying in the hospital bed, he wanted to escape more and more, and even wanted to leave this place. Of course, Gu Sirui can''t really do this, even if he doesn''t really feel happy to stay here. The street, which is usually crowded with traffic, is very smooth today. There is no need to wait for a few red lights along the way. Gu Sirui will soon get home, although he doesn''t want to get home so soon.


    However, the face is always to face, Gu Sirui stood at the door, took a deep breath, or walked in. Gu''s grandmother sat on the sofa, as if waiting for Gu Sirui for a long time, "coming back." Gu''s grandmother''s experienced voice can''t hear any emotion, even Gu Sirui can''t guess what medicine Gu''s grandmother is selling in her gourd. "Yes, grandma." Gu Sirui replied politely. "Sit down first. I have something to tell you later." Granny Gu''s tone was the same as just now, which was hard to understand. Gu Sirui didn''t ask any more questions. He sat down obediently. As expected, things didn''t seem so simple. Let''s take a look at them first. Let''s be flexible, Gu Sirui thought.


    I was too anxious to notice when I came in just now. After Gu Sirui sat down, he found that Shu Xiaoxiao had come back from the hospital and was sitting on his sofa. Another look, even the parents of the book family also came, which made Gu Sirui unable to understand. Although he was confused in his heart, Gu Sirui didn''t show it at all on the surface. He said to the calligrapher''s parents: "Uncle Shu, aunt Shu is good." The etiquette is so good that no one can pick out a thorn. Shu Xiaoxiao smiles again to say hello. There is no need to be too polite among the young people, but Shu Xiaoxiao''s response is a little strange. Although she also smiles at Gu Sirui, she smiles very reluctantly. But Gu Sinian, the elder brother, is still lying in the hospital, and Shu Xiaoxiao, the elder brother''s fiancee, can''t laugh now, which is very excusable. Gu Sirui is relieved when he thinks about it, and even has a good feeling for Shu Xiaoxiao''s future sister-in-law.


    Different from shuxiaoxiao''s indifference, the calligrapher''s parents are unusually warm to themselves. "Si Rui has come back. Shouldn''t the company be busy recently?" The calligrapher''s father asked Gu Sirui, "it''s OK. I can handle it." Gu Sirui reluctantly responded. "Si Rui, you are so modest. You are so young and capable, and your future is limitless." The calligrapher''s father said, "where, uncle Shu''s flattery. I''m just sticking to my head. I can''t help it. I still hope my elder brother can recover quickly. The company can''t do without him." I don''t know why. When I heard that my elder brother Gu Sinian was mentioned, the expression of Shufu and Shumu was a little unnatural. Shufu, who talked a lot just now, just replied perfunctorily: "yes, yes. The two brothers of Gu family are rare young talents. After that, the father stopped talking. Gu Sirui was relieved that he didn''t have to deal with the father.But Gu Sirui was still confused. Just now, he mentioned that the expression of Shufu and Shumu was very unusual when his elder brother was Gu Sixian. Is elder brother''s condition getting worse again? Gu Sirui turns to read Xiaoxiao, trying to see if she can get any information from her eyes. Shu Xiaoxiao is still sitting there as usual, with just the right expression on her face, and can''t see anything. Seeing this, Gu Sirui can only restrain his doubts, thinking that he can find an opportunity to talk with Shu Xiaoxiao alone to see if he can ask something. After all, everyone is of the same age, and she is the fiancee of her elder brother. There should be nothing to hide from her. She should tell herself what happened. Thinking in this way, Gu Sirui''s heart was calmer.

 Chapter 372

    Just when Gu Sirui''s eyes inadvertently glanced at the calligrapher''s parents, they were afraid to look at their own eyes and evaded their own eyes! There must be something fishy about it, and it''s not a trivial matter. What''s more, it must have something to do with yourself. But what on earth is this matter? Gu Sirui has no idea. The doubt in Gu Sirui''s heart has almost reached the extreme point, and is about to break out.


    Gu''s grandmother has been drinking tea and secretly observing their every move. After all, she is her own grandson, and she has her own blood and bone. Gu''s grandmother knows more or less what Gu Sirui is thinking at the moment. The calligrapher''s parents carefully winked at Gu''s grandmother, saying that I don''t know how to talk about it. It''s up to you. Gu''s grandmother naturally understood the concerns of her parents, but she didn''t respond to them. This makes the parents of the calligrapher very confused, but they dare not take the next step directly. Everyone just sat there and the atmosphere was very awkward.


    It was Mrs. Gu''s voice that broke the silence. "Si Rui, I called you back from outside today. I have something to tell you." Old lady Gu''s tone is still so flat that people can''t hear anything. "Yes, my grandson knows, but I don''t know what you''re going to say, grandma." Although the heart has been very confused, but Gu Sirui is very clear about his grandmother''s temperament, the more this time, the more anxious. So Gu Sirui can only answer without delay. Mrs. Gu seemed very satisfied with Gu''s performance and nodded quietly. It seems that the old lady of Gu family is about to solve the mystery, Gu Sirui thinks. I don''t know what grandma will say later. Gu Sirui suddenly feels a little nervous. When he is nervous, he feels that his throat is very uncomfortable. He unconsciously picks up a water cup and drinks a large glass of water.


    "The calligrapher''s parents are here to discuss something with us. Si Rui Old lady Gu suddenly looked at Gu Sirui and said, "yes, yes." The calligrapher''s parents echoed and even looked at Gu Sirui sincerely. This is even more puzzling for Gu Sirui. They stare at it like this, which shows that it must have something to do with themselves. Maybe they are still the protagonist of this matter, so what will it be? Can''t it be that Gu Sirui suddenly had a terrible idea in his mind, and even he was scared by his sudden idea. No, it''s impossible. If they want to do this, it''s ridiculous. The elder brother is still unconscious in the hospital. Have they considered his feelings in doing this? If he wakes up at that time, he will not accept it. There are also their own. They think that they treat themselves as something. No, I can''t accept it. Gu Sirui thought about it again and again in his mind. He hoped that he thought too much and didn''t have to say it. However, judging from all the clues, the spearhead is directed at herself. If it really comes out from Mrs. Gu later, how should I deal with it? Gu Sirui thought again and again. Gu Sirui quickly flashed several plans to deal with the problems he might face in the future, but almost every plan was rejected by himself as soon as he came up with it. I hope it''s not what I think. If it''s true, I''m afraid I really don''t know how to deal with it. Why don''t you find an excuse to slip away now? Gu Sirui looks up at his grandmother and his parents. Alas, it seems impossible to escape. "But are you just waiting to die? Forget it, the soldiers will block it, the water will come and the earth will cover it. I''ll see you later. That''s the only way. " Gu Sirui thought. Although there are so many things in my mind, it looks very normal on the surface. It seems that Gu Sirui has learned a lot from granny Gu over the years.


    "The calligrapher''s parents are here to break the engagement between the calligrapher''s young lady and your elder brother." Mrs. Gu said frankly. Gu Sirui is relieved to hear Mrs. Gu say this. It turns out that Shu Xiaoxiao is going to break his engagement with his elder brother Gu Sinian. It seems that he has nothing to do with himself. Thinking of his thoughts just now, Gu Sirui thinks that he is a little funny. It turns out that he thinks too much. However, although this matter has nothing to do with him, he can''t help fighting for Gu Sinian when he thinks of his elder brother, who is still lying in the hospital bed. His engagement with his fiancee Shu Xiaoxiao has been "terminated" in this way. After all, Shu Xiaoxiao is the daughter of a famous family. She is first-class in appearance and figure. She is a very good woman, suitable for husband and son. The most important thing is to be nice to his elder brother. Gu Sirui can''t help feeling a little pity for his elder brother''s missing his good wife. However, from the point of view of the calligrapher''s parents and Shu Xiaoxiao, it''s understandable that they choose to do so. After all, the elder brother is still lying in the hospital bed, and the situation is not very optimistic. It''s still unknown when he will wake up, and it''s hard to guarantee that there will be any sequelae after he wakes up It is inevitable for them to make such a decision out of the consideration of their daughter''s lifelong happiness. After all, we are all businessmen, who know how to weigh the pros and cons and choose what is good for them. Although the calligrapher''s parents seem to be a little fickle to outsiders, so what? After a long time, everyone will forget that they have a good life inside, which is the most beneficial. What''s more, one day big brother wakes up. With his wealth and charm, it''s not that many women are chasing him. At that time, let alone one book Xiaoxiao, even ten books Xiaoxiao won''t matter. When he thought about it, Gu Sirui was relieved.

 Chapter 373

    Although he thought so in his heart, he couldn''t show it, let alone in front of his parents. Because in any case, it is immoral for the parents of calligraphers to break the engagement when their elder brother is ill and unaware of it. He always wants to put on some posture and do something for big brother. So he pretended to be serious and said seriously, "break the engagement? Did I hear you right? The elder brother is still lying in the ward and doesn''t know anything. Is it too dangerous for you to propose to terminate the engagement under such circumstances? " Gu Sirui did not shy away. When he said this, his eyes were fixed on the calligrapher''s parents. Naturally, the calligrapher''s parents still did not dare to look them in the eyes. The calligrapher''s father replied, "naturally, we have our consideration." "What are you thinking about? Why don''t you tell me? " Gu Sirui is a little aggressive now. The calligrapher''s father didn''t speak, but Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother got up in a hurry and said, "your elder brother is still lying in the hospital now. Even the doctor has said that he doesn''t know when he will wake up. My daughter is in a good time. Is she still dragged by Gu Sinian for a lifetime? They just have an engagement, they have not been engaged, they have not been married. It''s not too much for us to propose to terminate the engagement now, is it? Besides, since the accident of Gu Sixian. My baby daughter is in front of his bed every day. She takes care of him, massages him and wipes his face every day. I feel sad in my eyes. She''s my precious daughter. I''ve been reluctant to let her do some work since I was a child. For your elder brother Gu Sixian, she really ignores everything. Look at her thin that way, I am really distressed ah. That''s why we are now proposing to terminate the engagement. It''s a matter of utmost benevolence. " The calligrapher''s mother wiped her tears as she spoke. The calligrapher''s father probably disliked his wife''s benevolence and lost face in front of outsiders. He angrily said to her, "OK, don''t talk about it. What does it look like to cry like this?" On hearing this, the calligrapher''s mother became even more angry: "which of my words is wrong? When I see my daughter''s grievance, do I have to swallow it?" Seeing that his parents were about to quarrel at Gu''s house, it was very impolite. Shu Xiaoxiao quickly came out to be a peacemaker: "OK, mom and Dad, you two should each say less." then he winked at his parents and told them that Mrs. Gu was still watching. The calligrapher''s parents reacted quickly, and they were silent.


    Gu Sirui didn''t want to talk to the calligrapher''s mother, because he knew that women were unreasonable. No matter what age the woman was, he stopped talking to the calligrapher''s mother and asked his grandmother, "grandma, since the calligrapher wants to break the engagement with his elder brother, do you agree?" Gu Sirui knows her grandmother''s character. She is always the only one who asks others. When will it be their turn to tell her what to do? Besides, grandma has always ignored the calligrapher''s behavior of taking advantage of others'' danger, so Gu Sirui thought that grandma would not agree with the calligrapher''s request.


    "I agree with Miss calligrapher to break the engagement with your elder brother." I didn''t expect Mrs. Gu to say this sentence word by word, which really surprised Gu Sirui, "grandma, but elder brother is still lying in the hospital. They are bullying us when elder brother doesn''t know!" Gu Sirui was really angry. Old lady Gu just pretended not to see it and continued: "I haven''t finished my words yet." It seems that there is a way to deal with this matter, Gu Sirui thought, otherwise it would be too inconsistent with Grandma''s consistent character. "The engagement between Miss calligrapher and your elder brother Gu Sirui can be broken, but the engagement between calligrapher and Gu family can never be broken." What''s the meaning of this? Let elder brother and Shu Xiaoxiao break their engagement? But the engagement between calligrapher and Gu family can''t be broken? What does that mean?


    Gu Sirui suddenly understands that the calligrapher not only wants to cancel the engagement between Shu Xiaoxiao and his elder brother Gu Sixian, but also wants to let Shu Xiaoxiao and himself after contacting their engagement This is really ridiculous, although now finally confirmed his first guess, but Gu Sirui still found it difficult to accept. When they do this, where do they place their elder brother, where do they place themselves, and Shu Xiaoxiao. After all, she is still the precious daughter of the calligrapher. Can she push away with her engagement? Just now, the calligrapher''s mother kept saying that she was thinking about her daughter''s happiness. Now it''s ridiculous to think about it. Let Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian break their engagement, and then marry herself. Will Shu Xiaoxiao be happy? Gu Sirui thinks they are going too far!


    Gu Sirui always felt that this matter was absolutely absurd. He seldom disobeyed his grandmother''s will from childhood to adulthood. This time, he decided to say nothing and could not agree to it. Old lady Gu said again: "after the engagement between the calligrapher and your elder brother is terminated. Our family and calligraphers will appoint a new engagement. This engagement is between Shu Xiaoxiao and you. " Incredible words finally from Gu''s grandmother''s mouth can''t say, Gu Sirui suddenly feel whirling, what also can''t hear, in front of the people how one by one are so fuzzy. After a long time, Gu Sirui finally responded. He said to Gu''s grandmother in a strange tone that he had never used before: "it''s absolutely impossible. I don''t agree."


    This time, the calligrapher''s father said, "Si Rui, it was hard for you to accept when we suddenly mentioned this. Just before you came back, we told Mrs. Gu about our idea, and she nodded and agreed. " The calligrapher''s father deserves to be a successful person who has been in business for decades. The implication of this is to tell Gu Sirui that if Gu''s grandmother nods her head and agrees, what qualifications do you have to say no? You certainly dare not refute the idea of Gu''s grandmother, just do a little posture, don''t step on the nose. In the end, anyway, you have to agree to it.After understanding the words of the calligrapher''s father, Gu Sirui feels more angry and determined to fight to the end. He absolutely can''t agree to make an engagement with Shu Xiaoxiao at their disposal. From childhood to adulthood, he always followed the rules. Whatever his grandmother asked him to do, whether it was something he didn''t like, or something he wasn''t good at, or even something he resisted, he would do it if his grandmother asked. Since he was very young, he knew that grandma was the backbone of caring for the family. Today, caring for the family depends on grandma, so he will listen to her, even if she is not necessarily right. Since childhood, although grandma is always a serious face, unlike other people''s grandmothers and their grandchildren close. But in Gu Sirui''s heart, Mrs. Gu has always been the most respected person in the world. But this time, Mrs. Gu actually put forward this kind of inhuman, even against the ethical requirements, no matter how he will not comply.

 Chapter 374

    However, Mrs. Gu agreed. For Gu Sirui, she couldn''t believe it. Old lady Gu looks at Gu Sirui''s expression and pretends not to see it. She doesn''t think about it silently. Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother is right. Si Nian has been lying in the hospital bed for so long now. The doctor can''t tell exactly how long he will be in a coma. He also says that he doesn''t know when he will wake up. Moreover, the doctor said that Si Nian''s situation was very serious. Apart from the problem of time and his willpower, he didn''t want to wake up and the outside world couldn''t change the situation. This is a very heavy blow for me and Sirui. Xiaozhao has been in the hospital for such a long time. Sometimes he wipes his hands and feet for him, and sometimes he uses a cotton swab to dip water on his mouth, so that he can lie comfortably, moisten his mouth and replenish his body with water. Although these are small things, it can be seen that a person''s character is the most close to people''s heart. It is much higher than that of Su Su free people who didn''t come to the hospital. Moreover, he didn''t take care of Si Nian day and night like Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Mrs. Gu didn''t know that Gu Xiaoxiao was the whole white lotus. Although Mrs. Gu saw Gu Xiaoxiao taking care of Gu Sixian, only once or twice Gu Xiaoxiao bribed a nurse at the front desk of the hospital to call her as soon as she saw her coming into the hospital. She could be ready to see her in time What a good and kind person she is, which is conducive to her position in caring for her family. It also foreshadows the abandonment of Gu Sixian in the future, and makes Mrs. Gu stand on her side in order to get married with Gu Sirui in the future. We can see how deep Gu Xiaoxiao''s mind is, how white lotus it is.


    Besides, Xiaoxiao was born into a noble family. She was a young lady with a lot of money. She must have never touched the Yangjiang River at home from childhood. She was very precious. But she looked after him day and night in front of Sixian''s hospital bed for fear that what he saw was not like her. When he saw this, she was not moved. It was fake. Life was made of meat. Besides, he was so distant and ignorant Do you really want Shu Xiaoxiao to wait for Si Nian to go on like this? On the surface, Mrs. Gu didn''t show any change in her expression, but she was thinking about it in her heart. She was worthy of having experienced so much of your experience. Mrs. Gu is still thinking. In case Mr. Gu fails to wake up in the end, there are two problems in Mrs. Gu''s mind. One is what should Shu Xiaoxiao do? One is what should Gu Shi do? And Shu Xiaoxiao is so kind and clever. Do you really want her to keep Gu Sixian? I can''t bear it, and Gu Sinian doesn''t like Shu Xiaoxiao. It''s Gu Sinian who''s sorry for Shu Xiaoxiao, and it''s the same with being a parent. I''d better agree to Gu Xiaoxiao''s mother''s request, and let Gu Xiaoxiao and her adopted son Gu Sinian dissolve their marriage, which can be regarded as a little compensation for her.


    What''s more, their other suggestion is just what Mrs. Gu is thinking about. She wants their baby daughter to marry her son, Gu Sirui. It''s not a bad suggestion. Now the company is in a critical period. Si Nian is in a coma in the hospital bed. Although Si Rui has been able to shock the company, he is still in danger. He needs a person or even a home Zu is willing to support Si Rui and give him more backstage. Why not? What''s more, I like Xiaoxiao''s daughter-in-law very much. It''s so good, so good. It''s a good plan. Moreover, calligraphers also need our big marriage partner and our power. Since they have their own needs, why don''t they agree to this marriage. Old lady Gu said to Gu Sirui, "you can arrange your marriage with Xiaoxiao, you know? Xiaoxiao is a kind child. Don''t let her down and bully her. If you bully her, I can''t burn you. " Then he turned to Gu Xiaoxiao and said kindly, "Xiaoxiao, you should take care of Si Rui for me in the future. He asked you. You take care of me, I can rest assured. \"Gu Xiaoxiao held his right hand in his left hand and looked down at the hands he was holding. He looked at Mrs. Gu and looked down. He said shyly," grandma, I know. I will take good care of Si Rui. " That coquettish appearance, others don''t know, think she has already married Gu Sirui, tut Tut, that small appearance is really the variety of little white lotus.


    This scene makes Gu Sirui feel very cold. His brother has been in bed for such a long time and has not recovered. His grandmother doesn''t care about her. She only cares about Gu Shi. Is Gu Shi more important than himself and his brother? Do you just want to benefit? Is it true that in today''s society, full money is more important than family affection? Grandma still wants to force Shu Xiaoxiao to him. He doesn''t feel anything about Shu Xiaoxiao. What he loves is Su Su. Although Su Su loves her brother and doesn''t love him, he still loves her. Is it so easy to fall in love with someone and forget her? Su Su is so optimistic, although sometimes a little cunning, but she is so kind, so attractive. What''s more, my elder brother has already been like that. Why can grandma so calmly agree to their Calligrapher''s request? It really makes me feel very cold. Is it not enough to take my elder brother''s marriage, but also to take my marriage affairs to get married, so as to sacrifice his marriage for Gu''s sake? It''s terrible. It''s just unacceptable. Gu Sirui''s heart is full of collapse and helplessness, but he is not reconciled. He thinks there should be room for things. After all, the person Shu Xiaoxiao loves is not him. Although her grandmother just asked her, she may not dare to resist. It''s not very nice. She said that just by brushing her face, so she can fight for it. She still has to ask her herself. Gu Sirui asked Shu Xiaoxiao, "don''t you love my brother? Are you forced by your parents and my grandmother?" Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother said to Gu Sirui, "Sirui, how can you say that? My family Xiaoxiao really agreed." The old lady glared at Gu Yi, as if to say what you are talking nonsense about. Gu Sirui is angry. He is very angry and asks Shu Xiaoxiao, "don''t you love my brother? Aren''t you a loyal girl who won''t marry without my brother?"? What do you mean by this? When my brother and Su Su were very sweet together, you had a relationship with my brother and forced my grandmother to ask my brother to marry you. Now my brother is in a car accident and is unconscious, but you want to marry me. Are you really good?

 Chapter 375

    At this time, Gu Sirui is very angry. Why do he want to consolidate Gu Shi''s marriage? And the object of marriage is the one who is determined to marry her brother one second and listens to her parents the next. If so, how can he be worthy of Su Su, who has been in love for so many years, and he won''t fall in love with Shu Xiaoxiao or even like her? Thanks to the truth that he saw her before, Bo no complaints to take care of his brother, the original is to pave the way for today.


    Mrs. Gu looks at the two parents in law of the calligrapher''s face turning black. She also looks at Shu Xiaoxiao''s obedience. She is clever, weak and Gu Sirui''s out of control. Her language is excited. She has no gentlemanly demeanor and aggressive attitude. Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sirui form a very sharp contrast. Then she looks at her son Gu Sirui in this way and looks at her future daughter-in-law Shu Xiaoxiao From now on, your wife can only be Xiaoxiao, not someone else, your heart can only be filled with Xiaoxiao, you see Xiaoxiao so clever, so kind, she is your wife, that is you don''t know how many years of previous life to cultivate the blessing, and ah, you don''t like your brother, looking for a no background, no lining My family. You see, now that Susu, your brother is lying in the hospital in an accident, did she come? You see, I tell you, Si Nian must not know what medicine she had given and was fascinated by her, so she would love her so much. Su Su is a fox spirit. You see, now that brother has an accident, she''ll abandon your brother immediately, and she doesn''t even see a shadow of her. Your brother told me before that they were both in love. I see, Susu''s money was for your brother, that is, for our family. Now that Sinian has an accident, she runs away. The so-called love is fake. And now I think that Sophie has something good, because of her, your brother will lie in the hospital. If I meet her, I will scold her well, she is so ruthless. I will teach her a good lesson. While Mrs. Gu was angry, she saw that Shu Xiaoxiao, who had just the opposite reaction to Gu Sirui, was very shy and said it in a very weak way. She only listened to her parents, which made her even more angry. Pointing at Gu Sirui, he looks angry.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao''s parents see that Mrs. Gu scolds Gu Sirui for her daughter''s sake, they are very proud of their daughter, and their faces become better. After all, even though Gu Sirui doesn''t like her daughter, he still has to listen to old lady Gu. Once their daughter marries Gu Sirui, it''s the future wife of the chairman. It''s also good for their family''s business. Let''s see who dares to look down on them in the future. Moreover, their status is getting higher and higher. The envious eyes of the roadside people are focused on them, and they have more superiority than others. The most important point is who will think too much money. Of course, the more money, the better. This is the common idea of the calligrapher''s parents. In addition, Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother''s idea is that she will be an important member of the social celebrities. With the relationship between her daughter and Gu Sirui, she is afraid that no one will flatter her and treat her respectfully. Shu Xiaoxiao''s mother is beautiful, but she can''t show it. At the same time, Shu Xiaoxiao''s father thought silently in his heart that in addition to what he had just thought, he would have a better business in the future. And it''s Gu Shi''s in laws. If they encounter any trouble in the future, others will look at Gu''s face more or less and give him some face. At the thought of this, his heart is also very happy.


    Looking at the book, Xiaoxiao''s mother makes eye contact, which makes her unable to show her mood at this time. These two of them can be said to know each other. However, the calligrapher''s parents still think of one thing. In the future, they should teach their daughter to hold on to Gu Sirui''s heart. In front of Mrs. Gu, they should look like a good wife and mother. Don''t let Mrs. Gu see her nature. Moreover, compared with their daughters, they are easy to catch. And their daughter knows to abandon Gu Sinian at the right time. And even if Mrs. Gu can see it, even if Mrs. Gu can see the purpose of their marriage reform, Mrs. Gu will still agree. They are for their own purposes, but the more they see their daughter, the more satisfied they are with what they are doing at this time. They feel their daughter''s intelligence. They also said to Gu Sirui with a smile that they should take good care of their baby daughter and never bully her. (although I know that Gu Sirui won''t like their daughter now, it''s not sure what will happen in the future. Who knows the future. £©Mrs. Gu talked and laughed with the calligrapher''s parents about Shu Xiaoxiao and him. She didn''t know how happy she would be.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t know how disgusting it is for them to look like fake orangutans, but he still bears it. He is waiting for his brother to wake up, and he has to go to Su Su. He believes that he has found Su Su and brought Su Su Su to his brother to wake him up, and let Su Su Su talk about their good memories of love and their future in front of his brother every day Plan. But, Su Su, it''s up to you to find it. On the way to find her, he felt that nothing could stop him from finding Su Su. If his brother wakes up, the scene may change now, and he has to find out whether Shu Xiaoxiao and his brother have ever had sex, because Shu Xiaoxiao''s attitude of agreeing to remarry makes him doubt. If they haven''t slept together, then everything will be solved, and there will be no so-called remarriage. If Shu Xiaoxiao really didn''t have sex with his brother, he won''t let Shu Xiaoxiao go. His brother won''t let Shu Xiaoxiao go when he wakes up. His grandmother will see the real face of Shu Xiaoxiao and the purpose of the calligrapher to care for his family. How wonderful it will be at that time. Gu Sirui always thinks that his brother will wake up and Su Su will live happily. Gu Sirui is for Su Su, Gu Sinian and himself. He wants to go to Su Su first to investigate his brother and Shu Xiaoxiao. As soon as he thinks of this, he wants to start immediately. Then Gu Sirui saw these people and walked away angrily.

 Chapter 376

    Gu Sirui angrily left home, directly driving the car impatiently to escape the place that made him extremely angry and helpless. The speed of the car keeps rising rapidly. It is like lightning whistling by. It seems that it''s very dangerous to rush across the road.


    Seems to be impulsive want to escape the cage of urgency, or to vent the heart of boredom. Wild speed full of wanton indulgence, and helpless, like rootless duckweed, can not find a foothold.


    When Gu Sirui was called home, it was already off work time, so fortunately, the peak of off work has already passed at this point, otherwise he would have an accident in that minute if he was driving so fast without reason.


    Fortunately, although Gu Sirui is in a bad mood, with years of education, there is still a trace of reason in his mind.


    He can''t and won''t hurt others because of his emotions. When he is in urgent need of vent, he subconsciously knows that he can''t be impulsive on the crowded road, so he directly drives the car to the mountain road with few people.


    It''s the best and most popular venue for car racing. It seems that it''s to let him vent. There was no fierce car racing on the winding mountain road tonight.


    When there is no car race, the road becomes very quiet and desolate, so quiet that it is almost lonely.


    It''s just this kind of solitude and desolation that fits Gu Sirui''s mood at this time. Now he has no goal to go round and round on the Panshan Road, as if he wants to throw out the boredom and pain in his heart.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t have any feelings in his eyes. All he has left is emptiness and blankness. Under the light of the car, he feels chilly, as if he is no longer facing a living person, but a skin without feelings.


    Gu Sirui seems to be running tirelessly. Now his heart is desolate and empty. He can''t remember it and doesn''t want to think about anything.


    There was nothing in his ear except the roar of the engine, as if he had nothing of his own.


    After venting for a long time, Gu Sirui''s boredom finally dissipated, and the speed gradually decreased.


    This is the first time that he indulges himself in such an unbridled way. In the rapid speed, he seems to divide himself into two parts. One half is a separate body with all the worries and pressures, and the other half is a carefree self.


    In the high-speed driving, he can get rid of the half of himself who has all the negative emotions, leaving only the beautiful half. Even though he knows it is a short time, his heart is calm and happy.


    Now he finally understands why so many people like extreme sports and extreme challenges. The stimulation of extreme can really release people from their troubles and get a moment of happiness. Even if it''s just a short relaxation, it''s also a rush.


    Gu Sirui, who has been a little calm, stops his car on the hillside and calms his rapid heartbeat. Although it''s very exciting when racing, compared with the exciting speed, people''s mind is extremely calm and stable. Once the speed slows down and the stimulation stops, the heart will find its own frequency again, beating rapidly, as if in the aftertaste of the feeling of stimulation before nostalgia.


    Gu Sirui casually wiped his forehead, didn''t know when the sweat appeared, leaned on the driver''s seat, feeling the rapid beating heart. On the empty and lonely mountain road, the sound of heart beating clearly reverberates in the quiet carriage, accompanied by heartbeat and slight gasping.


    After Gu Sirui eased over, he stopped and began to walk downtown.


    Far away from the mountain road, even if the flow of people in the urban area is not very much, it still makes people feel the breath of people, and makes people no longer lonely. It''s like falling into the noisy world from the pure and cold sky.


    Gu Sirui is driving slowly in the traffic, looking at the endless flow of vehicles and pedestrians on the road, his heart is more and more lonely and confused.


    All the cars and pedestrians on the road, either in a hurry or walking slowly, are moving forward firmly and purposefully. They are all moving towards their destination.


    But what about yourself?


    He had no idea where he was going? Or where can I go? He couldn''t find his way.


    It is said that there is always a place to live in, and there will be a place everywhere. But he felt that he had lost his goal.


    After waiting for the car to stop, he came back to find that he didn''t know when he came to the place where Su Su lived before.


    In Su Su''s downstairs, Gu Sirui leans on his chair and looks at Su Su''s floor. It''s still dark, but strangely calms him down.


    In the dim place where there is no light, there is a car, which occasionally flashes with bright lights. In the silent night, let passers-by accidentally see people are scared.


    Gu Sirui is sitting in the car with half of the smoke in his left hand.


    As there is no window, the smoke has been dangling in the car.Gu Sirui just sat quietly and watched. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    It seems that I thought of the time when I was with Su Su before, and I didn''t think of anything. I just breathed the clouds, sat quietly, and enjoyed the peace that I haven''t seen for a long time.


    "Knock knock knock", the window was knocked, also interrupted Gu Sirui''s thoughts, Gu Sirui turned his head and saw the security guard waiting for him outside the window.


    Gu Sirui put out his cigarette and lowered the window. With the opening of the window, the smog on the car began to float out of the window actively, so as to escape from the stuffy space.


    The security guard outside the window did not expect that he would be attacked by the oncoming smoke after the window was opened. The pungent and thick smoke made him cough, even the normal saline in the corner of his eyes.


    The reason why the security guard came here was that he had noticed the car for a long time. He has been stopping here since he came in, and there has been no movement since he stopped. Even some residents have noticed and come up to him.


    Just in case, the security guard decided to come to remind me and check it by the way. Now choked by the smoke, he began to suspect that the owner would not commit suicide in the car. The way to die was to suffocate himself.


    Gu Sirui did not expect to have this one, slightly Leng for a while, a little embarrassed waiting for the security to slow down.


    Finally, the security guard, who had enough cough, was serious again. He was just about to warn the seemingly suicidal car owner.

 Chapter 377

    The security guard, who was just about to give a warning, saw the car owner''s appearance in the light of the flashlight. He was stunned for a moment. He was a little surprised and asked, "Gu Mr. Gu


    The security guard is also an old security guard in the community. When Su Su lived here before, he was still a little impressed with Mr. Gu, who often came here, even though he hasn''t been here for a long time.


    "Well, Hello!" Gu Sirui is polite.


    Although the security guard was a little surprised, he slightly looked up at the dark floor, but also a little clear. However, as a security guard, what we should do is still to do, "is Mr. Gu here so late?"


    Gu Sirui is a little surprised, slightly nodded, "excuse me, I will leave immediately."


    Knowing that they were acquaintances, the security guard would not be unkind. After greeting, he left first.


    Gu Sirui sighed, took another look at the familiar floor, opened the window to breathe, and drove directly away from the community.


    Just when he didn''t know where he was going, he noticed the bright screen of his mobile phone. Gu Sirui took the mobile phone and saw Xiaoxiao''s phone call tips in the above book. His already calm heart was filled with depression and hung up the phone directly.


    After he hung up the phone, he saw many other missed calls on his mobile phone. In addition to the call from Shu Xiaoxiao, there were also calls from home and grandma. I don''t know when the mobile phone was set to mute, so he didn''t hear the phone ring. Of course, even if he heard it, he would not answer it.


    Gu Sirui looks at Grandma''s missed call on her mobile phone. Her eyes are slightly narrowed, the corners of her mouth are tight, and her hand is tight. Finally, she throws the mobile phone relationship directly to the back seat.


    The car turned around and went in the other direction.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is off, please redial later! Sorry,thenumberyoucall¡­¡­¡± The phone rings the sound of turning off the phone. Shu Xiaoxiao puts down the phone, looks at Mrs. Gu on the other side of the sofa with a worried face, and whispers: "grandma Gu, Sirui''s phone is turned off!"


    Old lady Gu pursed the corners of her mouth, and her tight face showed displeasure. When I heard that the mobile phone was turned off, my face turned black, but at the same time, I was relieved.


    He ran out so angry just now. Although he was not happy with his decision to resist himself, he was his only grandson after all. She was even more worried that something would happen if he ran out so impulsively when she was angry.


    Now I know that he will turn off the power by himself, which means that nothing has happened to him.


    After a long night''s hard work, I feel tired after relaxing. After all, I''m not young, and I''ve been worried for such a long time, so my mind will inevitably suffer.


    Shu Xiaoxiao looked at Mrs. Gu, frowned, and said, "Granny Gu, are you ok?"


    Mrs. Gu waved her hand to show that she didn''t have to worry. Looking at the book, Xiaoxiao''s face showed no hidden concern and worry. At the same time, she felt sad.


    Unexpectedly, when it comes to old age, it is an outsider who cares about himself at last. And his family''s accident, run away, think of this, the heart is a sad.


    Yes, although she likes Shu Xiaoxiao very much, there is a difference between intimacy and estrangement. In her eyes, in addition to her own family, other people are outsiders to her. It can be imagined that Mrs. Gu is also a person with a cold feeling.


    Mrs. Gu is still feeling sorry for herself and sighs why her grandson doesn''t understand her? All she did was for their good, and for Gu''s good, but why didn''t they understand their hard work? Is she going to harm them?


    Mrs. Gu, who didn''t feel that she was wrong at all, even began to complain about Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui, especially Gu Sinian. If he had listened to his own words and married Shu Xiaoxiao in an orderly way from the beginning, Gu Sirui would not have to marry Shu Xiaoxiao instead of him, and would not have run away with him, and the company would not have so much trouble.


    If Gu Sinian knew what Mrs. Gu was thinking, he would regret returning to Gu.


    Sitting quietly in the book for a year, Xiaoxiao didn''t know what Mrs. Gu was thinking. She continued to play the role of a clever and sensible little cotton padded jacket and said carefully, "grandma Gu, if Gu Sirui is so opposed, then it''s not the case..."


    The words are awe inspiring, but the appropriate expression is sad and sad, do not want to do so, but it is forced to have to say, evoking other people''s feelings with her.


    Old lady Gu was full of pity when she looked at her drooling and weeping.


    She patted and took her hand placidly, comforting, "you don''t have to worry. I have discussed this matter with your parents, so you should not participate in it. Si Rui just can''t think of it for a moment. He won''t object to it any more after he knows you''re good. "


    As for Mrs. Gu''s words, Shu Xiaoxiao felt a surge of excitement and momentum. As expected, it was the most important and effective way to please Mrs. Gu.


    Thinking of Gu Sirui''s rejection and displeasure, he secretly gritted his teeth. After they got married, he saw how he could escape from his Wuzhishan.What he thought was one thing. In front of Mrs. Gu, Shu Xiaoxiao bowed her head weakly, pretended to be shy and nodded. She said in a soft voice, "OK, I''ll listen to Mrs. Gu."


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s clever and obedient manner pleased Mrs. Gu, and she nodded happily.


    Again, I don''t understand. Why don''t they like such a good girl? They must have been fascinated by the fox spirits outside. They couldn''t hold others in their eyes and even began to talk back to themselves.


    Su Su, who lies on the gun innocently, has once again become a fox in Mrs. Gu''s eyes.


    "Granny Gu, I don''t think Siri will come back for a while. It''s so late now. Your health is very important. Otherwise, go back and have a rest. I can wait for him here. I''ll tell you as soon as he comes back, OK After getting the answer he wanted, Shu Xiaoxiao started the Huairou policy again, and expressed concern.


    Not to mention that it''s OK, Mrs. Gu really feels that she''s in a bad mood, and her head aches faintly. After rubbing her forehead, Mrs. Gu breathes a long sigh of relief, but she can''t refuse to be old.


    "Well, you have a heart. But you don''t have to wait here. I''ll ask the servant to prepare your room for you. If it''s too late, you''ll go back to your room and have a rest. "


    This is the meaning of staying at Xiaoxiao. After Gu Sirui ran out, the father discussed with Mrs. Gu a few more words before leaving. But Shu Xiaoxiao said that she would accompany Mrs. Gu but did not leave. Shu Xiaoxiao was full of joy about the accident, and his eyes were shining with joy.


    "OK, thank you, Granny gu!"

 Chapter 378

    In the middle of the night in the city, it''s a rest time for most people to go to sleep. But at the same time, for others, nightlife has just begun.


    The second half of nightlife is the gathering place of the bar, which is full of dazzling lights, loud music, dancing, guessing, fighting, flirting, and bizarre. This is the night carnival.


    The bar is not only an escape place for sad people, but also a gathering place for friends to meet and a carnival for wanton pursuit.


    In the quiet dormant bar during the day, every night it will become a charming dancer, holding a carnival ceremony, attracting all kinds of lonely wandering in the middle of the night, or passionate soul gathered here, wanton indulgence, Carnival and relaxation.


    In a dark corner of the bar, a handsome man in a suit is drinking. No matter how noisy it was, he ignored it. He just raised his glass silently and went on to the next one.


    The original neat and straight suit coat was casually thrown to one side of the chair by him, refusing to be approached by outsiders. The cuff of one side of the white shirt was rolled up, the tie was wantonly pulled open, and the collar of the shirt was also untied, revealing the engraved clavicle. If it wasn''t for that pretty face, the decadent image of drinking, it would have been a miserable loser getting drunk.


    And this decadent man is Gu Sirui who didn''t go home.


    Gu Sirui still didn''t know where he was going before he turned off the machine, but after he turned it off, he drove to the bar.


    He is not a person who likes to drink too much. It should be said that nothing in his previous life would make him want to drink too much.


    In his previous thought, wine is the spice of life for him. At the right time, he can drink a few cups to adjust the atmosphere, or even cultivate his sentiment.


    He never thought that he would have such a day, although he didn''t come to the bar to drink. It''s just that the bar is busy, and he doesn''t want to be alone now, but when he arrives, the bar may really be a very tempting place. Gu Sirui, who originally only wanted to have a drink quietly, can''t stop after a glass of alcohol stimulation.


    At this time, he really felt that wine was really a good thing. He can paralyze people''s nerves and make you feel relaxed and floating.


    It''s said that we can use wine to relieve our worries, but who can resist the charm of wine?


    Gu Sirui didn''t expect that he would be annoyed and depressed by this noisy bar when he was racing to vent his thoughts downstairs.


    I don''t want to be alone, let myself think too much. Come to the bar to relax with the help of alcohol, but the bar is completely contrary to your idea. He thinks that he is a bewitching goblin, a deep bottomless hole. The more relaxed you are, the more easily you will recall the things in your heart.


    A bar is a place where people want to commit crimes.


    With the stimulation of alcohol, Gu Sirui began to recall things a long time ago.


    At that time, he was a carefree Mr. Gu. The company was managed by his grandmother and elder brother, and he only needed to do what he wanted to do. During that time, he was so free and easy. His whole world was bright and joyful, even with sweet fragrance.


    Think of that time, Gu Sirui''s mouth aroused a long lost smile.


    But this scene was quickly cut and torn by a lightning, his world is no longer sunny, but dark clouds, lightning and thunder, no longer feel the warmth of the sun.


    When did this start? Yes, Shu Xiaoxiao, many things have changed since her appearance.


    Since Shu Xiaoxiao appeared, Su Su disappeared, big brother had a car accident, the company began to face crisis, he was promoted to the position of president.


    Then, Shu Xiaoxiao''s arrogant face suddenly appears in front of him.


    "Bang!" Gu Sirui''s wine cup is smashed on the bar. His big palm is tightly held, and his tendons burst. You can imagine Gu Sirui''s anger.


    Originally, it was a loud noise, but in this noisy bar, it was like a pebble falling into the sea under the surging music, without a trace of waves.


    Only the nearest bartender looked up at him, saw the intact wine glass and the safe guest, and continued to bow his head to make drinks for other customers.


    He has seen a lot of customers who are frustrated to get drunk in bars like him. At the beginning, he would sigh that life is not easy, but now he has been numb.


    Gu Sirui feels that he doesn''t want the bartender to be indifferent. He only feels that he is very uncomfortable, and he is about to suffocate. He wants to get drunk, and then he doesn''t wake up, so he doesn''t have to face the current problems.


    He thinks that the world has become very strange, even people have become very strange, as if since the big brother''s car accident, everyone has become abnormal.


    Thinking of what they said at home before, Shu Xiaoxiao and his elder brother break their engagement, and he and Shu Xiaoxiao get married, he thinks that their family are all insane. Is that what normal people do? What do they take care of their family? Are they goods that can be picked at will? Who do you want?Fuckin ''sick!


    Gu Sirui angrily poured another mouthful of wine, trying to put out the raging fire in his heart, but he always felt that it was adding fuel to the fire.


    What made him feel sad and angry most was that his grandmother agreed to such a ridiculous proposal. At that moment, he really felt hurt and betrayed.


    Grandma is the only relative in his heart except his elder brother, but she has to sacrifice his and elder brother''s marriage for Gu''s sake. He even began to think that the most important thing in grandma''s heart was Gu, and he and his elder brother were just the pieces she raised for Gu.


    The more I think about it, the colder Gu Sirui''s eyes are, and the more helpless he is in his heart.


    Now he knows how well he was protected by his elder brother. The more he knows about him, the more he will Miss Gu Sinian. Even if he beats him and scolds him, even if he looks at him, he will feel at ease.


    He didn''t want to manage the company. He was not good at it and didn''t like to work in the company, but he couldn''t find anyone to help him except him. He wanted his elder brother Gu Sinian to wake up immediately, but he still didn''t wake up after so long. He wanted to find Su Su Su, but he didn''t have any rest now. He wanted his grandmother to help him, but she stood by Shu Xiaoxiao.


    It was like the last straw that was bent. More and more invisible pressure crushed him to the ground. He felt that he would suffocate or even collapse.

 Chapter 379

    Bars are a breeding ground for crime, and a lot of deals are done in the dark.


    One of the most common functions of bars is to be a place for hunting. Many young people or people pursuing excitement may have a one night stand after meeting people who are interested.


    Of course, some are in the mood, and some It''s a money deal. But no matter what kind, it''s a carnival trip that you love me.


    Bar is not only a place for men to hunt for beauty, but also a place for women to look for targets. So as long as you enter it, you will become a hunter or a prey. In the end, whether you become a hunter or a prey depends on your ability.


    Even if the light of the bar is dim again, the hunter''s eyes can always find his prey sharply, and then look at the target, and then move.


    Gu Sirui, as a model man, has already become a prey in the eyes of many hunters when he enters the bar, but he doesn''t know that he is dejected.


    His manner of drinking makes it easy for people to know that he came to the bar to drink.


    So many women Approach Gu Sirui under the banner of intimate sister and soothing the man''s injured heart.


    Gu Sirui was sober at the beginning. Although he didn''t often mix with bars, he knew something about it.


    Therefore, she refused all the women who kept coming up. She was upset and even a little angry. For the women who were still coming up, she said, "go away!"


    The fact that women can go up and hook up with strange men directly proves that their psychological quality is better than that of ordinary women.


    And after Gu Sirui rejected so many women, some women who think they are better than others, are stubborn and unyielding. In order to prove their charm, they still volunteer to come near him without fear of death.


    This time is not simply for hunting, but to prove their time.


    Unfortunately, the final result is still defeat.


    This is embarrassing, even if their psychological quality is better than ordinary people, but they also want to face ah, with so many lessons before, a lot of people who were ready to move finally stop.


    Gu Sirui in bear its disturbance, even can''t help but is about to start, fortunately no one unwittingly to come up again.


    He was finally able to drink quietly, and then he wanted the previous scene.


    Gu Sirui is feeling self pity and abandoned by the whole world. As he drinks more and more, his brain becomes more and more unconscious and dizzy. This is a typical drunken state.


    But he didn''t know that when he thought he was drinking quietly, there was a blazing eye in the other corner, always focusing on him.


    Through the flashing lights, we can see that it is a hot long hair beauty in a low collar red tight dress.


    At the moment when she saw Gu Sirui, she seemed to see the prey, and her eyes flashed with the blazing light of potential. The wine glass in his hand is slightly shaken, and the little tip of his tongue is licking his red lips. His eyes are like silk. He is a charming beauty.


    Such a beautiful woman is naturally a prey in the eyes of the public in the bar, and there is an endless stream of people who come forward to chat up with her.


    Although the beauty did not and Gu Sirui general indifference refused, but also just a perfunctory smile, neither refused nor responded. At first glance, he is a veteran of flirting.


    Those who have not received a response for a long time have no patience to regret leaving.


    Beauty next to a little sister to play with, little sister to see her eyes, with a clear, "like?"


    Beauty did not reply, still calm and firm looking at the direction.


    "He is a hard nut to crack. Many of our sisters have tried it, but none of them succeeded."


    The beauty looked back at her, sipped the wine in the glass and said with a smile, "that''s your wrong way."


    Looking at her self-confidence, the little sister picked her eyebrows and said, "so confident?"


    Beauty, but no smile.


    Looking at her, the little sister knew that she really liked her. She raised the cup in her hand and said, "I wish you success."


    The beauty also raised her hand and responded confidently.


    Gu Sirui didn''t realize that. In a depressed mood, he drank a lot of wine. No matter how much he drank, he would be drunk.


    Gu Sirui shakes his dizzy head and wants to sober up. Unfortunately, he just drank without any care before. It''s too late when he feels drunk. His consciousness is gradually blurred and his thinking is no longer sober.


    Fortunately, his wine is still good, and he doesn''t make a lot of noise or move after getting drunk. Now he just wants to have a rest.


    As soon as he lay down on the bar to rest for a while, he heard a soft female voice beside him saying, "Sir, sir!"


    When Gu Sirui is drunk, he subconsciously remembers that he came to the bar alone, so he is indifferent to the call next to him.Knowing that his shoulder was slightly pushed, he gradually responded.


    Gu Sirui raised his head, narrowed his eyes and looked at the person in front of him.


    He didn''t know who the other person was, because dizziness had made his eyesight unable to focus. Coupled with the dim light of the bar, he had no way to judge the scene of people in front of him.


    Beauty, that is, Linzhi, has been paying attention to Gu Sirui''s every move before, so when she realizes that he is drunk, she knows that the time has come.


    She puts down her glass and walks to Gu Sirui. After calling him several times, she makes sure that he is really drunk.


    Linzhi pushed his shoulder, and her strong and compact texture made her heart beat again.


    To his confused eyes, Lin Zhi tried to show his tenderness and asked softly, "are you drunk?"


    Gu Sirui doesn''t know who the other party is, but when someone asks, he subconsciously answers, "hmm?"


    He didn''t know if he was drunk?


    This confused appearance made Linzhi feel extremely lovely, and continued to coax him softly: "do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Gu Sirui nodded.


    In response, Linzhi grinned silently, and her voice was soft as water. With a temptation, people unconsciously followed her, "shall I send you to have a rest?"


    Gu Sirui, whose consciousness has been blurred, just grasps the word "rest". When he hears that he can rest, he nods obediently.


    Seeing that he nodded, the corner of Linzhi''s mouth was even bigger.

 Chapter 380

    After Lin Zhi received the response, he happily helped Gu Sirui up.


    Fortunately, Gu Sirui didn''t pass out completely. When he was helped to stand up, he stood up obediently, just because his feet were soft and a little unstable. Most of his body was supported by Linzhi.


    Lin Zhi holds Gu Sirui and walks out of the bar.


    Even if it''s just a part of the support, the weight of an adult man can be imagined. What''s more, Linzhi is still wearing high heels.


    The bartender looked at the back of the two people leaving, and there was no fluctuation in his eyes. It was obvious that he was used to this phenomenon.


    After Linzhi leaves the bar with Gu Sirui, she finds the nearest hotel and checks in.


    At the time of registration, facing the puzzled eyes of the front desk, Linzhi generously explained: "sorry, my boyfriend is drunk, but he is very good at wine and won''t dirty the room."


    Specious words perfectly dispel the doubts of the front desk, Linzhi with Gu Sirui successfully complete the check-in.


    Lin Zhi was relieved when he dragged Gu Sirui into the room and put him on the bed.


    Wipe the forehead sweat, slightly * * for a while, see safely lying on the bed of the beautiful man, the corner of the mouth with a proud smile.


    "It''s not nothing tonight." Linzhi whispered.


    She sat down beside the bed, leaned over Gu Sirui''s chest, with a smile on her lips. She gently stroked her handsome face with her hand. From her eyebrows down to her eyes, nose and lips, Linzhi felt that she had found a treasure.


    Gu Sirui, who had been sleeping to death when he was lying on the bed, felt that his face was disturbed by something in his dream. Impatiently, he reached out and patted away the mess on his face, turned over and went on sleeping.


    Lin Zhi, who was photographed, was not unhappy at all. He even went to kiss Gu Sirui''s forehead.


    Lin Zhi smelled the smell of alcohol and sweat stains on his body, frowned uncomfortably, and looked at Gu Sirui, who was sleeping peacefully on the bed, with a smile in his eyes.


    Finally turn around and get ready to take a shower in the bathroom.


    But before she got to the bathroom, she began to take off all her clothes. In the short distance from the bed to the bathroom, every step was a piece of clothes. When she got to the bathroom door, her clothes had completely taken off.


    What a sexy creature. Unfortunately, the only one who can see it in the room has already fallen asleep. No one appreciates it at all.


    The bathroom soon rang out a sound of water flow, including a faint voice of singing.


    After Linzhi came out of the bath, she walked to the bed with light steps.


    She stepped on the bed, gently helped Gu Sirui take off her clothes, and then threw them on the ground one by one.


    Bedside, tie, shirt, belt, trousers, underwear, one by one on the ground accumulation, and the people on the bed have also met.


    Linzhi charming smile, hands stroking the body under the strong body, he also slowly prone to go up.


    Gu Sirui felt cool in his dream. When he felt a warm thing lying on him, he held his hands tightly, turned over and pressed on.


    The next day, Gu Sirui wakes up from his headache. The feeling of bursting makes him keep beating and want to wake up.


    When he was a little sober, he finally realized that something was wrong.


    Gu Sirui turns his head and sees a strange woman lying beside him. At this time, he also finds that they are not only lying in the same bed, but also naked.


    Gu Sirui, who has been stimulated, doesn''t feel the sequelae of drunkenness, but his head is more painful.


    What''s all this about? Gu Sirui has two big heads. He can''t remember how it happened.


    Gu Sirui half sat up, looking at the clothes scattered around, more tired.


    When Gu Sirui wakes up, Lin Zhi wakes up.


    She looked at the beautiful man beside her, smiling in a good mood, "are you awake?"


    Hearing the strange and charming voice, Gu Sirui felt awe inspiring. Rubbed the forehead that rubs prickly, in the heart also is a burst of regret, why should oneself run to the bar to drink last night.


    Most of all, he can''t remember what happened last night.


    But looking at this situation, it seems that everything that should have happened has happened. Sure enough, drinking is a mistake.


    Lin Zhi didn''t get angry when he looked annoyed. Instead, he approached Gu Sirui weakly and said in a delicate voice, "don''t you forget what happened last night?"


    Gu Sirui is disgusted by the expression of accusing the heartless man. Even if he is drunk, he will not open a room with a woman, so there must be something wrong with this woman.


    "Did you really forget?" Linzhi coquettishly ready to climb up Gu Sirui again, "it doesn''t matter, we can do it again now, so you will remember how wonderful we were last night." The tone vaguely evokes infinite reverie.


    But Gu Sirui doesn''t want to recall the absurdity of last night. He impatiently pushes away Lin Zhi who wants to be close to him.He put on his trousers and looked at Lin Zhi, who was still lying on the bed, looking at him tenderly.


    "Put on your clothes!" Gu Sirui said sternly.


    Lin Zhi knows that he certainly doesn''t accept what happened last night, even if he is not happy, and he doesn''t stay in bed anymore to seduce people.


    Gu Sirui turns around when she lifts the quilt and gets out of bed.


    Lin Zhi sneers at his gentlemanly style.


    As she was dressing, Gu Sirui took out a book from the pocket of her suit and brushed it to write something. When Lin Zhi walked behind him, he turned around and handed her the things on his hand.


    "I hope no one knows what happened last night and you don''t show up in front of me again."


    Lin Zhi took it and looked at the string of numbers on the check, his eyes brightened.


    Looking up at the handsome man who wakes up from a hangover without any care, I suddenly feel that even without this sum of money, she is willing to have sex with him.


    Since he wanted to spend money on himself, she naturally accepted it. After all, she didn''t lose anything last night.


    Lin Zhi shakes the check on his hand, smiles and thanks sincerely, "thank you, boss!"


    As for her address, Gu Sirui frowned irritably.


    Before leaving, Linzhi even suggested, "if you are still interested, you can come to me again!"


    Lin Zhi winks at Gu Sirui, revealing the seduction of the * * and charm for no reason, and then leaves happily with a check in Gu Sirui''s displeasure.

 Chapter 381

    The one night stand woman I met in the bar didn''t expect to climb any high branch. Although I knew that Gu Jiarui was the son of Gu style group, I didn''t think that I could really climb the high branch. After I got a sum of money, I went out happily with my bag. Before I left, I gave Gu Sirui a note with my phone number on it Number.


    Gu Sirui didn''t look at it. She threw the note into the garbage can directly. The woman didn''t get angry when she saw it. It''s good to keep in touch, but she won''t stick it up like a cowhide plaster. Everyone gets what they need and never sees it again in the morning. She''s used to this kind of thing. She opened the door of the room and said goodbye to Gu Sirui with a smile: "Mr. Gu, I was very happy last night, so I''ll go first!" Then she left happily and gave Gu Sirui a kiss when she closed the door.


    After the woman left, Gu Sirui stayed in the big hotel room and looked at the clothes he had thrown on the ground. He didn''t have to look carefully to know that they must be wrinkled. It seemed that he wanted to ask his assistant to send him a piece of clothes. Thinking of this, he recalled that he took the woman to the hotel in the bar last night. He thought that he had a one night stand with a woman who had only met once. He felt that he was really upset now. The most recent thing was too much pressure for him to breathe. He could hold on to his limit now .


    First, Su Su''s whereabouts are still unknown. She quarreled with her brother about the bed photo of Shu Xiaoxiao. Then she moved out of the house alone with her luggage. Even if she used the power of Gu''s group to search in various airports and railway stations, no one was found. I don''t know how she escaped under their eyes. Now I can''t find her person. I don''t know where she is, how she''s doing, how she''s doing, and whether she''s worried about Gu Sinian. Now Su Su needs someone to accompany her and spend this hard time with him. Gu Sirui hopes that this person is herself.


    Then there''s Gu Sinian. If he hadn''t been too sad for Su Su''s leaving, he would have been depressed all day, and he had a car accident because he went out to drink muggy wine. As a result, he still didn''t wake up in the intensive care unit of the hospital. At this time, the company can not be leaderless, so Gu Sirui has to shoulder the burden of the company, otherwise those big shareholders at the bottom may face some risks. In order not to let these hidden dangers happen, Gu Sirui has to take over the affairs of the company and take over the responsibility of the company. After he really took over the company, he realized how complicated the company''s affairs were. Every link had to be followed up by himself, so he also thanks Gu Sinian for helping him share so much. After all, without Gu Sinian''s existence, he might have to face the huge family business alone.


    Although Gu Sirui has dealt with the company in an orderly way now, and all the operations of the company are carried out in an orderly way, he still likes to do his own things instead of running the company as before. Sometimes he even thinks that if only he were the one lying in the hospital bed, he would not have to face so many problems of the company. Thinking that Gu Sinian has not yet woken up, he is still in a critical situation. If Su Su Su knew that he had a car accident, he would come back and take good care of him every day instead of being snobbish like Shu Xiaoxiao. But now that he can''t get in touch with her, Gu Sirui wants to find her as soon as possible, so that his brother''s survival idea should be strong and he can wake up as soon as possible .


    The thing that bothers Gu Sirui most is Shu Xiaoxiao. Shu Xiaoxiao can''t rely on his brother. Gu Sinian and Su Su have been separated. She even has a press conference with her brother and is engaged. Now everyone knows that she is going to marry her brother. Seeing that her brother has an accident now, she even wants to withdraw her engagement and marry herself directly. Does she not consider her reputation? After all, the bed photos of her and Gu Sinian were circulated on the Internet. Thanks to Gu Sinian, he saw Shu Xiaojing often go to the hospital to take care of Gu Sinian.


    At that time, Gu Sirui thought that this woman really fell in love with Gu Sinian. No matter what happened to him, she was willing to accompany him directly. Originally, he thought that everything Shu Xiaoxiao had done before could be written off by him. As long as he could take good care of Gu Sinian and take good care of his injury, he was willing to accept this sister-in-law, and he would help Gu Sinian when he woke up The book Xiaoxiao say some good words, so that he can slowly change the book Xiaoxiao, so as to accept the book Xiaoxiao. But now I think of it, Gu Sirui thinks that he is really blind. He would believe that woman. Is there something wrong with her family? It''s crazy to want to marry a rich family. Now Gu Sirui thinks he should be crazy.


    Now Gu Sirui thinks that the origin of everything is that book Xiaoxiao. That woman is very skillful, so she wants to marry into Gu''s family and take the opportunity to be Gu''s secretary to enter the company to get close to him. When those careful thoughts are discovered, she shows Gu that although she likes him, she doesn''t really want to do anything. She just looks at him Just fine.


    Who knows to turn around and go to her grandmother. Knowing that she and Gu Sinian usually listen to her grandmother''s words most, she starts from her grandmother. She always looks harmless and soft in front of others. Many people are blinded by her appearance. It seems that everything is aimed at her by others, but she has never done anything wrong.Even Grandma, who has been working hard for her family for so many years, has never seen any kind of person or conspiracy in the shopping mall for so long. She used to be aggressive in the company before, but now she is confused by this woman. Just because this woman often runs to her own home and talks a few words, she makes grandma believe him completely Even their two grandsons didn''t listen to their words. They only had Shu Xiaoxiao in their eyes. When they talked about Shu Xiaoxiao''s tricks, Mrs. Gu thought it was their brothers who looked at people with colored eyes. She must have been hoodwinked by Su Su Su.


    That woman is so hateful. When I think back to their Calligrapher''s family talking about their marriage to Shu Xiaoxiao in their living room, Gu Sirui gets angry when he thinks about it. Rao thinks that Gu Sirui, a man of high self-restraint, has nothing to worry him about. But seeing such a Book Xiaoxiao, he is really angry. If it''s not for him At that time, grandma was present. She was worried that tearing her face with the calligrapher would make her angry. If anything happens to her body, he would give the woman a slap in the face. It''s just too much deceiving. If you think of yourself as a soft persimmon, you have to think of a good way to keep grandma from getting so angry and drive Shu Xiaoxiao out of Gu''s house. If there are so many men outside, you can find her.

 Chapter 382

    Looking at his wrinkled clothes on the ground, Gu Sirui rubs his brow with a headache. He can''t wear the clothes any more. He is going to call his assistant Xiao Wang and ask him to bring him a suit of clothes. He finds the mobile phone in his pocket from a pile of messy clothes. After pressing it twice, he finds that the mobile phone is dead. Maybe it was dead last night, Gu said Sirui is a little fidgety again. He picks up the phone in the hotel room and makes a call to Xiao Wang.


    After the phone rang a few times, Xiao Wang''s voice came from the other end of the phone: "Hello, who''s calling, please?"


    "I''m Gu Sirui." Gu Sirui just woke up with some deep and hoarse voice.


    "Mr. Gu, how do you use this number to contact me? I..." Xiao Wang''s voice came from the other end of the phone. But before he finished, he was interrupted by Gu Sirui''s next words.


    "I don''t have time to tell you anything else now. Come to XX hotel right now and send me a suit of clothes. I hope you can come as soon as possible." Before Xiao Wang''s response, Gu Sirui hung up.


    As soon as Xiao Wang wanted to agree, he heard a beep on the phone. The other party had already hung up. Sure enough, Mr. Gu is Mr. Gu. There is no nonsense.


    Xiao Wang can be an assistant to the president of the company. Of course, in terms of business ability, it goes without saying that he is a very competent assistant. He is always on call and never delays Gu Sirui''s work. Therefore, even Gu Sirui is in favor of him. After hanging up the phone, Xiao Wang started from the company. He knew that the suit brand Gu Sirui liked to wear happened to pass one on the way to the hotel.


    After arriving at the clothing store, Xiao Wang chose a suit that was very similar to Gu Sirui''s usual style. After settling the bill, he called the clerk in the store and said to her, "Hello, please help me iron this suit again. It''s more important. Thank you."


    The clothes in the store are all ironed before they are sold. Maybe it''s because it''s very rare for someone to ask for such a request. The salesgirl was stunned for a moment, but she still unfolded the service smile of the logo and said to Xiao Wang, "OK, guest, please wait a moment and iron it for you right away."


    Xiao Wang specially asked the shop assistant to iron the clothes neatly again because he knew that Gu Sirui could never bear to have a wrinkle on his clothes. Since he came to the company for more than a month, many colleagues have been criticized by Gu Sirui just because of his appearance. Therefore, we must do our best to give general manager Gu''s clothes, so that the boss will not worry about it It''s Xiao Wang''s idea to be an assistant.


    Ten minutes later, the assistant handed the ironed clothes to Xiao Wang: "guest, here are your clothes. They have been ironed for you. Thank you for coming."


    After Xiao Wang took the clothes, he rushed to the hotel. He didn''t want Gu Sirui to wait for him. Mr. Gu, for a while, anyone in the company could see that he was not in a good mood. Xiao Wang didn''t want Gu Sirui to be angry, so he ran into the muzzle of the gun.


    Stepping on the accelerator all the way forward, Xiao Wang arrives at the hotel as soon as possible and knocks on Gu Sirui''s door. Seeing that the door is opened, Gu Sirui only opens the door with a bath towel on his body. There is no expression on his face. Xiao Wang can see the appearance of the room from the crack of the door. There are scattered clothes on the ground. Beside it, it seems that there is a woman''s silk stockings?


    Gu Sirui said impatiently, "give me the clothes quickly."


    Xiao Wang realized that he was distracted and said, "ah, Mr. Gu, this is your dress. I''ve prepared it for you. Do you have anything else to do next? Are you going to work in the company today? " Xiao Wang said and handed the clothes to Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui took the bag of clothes from his hand, and then he closed the door and said to Xiao Wang, "thank you. Go to the car first and wait for me. I''ll take me to the company when I''m finished."


    "OK, Mr. Gu, I see. I''ll wait for you downstairs." After Xiao Wang finished, he took the door for Gu Sirui and went downstairs to wait for him in the car.


    Gu Sirui sits on the bed of the hotel room and shakes his head. He drank too much wine yesterday. He still has a headache because of too much alcohol intake. Now he calms down and finds that his stomach is aching. It should be that his stomach is sick again. He didn''t eat anything yesterday. It''s strange that he just went to drink a stomach of wine and his stomach doesn''t hurt What about it?


    He suddenly remembered when he was with Su Su. At that time, he often stayed up late, so he would get up late in the day, and he would not have breakfast. So from then on, his stomach would be a little uncomfortable. Su Su often reminded Gu Sirui to go to bed early every day, and then he must remember to eat breakfast . But despite the constant reminders, Gu always forgets.


    At that time, Gu Sirui lived alone outside, so as long as Su Su had time, she would get up in the morning and cook a steaming and healthy porridge for Gu Sirui, and then send it to Gu Sirui''s residence at breakfast time. They would have breakfast together and enjoy the morning sunshine. Thinking of Su Su and her happy days, Gu Sirui can''t help but show a bitter smile. If at the beginning, when they were separated, he could stick to it a little more, cherish her well, and don''t let Su Su leave him like this, would his stomach disease not be so serious now, and would they live happily now? Thinking of this, Gu Sirui is really happy I regret it very much. If God can give him a chance to recover Su Su, he will take advantage of it. We should make up for the past regrets.Gu Sirui is going to wash in the bathroom and go to work in the company. After all, the company still relies on himself to support it. No matter what, he must wait until his eldest brother wakes up. Only when he wakes up can things really take a turn. He goes to the bathroom, turns on the shower head, and the warm water rushes to his body, as if it has washed away some of his worries for days terribly fatigued.


    I was blinded by anger yesterday. There is always a way to solve Shu Xiaoxiao''s problems. One day, grandma will find out her little thoughts. At that time, she won''t come to force the two brothers. At that time, there is no need to communicate with the calligrapher. He wants to let Shu Xiaoxiao know that caring for the family is not easy After that, the cost must be borne by himself. He wants to make Shu Xiaoxiao regret his decision to take care of his family.


    Gu Sirui took a quick shower in the bathroom and was ready to change his clothes and go to the company. There are so many affairs in the company that he didn''t wait.

 Chapter 383

    Gu Sirui came out of the bathroom after taking a bath and began to change clothes. He took out the clothes that Xiao Wang had sent to him. It can be seen that they were brought to him just after ironing. The surface of his suit and shirt were meticulous. He had a better impression of Xiao Wang. Since he came to the company for more than a month, Xiao Wang has finished everything as his assistant He is also very satisfied with Xiao Wang as an assistant.


    After changing his clothes, Gu Sirui just took his mobile phone and wallet with him. All the other things were left in the hotel room, and then he went downstairs. Xiao Wang saw Gu Sirui walking towards his car from behind. He got out of the car to help Gu Sirui open the door.


    After Gu Sirui got on the bus, Xiao Wang confirmed to him again: "Mr. Gu, are we going to the company directly now?"


    "Well, just go straight to the company. Nothing happened in the company this morning?" Gu Sirui is almost eleven o''clock now because of his hangover. He almost missed a morning.


    Xiao Wang replied with a smile: "Mr. Gu, today everything is the same as before. Nothing special happened. I have put some documents that you need to review on your desk. By the way, I think you didn''t have breakfast. Otherwise, which restaurant would you like to take you for dinner?"


    "No, just send me back to the company." In fact, Gu Sirui is really hungry now, but he is not in the mood to eat. After all, there are so many things to deal with.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu." While driving, Xiao Wang couldn''t help looking at Gu Sirui in the rearview mirror. Unexpectedly, there was a woman around him.


    When it comes to Xiao Wang, it''s true that he has no business ability. No matter how big or small things are assigned to him, the company can handle them meticulously. But Xiao Wang has a big disadvantage that he is actually a super gossip.


    When Gu Sirui called this morning and asked him to send a suit of clothes, Xiao Wang had a lot of speculation in his heart. Sure enough, when he arrived at the hotel, he found clothes all over the floor, and even saw women''s silk stockings on the floor. It can be sure that Gu always spent the night with a woman last night, which made Xiao Wang''s soul of gossip burning.


    Although President Gu took over the business in the company for more than a month, and he has only been with him for more than a month, there were rumors about Gu Sirui before he joined the company. These things are also what Xiao Wang himself heard from his colleagues in the company. He said that Gu Sirui had no scandal in recent years.


    The female employees in the company are very puzzled. In terms of blood relationship, Gu Sirui is the only grandson of Gu''s family. Needless to say, many people understand his own value. He is a handsome and rich young man. On weekdays, there are many little stars and other groups of gold who show their love to him, but he is never moved, even with him People are reluctant to go out for a meeting, as if they are occupying some important events in his life. Therefore, Gu Sirui has never had an affair. Even if the paparazzi of the newspaper often goes to photograph him, he can''t photograph anything. So some people in the company will have deep doubts about Gu Sirui''s sexuality. Maybe he doesn''t like women, so he always turns a blind eye to those pursuers. Even there are almost no gossip, and even some people in the company will doubt his sexuality. Now I didn''t expect to spend a night out with a woman, so the rumors in the company will be broken.


    This should be the first time for him to see a woman around Gu Sirui. This is the first time to see him close to a woman. It''s amazing for him. He can''t help but have a gossip heart. At ordinary times, when Xiao Wang is at rest in the company, he always likes to hang out with the female employees who gossip. Let''s exchange our experience and chat about all kinds of gossip in the company. For Xiao Wang, what he saw this morning can be said to be super gossip, but the gossip of general manager Gu is much more powerful than those in the company.


    So when he got off the car and waited for Gu Sirui, he edited the news and sent it to the company''s wechat. Of course, it''s their gossip skirt. There can''t be leaders in it, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Wang: big news. I got a call this morning and went to the hotel to deliver clothes to President Gu. A girl''s silk stocking was left in the room.


    A female: what? There''s a woman around Mr. Gu at last!


    Woman: do we have any hope? Will the general manager come to work today? I need to go to the bathroom and get some makeup.


    Woman C: what? President Gu really likes women. Isn''t my cute president and his assistant going to be, ah ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah.


    Anyway, as soon as the news of Xiao Wang came out, it exploded in the group, which can be regarded as major news. All the single women in the company were boiling, began to chatter, and their hearts began to be active. The girls who didn''t chat very much on weekdays also made a sound, and there began to be women around Mr. Gu, which means that they all have a chance to go Close to President Gu, maybe they can become the president''s wife. One by one, they began to have a vision for a better life in the future.At the moment, Gu Sirui is sitting in Xiao Wang''s car. He doesn''t know that such a storm has happened inside the company. He has become a prey in the eyes of a group of young single women in the company. If he knows, with Gu Sirui''s Current temper, he may directly give back Xiao Wang''s time, and won''t even give him the year-end bonus.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, Gu Sirui is just thinking about how to solve the current dilemma. He just wants to go back to the company and do something to make him forget the current situation. He originally wanted to go home, but he didn''t want to face his grandmother. He didn''t know how to turn him down if Nainai asked to marry Su Xiaoxiao again Gu Sirui doesn''t want to think about it now, so it''s the best way to go to the company now.


    The elder brother asked Xiao Wang to take a look at him today. When he was free, he went to see him in person. The doctor said that Gu Sinian''s survival consciousness was very weak. It should be Shu Xiaoxiao''s business. In addition, Su Su Su''s departure made him so understanding. He must find a way to make him better soon.

 Chapter 384

    Soon Xiao Wang''s car arrived at the company''s downstairs. The car had just stopped. Before getting off, Gu Sirui said to Xiao Wang, "Xiao Wang, I''m going to work now. You can help me to go to the hospital to see how my brother''s condition is, see if there are any signs of improvement, and ask the doctor more. If there is any situation, you must tell me, whether it''s good or bad. If there is something missing, you can help me We have to make it up, OK? "


    "OK, Mr. Gu, don''t worry. I understand. When the hospital asks about Mr. Gu''s health, I''ll call you." Xiao Wang Shousheng, watching Gu Sirui get off the car and enter the company gate, Xiao Wang starts the car and drives to the hospital.


    Gu Sirui walked into the company alone and felt that today''s female employees in the company were all very enthusiastic at work. He went to them and said hello to them in a higher voice than usual. This puzzled Gu Sirui a little, but he didn''t care too much. He was busy going to his office.


    After arriving at his office, Gu Sirui looks at a pile of documents to be processed on his desk. Although he wants to do something to divert his attention, so many documents really make him very upset. He loosened his tie and sat down on the chair. After thinking about it, he decided to call Shu Youqing first and ask if there was any news about Su Su. Yesterday, because he was upset, he forgot to ask about Su Su Su''s whereabouts every day.


    Gu Sirui took out his cell phone with a black screen. He remembered that the phone had run out of power in the morning. He forgot to charge it on the car when he came. After he charged the phone, he decided to contact Shu Youqing with the landline in the office and give him a call first.


    "Hello, who''s calling, please?" The phone rang twice and got through.


    Gu Sirui rubs his eyebrows to try to relieve his headache. He hopes to hear some good news. Recently, nothing good has happened around him. He hopes Su Su''s whereabouts can make some progress. He whispers: "detective Shu, I''m Gu Sirui. I''m the one who asked you to check. What''s the matter now? Any news of her? "


    "Today is really a good news to tell you, Mr. Gu." Shu you''s very happy voice came from the other end of the phone: "Mr. Gu, I have found the news of Miss Su Su. I called you last night, but your phone is turned off and I can''t reach you."


    "My mobile phone is out of power". I didn''t expect that my mobile phone was out of power and delayed Su Su''s business. Gu Sirui was a little regretful, but when he heard that Su Su Su''s news finally came, Gu Sirui''s frown finally stretched out. "You said that Su Su Su Su Su''s news, tell me quickly!"


    "It''s good news, Mr. Gu. I have a friend who is abroad. Recently, he happened to take photos in South Africa. Yesterday, he told me that when he was looking at the local conditions and customs, he saw a woman in the corner. It seems to be Miss Su Su. I also saw the video and confirmed it. It''s really miss su. Wait for me to send it to your mobile phone and have a look."


    After checking for so long, he finally found Su Su. Gu Sirui was very happy. A big stone in his heart was finally put down. He quickly said thanks to Shu you: "detective Shu, thank you, but you''ve helped me a lot."


    "Where, where, this is just to find out that Miss Su Su used to stay in this place. I will continue to follow up. When there is new progress, I will tell your manager again."


    "It''s good to find her whereabouts. At least I know she''s safe now. Thank you, detective Shu. I''ll hang up first and contact me if there''s any progress."


    After he hung up the phone, Gu Sirui felt that his days of boredom had finally cleared up. Finally, he heard from Su Su, and his mobile phone was only charged for a while. He turned on his mobile phone, which had only a little power. There were many unresponsive calls and text messages in it. Gu Sirui had no time to pay attention to them, so he directly opened the video Shu Youqing sent him.


    Because this friend of Shu Youqing''s is a photography travel, and his main point of view is the local conditions and customs, so the main angle of view of the video is not Su Su Su. He can only see Su Su''s small figure in one corner of the video. Although the image is a little fuzzy, he can recognize Su Su Su at a glance. This is the person he has been looking for. No matter what she becomes, he can recognize Su at a glance Come on. Now he has finally found it. Although it''s just a little trace, Gu Sirui is still very happy. After all, now he can confirm that her whole life is safe and she doesn''t encounter any danger. He doesn''t have to worry about her possible accidents.


    As can be seen from the video, this is a bonfire party held by the aborigines and tourists in a small town in South Africa. The sound of the hand drum is exciting. People dance around the fire with the drum. It''s so joyful and joyful. Even Gu Sirui feels much more comfortable because of this sound.


    But Su Su didn''t take part in it. Instead, she sat in front of a RV with a little boy beside him. A small fire was set up in front of them. The little boy had dark skin and didn''t look very happy. A man was holding his head down and pulling the fire with a branch, and he didn''t talk much. Su Su Su sat beside him and put on a cloth She took a checkered blanket. She was holding a map in her hand. She was carefully looking at the route above, holding a pen in her hand, as if to mark something. Then she lowered her head and asked the little boy in a low voice, as if to ask for his advice. While she said that, she also showed a warm smile and touched the little boy''s head. The little boy may be a little shy and lowered his head Turned to one side.Gu Sirui looks at the fire shining on Su Su''s face, which makes her whole person seem to be covered with a warm halo. Looking at such a warm picture, Gu Sirui can''t help but smile, even the haze of the day is swept away in an instant. Yes, Su Su Su is such a warm person, who used to be around her, shining like a small sun. Thinking of this, Gu Sirui is happy Sirui feels sad because he missed Su Su. If it wasn''t for something here, Gu Sirui thinks he might fly to Africa and go directly to Su Su. He believes that as long as he has the heart, he will be able to find it.


    Now with Su Su''s news, Gu Sirui decides to go to the hospital and tell Gu Sinian the news in person in the afternoon. He believes that even if Gu Sinian is sleeping, he will wake up happily if he hears the news. Now maybe only Su Su can save him.

 Chapter 385

    Looking at the declining sun on the horizon, Su Su could not help sighing the beauty of Africa.


    Under the background of the horizon, the sunset changed from light yellow to fiery red, and the sun at dusk was a bit more beautiful than usual, which reminds Su Su Su of the famous poem: "the setting sun is infinitely good, just near dusk." I thought the poet was just exaggerating, but after living for more than 20 years, Su Su, who saw the dusk carefully for the first time, suddenly began to regret the flash in the pan.


    It seems that the car can''t go ahead. The driver told Su Su in broken Arabic to let her get off here. There is a small hotel a few miles ahead. Su Su nodded and forced her uncle to pay for the journey. Thanks to his kind help, otherwise she would have come here alone. Sue picked up her luggage from the back of the car and headed for the road, which was covered with dusk.


    The road that the car can''t cross is naturally a little rough. It''s bumpy all the way, but the scenery is extremely beautiful. Su Su, a girl, with her luggage, walked for two hours for several kilometers, but she didn''t feel too tired, because she enjoyed the scenery all the way.


    When I got to the hotel that my uncle said, the moon had already come out. Although some people kept walking by, they were all foreign faces. Su Su was a little afraid, so she quickly went to the hotel and was really afraid of what would happen. After all, she was not familiar with the place of life. It would be better to be careful anyway. Su Su thought so .


    After stopping to look at the hotel carefully, Su Su found that it was not so much a hotel as a small place to borrow. The plaque of the hotel read "Moroccan Hotel" in askew Arabic, and the wall next to it also marked how much the hotel cost for one night. Su Su Su entered the door with her luggage.


    Facing the front door of the hotel is a table, which seems to have been temporarily taken as the front desk. Behind the table is a Moroccan girl. The Moroccan skin is not as black as other Africans, but her face is full of exotic style. The girl is very beautiful.


    The girl seemed surprised to see Su Su. She said something in Arabic, but Su Su didn''t hear it clearly. She was ready to signal the girl to say it again, but she spewed out clear Chinese: "you Hello


    Su Su looked at the girl in disbelief. She was a little embarrassed and said shyly, "are you Chinese? My husband works in China, so I can speak Chinese, too. "


    Su Su still couldn''t believe it, but she also extended her hand and said, "I''m Chinese. Hello, my name is Su Su."


    "Sue Su? Hello, my name is ashham Ashhan seems to be surprised at Su Su''s outstretched hand. After reaction, he quickly holds Su Su Su''s hand.


    Su Su looked around and asked, "is there any room here?"


    Ashhan nodded, walked out of the front desk and asked sue to follow her.


    Susu followed ashhan to a room next to the stairs on the second floor. Ashhan opened the door with the key, got up and let Susu, turned his head and said, "this is the only room."


    Although the room was not big, it was very clean, and the sheets and covers looked like new. Susu nodded with satisfaction and said gratefully to ashhan, "OK, I''ll stay here. Thank you."


    Ashhan took the key to Susu and asked her to clean it up by herself. She said with a smile, "have a good rest. I''ll go downstairs."


    Su Su closed the door and began to pack up. This day, Su Su was tired and had no friends to open her heart to in a foreign country. Su Su suddenly looked at the mobile phone that she had turned off.


    I don''t know. How''s Gu Sixian?


    Su Su stares at her cell phone for a long time, but still has no courage to pick up her cell phone and dial the familiar number. After packing, she falls into a clean little bed and falls asleep.


    When Su Su got up, the sun had already risen high. When she looked up, it was shining. The same sun as China made Su Su''s sense of missing in a foreign country gradually weaken.


    There was no place to wash in the room, so Su Su had to go down the stairs and ask ashhan sleepily. It was noon when ashhan''s small hotel was busy. Seeing Su Su Su coming to ask, she pointed out a place for her.


    Su Su went back to the bedroom on the second floor, took her own washing utensils, and staggered down the stairs to the bathroom. After washing her face with cold water, she woke up a little.


    After washing, Su Su found that there was an open door in the back of the bathroom. Outside the door were many vendors and a variety of food. At this time, Su Su found that she was hungry, so she went upstairs to take some cash and prepared to go out for dinner.


    Walking on the streets of Morocco, Su Su felt overwhelmed by the hawkers who were shouting all the time. She walked to the end of the street and suddenly found that the owner of a simple roadside stall was an Asian face. She felt warm and hungry, so she ate something there.


    Su Su finished her meal and felt her stomach contentedly. Seeing that it was still early, she wanted to buy something to remember.


    All the time, Su Su suddenly found a pair of cat Bookends hidden in the corner. The cat was lifelike. She liked cats since she was a child, so she bought them without hesitation.Su Su took a leisurely stroll along the street with the cat book block, and saw some trivial things. Unconsciously, the afternoon passed.


    Seeing that the sun seems to be setting soon, Su Su is also ready to go back to the hotel. When she arrives at the hotel, she finds that ashhan is explaining something to a guest, so she is ready to say hello to ashhan. When she walks in, she finds that ashhan says that there are no rooms in the hotel, but the guest has been begging.


    Su Su noticed that the guests in front of ashhan looked like a father and son. His father was in rags and his nails were covered with dirt, but the child''s clothes were clean and he had a cheap snack in his hand. His eyes seemed to be filled with stars and he could only see hope.


    Su Su suddenly thought of herself when she was a child. She couldn''t see any color in her eyes because she had experienced human feelings too early.


    Seeing that ashhan and the father and son were still talking, Su Su, who thought he was always nosy, suddenly said, "ashhan, why don''t they live in my room?"


    Ashhan and the father looked at Su Su who had just been ignored. They were surprised, but the man was more happy.


    Ashhan asked in amazement: "Sue Sue, are you sure? "


    Su Su nodded, touched the child''s head, and laughed at the father. This child, I hope he can live well in the future.

 Chapter 386

    Su Su packed up her luggage in her room on the second floor, nodded to ashhan and the father and son, and went out of the hotel. She was going to visit other places and enjoy the scenery around here. She still liked it, so Su Su was very active.


    It was dusk, and there were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the road, and the roadside stalls were all ready to close. But Su Su was not afraid at all. She was getting farther and farther away from yesterday''s feeling. She just seemed to see herself.


    When she was very young, her parents had not divorced. At that time, her father was gentle and clean, and her mother was beautiful and virtuous. Even though there was not much money at home, she had everything she wanted. At that time, she was well protected by her parents, and her eyes were full of hope.


    But Later on. Later, when her parents divorced, she and her father drank too much all day, and her hope in her eyes was suddenly broken, instead of expressionless. She didn''t seem as clean as before. She began to become cunning, indifferent and disgusting. Su Su shakes her head and smiles helplessly. The incident just happened is probably one of the few good things she has done in her life. Looking at the father and son, because of the joy in her eyes, she seems to be happy.


    Su Su found a clean place and sat down on the stairs. Looking at the setting sun, Su Su suddenly wanted to live in this place where no one knew her for a long time. She might not be able to start a new life here.


    To be a good man again, I have no money and power. I get up late every day, go to bed early, travel around the world, chop firewood and feed horses.


    There seemed to be a man sitting around him, interrupting Su Su''s thoughts. Su Su was startled. She looked to the side, only to find that it was the uncle who drove her. Su Su gave him a gentle smile and didn''t speak.


    Uncle seemed to know that Su Su was in a bad mood and didn''t speak. He was lost in the sunset. Su Su and uncle are strangers. In Morocco, where public security is not good, they trust each other. They think about their own affairs and don''t pay attention to the people nearby.


    As the sun began to set, Su Su stood up and patted her clothes. Suddenly, she thought of her business. Now she has no place to sleep. Is it hard for her to stay in the street at night? Su Su looked back at uncle and asked, "uncle, do you know any hotels around here?"


    Uncle seems to have just recovered from Su Su''s cry. He smiles at Su Su and stands up and says, "this is the ashhan family in the street. What''s the matter? Don''t you want to live in the environment? "


    Su Su shook her head. She had never been afraid of being misunderstood by others. If she didn''t bother to explain, now she didn''t know why. She didn''t want to let this uncle misunderstand: "no, it''s They don''t have a room there. "


    Uncle put on his patchy hat and said with a smile to Su Su, "go to my house." Uncle is very kind. It seems like this. But actually, Su Su doesn''t know whether it''s true. So Su Su is a little afraid. After all, if she meets a bad guy here, she really can''t help it.


    Su Su hesitated. She didn''t believe anyone, let alone a stranger, but Why do you want to nod impulsively just now?


    Uncle didn''t see what Su Su was thinking. He just thought Su Su hesitated because he thought it was a long way to go: "don''t worry, my house is not long ahead." Uncle pointed to the way Su Su came.


    Su Su nodded and went to his car with his uncle. Su Su finally decided to leave with his uncle. In this case, there should be no problem.


    Su Su leaned against the car window to see the golden scenery outside. She was about to go to a strange place, but she was not afraid at all.


    It was a little bumpy on the road. Susu fell asleep unconsciously. It was already night when Uncle woke her up.


    Su Su looked at the shabby house in front of her. She couldn''t believe it was uncle''s home. She thought that uncle''s car meant that uncle was a middle-class family. Until a woman with an apron came out of the house and asked Uncle to go in quickly, the woman seemed surprised when she saw Su Su Su, but she didn''t show any unhappiness.


    Su Su was a little embarrassed. After all, she had to trouble the family these days when she lived here.


    Through the woman''s mouth, Su Su learned that her uncle''s name was Fisher, her aunt''s name was Abby, and they had a son in his twenties named wildebeest, but the wildebeest went out to work and would not come back until a few days later.


    Su Su nodded as she listened. She thought uncle Fisher would not be happy to bring a girl back. It seemed that she was thinking too much. Aunt Abby was very happy. She kept bringing her food while eating. After eating, she pulled her hand to talk. Su Su''s Arabic is not very good. She may have to ponder over a sentence for a long time, but aunt Abby didn''t mean to be impatient at all. She also taught Su Su to say a few common words.


    Su Su and Abby talked until late at night before they went back to their room to sleep. Su Su looked at the room Abby had prepared for her, which seemed to be the best room in the house. Su Su suddenly wants to be a good person. She doesn''t seem to be worthy of Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui.


    Su Su always thinks that people don''t understand her when they like her, because once they know her, even Su Su can''t like herself.Susu is not sure how many days she will stay in Morocco, but she thinks it''s not bad to spend the rest of her life here. There are beautiful scenery, kind residents, just It''s just that there''s no gu Sixian.


    Sue stayed at Uncle Fisher''s for a few days. Every day, she went out to work with Abby, and at night, she helped Abby cook with her unskilled skills. After a long time, Su Su thought he was a Moroccan aborigine.


    Abby once asked Susu if she wanted to live in Morocco. Susu shook her head and said she missed her father.


    Do you miss your father? My feelings for my father have been lost in time, so who do I miss? Su Su''s answer is to miss his hometown. Anyway, it can''t be Gu Sinian. Su Su is a little angry.


    After living in Uncle Fisher''s house for a few days, the wildebeest who had been in Abby''s mouth came back, which embarrassed Sue again. Fisher and Abby are elders, but the wildebeest is the same age. When Su Su learned that the wildebeest was coming back, she rummaged in her room and wanted to give something to the wildebeest.


    Su Su turned out the cat book block she had bought a few days ago. Although she was a little reluctant, it seemed that this was the only suitable one. Su Su packed the package and put it on the table, ready to give it to him when she saw the wildebeest tomorrow.

 Chapter 387

    When Susu got up in the morning, the wildebeest had already come back. Abby said that the wildebeest came back in the middle of last night. The wildebeest''s face was a little dark, but his movements revealed a sense of simplicity. When Susu blocked the cat book to the wildebeest, he also refused.


    Su Su smiles and says with a smile, "you don''t have to be sorry for me."


    The wildebeest was a little surprised and opened his mouth and said, "ah? For Why? "


    Su Su pretended to be angry and said, "if you don''t accept my gift, it means you don''t treat me as a friend and don''t trust me."


    The horned horse was a little embarrassed and quickly put away the gift. Su Su chuckled. I haven''t been so happy for a long time. It''s still a long time since I wanted to be friends with someone.


    The wildebeest looked at Su Su''s smile and asked, "why don''t I take you out tomorrow?"


    Su Su''s eyes brightened and nodded impatiently: "yes, yes."


    Abby and Fisher are beside, their eyes are bright, just Did my son take the initiative to date a girl?


    The wildebeest had a day''s rest. Later, he really took Su Su to see the scenery together.


    The next day it was sunny. The wildebeest took Su Su Su along a path. Su Su Su''s vision suddenly widened. He saw a lake in front of him. The lake was blue and integrated with the sky.


    Su Su likes clean things very much. The lake is very clean. It seems that Su Su hasn''t felt like this for a long time. She puts down all the feelings of being defensive. She took off her shoes and sat by the lake, greeting the wildebeest, her feet rippling on the lake.


    The horned horse was also embarrassed to sit next to Su Su, but he didn''t look like Su Su. Instead, he looked at Su Su with inexplicable feelings in his eyes.


    This girl, how boring was her life before? It''s like this when you see a lake.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Su Su noticed the look in the eyes of the wildebeest, and suddenly felt that it was too much for her, so her posture suddenly straightened up.


    "Nothing, nothing. You go on The wildebeest looked into Su Su''s eyes and said, "I just feel like you I seldom come out to play. Our girls are very calm when they see this. "


    Susu pauses and says in broken Arabic, "I It''s a rare sight. "


    "Ah? Why? " The tone of the wildebeest suddenly shocked, and then returned to calm, "you If you don''t want to say it, that''s it. "


    Su Su shook his head and laughed at the horned horse. He looked at the lake and said, "this I didn''t have money when I was very young, but I don''t have time now. "


    The wildebeest nodded and said to Su Su, "it doesn''t matter. Don''t you have time now?"


    Su Su nodded and stood up. She wanted to shout at the blue lake to release her emotions. She had never been so reckless since she was young.


    But The wildebeest was beside her, and she didn''t know what Su Su was thinking.


    The wildebeest noticed Su Su''s eyes and looked shyly at him. He asked shyly, "Su Su, what''s the matter?"


    "Let''s go."


    "Ah?" The wildebeest thought Su Su Su was suddenly unhappy, and immediately regretted what he had just said: "no Are you OK? I''m sorry


    "Go to the next place!" Su Su blinked at the wildebeest.


    The wildebeest was immersed in Su Su''s eyes, nodded half awake, opened the door, and drew a straight line with sand on the road.


    "Where are you going now?" Su Su was puzzled. She didn''t ask anything before going out.


    "Take you to a mysterious place." Wildebeest smile, look as if to say you are satisfied.


    Su Su laughed and didn''t ask again.


    In front of the place, the atmosphere seemed very heavy. Su Su blinked suspiciously towards the horned horse.


    "It''s the best market we have," the wildebeest said with a smile. "It''s usually open at night, except today every month."


    Su Su Chao looked at the best market in the legend. He was a little embarrassed. This It can''t be a ghost market in China.


    In order not to let the wildebeest laugh at himself, Su Su coughed and kept up with the wildebeest.


    Sure enough, there is a plaque near the market. Though Su Su Su in Arabic on the plaque doesn''t know her, she can see clearly the skeleton painted next to her. Su Su is a little ready to cry. It''s not her performance these days that makes the wildebeest think she is a woman.


    The wildebeest''s pace was getting faster and faster, so Su Su had to speed up and keep up.


    "There are many good things in it." The wildebeest didn''t notice Su Su''s look and said happily.


    Su Su nodded and looked at the dark stall beside him. He could not help but follow the wildebeest.


    "Here we are." The wildebeest pointed to a stall in front of him and said with a smile.


    Su Su strengthened her courage and looked ahead. She only saw the skull mask hanging on a stick, and then quickly hid behind the wildebeest.


    The horned horse realized that Su Su was afraid and said softly, "it''s OK. This is my uncle''s stall.""Ah? I''m not afraid. " Su Su shook her head and stood up, "well, that Let''s go. " Then he quickened his pace.


    Su Su was relieved and asked the boss, "Hello, are you the uncle of the wildebeest?"


    Boss Wen Yan raised his head, saw Su Su was a little surprised at first, and then turned into a surprise: "are you a wildebeest''s girlfriend? He found a girlfriend


    "No, no, I''m his friend." Su Su was a little embarrassed and quickly got rid of the relationship.


    The eyes of the wildebeest, who had just come, suddenly darkened.


    "What do you like? My uncle has good things here. "


    Su Su wanted to tell the horned horse that there was a saying in China called "Wang Po sells melons and boasts". However, due to her poor Arabic, she swallowed it and looked at the things on the stall.


    At this point, Su Su found that the wildebeest was not really boasting. There were many good things in Uncle wildebeest''s stall.


    When he came to his stall, the wildebeest seemed calm. He leaned against the wall and said to Su Su, "what do you like? I''ll buy it for you. "


    "No, no, I''ll buy it myself." Su Su looked down at a watch. Her eyes were shining. She just shook her head and answered the wildebeest, as if to say more words was a waste of her time.


    "Boss, I want this. Thank you Su Su pointed to her watch.


    On the way back, Su Su joked: "how did you get into the ''bad'' habit of our Chinese people?"


    Ah? The wildebeest is puzzled.

 Chapter 388

    At the same time, in the advanced ward of a hospital in China, the window was slightly opened, and the breeze was blowing the white curtain by the window.


    The curtain is slightly raised, and the light outside the window penetrates into the room through the raised gap and falls on the bed, adding a touch of warm sunshine to the people on the bed.


    Lying on the bed is a tall man with a morbid white face and thin cheeks. He can almost see the bones, but at the same time, it highlights the engraving of facial features, which is still hard to reduce his handsome.


    It seems that the dark hair has not been repaired for a long time, and it has grown to the bottom of the earlobe. Although long hair thought it was ill and dull, it was still clean and refreshing. It should have been taken care of carefully.


    The man lying quietly on the bed is Gu Sinian. With his eyes closed, he no longer has the power of threatening. Instead, he adds a little softness to make him handsome and elegant, just like a quiet and elegant young man in deep sleep.


    There is no one in the room except him. The spacious ward only hears the sound of machines monitoring the body, which makes the room more empty and lonely.


    The door was gently opened and a white uniformed nurse came in.


    She habitually checked Gu Sixian''s infusion, and after seeing that there was no problem, she went straight to the window and closed the window.


    In fact, the room has an automatic ventilation system, but she thinks it''s better for the patient to breathe outside air occasionally, so she will open the window for a period of time.


    She looked again at the infusion bottle that needed to be hung for a while, and left the room at ease.


    She is a full-time nurse who is invited to take care of Gu Sixian, but according to the patient''s physical condition, she doesn''t need to be on guard 24 hours, so as long as she pays attention to his physical condition, she can occasionally go out for ventilation at other times.


    "Sister Qing, has your patient improved?" Fang Qing, the nurse of Gu Sixian, had just left the ward when he met several familiar nurses.


    These nurses changed the medicine for Gu Sinian at the beginning of his hospitalization, so they knew more about Gu Sinian.


    The most important thing is that Gu Si is very old and handsome! For good-looking people, we will be relatively concerned. Especially a good-looking, good family, good ability.


    Gu Sixian has been in the hospital for so long. For the nurses who stay in the hospital all day to take care of the sick patients and only have gossip to save the boring life, they have long forgotten Gu Sixian''s identity and previous affairs.


    No matter whether the gossip is true or not, he has become the male god in the hearts of nurses.


    So after I met his nurse, I would ask him every day.


    Fang Qing looked at the expectant nurses in front of him and shook his head. "It''s just the same."


    Several people who didn''t hear the good news sighed in varying degrees.


    "I don''t know if he can wake up after all this time. It''s not really like what the doctor said. It''s going to be a vegetable A nurse murmured suspiciously.


    "No, it''s a pity that such a handsome man can''t wake up!" One man said.


    "Bah, what are you talking about? Crow mouth. We are nurses in the hospital. How can we spread such negative energy in the hospital? " Interrupted the man, who looked older than the other two.


    Fang Qing laughingly looked at the discussion of several people in front of him, how to say it as if they were the family members of the patient, even more concerned than the family members.


    Speaking of the family, Fang Qing''s eyes flashed, and a low voice with anger rang out, "what are you doing? Isn''t it going to change the patient''s dressing? "


    Several young nurses looked back and saw a taut face, an dissatisfied head nurse standing behind them.


    A few years light immediately hit a spirit, immediately straight waist, hurriedly explained, "we''ll go right away!"


    After that, he did not wait for the head nurse to reply. He rushed forward with a sense of panic.


    Only the head nurse and Fang Qing, who looked at each other, were left at the scene. Fang Qing said hello to the head nurse with a smile. He felt a little guilty because anyone who saw the scene just now seemed to be talking with several nurses.


    I don''t know how much the head nurse heard. Fang Qing carefully studied the head nurse''s face.


    Fortunately, the other side did not care, the head nurse is also friendly to her nodded, turned and left.


    Fang Qing also slightly relieved, just ready to turn around to see a familiar figure.


    "Why are you here, old lady?" Seeing the visitor, Fang Qing didn''t plan to have a rest, so he welcomed him directly and said hello politely.


    When the visitor heard the question, he looked up, his eyes were clear, his brows were slightly wrinkled, and then he nodded and went directly to the ward.


    The one who came to the house on crutches was Mrs. Gu.


    Fang Qing saw that she appeared here alone, and was a little worried to help her. But Mrs. Gu waved her hand and refused her help. She walked forward slowly on crutches.


    Fang Qing, who was rejected, was stunned in the same place and looked at the back of Mrs. Gu''s leaving at a loss.Fang Qing frowned and puzzled. Did Mrs. Gu just get angry? Why? Is it because of her?


    Is it because she is not in the ward to take care of patients, so angry?


    Or is she in a bad mood for other reasons? So angry?


    It seems that something is wrong, but she can''t think of it, so she can only give up in the end.


    I was wondering if she should go back with me now, but it seems that Mrs. Gu has something to say to Mr. Gu. It''s not very convenient for her to be here.


    Fang Qing, who wants to make room for them, decides not to go there first, and it''s better to go back when the infusion is almost over.


    Fang Qing couldn''t understand the reason why Mrs. Gu was angry. In fact, Mrs. Gu was angry just now.


    But she was not angry because of others, but because of herself.


    Fang Qinggang''s question actually came out of his mouth without any other meaning. But when I heard Mrs. Gu''s ear, my first reaction was, shouldn''t I be here?


    Then she thought of the time when Gu Sinian was hospitalized. She really seldom came to visit him. After all, some time ago, there were so many things happened in the company that she had to put her heart into the company.


    And this is the first time Gu Sirui has contacted the company''s business, and she has to help him.


    However, he ignored Gu Sixian who was still lying in the hospital.


    So in the eyes of nursing workers, it is abnormal that they suddenly appear.


    And this is exactly what she cares about.

 Chapter 389

    Fang Qing didn''t know that because of her wordless mistake, she made Mrs. Gu think so much.


    With a crutch, Mrs. Gu walked slowly to Gu Sixian''s ward.


    When I open the door, I see Gu Sinian lying quietly on the bed. I sigh a little in my heart and feel remorse for his neglect.


    After entering the room, Mrs. Gu unconsciously looked around the room, which was clean and tidy. Mrs. Gu''s eyes flashed with satisfaction. It seems that the ability of the nurse just now is very good.


    Old lady Gu didn''t want to hire a nurse. After all, Gu Sinian had a fiancee. As Gu Sixian''s fiancee, Shu Xiaoxiao naturally has to take care of him.


    As everyone knows, compared with the care of nursing workers and their families, the care of their families is more comfortable and reassuring.


    Therefore, Mrs. Gu thinks that Shu Xiaoxiao, as her fiancee, is also half of Gu Sixian''s family. It must be helpful for him to let Shu Xiaoxiao take care of him directly.


    At that time, Mrs. Gu subconsciously forgot the relationship between Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao, as well as the reason why Gu Sinian would have a car accident.


    Of course, even if she remembers, she will only blame Su Su for Gu Sinian''s accident. After all, it''s Su Su that makes Gu Sinian so exclusive of Shu Xiaoxiao and so opposed to his marriage to Shu Xiaoxiao.


    So in Mrs. Gu''s heart, the reason why Gu Si would have a car accident is Su Su.


    Now let Shu Xiaoxiao take care of Gu Sinian, in addition to her fiancee''s identity, she still wants them to cultivate a relationship. If Gu Sinian wakes up to see that Shu Xiaoxiao is taking care of him, his attitude towards Shu Xiaoxiao will certainly change, and may even have feelings.


    It can be seen from this that there is a reason why Mrs. Gu can develop her family into what she is now. Mrs. Gu is resolute and resolute. She is good at calculating people''s minds and arranging everything carefully.


    At the beginning, Shu Xiaoxiao does obediently stay in the hospital to take care of Gu Sinian, who plays a affectionate and considerate fiancee.


    It''s a pity that Mrs. Gu didn''t miss anything, but she didn''t think that people''s minds are unpredictable. In her eyes, obedient and clever girl is actually a hypocritical woman who loves vanity and does everything by any means.


    After being clever for a while, Shu Xiaoxiao is unwilling to be lonely. He doesn''t want to guard a person who doesn''t like himself and doesn''t know whether he can wake up in the hospital, so he directly decides on Gu Sixian''s younger brother, who may be Gu Sirui''s younger brother-in-law in the future.


    Originally, it was ridiculous for a sister-in-law to remarry to a younger brother-in-law. Even if they did not know the real sister-in-law and younger brother-in-law, it was a fact known to all. But Mrs. Gu finally agreed and actively contributed to such a strange thing in the eyes of outsiders.


    But Shu Xiaoxiao also becomes Gu Sirui''s fiancee because of Gu Sirui''s help. In this way, Shu Xiaoxiao left the hospital for the convenience of his identity and the inconvenience of taking care of Gu Sinian. He didn''t even appear in the hospital for a long time.


    It is also because of this that the matter of taking care of Gu Sixian falls on the nurses.


    Mrs. Gu sat on the chair beside the bed and looked at Gu Sinian carefully.


    Seeing Gu Sinian with his eyes closed and motionless, his sour and astringent mood suddenly flourished in his heart.


    In particular, Gu Sinian was unable to eat because of a long-term coma, so he could only get the necessary nutrition through infusion. Infusion can only meet the basic nutrients needed by the body, and can not replace the normal diet, so during this period of time, Gu Sinian quickly lost weight with the naked eye.


    In addition, long-term lying in the hospital bed without sunshine, and with a morbid pale, the face is even more white without blood.


    All this fell into Mrs. Gu''s eyes, which made her feel very uncomfortable. Her eyes began to turn red and her nose turned sour.


    Think about this time, he was lying alone in the hospital bed, only the nursing workers were taking care of him, without the company and care of his family, and even had little time to visit him, which made Mrs. Gu feel sad, remorseful and sad.


    Looking at the quiet Gu Sinian, Mrs. Gu even missed the way he talked back and resisted.


    Even if he was making himself angry, he was lively and lively at that time, instead of lying lifeless and ignorant like now.


    Mrs. Gu reached out and tried to touch his cheek, but when she saw that his face was thinner than her own, she withdrew her hand.


    Old lady Gu clenched the crutch in her hand and said to Gu Sinian sincerely: "Sinian, how long do you want to sleep? Get up and see grandma, OK? Do you have the heart to see grandma sad? Siri is also waiting for you to go home! A lot of things happened in this period of time, you may not know, it doesn''t matter, grandma slowly tell you


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Mrs. Gu couldn''t stop. She began to talk about what happened in recent years, starting from what happened after he was in a coma in a car accident.


    What happened to the company after his accident. Then, what did Gu Sirui do in the company, including some stupid things he did when he took over the company.Slowly, she said Shu Xiaoxiao. When she said Shu Xiaoxiao''s name, she stopped to observe Gu Sinian''s expression. There was no doubt that there was no response.


    Mrs. Gu sighed a little disappointed and then said, "don''t you like Shu Xiaoxiao? Shu Xiaoxiao is engaged to Sirui now. Are you happy? If you''re happy, wake up. Now, Sirui doesn''t seem to like Shu Xiaoxiao. He also opposes his marriage to Shu Xiaoxiao. That day, he ran out angrily and didn''t go home all night. "


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Gu didn''t understand. Looking at Gu Sinian, she asked, "I don''t understand. Why don''t you like Shu Xiaoxiao? What''s wrong with her? Her appearance, personality and family match our family. Why don''t you like her? "


    If Gu Sinian, who was still awake, heard this, he would only say, "no matter how good she is, she is not the one I like." And all he likes is Susu.


    In the same way, if Gu Sirui heard it, Gu Sirui would only have "ha ha".


    Think of Gu Sirui that day run out of the appearance, Gu old lady is full of disapproval and worry.


    "You''ve all grown up and have your own ideas." Old lady Gu said in a low voice.

 Chapter 390

    Looking up and seeing Gu Sixian''s pale face, old lady Gu felt distressed again.


    All of a sudden, she thought of Gu Sixian''s strong resistance to the marriage at that time, which overlapped with Gu Sirui''s running out that day.


    Old lady Gu was shocked and began to be afraid.


    Then he shakes his head firmly. No, it won''t be. Siri won''t be the same as Sinian.


    Mrs. Gu, who tried her best to convince herself in her heart, began to reflect when she turned to see Gu Sixian. Could it be her own fault? Did she do something wrong?


    She recalled everything before. If she had not opposed Su Su and Gu Sinian at that time, or even tried to break them up, Gu Sinian would not have left Gu''s family and company in a rage.


    After they come back, if they don''t let Shu Xiaoxiao get involved in them, or even force Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao to get engaged, Gu Sinian will still be with Su Su Su and take care of the company with ease.


    If he didn''t force Gu Sinian to marry Shu Xiaoxiao, then Gu Sinian would not go to the bar to drink, and he would not be drunk driving, and he would not lie in bed like he is now, and he might even become a vegetable and never wake up.


    Some things can''t be thought of. Once you think of them, they will be attached to you like maggots. Little by little, they will begin to erode your reason and fall into infinite regret.


    She remembered that she had just adopted Gu Sixian. Gu Sixian was so clever and obedient at that time. He studied hard since childhood, just to make her happy.


    Because Gu Sirui doesn''t like to take over the company, Gu Sixian works harder to take on the responsibilities of the company, so that she doesn''t have worries and Gu Sirui can do what she wants to do.


    But she even wanted to break him up with the people he liked. He begged himself so hard, but she still broke them up abruptly.


    He broke up with his lover because he was forced to die, and now he is still like this.


    The more Mrs. Gu thought about it, the more she felt that it was her fault. When she was almost crushed by regret, she suddenly broke through the shackles and looked awe inspiring.


    No, she''s not wrong. Everything she does is for the company, for the family.


    He is a child who cares for his family. How can he give up caring for his family for an outsider?


    If Gu''s family is destroyed, how can she face her ancestors.


    So she''s not wrong, right, not wrong.


    Old lady Gu looks at Gu Sinian with sadness and apology. My child, I''m sorry, but grandma has no choice. Grandma is also looking after her family. You will understand grandma, right?


    After all, you have been a obedient and sensible child since childhood. You will certainly forgive grandma.


    After sitting by the bed for a while, Mrs. Gu finally calmed down. She took another deep look at Gu Sinian and was ready to leave. "Good boy, wake up quickly! Grandma went back first today. "


    When Mrs. Gu left, she saw Fang Qing standing at the door. Fang Qing looked at Mrs. Gu rigidly and said carefully, "old lady!"


    Because she hasn''t figured out the reason why Mrs. Gu was angry before, Fang Qing is still in a state of anxiety. She is afraid that she will be dismissed if she doesn''t do well.


    Old lady Gu didn''t embarrass Fang Qing either. She glanced at her and said, "well, take good care of your husband."


    This is not to dismiss yourself? Fang Qing breathed a sigh of relief, and joy flashed in his eyes.


    Seriously: "OK, old lady."


    Mrs. Gu nodded, looked back and left the ward.


    But instead of leaving the hospital immediately, Mrs. Gu went directly to the office of Gu Sixian''s attending doctor.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in, please


    When Mrs. Gu came in, she saw the doctor looking at the medical record. Mrs. Gu said directly, "Hello doctor!"


    The doctor behind the table heard the voice and saw Mrs. Gu. He immediately closed the medical record and said, "Hello, Mrs. gu! sit down , please! What''s the matter? "


    Mrs. Gu sat opposite the doctor and directly asked about Gu Sixian''s situation. "Doctor, I just want to ask about the recent situation of our family Sixian."


    The doctor has an impression of the patients he is responsible for. When he hears Mrs. Gu''s question, Gu''s condition immediately appears in his mind. He takes a look at Mrs. Gu, shakes his head and says objectively, "it''s still the same. There''s no sign of improvement, but there''s no deterioration."


    Mrs. Gu frowned disappointedly when she heard that she was not getting better. She asked, "is there no way to wake him up?"


    The doctor shook his head and said, "we don''t have a practical solution yet. As I said to you before, the reason why the patient can''t wake up all the time is that he lacks the will to survive, that is, he doesn''t want to wake up. And this point, in addition to his own, any means of our hospital for him is uselessSeeing Mrs. Gu''s lost eyes, the doctor continued, "so at present, the only way is to let the patients rekindle their will to survive. This requires the cooperation of your family members. You can think about what is the most important person or thing in the patient''s heart. If you find it out, maybe it can arouse his desire for survival, so that the possibility of his waking up will be greatly improved. "


    Mrs. Gu fully understood the doctor''s words. As for his question, Su Su was the first one to appear in Mrs. Gu''s mind.


    Old lady Gu''s face sank. She finally separated them. How could Su Su, the fox spirit, appear in front of him again?


    Besides, the doctor also said that it might be useful, not necessarily. She never admitted that Su Su was more important in her grandson''s heart than she and Siri.


    As a responsible doctor, he conscientiously advised, "if you think of anything, I suggest you try it. I don''t know what happened between the family and the patient, but if it''s to wake the patient up, no matter what method it is, it''s best to try. After all, waking up is the most important thing, isn''t it? "


    Mrs. Gu was a little embarrassed to avoid the doctor''s eyes, and asked: "in addition to this method, is there really no other way?"


    The doctor shook his head.


    Mrs. Gu nodded and stood up. "I see. Thank you, doctor."


    After leaving the doctor''s office, thinking of the doctor''s words, Mrs. Gu left the hospital with a sigh.

 Chapter 391

    Go to the hospital to visit Gu Sixian. Mrs. Gu returns home alone. She is inexplicably a little sad, can''t it be that when she is old, there are so many things to sigh about? Some changes have taken place in mentality.


    Gu Sinian was brought up by himself from childhood. He has lived by his side since childhood. Although he is not his own grandson, he has never been ungrateful to him. Gu Sinian will never be less if Gu Sirui has any. In fact, Gu Sinian has always been very filial to himself. In the past, Gu Sirui did not care about his family, but took care of the company. He never complained. He also tried every means to help him find a review secretary and let him come to work in the company. He has never been indifferent to taking care of his family, but he is such a good child. Now what has become of him?


    Although they have been paving the way for their future, these children still have to pursue their own happiness. Have they done something wrong? It was the first time that Mrs. Gu had such an idea.


    Many ordinary people have unfilial children in their families. When she saw this kind of news before, she always thought it was very funny. The poor and humble couples were sad about everything, but they had no money to make trouble. They were rich and powerful. That person didn''t respect themselves and was lonely all the time. She never thought about this kind of thing.


    Moreover, most of those families have children who have no money to support their parents, but the most important thing to care for their families is money. In fact, there are still some unfilial children in the rich families, but most of them are fighting for property. She was not worried about that.


    Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui have the ability to take charge of the company by themselves, especially Gu Sinian. He has seen the company since he was a child, and he knows what he is. Although he argued with himself at that time, he just moved out to look after his family and never said he would leave. He always saw his filial piety in his eyes, needless to say.


    As for Gu Sirui, it''s even more impossible for him to leave Gu''s family. Now he''s the only one left to take care of his family. He doesn''t care about taking care of his family. Isn''t that the end of taking care of his family.


    So Mrs. Gu still doesn''t understand that she will fall into this stage of the world. At her age, she should be living a happy life. But now she has to worry about them so much. Alas, she really owes them.


    Now that Gu Sirui''s engagement with Che Xiaoxiao has been terminated, he should be satisfied, or should he try to accept Su Su? This child, in fact, is already very poor. Now it''s hard to find someone who really loves him. Why do you have to organize all the time? I think that all along, others have been obedient to her. For a long time, no one has disobeyed her. I can''t see anyone disobeying her. Now that the children are old, it''s their world to take care of their family sooner or later, and it''s time for them to let go of themselves.


    Thinking about it, Mrs. Gu went back to her home.


    Now that Che Xiaoxiao has broken his engagement with Gu Sinian, and has not made an engagement with Gu Sirui, there is no reason for him to continue to live in Gu''s family. Since the last time he asked Gu Sirui to marry Shu Xiaoxiao, Gu Sirui has never been back. Now he is the only old lady in nuota''s family.


    Things are changeable, but Che Xiaoxiao seems to have not come to see himself for a long time. At the beginning, when Gu Sinian had an accident, she came to greet herself every day, but as time went on, she seemed to ignore herself more and more. It may be that recently he just broke his engagement with Gu Sinian, but now Si Rui still ignores others. It was a nice girl. It''s a pity that Gu Sirui doesn''t like it.


    I really need such a good girl to take care of my family. Unlike Su Su, she''s been stirring up all day. At first, Mrs. Gu had let go of her prejudice against Su Su. But when she thought that Gu Sinian was still lying in the hospital, and Su Su was alone outside, her heart was still very rough. It seemed that she was still soft hearted just now. She could not compromise Su Su Su and Gu Sinian so easily. Even now Gu Sinian and Che Xiaoxiao could not succeed, but there were still many Other girls can find Gu Sinian. I don''t believe that Su Su is the only one who can satisfy Gu Sinian.


    But the family is really very lonely now. Maybe we should call Gu Sirui to come home and have a look.


    At this time, she was full of thoughts. How could Mrs. Gu be the only one?


    Now, Che Xiaoxiao feels that he is stealing chicken, but not eating rice. Gu Sixian doesn''t like him. That''s OK, but he doesn''t like himself. She is talented and beautiful, and has a good family. She can be a great help to Gu''s family. Although Gu Sirui has dealt with some problems of the company, she is still far behind Gu Sixian.


    He would not have gone far without his own help. What''s more, some time ago, I tried my best to take care of Gu Sinian. There was no public labor, but there was also hard work. Did they not pay attention to it?


    Although her father told her to be patient, how could she be patient. Originally, with her own advantages, she could not find a good family, but now she almost becomes a laughing stock. It seems that Che Xiaoxiao has to take care of her family. Just entangle Gu Sixian, immediately entangle Gu Sirui.


    What''s more, the bed photo of her and Gu Sinian was full of trouble. How could she have thought of such a stupid idea? Now she has no innocence, and she has to be laughed at. Many of her former good sisters have no relationship with her. However, there is no such thing as sisterhood among rich families. As long as you can continue to find a good family one day, you don''t have to worry about no one to post it.Hum, a group of snobs, wait. Don''t let yourself gain power again, or they will suffer.


    At this time, Che Xiaoxiao''s father came over. "Xiaoxiao, why are you here? You don''t go to the hospital to take care of Gu Sixian?


    In fact, Che Xiaoxiao''s father still thinks that Che Xiaoxiao is too reckless. At this time, she should take care of Gu Sixian in the hospital. On the one hand, she should win a good reputation and leave a way for the future. After all, if she has a good reputation, it will be good for her to enter other rich families. On the other hand, she should catch up with her Living at this point, he continued to win the favor of Mrs. Gu. Although they couldn''t see through, he was like a mirror.


    Who is Mrs. Gu? She has supported her family for so many years. If Che Xiaoxiao wants to enter the family, it is necessary to please Mrs. Gu.

 Chapter 392

    Although Mrs. Gu has let these young people go to take over the company now, the actual voice of the family is still in Mrs. Gu''s hands. In fact, he is more optimistic about Gu Sirui. This young talent has a bright future.


    "Dad, you''re so insecure about your daughter. I''m still chased by a lot of people. What''s more, Gu Sirui looks down on me for taking care of her family. Her daughter doesn''t want to suffer this crime. "


    Che Xiaoxiao''s father still can''t help his daughter''s coquetry. Although he has enough vision and experience, this daughter has been spoiled since childhood. It''s really hard for her to do this kind of thing all the time.


    "Then you have to think it over for yourself. My father believes that you still have your own ideas. He is always at ease with you. You can do it yourself."


    "All right, Dad, don''t worry." Che Xiaoxiao told her father that she really didn''t want to take care of Gu Sixian any more. Who knows how long he will stay in the hospital? If he stays in the hospital all his life, can''t he take care of him all his life? What''s more, Che Xiaoxiao was also the favorite of heaven. She has been spoiled since she was a child. How can she be angry all the time? She used to pretend in front of the old lady, in order to get married and take care of her family, what is this little thing?


    Although Mrs. Gu now completely believes in herself, the other two of her family still ignore her. It seems that she still has to think of some other ways. If it wasn''t Su Su, how could she be like this? What''s that little bitch doing?


    On Sue''s side, she felt that she had never been so happy. I used to worry too much and couldn''t let myself go. Now in Africa, I''ve experienced so many people and met so many things, and my mood has expanded a lot. At least it''s not Su Su who didn''t dare to do anything before.


    Before, she always felt that she was not worthy of Gu Sixian, but her family background was not as good as him. On the African side, so many families are living in such a poor life, but they are still very happy now, which has nothing to do with money. I want to come to Gu Sixian. He hasn''t really felt any happiness for so many years. He also has to bear a lot, but she doesn''t show it easily. He always has no expression. He doesn''t want to expose his heart easily. When it comes to his heart, he is much better than him. He can also repair many of his inner wounds.


    Although there will always be a lot of women around him, Gu Sinian didn''t touch any women before he met him for so many years? I want to give him more confidence. Especially after that nightmare that day, she thought about it for a long time and felt that she was still worried about taking care of Si Nian. She should make herself stronger, so that she can be worthy of Gu Sixian, instead of doubting all the time. There must be some misunderstanding about the original thing. Should she try to give him a chance?


    This is Gu''s mansion. After thinking about it, Mrs. Gu got through to Gu Sirui''s company.


    "I''m looking for Gu Sirui." Mrs. Gu is in a good mood now. In fact, she could have called Gu Sirui directly, but now the company is in troubled times and often has meetings. If she calls him rashly, it may affect him, and it''s not very important. She doesn''t need to connect directly. Let''s make sure that he has nothing to do now through his secretary Go and talk to him.


    "Who is it, please?" Gu Sirui''s secretary gets through the phone. After all, the number of calls to Gu Sirui every day can''t be counted. Is it possible for everyone to get through? Naturally, we have to shut down ourselves first. Every time I think of this, the secretary is a little complacent. Every day he works hard for the president to keep him from being disturbed. Is it possible for the president to notice himself?


    It''s said that the new president has no engagement now, and he was entangled with a woman of unknown origin a while ago. Now I have direct contact with the president every day. It''s a great opportunity to think about the handsome president and the little secretary.


    "It''s me. The old lady wants to see her grandson. Why, now that I''m not in the company, I can''t even hear my voice? " There was such a voice coming from the other end of the phone that it didn''t show emotion. Mrs. Gu snorted coldly at the bottom of her heart. Although she has let the company go to her children now, how long has she left now? It seems that she still needs to go to the company to rectify when she has the chance. After all, she is still in charge of the family.


    There was a pause at the other end of the phone, and the little secretary''s dream suddenly woke up. "It''s the chairman. I''ll connect you to Mr. Gu''s office right away." The little secretary was so scared that she didn''t recognize Mrs. Gu''s voice. My God, the voice of Mrs. Gu just now seemed to be angry.


    The little secretary rushed to get the call to Gu Sirui''s office.


    Gu Sirui is in the office processing office documents, see just telephone prompt, don''t want to connect. After all, there is a small secretary outside to guard, not afraid of others to disturb themselves.


    "Mr. Gu, the chairman of the board calls for you, and I''ll put you through." Little secretary Tian Tian''s voice came from the other end of the phone. It sounds fantastic to most people, but Gu Sirui ignored it.


    "Wait..." But before he could stop the Secretary, the call was transferred.In fact, Gu Sirui wanted to tell the secretary that she was still in a meeting. He didn''t want to be in a bad mood when he was facing Mrs. Gu. The old lady is becoming more and more smart. She knows that if she calls her directly, she will be ignored. Now it''s time to call her directly through the company.


    But in fact, this time Gu Sirui really wronged old lady Gu. He was completely wrong. This time, old lady didn''t call him directly because she really cared about him, but Gu Sirui misinterpreted her kindness.


    But because the old lady had done so many incredible things before, Gu Sinian is still lying unconscious in the hospital. Su Su''s whereabouts are unknown. He doesn''t know if something has happened. If something has happened, he will not only be sorry for Gu Sinian, but also suffer from his heart. So now Gu Sirui really doesn''t want to trust the old lady.


    Especially the old lady wants to push Che Xiaoxiao to herself. What is this. Why, brother, if you don''t want to, just push it to yourself. If you have to have a car accident or other accident and lie down in the hospital with Gu Sinian, it''s the end of the matter.

 Chapter 393

    After the little secretary got through the phone, he breathed, but it suddenly occurred to him that just now the president seemed to stop himself, as if there was something wrong. But I can''t guess. She''s just a little secretary.


    Forget it. Let''s take care of the old lady''s business first. Why does the old lady suddenly get through to Gu Sirui through the company''s phone? If she hadn''t been smart enough to hear it, she might have to pack up and leave today. What''s the old lady playing with? I want to see her grandson even through her little secretary. As expected, there are many rich family''s grudges. I was just dreaming. Don''t think about this kind of thing.


    However, I don''t know whether it''s good luck or bad luck today. On the one hand, she was able to hear the old lady''s voice in time. Although the old lady was a little unhappy, she was very knowledgeable and would not have the same opinion as herself.


    But on the other hand, I''m actually on duty today. Originally, the new secretary was supposed to be on duty today, but it seems that something happened at home and I''m on duty temporarily. If the new secretary can''t hear the voice of the old lady, she will be really angry. When she is fired, she will lose another competitor. This new little secretary is always against herself. This time she is lucky. Hum.


    Alas, just now Mrs. Gu was so domineering. If only she could be so domineering when she was old, she would be very happy. It''s a pity that many people have to be scolded to death when they are old. If they don''t get rejected by their children and grandchildren, they will be great. Maybe when they are old, they will have to take care of their grandchildren to get the approval of their children.


    As a matter of fact, the little secretary just thought that there were a lot of grudges and grudges among the rich families, but the big companies were full of intrigues and intrigues everywhere. I don''t think that such a scheming girl like her can see enough in front of these rich families, let alone Su Su Su. She is so simple. It''s still a long and hard way for her to take care of her family.


    In the office, this pair of grandsons and grandmothers also have a big play.


    At the beginning of the connection, Gu Sirui didn''t think about how to open his mouth, so he simply stopped talking. But Mrs. Gu missed her grandson so much that she opened her mouth first.


    "Si Rui, how are you recently?"


    Gu Sirui said, but he didn''t want to speak.


    "Si Rui, come home and have a look. I asked my aunt to make your favorite dish. Come home and have a look. No matter how good it is outside, it can''t compare with home." What Mrs. Gu said is that she is a kind grandmother who misses her grandson. She is not as strong as before.


    Gu Sirui''s heart is softer when he comes here. After all, he was brought up by his grandmother. It''s not easy for his grandmother. He has done a lot of things sorry for her before. In fact, he is very unfilial. When she is so old, I''d better let her go.


    "Grandma, there are too many things in the company to leave for the time being." Gu Sirui still can''t let go of his heart knot, but his tone of speaking to grandma is much more gentle.


    Mrs. Gu over there can''t tell. Sure enough, she still needs to play the card of warmth. Her little grandson is still very filial, but now he is young and vigorous. After a few years, it will be good to sharpen her temper. Why worry about the prosperity of her family then? Mrs. Gu is very happy to think of this, but she can''t show it too much now. Mrs. Gu gives her some advice I hinted in my heart that I am an old lady and need to be taken care of.


    "Si Rui, come back and have a look. Grandma is at home alone now, and now Che Xiaoxiao is not at home. This home is really lonely. I think I''m pushing you too hard, so you can let go of your marriage with Che Xiaoxiao first, "the old lady said, almost in tears.


    Mrs. Gu knows that Che Xiaoxiao is Gu Sirui''s heart knot, so she wants to move Gu Sirui from this aspect.


    Sure enough, after hearing that Che Xiaoxiao is no longer at home and that his grandmother has not forced him to marry for the time being, Gu Sirui is finally relieved. After all, he is still his grandmother''s grandson.


    "Well, I''ll come back to have a look after the company''s affairs in these two days."


    "Well, well," the old lady was a little excited. She hadn''t heard Gu Sirui''s voice for a long time. Especially after visiting Gu Sirui in the hospital today, she missed Gu Sirui even more. "Grandma is waiting for you to come back. You''ve been working hard for a while. Grandma will make up for you when you go home."


    Mrs. Gu is sincere. Now her closest person in the world is Gu Sirui. Nothing can be more exciting than that to save Gu Sirui''s heart.


    "OK, I''ll hang up first."


    "Well, well, your work is important, your work is important, but you should also pay attention to your health."


    The phone call between the old lady and Gu Sirui ended with the compromise of the old lady. However, how could it not be a retreat? Big deal, abandon car Xiaoxiao, there are many good girls waiting to take care of the family to choose. Now the most urgent thing is to ease the relationship between Gu Sirui and herself. It seems that she has lost the game, but as long as she is her grandmother, this point will remain unchanged, and the initiative will always be in her hands.


    Gu Sirui has mixed feelings. On the one hand, he can''t give up his grandmother. Even if she arranges her marriage to Che Xiaoxiao, Gu Sirui believes in her grandmother. After all, everything she does is for the sake of taking care of her family. Gu Sirui can''t help but understand this. After all, he has already started to take charge of the company and move his whole body. Sometimes, if it can be solved through commercial marriage The problem is really the best.But it happened to him, and he couldn''t accept it. As a person who has been receiving advanced education, he has been looking for the most true love and freedom. Especially now that Su Su is still here, I''m really worried. He is now more and more able to understand the difficulties of Gu Sixian.


    He is different from himself. He was adopted by his family since he was a child. He has more things to carry than himself. The burden in his heart is too much, which is why he has been unable to fall in love with Su Su.


    There was Gu Sixian in the past, and he could not care when he met with something, but now he has taken over the company. Even though he has avoided the marriage with Che Xiaoxiao, he has the future of taking care of his family. He is really afraid that one day he will accept a commercial marriage with other women for the sake of the company. This is really terrible. Do you really want to be such a person £¿


    Like many people in the business world, she marries people she doesn''t love, and then raises a lover behind her back. The couple are strangers. This kind of life is definitely not what Gu Sirui wants. Gu Sirui rubs his forehead. It''s really a headache.

 Chapter 394

    After such a long time with the wildebeest family and exploring the mystery of the prairie, Su Su felt more and more the beauty of this unrestrained and natural life, and got along better and better with the wildebeest family.


    Susu could feel that Fisher and Abby were kind to her from the bottom of their hearts, just like their own daughter. Besides Fisher and Abby, the herdsmen of the whole tribe are very kind and enthusiastic to her, which makes her gradually forget the pain of her past experience and begin to feel that life is so beautiful.


    Su Su was very grateful to God for meeting such kind people and cherishing the time with them.


    Su Su didn''t want to disturb the normal life of the horned horse family much, so during this period of time, she always parked her RV near the horned horse''s house. She would go there when she needed to or went to their house to play. She also lived in the RV at night.


    This morning, as usual, Su Su woke up early in the morning, sat up and looked out through the window of the RV: the sun had just risen, many small animals in the vast grassland had begun to forage, and the whole grassland was full of vitality.


    Every day when she wakes up in such an environment, Su Su is in a good mood. She stretches in the RV, changes her clothes and comes out of the RV. Taking advantage of the fresh air in the morning, Su Su did some simple yoga exercises, and the whole person was refreshed.


    Just after practicing yoga, Su Su found a stool in the RV and sat down. Then I saw the figure of the wildebeest coming from a distance, and it became clear gradually.


    As soon as the wildebeest saw her happy, he said with a smile, "you''re up, haven''t you washed yet? Come to my house to wash and then have breakfast at my house. My mother has already made breakfast


    Su Su knew the enthusiasm and sincerity of the horned horse family, but she didn''t refuse. She also gave the horned horse a smile and said, "OK, let''s go to your house together. We''re going to harass you again, my aunt!"


    When the wildebeest saw Su Su''s smile, and the sun behind Su Su shone slightly, he immediately felt that she was like an angel who had strayed into the world. Immersed in this smile, he couldn''t extricate himself. He liked Su Su Su more.


    As soon as he heard Su Su say that, he thought that it was too late for his family to like her. How could he think she was bothering him? For fear of Su Su''s repentance, the horned horse said anxiously, "don''t bother, don''t bother, we''re all very happy that you come to our house." then he whispered, "especially me." then he turned his eyes to other places and didn''t dare to look at Su Su again.


    Su Su saw that the wildebeest was in such a hurry to reply. She looked like she was going to go back. She felt that the wildebeest was very cute and said, "OK, let''s go.".


    The horned horse was very happy to see Su Su agree. Two people then walk toward the angle horse house together.


    Although Su Su''s RV is very close to his family, the horned horse cherishes this short journey, because this is the first time he and Su Su have only two people to walk together, and he can see his sweetheart as soon as he turns his head. This feeling makes the horned horse feel that his heart is about to fly.


    I don''t know how many times the wildebeest saw Su Su on the way


    Occasionally, Su Su found that when she looked at her, she would smile to herself like a response, which made the young man''s heart of the wildebeest even more excited.


    Every time Su Su looks at the wildebeest, the wildebeest feels like he''s been guessed. He turns his head, but his red ears betray him. But the horned horse couldn''t help looking at Su Su.


    Su Su naturally didn''t know that she had accidentally teased the wildebeest, but she was a little strange: what''s the matter with the wildebeest today? As soon as he saw it, he was very nervous and a little shy.


    Because Su Su only regarded the wildebeest as a good friend or brother in her heart, she didn''t think about other aspects. I think that the wildebeest is usually less contact with girls, this time with her will be a little nervous and shy. Su Su decided to take care of the horned horse''s mood, pretending not to find every move of the horned horse.


    Along the way, neither of them spoke again.


    Soon Susu and the wildebeest arrived at the house. As soon as the wildebeest got home, he yelled to Fisher and Abby, "Dad, mom, I''ve brought Susu!"


    The horned horse''s mother heard the horned horse''s voice and soon came out of the house. When she saw Su Su, she happily took Su Su Su''s hand: "Su Su Su, you''re here. Come to wash first. We''ll have dinner later.".


    Su Su also took the horned horse''s mother''s hand and said, "thank you, horned horse''s mother, for your hard work!"


    The horned horse''s mother felt that the Asian girl was kind and polite, and her face was more happy. She said, "it''s not hard. Let''s go first.".


    Then he went in with Su Su. The wildebeest stood outside the door and shook his head helplessly to his mother. But his mother also liked the girl he liked, and he was very happy.


    Then the wildebeest followed them home.


    The father of the wildebeest was very happy to see Su Su come to their house, but he didn''t show his emotion like his mother.


    At home, the wildebeest took Su Su to wash. Because he was a herdsman, the horned horse first put the water in a bucket and brought it to Su Su, and then let her use it. He was not at ease and told Su Su Su, "you wash first, if the water is not enough, I will fight again. In addition, you can call me if you need anything else.".Su Su quickly expressed his thanks to the wildebeest: "OK, enough water, don''t bother, thank you!"


    The horned horse saw Su Su say so and left at ease. When he left, he turned his head to see Su Su again.


    Su Su knew that it was inconvenient for herdsmen to draw water. He used to save water. Of course, he could not waste water.


    After a quick wash, Su Su came to the restaurant of Jiaoma family. At this time, the horned horse''s mother had already prepared breakfast and put it on the table. When she saw Su Su washing up, she quickly asked Su Su to come and take a seat.


    Su Su politely said hello to his mother and father before sitting down. Today''s breakfast was very rich. Mom''s cooking skills are very good and she makes a lot of local food.


    Four people around the table after a warm breakfast, from time to time can hear Su Su diagonal ma mother cooking praise.


    After dinner, the horned horse''s mother was afraid that Su Su was bored, and then she saw that her son liked Su Su very much. Moreover, there was nothing wrong at home in the morning, so she wanted to let her son take Su Su Su to some places nearby.


    So he asked Su Su, "Su Su, do you have any plans in the morning? If there is no arrangement, you can let the wildebeest take you around.


    Su Su listened to the advice of the horned horse''s mother, thinking that she really didn''t have any arrangements in the morning, she agreed.


    Seeing Su Su Su''s promise, the wildebeest quickly nodded to express his will.

 Chapter 395

    After the wildebeest agreed to take Su Su around in the morning, he thought: where is better to take Su Su? A few days ago, they have been playing with Su Su on the prairie. Su Su must be a little tired, so she can''t take her to those exciting places.


    Where is the best place to go


    After thinking about it for a long time, the wildebeest finally came up with an idea: you can take Su Su to a small town nearby. It happens that there is a market there today. It must be very busy. The most important thing is that it''s not far from here, and it''s not so tired.


    If you think of a good idea, the wildebeest asks his mother for advice. Maybe his mother has a better idea.


    "Mom, there''s a market in the town today, right? I''ll take Susu there for a walk," the wildebeest said to his mother.


    Mother wildebeest thinks this idea is good: "OK, it''s just not far from home, and it must be very busy today.".


    When the wildebeest got his mother''s approval, he asked Su Su for advice: "what do you think of going to the market?"


    Su Su thought that since both the wildebeest and the wildebeest''s mother thought the market was fun, there must be no mistake. They knew more about it than she did. Immediately replied: "well, since you and your aunt have said yes, the market must be very interesting. I''ll trouble you to lead the way today!"


    Hearing Su Su Su''s words, the wildebeest blushed, scratched his head and said, "OK, I promise you''ll like it!"


    Su Su chuckled at the shy appearance of the wildebeest.


    Then when they were ready, they took some money and set out for the market.


    On the way, the wildebeest side looked at Su Su, determined to perform well in front of Su Su today, let her have a good time, I hope she will slowly like herself.


    Su Su didn''t know what the wildebeest thought and quietly followed the wildebeest.


    After walking for a while, the wildebeest thought that both of them didn''t speak, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed, so he took the initiative to talk to Su Su about some interesting activities in the market.


    "Let me tell you something about the activities in the market? You can choose first. When we get there, we''ll go directly to your favorite activities, "the wildebeest asks Su Su.


    Su Su saw the horned horse say so, nodded: "good, hard for you!"


    So the wildebeest began to explain in detail.


    "You know, we are all herdsmen. We have no fixed place to live. We often need to buy from the market, so the nearest town often sells some things we need. For a long time, people think that just selling things is too monotonous. In addition, many tribes in Africa like singing and dancing, so people choose a few days of the year as the market in the small town. At the time of the market, people are gathered. There are a lot of selling things, and there are a lot of tribal activities. The whole market is very lively. "


    After the introduction, Su Su thought about it and suggested, "let''s go to some tribal activities first. It must be very interesting. At last, we go shopping. Otherwise, it''s not convenient to buy things first.".


    The wildebeest nodded and listened to Su Su''s advice: "it''s really interesting. You will know more about our culture through these activities.".


    Su Su nodded and became more and more interested in the market.


    Soon they arrived at the market.


    As the wildebeest said, there are a lot of people in the market. They first went to the tribal activity area, which was divided into several tribes. They formed a circle with the people of their respective tribes, singing and dancing. When they saw Su Su and the wildebeest, they warmly invited them to join in their singing and dancing.


    Su Su feels funny and looks at the wildebeest. They happily join a tribe and sing and dance with them. Everyone''s face is full of happy expression. Su Su is also infected by this emotion.


    After participating in this activity, the wildebeest took Su Su Su to watch the snake training activity. Su Su had seen some tribes in Africa have snake taming ability on TV before. Today, it''s really amazing.


    An African dressed as a mage tames a snake by playing a flute. Everyone looks around. But the snake doesn''t know what''s going on and climbs towards Su Su. Su Su Su is scared. Seeing this, the wildebeest pulls Su Su Su aside and asks her anxiously: "Su Su Su, how are you? Are you all right? "


    Su Su was just relieved. She calmed down and saw the wildebeest holding her arm. She asked her anxiously. Seeing that she didn''t speak, she checked from time to time. At the moment, Su Su realized that the horse''s eyes were not right, much like Gu Sinian''s eyes before.


    "It''s impossible. Do you think too much?" Sue was shocked.


    So Su Su said to the horned horse, "horned horse, I''m ok. Don''t worry." then he moved his arm.


    The horned horse was relieved to hear Su Su Su say that he was OK. Su Su moved his arm, and he realized that he was too worried just now. Su Su forgot that he was still holding Su Su Su''s arm. He quickly released his hand and turned his face to the other side.


    "It''s OK. It''s too dangerous here. Let''s go shopping there," came the low voice of the wildebeest.


    On the one hand, Su Su was suspicious of the action of the wildebeest just now, and on the other hand, he was afraid that he was thinking too much, so he decided to treat it as if it had not happened. He nodded to the horse and went shopping with him.Because of what happened just now, both of them were silent and immersed in their own thoughts.


    After going shopping, the wildebeest calmed down and took Su Su to pick something with African characteristics. Su Su liked something with African characteristics very much, so he even picked a few bracelets.


    "Wildebeest, I''ve got it. Do you have anything to buy?" Su Su asked.


    The horned horse shook his head: "I mainly take you to the market today. You can choose what you like. I don''t need to buy anything.".


    But after passing a shop selling hair combs, the wildebeest stopped and bought a comb.


    Su Su thought he was buying it for his mother, so she didn''t say anything.


    After visiting the market, they are ready to go back.


    On the way back, the wildebeest took the comb out of his pocket. He said to Su Su, "this kind of comb is only sold here, and the quality is very good. Here you are." he said shyly and handed the comb to Su Su.


    Su Su was a little surprised. She bought it for herself. Seeing the shyness on the horse''s face, Su Su was sure that her previous guess was right.


    Su Su wanted to refuse, but when he saw the persistence in the eyes of the wildebeest, he could only take it and said, "thank you.".


    Su Su felt sorry for the feelings of the conscious wildebeest, because she had no way to respond to the feelings of the wildebeest, which would certainly hurt the wildebeest.


    Su Su didn''t speak any more all the way. She was thinking about how to solve the problem. Finally, she decided to leave. Before the wildebeest got too deep, she left

 Chapter 396

    Su Su''s silence was also felt by the wildebeest, but he felt that now that he had become like this, he would tell Su Su when he found a suitable time.


    Maybe it was because they were silent all the way, and soon they returned to Jiaoma''s house.


    As soon as the horned horse mother saw them coming back, she immediately went forward to greet them and said, "how are you coming back? Did you have fun today? Isn''t the market very busy over there? "


    Su Su didn''t want to let the horned horse mother worry about herself and showed a happy look. She quickly replied, "I''m very happy. The market is also very busy. We played a lot of interesting activities today, especially interesting. I also bought my favorite bracelet. Look.".


    When the wildebeest saw Su Su saying this, he took a look at her, understood her meaning, and did not expose her lies.


    The horned horse mother saw Su Su happy, also felt happy for her, and then took her home.


    After returning home, the horned horse mother prepared water for them to wash their hands and some food.


    After eating, the horned horse mother warmly wants to leave Su Su for dinner at their home. Su Su felt that she and the wildebeest would be embarrassed if she stayed, and she had to go back and seriously consider leaving.


    So Su Su politely refused his mother''s kindness: "I''m sorry, auntie, I can''t stay today. There are many things waiting for me to deal with in my RV, and I''m sorry to trouble you all day today.".


    Looking at Su Su''s words, the horned horse''s mother said regretfully, "well, then you can handle things and come back to our house tomorrow. It''s no trouble at all.".


    Su Su quickly nodded: "OK, auntie, don''t worry, I will come tomorrow.".


    On the other side, the wildebeest heard Su Su Su''s talk with his mother. He knew that Su Su didn''t stay tonight, but he thought that Su Su would come home tomorrow, so he didn''t speak.


    The horned horse''s mother took some of her own food to Su Su and asked her to take it with her. Then she sent Su Su to her door. Su Su was so kind that she accepted the horned horse''s mother''s kindness.


    After saying goodbye to the horned horse mother, Su Su took the food and went back to her RV. Su Su took out the food given by his wildebeest mother, made some noodles and made do with dinner.


    After dinner, Su Su washed the dishes with the water she had prepared in advance yesterday, and then went to wash again.


    When everything was in order, I got on the RV.


    Lying on the bed of the RV, Su Su looked at the moon hanging in the sky through the window and thought: today, after knowing the feelings of the wildebeest, it''s the best way for her to leave here before saying anything. But where are you going to leave here? Before because Gu Sinian left to come here, now there is no way to continue to stay here.


    Thinking of this, Su Su''s sentimental mood surged into her heart. She could not help but sigh: "the world is so big, but there is no place that belongs to her. Is she only a passer-by, destined to wander around all her life?"


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her life was a failure. She was always evading rather than facing the result bravely. Escape from the feelings of the wildebeest even if, even in the face of their favorite Gu Sinian is also so cowardly.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Su Su felt that she couldn''t keep running away like this. She had to face it bravely to solve the problem. So Su Su decided to go back home. Since she still loves Gu Sinian in her heart and can''t let him go, she would like to go back and see him again. Even if he has married Che Xiaoxiao, she also wants to see him again. As long as he is happy, she can force herself to really let him down from the bottom of her heart.


    If she accidentally meets him, she will not escape this time. She will bravely ask Gu Sinian if she betrays her. No matter what the result is, she is willing to accept it. She needs a result, as long as it is good, and it''s worth her investment in this love.


    Su Su thought that she had a dream about Gu Sixian''s accident before. She didn''t know if it was true. If it''s true No matter whether she and Gu Sinian can go on or not, she hopes Gu Sinian will be safe and sound.


    Now that she has decided to leave, Su Su wants to explain the situation to the wildebeest family tomorrow morning. They are so kind to her. She appreciates them from the bottom of her heart. In any case, he should not let the wildebeest sad.


    After thinking about all the things, Su Su felt a lot more relaxed.


    After a while, Su Su fell asleep, only the bright moonlight shining on her face through the window.


    Slowly, the whole world returned to peace.


    After a night, Su Su woke up in the morning and quickly washed up and simply prepared some breakfast.


    After breakfast, Su Su plans to put away all the things she can''t use, so that she can save time when she leaves, and she doesn''t have to be busy sorting things.


    Soon, Su Su put most of the things in order, leaving only some things that must be used before she stopped.


    After packing up, Su Su saw that it was still early, so she decided to wait a little later to go to Jiaoma''s house.


    Su Su often accepts the help of the wildebeest family and wants to give them some small gifts. Then she suddenly remembers that when she and the wildebeest family went to play on the grassland, she took a lot of photos and decided to leave these photos as a souvenir for them.After almost the same time, Su Su took the photo and went to Jiaoma''s house.


    When she arrived at Jiaoma''s house, the whole family welcomed her. Su Su took out the picture and handed it to the horned horse mother, and said, "aunt, this is the picture we took together before. I have nothing to give you as a gift, so I thought of taking this.".


    The family of the wildebeest are very happy to look at the photos together.


    Su Su thought that she said she was going to leave, so when they saw the photos, she said to them, "I''m sorry, uncle, aunt and wildebeest. I want to tell you one thing, that is, I''ve decided to leave. I''m sorry.".


    After listening to Su Su''s words, the three people were shocked, especially the wildebeest, with some sadness in their surprise.


    Although the wildebeest knew Su Su would leave, he didn''t expect that he would leave so soon. He was reluctant to give up and said, "you''ve left so soon. You haven''t been here long. Can''t you stay for a few more days?"


    Su Su couldn''t bear to look at the wildebeest, but she had no choice but to refuse: "wildebeest, I''m really sorry to tell you now, it''s really because there''s something important, so I can''t stay any longer.".


    Seeing that Su Su''s attitude was so firm, the horned horse family had to give up.


    The horned horse mother came over and said, "well, since you have decided, we won''t advise you, but you have to promise me to have lunch here at noon and let us see you off.".


    Su Su quickly agreed to come down.


    Finally, the horned horse mother made a big lunch to see Su Su off.

 Chapter 397

    In the process of having a big lunch, because Su Su was going to leave, everyone was a little sad in their hearts and a solemn expression on their faces.


    Su Su was not happy to see the wildebeest family like this, and she was also reluctant to leave them. But life is always faced with big and small differences, these differences are inevitable. That being the case, it''s better to face it happily. Those happy memories are precious.


    Besides, Su Su thinks that she just left now, and she is likely to come back here in the future.


    Su Su didn''t want to let the sentimental mood continue, so she took the initiative to break the silence: "when I first came here, I thought it was a beautiful place, and then you took me to appreciate the charm of the whole grassland, which was the best memory of my life. Uncle, aunt, wildebeest, it''s my honor to meet you and get along with you so much. Even if I leave, I won''t forget you. I promise you I''ll be back in the future! "


    After listening to Su Su''s words, the three of them felt more or less comforted, and they didn''t want Su Su. Because they were under too much pressure, the horned horse mother began to take the initiative to talk about some interesting things that happened when they went to the grassland. As we chatted, the sad mood was somewhat diluted, and only the beautiful memories were left in people''s mind.


    After a big lunch, Su Su thought that she didn''t have much gas for her RV, and she didn''t know where there was a gas station, so she asked his mother, "aunt, do you know where there is a gas station? My car is out of gas.


    On one side, the wildebeest heard Su Su Su''s question and said, "I know, but if you want to refuel, you have to go to another town which is a little far away. There is no gas station nearby.".


    As soon as Su Su heard that she had to go to that far away Town, and she didn''t know the way, so she was in trouble.


    Seeing Su Su Su''s embarrassed face, the horned horse''s mother touched her and asked, "can you help Su Su?"


    The wildebeest thought about it and said, "I have a way. I can drive your car to the town this afternoon to refuel, then refuel and park it in the town. It''s closer to the place where there is a highway, and it''s more convenient for you to go. I''ll take you to town tomorrow and you can drive straight away. It''s just that you have to stay here for another day. You can stay at my house tonight.


    Su Su originally thought that when she left, she could fill up the gas and leave. After listening to the suggestions of the wildebeest, I feel that there is no better way now, so I have to wait until tomorrow to leave. It''s just that I''m going to harass the wildebeest family again.


    So he nodded and said to the horse, "OK, that''s the only way. It''s hard for you, but it''s going to bother you again.".


    The horned horse''s mother was very happy when she heard that Su Su wanted to stay in her house for one night and then left. She said to Su Su, "it''s OK. Don''t bother me. We''re very happy if you can stay for another day." then she went to help Su Su make the bed.


    In the afternoon, the wildebeest took the key Su Su gave him, drove the RV to the town, filled up the gas, found a suitable place to park the RV, and then went home.


    In the evening, Su Su thought that it was very important for her to leave the next day, so she said hello to the wildebeest family early and said to have a rest. The horned horse family understood Su Su very well and urged her to have a rest.


    On the other side, the wildebeest lies on his own bed, happy that Su Su lives in their house so close to him, and sad that Su Su will leave tomorrow.


    After a long time of ideological struggle, the wildebeest finally decided that he would show Su Su his mind tomorrow. Although he felt that Su Su didn''t like him when he went to the market yesterday, he still wanted to work hard for himself at the last moment and not let his first secret love regret. No matter what the answer Su Su gave, at least he worked hard for himself.


    Thus, the wildebeest in this firm determination into a dream.


    The next morning, the wildebeest mother got up and packed Su Su with all the things she could bring home. Afraid that Su Su and the wildebeest got up late and delayed their departure, they went to the bedroom and called them up.


    Su Su and the horned horse got up, washed well, had breakfast quickly, and were ready to start.


    Before leaving, tears flashed in his mother''s eyes. Su Su, his mother and father hugged each other and left with him reluctantly.


    Because the nearby area belongs to the prairie, just a while ago Su Su also learned to ride a horse, so Su Su and the wildebeest chose to ride a horse to the town a little farther away, so that they could walk faster.


    Considering that Su Su had just learned how to ride a horse and was not very proficient in riding skills, he kept the same speed as Su Su and did not dare to ride too fast.


    On the way, the wildebeest thought of his decision last night, but it really took courage to implement it. After seeing Su Su for several times, he cheered himself up in his heart, and finally made up his mind to express himself.


    Su Su was not very skilled in horseback riding, so she was very serious about riding and didn''t notice the mood of the wildebeest.


    Su Su, cried the wildebeest.


    Hearing the horned horse call her, Su Su looked at the horned horse and asked, "well, horned horse, what''s the matter?"


    The wildebeest plucked up his courage and said to Su Su, "Su Su, I like you!"When the horned horse finished, he couldn''t help feeling: it''s a good feeling to say it. No matter what Su Su''s answer is, he must let Su Su understand his mind.


    Su Su was stunned after hearing the horned horse''s confession. She was very flustered. She didn''t expect that the horned horse would make a confession at the last moment.


    After a little calming down, Su Su kept thinking about what to do? What should I do? Originally thought she left the matter ended, the wildebeest will not be sad because of her. Who knows thousand hide ten thousand hide finally still did not dodge, oneself want to refuse wildebeest directly? Do you want to hurt the wildebeest in the end?


    Su Su''s heart has been struggling and indecisive.


    After hearing Su Su Su''s confession, the horned horse first looked surprised. Later, he looked complicated and didn''t know what he was thinking. In fact, he already had the answer in his heart, but he still asked Su Su: "what''s your answer?"


    Su Su saw the information that the wildebeest must give an answer in his eyes, so he decided that it was better to directly refuse the wildebeest. Although it would make him sad now, it was better than giving him an illusory hope.


    So Su Su looked at the wildebeest and said, "sorry, wildebeest, I already have someone I like, so I can''t like you.".


    At the moment of hearing the answer, the wildebeest thought that the answer was really like this, and then it was like a balloon pierced by a needle and lost its vitality at the previous moment.

 Chapter 398

    Su Su was worried when she saw that the wildebeest was venting, but she felt that it was better to keep silent now.


    Su Su thought that he thought he could avoid this kind of situation. Who knew that he was a bad man in the end, which made the wildebeest sad. I''m really sorry that the wildebeests have been so kind to her. Then silently apologized to mom and Dad, hoping they could forgive her.


    When he heard the answers he didn''t want to hear, the wildebeest was immersed in the shadow of rejection for a long time. For the first time in his life, the person he liked so much, the person he fell in love with secretly, finally left, and he refused him at the last moment. The wildebeest felt as if he had heard the sound of his heart breaking.


    Su Su is with the wildebeest. Although she can''t bear the wildebeest to be in a sad mood all the time, this kind of thing has to be understood by the wildebeest himself. What''s more, what she says now can''t be remedied. Maybe it will make the wildebeest even more sad and have to wait for him to come out by himself.


    Two people riding a horse to walk for a long time, the horned horse just from the mood to ease a little bit.


    Now that Su Su has just said that she has someone she likes, although he knows that he has lost, he still wants to know what kind of person that man is and deserves to be liked by such a beautiful person as her. He also wants to know what is worse than that man.


    So, after easing his mood, the wildebeest asked Su Su, "you just said you already have someone you like. Can you tell me what kind of man he is?"


    Su Su just saw that the wildebeest''s mood had eased, but before she could be happy, she heard this question, and suddenly her brain was blank: the wildebeest asked her this question as soon as she figured it out, how could she answer it so as not to make the wildebeest sad?


    But Su Su thought about it and understood why the wildebeest asked. Since he wants to know, let him know, even if it''s compensation for his sadness, if it can make him feel better.


    She had never told anyone about Gu Sixian. For a moment, she didn''t know how to tell him. She could only follow the words of the wildebeest.


    "He is mature and steady, and has a serious habit of cleanliness, but he can often make people angry. But at the beginning, he hated me very much. Later, because of chance, he often worked together and spent more time together, he found that I was not the way he imagined, and he changed my outlook. Later, he gradually fell in love with me, "Su Su said.


    When Su Su finished, the wildebeest asked eagerly, "what about you? How do you like him? "


    He is more interested in how Su Su falls in love with Gu Sinian than in how Gu Sinian falls in love with her. After all, Su Su is such a beautiful person in his heart that it is normal for a man to like her. More importantly, he didn''t want to see Su Su''s happy face when she mentioned the man.


    So Su Su said, "I hate him at first, because I''m often embarrassed by him when I work. Later, I gradually got along with him and found that although he had a lot of things and was picky, he really pointed out the problems instead of deliberately picking them. Especially when I was wrongly accused of plagiarism later, only he believed me and provided evidence to prove that I didn''t plagiarize. Later, I fell in love with him gradually. "Speaking of this, Su Su''s face was a little red.


    The wildebeest saw Su Su again and recalled her happy past with that man. His heart was even more sad: he was completely defeated by that man, and Su Su didn''t like himself during his absence.


    However, the wildebeest still asked what he had been curious about: "how did you come here? Why didn''t he come with you? "


    Su Su looked at the wildebeest and said, "his family asked him to get engaged to another girl, and I suspected that he was cheating. He was very angry at that time. He explained to me that I didn''t listen, so he ran out to relax.".


    The wildebeest obviously felt that Su Su''s mood had changed from happiness to sadness when he answered this question. He looked a little distressed and asked softly, "what about you? Do you still love him now? Are you going back to him this time? "


    The voice of the wildebeest made Su Su recover from her sadness. This time, she answered the question with a firm face: "well, I''m sure I love him, and I''ve been thinking about him all the time, and I can''t forget him. I think since I still love him, I can''t escape any more. I should go back to listen to his explanation and ask if he still loves me. It''s unfair to me, to him and to our relationship if we keep running away.


    After hearing Su Su Su''s words, the wildebeest is moved by the love between her and that man. How happy that man is to get Su Su''s wholehearted love. The wildebeest admits that he is jealous of the man he has not met.


    Although Su Su refused her confession, which made her sad, he hoped that Su Su would get rid of the misunderstanding with the man when she went back. He hoped that the man would cherish her, protect her and make her happy forever after she went back. Because Su Su is such a good girl, she should be happy.


    So, the wildebeest forced himself to smile, and sincerely wished Su Su: "Su Su, I hope you get back that man as soon as possible, I hope you will always be happy.".


    Su Su was distressed to see the stiff smile of the horned horse and the pain in his eyes.But she knew that the wildebeest''s blessing to her was sincere. She said: "thank you, wildebeest, you are still young. In the future, you will find a person who you love and love and can accompany you for life. That person will never be me. There are more suitable people for you waiting for you in the future. I hope you will find your own happiness and her in the future as soon as possible. I also wish you and her happiness forever.


    After Su Su finished, although the wildebeest knew in his heart that what she said was true and that he might fall in love with other people in the future, he didn''t want to hear Su Su Su say so at this moment. It felt like Su Su Su pushed him to others.


    The wildebeest couldn''t help asking a question he wanted to know: "Su Su, am I much worse than that man, immature and unattractive?"


    Su Su heard the words of the wildebeest, then looked at the inferiority complex in his eyes, and quickly comforted him: "wildebeest, it''s not like this. You are very good and kind. You are the best person I met in this trip, but we are not suitable to be lovers, and I already have a lover when I know you. So it''s not your problem, it''s the result of all sorts of coincidences. "


    After listening to Su Su''s comfort, the wildebeest felt better, but still very sad: why didn''t he first meet Su Su? Thinking of this, the wildebeest''s mood is even lower.

 Chapter 399

    Su Su and the wildebeest rode on horseback and chatted while walking. It didn''t take much time on the road. Before noon, they arrived at the town where the wildebeest refueled the RV yesterday.


    As soon as the wildebeest saw the town, he took the lead to dismount and said to Su Su: "here, come down too. I parked your RV near here yesterday. I know a family near here. Let''s put the horse in their house first. But you don''t have to go there. I''ll just put the horse. I''ll take you to the parking place yesterday when I get back.


    Su Su obeyed the arrangement of the wildebeest, got down from the horse and nodded to the horse: "OK, I''ll listen to your arrangement.".


    The wildebeest gave a "hum" and led his horse and Su Su''s horse to the place where the family was.


    In fact, the wildebeest chose to place the horse alone for a reason. He wanted to lick the pain of his lovelorn and didn''t want Su Su to find out.


    Here Su Su saw that the wildebeest went to place the horse one by one. In addition, after he refused the wildebeest, he was in a low mood all the time. He could not help worrying: I don''t know what happened to the wildebeest''s mood? I hope he can forget the pain as soon as possible and get back to what he used to be.


    But Su Su''s worry didn''t last long. Maybe the family was very close to here, and the wildebeest came back soon.


    After coming back, the wildebeest asked Su Su, "are you in a hurry? Let''s go to your RV now.


    Su Su quickly shook his head: "no, you''re quick, I didn''t wait long.".


    So the wildebeest takes Su Su to the place where he listens to the RV.


    After arriving at the saloon, Su Su opened the door of the house and took two bottles of water out of it. One bottle was for himself and the other was for the wildebeest.


    Su Su arranged all the things she had brought from the horned horse''s house and put them on the RV. She was ready to say goodbye to the horned horse, but when she saw the lonely look of the horned horse, she couldn''t bear to say it.


    The wildebeest''s heart is the same, he really does not want to let Su Su go, but there is no way, he is not qualified to leave her. Although knowing this, but to the parting moment, the wildebeest still can not help but want to escape, do not want to face this sad moment.


    So when Su Su looked at him, he could feel it, but he always pretended not to notice it. He kept his head down and didn''t want to say goodbye to Su Su Su.


    Su Su looked at the wildebeest for a long time, found that he had been unwilling to look up at him, and understood that the wildebeest was escaping. Although she is also very reluctant to give up, she knows that she will leave here sooner or later. Saying goodbye is what she must face, just sooner or later.


    As time went by, Su Su knew that she could not drag on any longer. It was time to say goodbye.


    Su Su broke the silence and said, "wildebeest, it''s time for me to go. Just send me here. Don''t send me any more.".


    After hearing this, the wildebeest shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I''ll see you off again. Don''t wait to see you off to the other side of the road before I go back?"


    Su Su understood the mood of the wildebeest, but it was more troublesome for him to send it there. So Su Su refused: "wildebeest, I understand your mood, and I''m not willing to give you up, but there''s no way. We always have to separate, so you don''t have to bother to see me off. I''ll drive to the other side of the road soon. Don''t worry. And if you come home late, your uncles and aunts will be worried.


    The wildebeest knows that Su Su''s words are true, but when he thinks that Su Su is going to leave here, leave himself, and probably never see her again in his life, the wildebeest''s fear is getting heavier and heavier, and he wants Su Su to go later and later.


    But Su Su''s words have been so clear, how can she force her to send her? Alas!


    Su Su didn''t force him after she finished, so she quietly waited for the wildebeest''s answer, hoping that he would understand her.


    After a while, Su Su thought that the wildebeest was ready to open his mouth and agreed to her proposal. However, the wildebeest suddenly raised his head and said to her, "Su Su, wait for me. I''ll be right back. You must wait for me!" With that, the wildebeest ran away.


    Su Su was left standing in the same place. He didn''t know what the wildebeest was going to do. He quickly asked the back of the wildebeest, "wildebeest, what are you going to do?"


    However, Su Su''s question was not answered. The horned horse''s back was getting farther and farther away, and the horned horse was running faster and faster.


    Su Su had to open the door of the saloon car, sit on it, rest and wait for the wildebeest to come back. Although she didn''t know what the wildebeest was going to do, he told her to wait for him, so she just waited. Anyway, it was not so short of time.


    Su Su waited in the saloon car for a while, and then heard the sound of a horse''s hoof coming from far to near. At the beginning, Su Su was still wondering why there was the sound of horse''s hooves. She looked out of the window and was shocked: the wildebeest came running to her RV!


    The wildebeest came to the saloon car quickly and got down from the horse with sweat all over his face. It can be seen how fast he ran in order to be in a hurry.


    Su Su was distressed and moved. She took a towel from the RV to wipe the horned horse''s sweat. However, the wildebeest was still happy for his quick arrival. Although he was sweating, he didn''t look tired at all, especially when he saw Su Su handing him a towel, he still had a smile on his face.


    Seeing Su Su''s question in his eyes, the wildebeest said what he thought: "although you said you would come back when you have a chance, I know in my heart that I may never see you again in my life. So I want to ride a horse to see you off, wherever I can.Su Su was moved by the entreaty and sincerity in the eyes of the wildebeest. She was very grateful to meet such a good person as the wildebeest.


    So Su Su, with tears in her eyes, nodded to the wildebeest: "OK, you can send me another way, but it''s not too far, or it''s not convenient for you to go back!"


    The wildebeest quickly nodded to ensure that he could do what Su Su said.


    Then Su Su got on the saloon car and rode on the horse. They walked towards the road together.


    At first, Su Su was not very fast in order to take care of the wildebeest, but he could barely keep up with the wildebeest.


    In this way, Su Su drove in front, and the wildebeest rode behind. Unknowingly, the wildebeest has been following for a long time, but Su Su was moved to see that the wildebeest still didn''t stop. Her tears welled up. Su Su Su opened the car window, turned to the horse and waved to the horse in tears.


    Soon, when they got to the road, Su Su knew that it was time to leave. She yelled to the horse across the window, "you must be happy too, wildebeest. Goodbye!"


    After that, Su Su stepped on the road with tears on her face.


    The more the car drove, the more the wildebeest couldn''t catch up, so he had to stop. Looking at the back of the car, he said, "Su Su, goodbye.".


    After that, the wildebeest rode away lonely .

 Chapter 400

    Green grassland, blue sky mixed with many white clouds. Shepherds are being led by people, a car is driving slowly on the side of the road, a woman is sitting on the seat by the window.


    Women with headphones against the window to watch the scenery outside, the breeze blowing. It looks like a painting. The only drawback is that women''s eyebrows are slightly raised. It''s very melancholy. It doesn''t match with the grassland scenery outside.


    The woman is Su Su who just left by car. She is hesitating about where to go next. The dream she had a few days ago was lingering in her mind, but when she thought that her beloved was going to get married, the bride was not her. I couldn''t help feeling sad, so I decided to keep going outside.


    Su Su opened the mobile map to see where to go next. Then he took a taxi to a place.


    Omo Valley, the most primitive cultural site. When Su Su came to this place, he could not help sighing that the world was so big that there was a primitive society. People here are still wearing animal skins.


    Su Su wanted to ask someone, but she didn''t understand the local customs, so she looked at these people and walked around. Those primitive people also saw this beautiful woman with black hair and black eyes from the East, because many outsiders came here all the year round, mostly to visit the life of primitive society. So it''s not surprising.


    At this time, a woman came and saw a foreigner walking blankly there, so she went over and said "Hello, are you here to visit?"


    "Ah, Hello, yes. I want to experience primitive life. Can I stay here for a few days? I can pay you." Su Su said at a loss.


    "Oh, well, it''s OK, beautiful lady. You are welcome to live here, but we don''t need money. We don''t need money here. But I''m afraid you can''t adapt to the life here. " The woman said kindly.


    Su Su after these months of distraction, found that there are really many good people. After hearing this woman''s words, I felt warm in my heart. So they firmly told the women that they could adapt to the life here.


    Then the woman took Susu to a rustic house. Su Su looked around, and the first image was very simple. A bed, a few stools, a dresser or something. I can''t help feeling a little empty.


    As soon as Su Su thought that she hadn''t asked the woman''s name, she asked her how to call her. The woman said her name was cassia and her husband was moshakadin. But because the husband''s physical reasons can not bear, so there has been no children.


    At this time, it was evening. Su Su didn''t eat all day. She couldn''t help feeling hungry. When her stomach was out of breath, the woman turned her head and said with a smile, "have you been hungry all day? You go out for a walk first. Don''t worry. We are all very simple here. I''m going to cook. I''ll be back in a moment. I''ll have dinner together. It happens that there will be beacon fire tonight. Let''s go and have a look then. "


    Su Su nodded, then got up and went out for a walk. Seeing some ironsmiths and fur sellers, it seems that people here are not surprised that such an outsider came here, and Su Su went to a place with friendly greetings and welcome. It may also be that Su Su is good-looking, which makes people feel very gentle at a glance.


    Su Su learned from a population that the husband of the woman who had just received her was a saint here. The reason is that there is nothing he can''t answer. Anyone who meets problems and difficulties, as long as you go to him, you can get the answer you want. But because he was too clever, so God punished him for not having children, but fortunately, he also found a beloved to live with. Su Su also had some expectations.


    Su Su turns around a few times and finds that it''s not big here. After a long time, she feels tired and thinks that the woman should make a good meal. And he turned and returned to the woman''s house.


    As soon as I entered the door, I smelled a fragrance, and my stomach cried twice. But I saw that the saint had come back and was reading with his head down. So he held back his hunger and said hello to the saint. The saint nodded to her, gave her a little smile, and then went on to read.


    Seeing that Su Su had come back, the woman took care of her husband and took care of the meal. Su Su was embarrassed and wanted to help. As soon as the woman was ready to stop, the sage said, "beautiful lady, you are a guest from outside. How can we let the guest work as the host? Just sit by and wait. "


    So Sue sat at the table. Waiting for the meal. I can''t help but think of the small apartment where I lived with Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian told her the same thing at that time. Never eat as long as you sit and wait for Gu Siya to come up, Su Su began to meditate.


    The woman saw Su Suwei frowning and mistook it for her own cooking. The guest didn''t like it, so she asked her husband to ask. The sage took a look at Su Su, but he didn''t speak, so he ate it. It was the opposite of the previous host. The woman didn''t know what to do, but when she saw her husband eating, she didn''t like it, so she sat and waited for Su Su to speak.


    Su Su was still immersed in the original bit by bit, but he didn''t realize that the food had been served. After a while, he heard the news of eating. To wake up. The woman looked at her anxiously, and her husband ate casually beside her. Su Su nodded and said, "sorry, I just thought of something, so I didn''t realize it. The food is delicious. Thank you for your hospitality. "The woman heard Su Su Su say so, then she put down her heart and began to eat. Su Su found that without chopsticks Looking at the meat in front of me, I don''t know what to do. But after a while, he reached for it and ate it. After all, it''s the same way in the prairie.


    After dinner, I followed the woman to watch the beacon fire for a while. Su Su doesn''t think it''s very strange. After all, there are some in the prairie. Then he went back to the woman''s house first.


    When he got home, he saw that the so-called saint was still reading there, so his curiosity made Su Su go forward to see what he was looking at.


    Moshakadin noticed that Su Su had come back, so he ignored the visitor and continued to read with his head down.


    Su Su saw that the saint didn''t respond, so he bent over and looked at the book together. After reading it for a while, he found that it was the Bible.


    Sue was surprised to see someone reading books here, not to mention the Bible. This is a primitive tribe, but no wonder people outside call him a saint.

 Chapter 401

    The room was silent. They were reading a book like this, one sitting and the other half squatting. Two people speechless, so quietly looking at the book. But the person sitting is very serious and has to ponder after reading a page, while the one squatting is absent-minded.


    Su Su looked at the book and thought of Gu Sinian again. After Gu Sinian had a car accident, Su Su felt uneasy all the time. Recently, she often thought of Gu Sinian inadvertently and thought of every bit of her life before.


    Su Su suddenly had an idea to ask the sage some questions, but he was interested in seeing this man, so it was not easy to disturb him. He turned around and went to one side to play with his mobile phone.


    Su Su looked at the time, and it was already more than nine. When Susu was about to go to bed, he turned his head and looked at mosakdin. He had not read any more. He was thinking about something with his eyes closed. So Su Su didn''t wake him up and went to his room to sleep.


    As soon as Su Su just came to the door, moshakadin opened his eyes, picked up the animal skin clothes beside him, got up and went to Su Su, and put the animal skin on Su Su. "It''s still cold here at night. If you go out for a walk, you should wear more clothes."


    Su Su was warm in her heart. She was ready to go to bed. When she saw that moshakadin was up, she invited him out for a walk and asked him some questions.


    Moshakadin happily agreed, so they came to a small hill. Susu found a clean place to sit down, while moshakadin took photos next to Susu and sat down. The night sky in Africa is very beautiful with many stars.


    Su Su actually wanted to ask her own emotional questions, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth, so she looked at the stars there. Mosakodin seemed to know what Su Su wanted to ask, so he quietly told Su Su Su that "everyone will make mistakes, even the gods and saints are no exception, but what we have to do is to trust them, forgive them and listen to their explanations, instead of Puyang questioning them and leaving them."


    After listening to mosakdin''s words, Su Su could not help but feel amazing that he knew what was on his mind. So he asked, "what should I do? I''m upset about it, too. I don''t know what to do


    "Everything will come out one day. It''s just a matter of time. How many months have you been out to play? Don''t you miss that person at all? Besides, I don''t think you know the cause and effect of the matter. Otherwise, I won''t leave like this, and you always frown when I look at you. " Moshakadin replied.


    "He used to love me very much, but he was going to get married, and the bride was not me. Although he didn''t know the cause and effect of things, he wanted to get married. It''s a fact." Su Su complained bitterly.


    When mosakodin heard this, he burst out laughing. He said sorry to Su Su and continued to enlighten her: "since he loves you very much, but the bride is not you when he is married, I suddenly feel that you are very good-looking, but your brain is a bit stupid. You know, at the beginning, we all want to live as we want to live, but we were turned into the most annoying people by some trivial things. So the person in your heart may be forced. Why don''t you give him a chance to listen to his explanation? "


    Su Su felt regret after hearing this. Thinking of all the things before this, Gu Sinian loved her so much that it was impossible to cheat on her. Even if it is true, it is very likely that Gu Sinian was forced to do it. Thinking about Su Su, he began to cry.


    Moshakadin sat on one side, patted Su Su on the shoulder and said, "son, you are still young and have time. It''s not too late to go back now. Go after what you want. After all, people live to get what they want and love."


    Su Su sat beside him, crying and listening to the teachings of the sage. It was about eleven o''clock? As the weather gradually cooled, moshakadin asked Su Su if she wanted to go back. Su Su nodded and agreed. When she came back to the room, Su Su couldn''t sleep. Her mind was full of the little house and the details of their lives.


    Finally, I don''t know how long later, Su Su finally fell asleep and woke up to find that it was already 12 o''clock at noon. Then he quickly put on his clothes and ran out. As soon as he came out, he smelled a fragrance.


    The woman saw that Su Su had woken up, so she asked her to wash up first, and then come directly for dinner. Because there are so many tourists, the women also know that these foreign tourists have the habit of washing when they wake up.


    After washing and eating lunch, Su Su got up and went out for a walk. When she had dinner, she didn''t find mosakdin, so she asked the woman. The woman said that he usually came back in the evening. Su Su was relieved.


    Su Su has lived here for several days. Every day, she asks some questions like mosakdin, and gets the answers she wants. She can''t help missing Gu Sinian more and more in her heart. I think I''ll leave tomorrow and go home.


    The woman was very sad to learn that Su Su was leaving tomorrow. Su Su was very clever here these two days, and she helped her massage and tidy the house. How I wish this was my child, but my husband was cursed by God''s jealousy. You can''t have children, and you can''t live without your husband, let alone get married again.


    But moshakadin said with a smile, "go back and pursue it boldly. Don''t be afraid. Even if the fact is not as good as you want, you''ve worked hard. It''s better than nothing. Come on, I''m optimistic about you!"After these two days late at night with moshakadin on the hill to discuss the problem, two people have been very familiar. Su Su was also a little reluctant to give up the sage who knew everything. Su Su promised to come back here if he could make up as good as ever.


    The woman and moshakadin both smile and say, "well, you are always welcome."


    Su Su got up early the next morning, because she didn''t want the woman to see her. She knew that the woman was reluctant to give her up, but she couldn''t help it. There was no feast that didn''t come to an end. She always had to separate.


    "It''s early. Did you leave without breakfast?" Moshakadin suddenly appeared from the side with a kind face and said to Su Su.


    "Ah, you get up so early? I''m afraid to disturb you, so I''ll leave early. " Su Su didn''t know how to answer for a moment, so she said casually.


    "They all say that I am cursed by God, but I know it''s not because God doesn''t exist. It''s a disease, not a curse. In fact, I''m sorry for my wife. It''s a pity that I can''t have children. " Moshakadin said with relief.


    After hearing this, Su Su could only comfort moshakadin. "Well, it''s late now. Here, it''s air dried beef and a bag of goat''s milk. Take it and fill your stomach on the road. Go ahead, or go after what you want. Don''t regret or be afraid. "

 Chapter 402

    "Yes, I will. Thank you again for your hospitality these days! " Su Su''s eyes burst into tears. Then he made a deep bow. She turned around and walked away. Su Su was very moved.


    Moshakadin kept watching Susu go away, then he gave a strange smile, and said something, as if there was something new.


    Su Su left Africa after several twists and turns, and finally returned home. During this period, Su Su sent a message to Gu Sinian, but he didn''t reply. When he called, Su Su Su was shut down, and she couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed. So she decided to go back to Su''s house first. Although Su''s house is not very good, she has her mother there. Even if Lin Huimei hasn''t been a good mother for so many years, Su Su is still very concerned.


    Su Su wanted to call Lin Huimei and tell her that she had come back, but her mobile phone was dead and turned off. In fact, she seldom used her mobile phone when she was in Africa, because no one could contact her. She was alone and helpless, so she took a taxi directly to Su''s home.


    At this time, it was already noon, and Lin Huimei was making lunch when she heard someone knocking at the door. She took off her apron and said, "here, here." she ran to open the door. When he opened the door, he saw his dark daughter. He felt distressed. He immediately hugged Su Su and said, "Su Su, you must have suffered a lot outside, right? Don''t be sad. My mother will protect you in the future. I won''t let you be wronged any more. "


    Su Su felt sad when she saw her mother like this. He helped Lin Huimei into the house. "Mom, don''t worry about me. I''ve had a good time outside in recent months, but it''s Africa, so I''m a little bit tanned." Su Su said comfortingly.


    Lin Huimei still didn''t believe it, but she was relieved to see that Su Su didn''t have much sorrow on her face. She let Su Su wait in the living room while she was cooking. It''s ready right away. Let''s have dinner together.


    Su Su sat down in the living room and quickly took out her mobile phone to charge it. She was looking forward to seeing if Gu''s annual meeting would come back. It''s a pity that there is still nothing after the power on. Su Su tried to make a phone call, but she was still in the state of power-off. She felt a little lost in her heart.


    So Su Su put her cell phone aside to recharge. She was lying lazily on the sofa. She couldn''t help thinking of Gu Sinian again. Then she suddenly found out how she always thought of him recently. She shook her head and had to ask him some time! Then he fell asleep on the sofa. Because I couldn''t sleep all the time on the plane, I fell asleep soon after I got home.


    When Lin Huimei finished her meal, she saw Su Su sleeping sweetly, and her mouth was slightly hooked, as if she was having a dream. She didn''t wake her up, so she turned around and took the food back, put it in the pot to keep warm, and sat next to Su Su waiting for her to wake up.


    Su Su dreams that she goes to Gu Sinian. Then she finds that there is no one else beside Gu Sinian. Instead, Gu Sinian runs to hold her as soon as she sees Su Su Su. He said, "I''m sorry, Su Su. I was forced by my grandmother. I can''t help it. If I want to get married, the bride can only be you!"


    Su Su just thinks it''s very nice. As a result, she hears Su Yao suddenly appear to hold Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian was pulled away, but Gu Sinian said something to Su Yao with a smile.


    Su Yao laughs at Su Su for being useless. Her beloved can still be robbed by others. No one wants anything. Su Su suddenly woke up and saw Lin Huimei sitting beside and looking at her. Su Yao was saying something.


    After a while, I woke up and looked at the clock on the wall. It was more than one o''clock. I found that I hadn''t eaten lunch yet, but I smelled the fragrance. Looking at the clean food on the table, I realized that Lin Huimei hadn''t been waiting for her to wake up.


    When Lin Huimei saw that Su Su was awake, she got up and went to the kitchen to serve the food. Su Su and Su shake over for dinner. Su Su turned to look at Su Yao and got up to sit on the dining table. Su Yao also looked at Su Su and went to sit opposite her.


    The lunch was not as good as Suzhou thought. Su Yao made trouble for Su Su everywhere, saying that she was something nobody wanted. Lin Huimei''s face darkened immediately. She told Su to shut up and have a good meal.


    Su Su doesn''t retort, because she doesn''t want to embarrass Lin Huimei, so she has to eat with her head down. On the other hand, Su Yao is honest after being yelled by Lin Huimei and eats with her head down.


    Lin Huimei was embarrassed to see that she was too quiet, so she asked Su Su to stay at Su''s house. But as soon as he said that, he regretted it, because Su Yao was still there. If Su Su lived here, Su Yao would make trouble for Su Su everywhere.


    But Su Su didn''t want to give her mother any trouble, so she refused.


    But Su Yao couldn''t shut up. "You still know that living here is a problem, and you know yourself a little bit."


    Su Su wanted to retort, but suddenly thought of what samokadin said: "people who don''t understand you will only laugh at you, so don''t pay attention to them. It''s like a dog bite you, you can''t bite it back."


    Then he laughed and didn''t speak. Then he bowed his head and took a bite of rice and said to Su Yao, "well, yes, I''m really in trouble here, so I don''t want to implicate my mother, because my mother is already very difficult to serve, and I can''t add to her burden."


    When Su Yao hears Su Su''s insinuation, he is ready to scold her. But Lin Huimei stopped her and said, "well, Su Suzhen is sensible. Remember to take good care of yourself outside. Mom, I will always support you behind you!"In fact, not only is Lin Huimei afraid of being involved, but there is also a part of Su Yao''s rivalry. The bigger idea in my heart is to ask Gu Sinian. So she didn''t promise to live in Su''s house.


    After lunch, Su Su Su wants to leave, but Lin Huimei hasn''t seen Su Su Su for several months. She takes Su Su to her room for a chat in the afternoon and plans to stay with her for dinner. Lin Huimei is getting better and better with Su Su Su now. She doesn''t know why. Su Su Su quickly refuses and says that she has an appointment to go out for dinner. Su Su still doesn''t want to stay at Su''s home and feels very tired uncomfortable.


    Su Su is really afraid of Su Yao now. She really doesn''t want to see her, so she quickly refuses to let Lin Huimei have dinner with her. Then he picked up the bag, turned around and left. When he came to the door, he turned to Lin Huimei and said, "Mom, I''m gone. Don''t worry. I won''t go missing again. Don''t worry about me too much."


    "Well, go ahead. Don''t worry. Your mother will support you whatever you do." Lin Huimei said kindly.


    Su Su didn''t know where to go after she went out, because she didn''t invite anyone to dinner at all. I can''t see the information I want to see when I turn on my mobile phone. It''s getting late now, so I found a restaurant to have dinner and went to the hotel for a night''s rest.

 Chapter 403

    Su Su doesn''t want to pay attention to Su Yao''s hatred, but she can''t stand Su Yao''s staring at her. It seems that she robbed her of something, so she has to flee out of Su''s house.


    In fact, Su Su has never argued with Su Yao for so many years. In fact, she also knows that she has nothing to contend with. No matter Su''s father or her mother, they are always facing Su Yao. As long as she can live well, it''s enough. Over the years, Su Su Su never dares to have too many extravagant hopes.


    The green belt on the road seems to be renovated again. Su Su looks around and thinks about the changes in this place, but she doesn''t know whether her decision to come back is right or wrong. After all, she had food, drink and friends in Morocco. She had no place to go when she came back. Su Su laughed at herself.


    The supermarket on the street is expanding step by step, from nothing to existence, from a small shop to chain stores in the whole street, from working on time to 24 hours a day.


    Su Su remembers that when she first moved to Su''s house, she was a small, dirty, huddled child. Whenever she came near those stores, the owner would wave impatiently and ask her to stay away from the expensive shop windows. She could only look at the Barbie dolls that all the girls in the store coveted and watch Su Yao and her grandparents go into the store to buy a big bag of things Then he went back to her home without strabismus, as if he didn''t know her. Su Su knows very well that Su Yao''s mother''s family does not recognize her. Even the Su family''s ancestors treat Su Yao much better than Su Su. The whole Su family probably doesn''t treat her sincerely. She knows very well, but why does it hurt to think of her now? It''s for dignity, or the child who was ignored.


    Su Su walked into a shop. The powder decorated in the shop was tender and looked very popular with children. In the store, there are children with luxurious clothes who are picking and dismissing the things in the cupboards. There are also children who are slightly sloppy lying in front of the cupboards staring at their favorite toys, but they are dragged away by their busy parents.


    Now that she can afford the toys, the waiter saw that she was no longer waving her away. Su Su was a little happy, but suddenly found that she didn''t like the toys, and she still didn''t get what she wanted. Is it always like this? Go round and round, but you can''t get what you want, such as Gu Sinian.


    Seeing the old scene, Su Su was a little sad and ready to turn around. But a waiter mistakenly thought Su Su Su was coming to buy things for her children and said, "Hello, miss, what do you need?"


    Su Su looked at the enthusiastic waiter in front of her. She had a headache, but she stayed and hesitated: "I Just look around. "


    "Miss, do you want to buy it for your sister? I don''t think you have a daughter! Let me show you around. " The waiter looked at Su Su with a smile.


    Su Su followed the waiter and thought that not only did I have no children, but I didn''t even have a boyfriend.


    "Miss, do you want to buy things for boys or girls? We have a counter here! "


    "Well Girl Sue wanted to see something she couldn''t afford.


    "All right, miss, follow me this way."


    The things in front of you are not so good-looking. Why did you like them so much before? Su Su looked at the waiter and got a toy in front of her.


    Seeing Su Su''s hesitation and dislike in her eyes, the waiter quickly changed a toy for Su Su.


    This Why do you look familiar? Su Su racked her brains and didn''t expect it.


    "This is the latest style of ruiwu! It''s multifunctional. It can not only listen to music, but also light and play photos. " The waiter talked on and on.


    As soon as Su Su patted his head, he suddenly remembered: isn''t this the gift that Gu Si gave him years ago? Su Su was disappointed to think that one of the few gifts Gu Sinian gave him was bought in a children''s toy store.


    The waiter looked at Su Su with hesitation and anger in his eyes. He began to feel bored and unhappy. He put his toys back to the counter and said to Su Su in an impatient tone: "can''t you afford it? If you can''t afford it, don''t be a disgrace here. "


    "Ah?" Su Su looked up in doubt. "Can''t I afford a toy?"


    The waiter seemed to have appointed Su Su and couldn''t afford it. He snorted coldly: "that''s not necessarily."


    Don''t use provocation Su Su looks at the waiter in a funny way, but she doesn''t want to get caught.


    The waiter seemed to be a beginner too. Seeing Su Su''s disbelief and banter in his eyes, he panicked, pointed to the label on the counter and said, "see? Can you afford it? I''ll go out if I can''t afford it. I have to wait on others. " Then he waved his hand and left.


    Su Su shook her head, but she didn''t get angry. She just sighed that the store had been like a day for decades, and the attitude of the waiter was still so hot that she couldn''t get angry at all.


    Originally, she thought that she could get enough preferential treatment now, but she didn''t expect it to be the same. Su Su was funny and stood up to go home. Suddenly, she thought that the waiter had been boasting about the price of Haikou''s goods, so she turned over the label of the goods, and the price was on it.One zero, two zeros Six zeros, seven zeros Su Su''s eyes were silly. She looked up at the goods in the cupboard with disbelief. She thought that this store had moved the brand of Chanel across the street, but she just saw a string of words on the label indicating the manufacturer: ruiwu, Germany.


    By rights, she can afford the toy now, but who would be so stupid? Spend so much money on a small toy. Su Su was a little disdainful, but it suddenly occurred to her that someone was so stupid I can''t help sighing about Gu Sixian''s aesthetics, thinking that if Gu Sixian entered the opposite Chanel store. Su Su suddenly thought of herself and Gu Sinian Now even if he went into Chanel''s shop, it had nothing to do with her. Sue looked a little gloomy and walked out of the shop.


    Looking at Su Su''s gloomy look and lonely figure, the waiter behind her said with a smile: "look at her, you can''t afford to come in, you don''t know yourself at all!"


    The attendant who was cleaning the cupboard raised his head and turned to Su Su''s direction. He said faintly: "there are so many people like this." Then he lowered his head and wiped the brand-new counter that had been wiped by himself.


    Su Su, who was walking aimlessly, sneezed twice, but she didn''t care to hurt Chun Siqiu. She hurried into a wonton shop and served a bowl of wonton.

 Chapter 404

    A bowl of hot wonton finally came up. This wonton shop was visited by Su Su for ten years. The owner was a kind aunt. Seeing Su Su coming, she raised her voice and asked, "Su Su, you''re back! What''s up? Is it fun out there? I heard from your mother that you seem to have gone on a tour. Your family is worried to death. "


    Su Su bowed her head and ate wonton while answering her aunt''s words: "well, it''s not bad." worry? It seems not. She is not sure whether Lin Huimei is worried because there is no contact, but she feels that there should be none.


    Su Su remembers that when she came to this restaurant to eat wonton as a child, Su Yao was always dismissive. Su Yao never ate these things, but it''s normal. How could a lady from a big family come to eat these things? She always scoffed at them. Su''s special car drove past with high spirits. When Su Su''s mother first saw her eating wonton here, she would pull Su Su aside and teach her that she was not the same as before. Su Su was obedient when she was young, but she ignored Lin Huimei. She knew that what Lin Huimei was worried about was just that she was afraid of being humiliated by other wives.


    Towards noon, there was no one in the wonton shop. My aunt also rolled her sleeves and put her scarf on her shoulder. She sat next to Su Su and said to her, "Oh, you, I''ve seen you grow up. How come you''re getting bigger and more stubborn? How worried your family are


    In Su Su''s mind, it seems that this aunt is more important than Lin Huimei, so she has no reservation about this aunt.


    Su Su shriveled his mouth and said, "where are people worried about me? They don''t live well."


    Auntie knew about Su Su''s family, so she changed the topic and sighed, "do you eat wonton at noon?"


    Su Suwen knew that her aunt had invited her to her home for dinner, so she said pitifully, "yes Now I have no one''s pain and no one''s love. What I eat is not what I eat. "


    Auntie grinned and pinched Su Su''s head. She stood up and said, "you little girl, just kiss me. Wait for me to clean up for a while, and go home to make delicious food for you!"


    Even though Su Su has been eating a lot at her aunt''s house over the years, she is still very moved to hear this.


    My aunt''s husband died early and had a son under her knee. She relied on this wonton restaurant to support herself and her children. A few years ago, when her son just graduated, Su Su said that she would arrange a job for him, but her aunt quickly refused. She said that she did this to Su Su because she was poor when she was a child. Now Su Su is proud of her growing up and promising, but she doesn''t have to do this to her family.


    Su Su thought of this and asked the aunt who was closing the door, "Auntie, how''s your son?"


    "He''s very well, and he talked about a girlfriend! I don''t know what she''s after him Having said that, she seemed to be in a good mood. She turned around and gave Su Su a heavy blow and asked, "yes What happened to you and gusian? "


    Su Su felt quite helpless and stroked his forehead. He thought how could he hear about Gu Sinian all the time today? Had to reply perfunctorily: "well It''s almost divided. "


    "Nearly divided?" Aunt tone a little hate iron does not become steel, "you this temper, what more to bear, some trivial things don''t quarrel."


    "No, it''s more serious than that." Su Su wanted to make it clear to Gu Sinian on the way, but she hesitated all the time. Now the aunt''s words made her more determined to make it clear to Gu Sinian.


    Aunt see Su Su look lonely, it is not good to say more, had to roll up the sleeves, toward Su Su said: "let''s go, go to my home to eat."


    Auntie''s house is a 90 square meter house, which is earned by her savings after years of hard work. In recent years, it has become more and more old. Looking at it, Auntie sighed and said, "I saw you as small as this. Standing in front of my stall, I pitifully looked at you. Who knows you are Miss Su''s second daughter. I didn''t expect that you have changed a lot since you grew up, like us The gap is growing. "


    Su Su suddenly thought that he had not been to his aunt''s stall for several years. He was sad and quickly turned away from the topic and said, "well, you don''t mean to eat?"


    Aunt Wen Yan into the kitchen, has been busy, Su Su want to help, but also by Aunt pressed down, took a remote control to Su Su, let her watch TV.


    Su Su is bored watching TV. What''s on the TV that has just been tuned seems to be about Gu Sinian? Su Su quickly changed it back, only to find that it had already changed a news story. She thought that Gu''s performance must be innovative again.


    "Susu, help with the dishes." Cried the aunt in the kitchen.


    Su Su quickly put down the remote control and went to the kitchen. However, when she saw a variety of dishes in the kitchen, she couldn''t help swallowing and said with a smile, "you It''s too heavy. "


    My aunt was busy serving food, but she didn''t hear Su Su''s exclamation.


    Fried eggplant with soy sauce, potato with cold sauce, braised pork with soy sauce, fried fungus with cabbage and so on, although they are just home dishes, only two people can eat them. It''s too luxurious. Aunt, how confident she is in her "ability".


    Su Su had a good time. She had not had such a good meal for a long time. Every move in Su''s house would be monitored. If she was not careful, she would be scolded.Aunt looked at Su Su eating, eyes full of relief, exclaimed: "in a twinkling of an eye so many years, you have grown up one by one."


    "You Which girl did my son marry? " Su Su was afraid that her aunt would be hurt again, so she interrupted her.


    "Silly girl, we haven''t talked about it yet. Where did we get married. It''s a girl from s city. Xiao Cong of our family says she''s beautiful and kind-hearted. She''ll bring it back to me in a few days. "


    Su Su took a sip of the soup, nodded, and was very satisfied with her digression.


    Su Su put down her chopsticks. Although she was a little reluctant, her experience told her that if she continued to eat, she would have to exercise in the gym day and night for two days. She had to say that she was full: "I''m full."


    When she saw the food on the table, she nodded. She was very satisfied with Su Su and had more confidence in her cooking. She stood up and said, "I''ll do the dishes."


    Su Su quickly stood up, stopped the next action of aunt, said with a smile: "where can you eat for free, I go to wash the dishes."


    Aunt can''t beat Su Su, so she has to let Su Su wash the dishes. Su Su finished washing the dishes in the kitchen with a slight sigh. Finally, what should come is coming. He has to go and make it clear to Gu Sinian.

 Chapter 405

    Su Su walked out of her aunt''s house and looked at the street. It seemed that there were no cars. There were few people in the street, and there were few cars in this period. So Su Su walked slowly and gave herself something to consider when she made up her mind.


    Really, to give up this relationship? Once he gives up, Gu Sinian will never be his own, but Su Su sighed. She felt that God was really unfair to her. Her heart died more than her silence. Su Su was still a little reluctant to give up. Gu Sinian was willing to fight with Mrs. Gu for her sake. She didn''t expect that she was defeated by a woman now.


    "Di Di" a car stops beside Su Su Su. Su Su is a little surprised. The person on the car is Su Su''s college classmate, surnamed Zheng, who works in this city after graduation. Su Su Su and he are not very familiar. After getting out of the car, Zheng asked Su Su with a smile, "long time no see. Where are you going? I''ll give it to you. "


    Su Su looked at the weather. It seemed that it was going to rain soon, so she didn''t refuse any more. She expressed her gratitude to her classmates, reported the address and sat in the car. Su Su''s classmates have been looking at Su Su from the rear-view mirror when they are driving. Seeing Su Su''s lonely look, they must have known about it. In order not to make Su Su feel more sad, they are not multilingual.


    Su Su leaned against the window, looking at the cars whistling by and the changing birch forest. For the first time, she felt that she really wanted to say goodbye to the past.


    Zheng sent Su Su Su to Gu Sixian''s villa, and he was ready to leave. Su Su sent his classmates away with a smile. However, looking at Su Su''s smiling face, the students felt that they were forced to support her. Although they were not very familiar with Su Su Su, they were classmates in the same class after all. Besides, Su Su Su Su used to treat his classmates very well, so they carefully observed Su Su Su Su "Things will always pass," Su Su comforted


    Su Su looked at the back of her classmates and thought, does he know that his relationship with Gu Sinian is going to break? Do you know about yourself and Gu Sinian who work in city B? Su Su thought it was funny, but she couldn''t help laughing, thinking: This is the last time that the people of city B heard her and Gu Sinian''s names mentioned together.


    "Cough." As soon as he opened the door of the villa, the dust came on his face. It was so strong that he couldn''t open his eyes. Su Su coughed a few times and wondered, how could Gu Sixian''s clean man make his house so dirty? Even if Gu Sixian is not often in, the aunt who often comes to clean the villa is lazy.


    "Gu Sixian? Are you there? " Su Su tried to shout Gu Sinian as much as she could, but she felt that Gu Sinian was not here and had changed his place. According to Gu Sinian''s character, it was difficult for him to stay here one more second.


    Sure enough, Su Su searched around, and not only didn''t see Gu Sinian''s figure, but also felt that there had been no breath of life in the house for several months. Su Su opened the curtain of the living room and found that most of the flowers in the garden were dead. She couldn''t help frowning. Even if Gu Sinian moved to another place, didn''t she want the furniture and precious flowers? Su Su suddenly had a bad idea in her mind.


    Anyway, Gu Sinian is not here. Let''s go.


    Su Su is about to leave, but she finds that the things Gu Sinian gave her are happily placed in the middle of the living room. Only at this time, Su Su finds that the house is full of traces of her life with Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian unexpectedly Didn''t you throw these things away?


    The vase she bought and the flowers in the garden had already withered, but it was still blooming.


    There is the table she picked. The tablecloth is also the cartoon kitten she replaced to trick Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian was very impatient and angry at that time.


    How Haven''t you thrown it away yet?


    Su Su casually found a chair to sit on, her heart seems to have something suddenly collapsed, suddenly, she lost the courage to look down.


    Gu Sinian, you don''t want me. Why do you still have our memories.


    Su Su covered her eyes and didn''t want to let the tears fall down. She hadn''t cried for a long time. Even if no one here could see her, she didn''t want to cry. But why were the tears so disobedient? Su Su stopped her tears and stood up, looking at the stairs on the second floor, struggling to get up.


    In the end, Su Su could not resist her curiosity or the little attachment in her heart and went up to the second floor.


    The second floor used to be the bedroom and Gu Sixian''s study. It didn''t receive guests and was mainly private space, so it didn''t have Su Su''s fancy. I didn''t expect that now I had to watch all this by myself. Su Su touched the kitten wallpaper and laughed at herself.


    Pushing open the bedroom door, sure enough, it was still dusty. As soon as Su Su entered, she quickly opened the window, only to see a button, which she gave to Gu Sixian on his birthday last year. Such a small button was still there. Su Su shook her head. She didn''t know how to face Gu Sixian in the future, and her purpose was gradually uncertain Get up.


    Entering the study, it seems that the position of the desk and chair has not changed. Su Su sits on the chair and raises her head to see her own picture on the desk. Su Su smiles and takes up the picture and looks at it carefully, as if she doesn''t know herself. Su Su felt that at that time, he was probably the happiest, and was favored by Gu Sixian.There seems to be a line at the bottom of the photo. Su Su never noticed it. She gently took it out and found that Gu Sinian wrote "team" with a signature pen at the bottom of the photo.


    I love you. Gu Sinian, who never said love to her, wrote in her photo that I love you. Su Su''s tears don''t know when. Did you miss everything? Gu Sinian and her, really, it''s impossible?


    Su Su was greedy for the last gentleness, and even thought: Fortunately, Gu Sinian was not in the villa. She couldn''t imagine what kind of dispute they would have if Gu Sinian was there.


    Everything in the villa is the same. Su Su can''t help wondering if Gu Sinian hasn''t moved? But if Gu Sixian wants to buy another copy of these things, it''s probably no problem.


    Su Su went down the stairs and looked at the house. Those who had been with Gu Sixian would be abandoned in the house.


    She thought, she can do it, even if She still loves Gu Sinian.

 Chapter 406

    After Su Su came out of Gu Sinian''s apartment, she was a little disappointed. She wondered where Gu Sinian was going now? The house is full of dust. It must have been a long time since I lived in it. Why didn''t I live in the house for such a long time. Did he move away. Su Su thinks wildly about why Gu Sinian moved away, but she doesn''t know anything. Can''t they meet each other in the future?


    Or just Gu Sinian went back to his family. It''s impossible. Gu Sinian knows very well who he is. He should not go to take care of his family. Maybe it''s possible to just find a place to breathe.


    Su Su didn''t know where to go, but later she wanted to take care of her family. After leaving here for a period of time and going to Africa, Su Su''s skin color has obviously turned black and not as white as before. Self mocked for a while, still feel that before their more beautiful, now black has become less beautiful than before.


    And back here, I don''t know the route here, and I don''t remember the way. In addition, Su Su is a road maniac. So we have to take a ride to the destination. However, Su Su still likes walking. She wanders around the street. The street is very busy, people come and go, maybe today is a special festival. But Su Su was not affected by such a lively atmosphere. She still feels lonely.


    All of a sudden, Su Su saw a man whose back was a little like Gu Sinian. They were wearing the same clothes. At that time, her heart contracted a little when she saw him. But when the boy turned his head, Su Su was relieved again. She couldn''t help laughing at herself, thinking how could it be him? He was so busy. It''s not him, it''s just a little bit like his back, or Su Su''s illusion is just caused by thinking about him very much.


    She remembered a lot of memories between her and him, and did not know what Gu Sinian was doing now? Did you have your meal? It suddenly occurred to me that Gu Sinian was a little picky about food. He didn''t like green peppers and bean sprouts. At that time, Su Su just laughed at him for a long time. Laugh, he is such a big man, but also picky, really not afraid of shame. But Gu Sinian just said nothing with a smile.


    At that time, Su Su pinched his nose to force him to eat, Gu Sinian just obediently listened to her and ate it, looking at her with a spoiled face. Su Su thought of this, a face of sweet, but there is a little uncomfortable in the heart, in the faint pain, now is also a matter of right and wrong, think so much also useless, but he still can''t control his own, to think of him, only think of her heart will be better.


    How''s he doing with that girl? Does that girl also help him cook? Is that girl good at cooking? Maybe that girl should be much better than Su Su. Maybe she is gentler than Su Su Su. Su Su thinks with inferiority. The more I think about it, the more helpless I feel, the more heartache I feel. Is it that Gu Sinian would like to ask her every day? Su Su''s heart aches at the thought of this. It''s better not to think about it. The more you think about it, the more painful your heart is. Su Su couldn''t help thinking about whether Gu Sinian had gone out with that girl.


    She wondered if Gu Sinian would take care of her and be very kind to her. Su Su thought of this and suddenly became a little jealous of the girl. But Su Su thought about it again. She thought that she should be more attentive. She was willing to believe Gu Sinian.


    They are probably married now. Thinking of this, Su Su was a little sad. If she fought for it again at that time, would the person who married him now be her own?


    Su Su really likes Gu Sinian, because compared with other men Su Su has met, Gu Sinian is much more gentle and careful. Su Su remembers that once, she had a stomachache, and then Gu Sinian was very busy in the company, but when she heard that she was not feeling well, she immediately went to buy medicine for her without saying a word. He also scolded her for being so careless. He only knew how to eat disorderly all day. He looked really anxious. From that time on, Susu''s heart began to shake for him.


    Su Su was walking on the road when she saw a couple. They were very affectionate. The man helped the woman tie her shoes. The two talked and laughed. This scene reminds Su Su Su of her original self and Gu Sixian, who was also very good. Sometimes she felt that Gu Si loved himself more than he loved him every year, which made Su Su feel a little sorry. Thinking that I didn''t do anything for Gu Sinian.


    Su Su envies every couple on the street at this moment. If he is with Gu Sinian now, Gu Sinian will love her very much and take her to play every day. Every day to her. She dotes on her like that, even Su Su sometimes loses his temper with him. Gu Sinian just smiles and doesn''t say anything. Gu Sinian just touched Su Su''s hair with a smile and then gave her a kiss on the forehead. In this way, Su Su''s temper would disappear if he made it.


    When she played a trick on him, Gu Sinian just played a very bad trick on him. Su Su remembers that once, she and Gu Sixian were making cakes together. While they were making cakes, Su Su mischievously put some cream on Gu Sixian''s face. Then Susu was laughing all by herself. Gu Sinian took advantage of Su Su''s selfless smile. Then he took the opportunity to get some cream and put it on Su Su''s face.


    Later, the two of them started to play in the kitchen. Gu Sixian''s eyes suddenly glared at Su Su. Su Su was embarrassed by Gu Sixian''s eyes. He asked him what was wrong. Gu Sixian put his mouth close to Su Su Su''s ear and deliberately blew her ear with air. He said in a very Su voice, "no, it''s just that you are so beautiful."Su Su''s face was even redder when he said this, and he hit his chest with his hand. I don''t know what to say. Gu Sinian lowers his head and kisses Su Su crazily. His tongue goes into her mouth and feels her sweet saliva. Su Su groaned and felt that Gu Sinian was burning. She felt something as hard as iron under her. Then Su Su was carried into the room


    Su Su sat by the street and thought a lot. After leaving here for Africa, Su Su missed Gu Sinian very much. Sometimes she thought that she couldn''t sleep, so she got up in the middle of the night and shed tears. Now you can see clearly that Su Su''s dark circles are very obvious because of insomnia. Once Su Su couldn''t sleep, she would take a picture of the two of them. She didn''t know if Gu Sinian still had a picture of the two of them. Su Su Su thought.

 Chapter 407

    That kind of Acacia to the bone mood, at that time fully realized. I don''t know if Gu Sinian is like this either. Maybe he will, maybe not. But Su Su hopes Gu Sinian won''t be like this. She hopes that he will live well and eat on time. He was accompanied by that woman again. Up to now, Su Su still can''t bear to resent that Gu Sinian betrayed her.


    Su Su has obviously forgotten the woman''s name. It seems that time has passed for a long time, but it doesn''t seem that long. Su Su just deliberately doesn''t want to remember it. She only remembered that the woman was a good match for Gu Sinian. Thinking of this, Su Su''s tears fell down. Why can''t she be with the people she loves? It''s not fair.


    Su Su misses Gu Sinian very much at this moment. If only I could go back to the past. She suddenly remembered one of Jay Chou''s lyrics, "once upon a time, there was a man who loved you for a long time..."


    Now I just hope that the woman can treat Gu Sinian well, but the woman''s intuition tells Su Su that the purpose of this woman''s approach to Gu Sinian is not simple, she may not really like Gu Sinian. Thinking of this, Su Su couldn''t help worrying about Gu Sinian. Su Su wants that person to be loyal to Gu Sixian forever. Su Su didn''t want Gu to be unhappy in the second half of his life. Her only wish now is that Gu Sinian can live happily without any troubles.


    Gu Sinian''s temper, Su Su very understand, he does not like is not like, like is like, he never forced himself, now he is with that woman, maybe he is out of helplessness. Su Su was a little ashamed to think that she had misunderstood him all the time.


    Su Su seems to be a little selfish now. She has never experienced Gu Sinian''s feelings. Perhaps Gu Sinian''s heart is also very heartache in this situation. Su Su thinks that she should have a good talk with Gu Sinian and make an end of it. It''s good for everyone, and it won''t be broken. It''s really hard to say about love. Sometimes we can''t be together when we love each other.


    Su Su had imagined ten thousand situations when she met him. She was afraid to see him in poor health and become very decadent. What she was most afraid of was this situation. I don''t know what to say after meeting. He didn''t dare to look at Sinian''s eyes. She was afraid to look at him. Or fear of his injured eyes. Su Su knows Gu Sinian''s character best. He is holding a rather broken than perfect mentality.


    In fact, it''s Gu Sinian''s personality that deeply attracts Su Su Su. When they met for the first time at the beginning, who did not like them. Moreover, Gu Sinian is just using her to keep Gu Sirui in the company. No one thought that it would end like this.


    At last, Su Su felt that she should go to take care of her family. I don''t know how the family is now. After all, I have lived there for so many years. She wanted to see her mother. She missed her mother after a long time. And how''s Mrs. Gu doing. Gu Sirui doesn''t know if he is at home. Gu Sirui is very smart and happy. Su Su also admires Gu Sirui''s attitude towards life. She hasn''t seen Gu Sirui for a long time. Su Su thinks that Gu Sirui is her best friend now.


    So Su Su stopped a taxi on the road. Maybe today is a special holiday because there are relatively few taxis. Su Su stopped several taxis on the street, but there are people on the taxis. Su Su is really helpless at this moment. If you can''t stop the car, walk. Then she thought, still feel no, because it is a little far away.


    Finally, Su Su stopped a taxi, which was empty. Su Su happily sat in and told the driver that he was finally able to stop a car. It was not easy to stop today. You looked very kind and said with a smile, "yes, today is very busy. There are so many people. I also have a lot of guests today.". The driver asked with a smile where she was going, and then she told the driver that she was going to look after her family. The driver was surprised. Because Gu family is very famous, it can be said that every family here knows it.


    The driver was a little curious. What did the little girl do to look after her family? Is he a family man? That''s great. We must treat them well. The driver thought in his heart how glorious it was to be a driver for so many years and meet a rich family for the first time. That little girl seems to be not an ordinary family. Maybe she is a young lady who cares about her family.


    While driving, the driver chatted with Su Su. He said that now Gu Sirui, the president of the family, is really powerful. He is really young and promising. It''s amazing to be the president at a young age. My daughter likes him very much. People are also very handsome. This president Gu Sirui can be said to be the national husband.


    ¡±When he became president at a young age, his parents must have cultivated him very well. He must have inherited his father''s good genes. What a powerful man his father is The driver''s uncle was boasting there by himself.


    Su Su was surprised. She wondered if she had just heard wrong. I thought to myself, isn''t the current president Gu Sixian? How is Gu Sirui? And where did Gu Sinian go? Su Su had a bad feeling in her heart. What happened during my absence. Su Su was a little scared when she thought of this. She was afraid of what Gu Sinian had been hurt.Su Su''s mood is up and down now. She just wanted to take care of her family with a calm heart. After listening to the driver''s words, she can''t sit still any more. She feels that something must have happened. Otherwise, how can it be so strange now that the president has changed Gu Sirui?!


    Su Su thought that tears fell down. She felt that she couldn''t do anything now. She felt that she was very useless. If Gu Sinian was sitting next to him now, she would hold him tightly and tell him that there was nothing to be afraid of. In her heart, she silently hoped that nothing happened to Gu Sixian, otherwise Su Su would be sad to death.


    Su Su thought, but what the driver said, Su Su completely blocked, and the driver''s voice was farther and farther away from her. Su Su''s head is all over Gu Sinian and Gu''s family. Su Su can be said to be very anxious, complaining about how time goes by so slowly, why he hasn''t taken care of his family after driving so long.

 Chapter 408

    Su Su is puzzled. Why does it change when she goes out to take care of Si Rui? It''s not possible for the old lady to give Gu to him. Isn''t Gu always under the management of Gu Sixian? It''s really strange. Su Su is full of doubts. Does the old lady still think that only Gu Sirui is qualified to take charge of Gu''s family? No, it won''t. the old lady clearly loves Gu Sixian. She shouldn''t. Su Su just wants to see Gu Sirui as soon as possible so that she can make things clear.


    Standing outside Gu''s building, Su Su has a lot of thoughts. This time, she came back to make things clear with Gu Sinian and say goodbye. She hasn''t seen him yet, but she heard that Gu Sinian is no longer the head of Gu''s family. If she left now, would Gu Sinian be more sad and think that she just likes his money, Forget it, what do you want to do? Anyway, for Gu Sinian, he is nothing. He should have a family now. Naturally, he doesn''t care what kind of person he is anymore. This Gu family should come for the last time.


    Su Su''s mind was to sort out everything clearly with Gu Sinian, and then he could go to do his own business and live his own life. From then on, the two of them were safe, but this Gu''s building was like the gate of Gu Sinian''s part in his memory. Once contacted, everything about Gu Sinian gushed out like a flood, which let Su Su Su have no idea what to do with one ''s hands and feet. In the past, I used to come to the Gu family. At first, I was just an employee, just like many other employees who come and go here every day. Later, when I was with Gu Sixian, I used to be his girlfriend. All the employees in Gu family knew that I was Gu Sixian''s girlfriend. Now, Gu Sixian has been married, and the general manager of Gu family I''ve become Gu Sirui again. I''m afraid the staff here feel that I must have fallen so badly that I can''t get up any more. Those women who once wanted to get up to Gu Sirui''s bed must feel that I''m just as poor as them. Maybe I can''t even compare with them.


    Su Su''s self mocking smile, yes, now I really seem to be a joke. I paid my youth, time and full of love, but in the end, I got such an ending. It''s really laughable. I think it''s funny, not to mention others. Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian, I never thought that after you were with that woman, you didn''t even care about Gu. I''m so sad There''s only that woman in the room. I''m afraid Mrs. Gu is very disappointed with you, but so what? It doesn''t matter to you. You must be very happy with her now. Only in this way can you leave everything behind and spend more time with her. You used to be so busy when you were with me. Our time together is really poor and we want to finish it A complete meal, you have to put all the work on hand to accompany me, so in order not to affect your work, I almost don''t ask you anything, but now you''re good, quit this busy CEO position, dedicated at home with your little wife, must be very happy, must be, I feel happy for you.


    Su Su''s mind is very confused at the moment. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking. She''s just very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable. She can only clench her fists and let her sharp nails sink into the meat. Su Su Su can''t feel the pain at all. She''s numb and can''t breathe. She misses Gu Sixian''s sexy lips, hot temperature and Gu Sixian At the beginning, he just felt that Gu Sinian didn''t tell him that he had a new secretary. He kept it from himself and even avoided himself. This kind of behavior was too much. Later, Gu Sirui came to him to express his gratitude for what happened to him and his secretary Si Nian was framed by his secretary. At that time in my heart, I knew that Gu Sinian could not cheat me, but because Gu Sinian had refused to tell me about his secretary before, Gu Sinian''s first reaction was to escape. Su Su Su was very angry. She was not so angry that Gu Sinian cheated. She knew Gu Sinian would not betray herself She was angry that Gu Sinian didn''t tell him anything, and he had to keep it from her because he could help him with some things. Su Su felt that Gu Sinian''s concealment had a lot to do with their coming to this stage. Later, photos of Gu Sinian and the woman began to appear on the Internet. Su Su felt that she was the stupidest and believed that Gu Sinian couldn''t betray herself. Now, all the evidence was in front of her. Su Su couldn''t cheat herself any more. The irony of her mother and Su Yao was not the reason for her despair. Gu''s opposition was not to let her leave It is Gu''s deception that really makes him lose confidence in this relationship.


    But why, when you think of it, you are still so sad. People have families. Su Su, you should be sober. There will be no more possibility between you and Gu Sinian. Your story is over. You''re done here! Su Su, you have to remember that you didn''t come back to continue with Gu Sinian. You want to draw a perfect ending between you. This is worthy of the sweetness that you and Gu Sinian really had, and also worthy of the wasted youth in these days. So, Su Su Su, no matter Gu Sinian, don''t waver, don''t you Yes, do things that destroy other people''s families, you know, Susu!Su Su''s mind was in a mess. She looked up at the Gu''s building. Under the sun, she was covered with a soft golden light, like Gu Sinian''s smile. In the twinkling of an eye, the clouds covered the sun, so no light ever came out. Looking at the building again, it was dark. Su Su Su knew that everything about Gu Sinian and himself had disappeared, and new people would happen here The new story has nothing to do with me any more. It''s sad to think about it, but I have to accept it. After all, I have to try my best to start a new life without Gu Sixian. Su Su suddenly remembered the horned horse''s shy smile. In fact, it seems a good choice if I don''t come back to accept the horned horse directly. Su finally stepped forward to the door.

 Chapter 409

    There is no change in the Gu family. It''s just as magnificent. It''s like the imperial palace. The employees here are slaves of the family. They are busy. Once they stop, they will be scolded. Su Su Su looks at these employees now. For the first time, she thinks they are so pitiful. Now Gu Sirui is in charge of the family, although Gu Sirui looks younger than Gu It''s easy to talk a lot, but Su Su knows that once Gu Sirui gets serious, he is no less than Gu Sixian. These employees are absolutely not relaxed.


    "Hello, please call your manager for me." Su Su didn''t think about it any more. After all, it had nothing to do with Gu and his employees. So she quickly went to the front desk and wanted to ask the front desk to call Gu Sirui out. In this way, through Gu Sirui''s mouth, we could know what happened and why Gu would suddenly resign as president of Gu. Don''t be guessing Like ah, otherwise, it will be very heartbreaking, after all, once so hard loved people now more hard to fall in love with others, as if their own painstakingly built for a long time the house collapsed, new people not only in her built foundation to rebuild the house, and the house will never collapse, new people happy to live in the house, just think very hard Sorry, Su Su can''t imagine how painful she would be if she saw Gu Sirui later.


    Ah, it''s changed. Su Su finished this sentence and saw the little girl at the front desk looking up. Only then did she find that the front desk had been replaced, not the previous one. After Gu Sinian left, he replaced all the people who were familiar with him in the company. Has his dislike come to such a stage? Su Su felt very sad. She didn''t expect that the two people who were so in love had become so incompatible. It was really sad to think of it.


    "Hello, madam. Have you made an appointment with us?" Ignoring the woman in front of her, the front desk girl asked herself.


    "Oh, make an appointment? I didn''t make an appointment. " Su Su thought that when she came back suddenly, she didn''t tell anyone. She just wanted to deal with some things. Naturally, she didn''t tell anyone. Anyway, she would leave later. It''s useless to tell others. Besides, now that she is here, where are her friends? Who else can she tell? The reason why she came here quietly is that she wanted to make a clean break and hurry up How to contact Gu Sirui? Before I came here, I wanted to find Gu Sinian. I didn''t expect that Gu Sinian had quit as president. What''s more, even the little girl who knew me at the front desk had been replaced. Su Su Su had to be angry He replied bitterly.


    "Sorry, madam, you can''t go in without an appointment. Please understand." Su Su looked at the front desk girl. Although she was respectful, she recognized the impatience in the girl''s tone and the contempt in her eyes. Her eyes seemed to be looking at a wishful trash. She thought she was the kind of woman who wanted to fly to the branch and become a Phoenix. It seemed that Gu Sirui had a lot of rotten peach blossoms, even the front desk drove away a lot.


    That''s right, but Su Su didn''t want to stay here for a long time. After all, there are still many people who know him in this city. If they see him, they may think that I''m back to take a look at the company''s new year. It''s not her original intention. So Su Su Su had to say, "girl, I''m your friend of President Gu. It''s really hard to find him I have something urgent. Please call him for me


    "Ha ha, friend? Do you know how many people come here every day to find the president and call themselves friends of the president? If I put everyone in, I still want this job or not. It depends on how you dress. If you can''t, you can''t. although the beauty is OK, don''t be a dish of your own. " The front desk answered Su Su''s request in a tone. Su Su wanted to laugh because of her arrogance. The little girl would not like Gu Sirui. Otherwise, how could she be so unscrupulous? The front desk of a big company would not be so bad for a woman with a little appearance. It seems that Gu Sirui usually doesn''t look at her in the eye, so the girl was so angry that she had to be punished The anger is on the girl who comes to Gu Sirui.


    "Well, well, girl, since you don''t let me go in to find him, I won''t go in. I''ll wait for him outside. It doesn''t affect your work. Keep busy." Su Su thinks it funny that the little girl is still too young. With Gu Sirui''s wealth, I''m afraid that many of the little girls want to go up. How can they get a small front desk? I''m afraid they are infatuated and wrong. Su Su looks at the front desk girl and shakes her head sympathetically. She plans to turn her head to the rest area and wait for Gu Sirui.


    "Hey, wait a minute. What are you shaking your head at me?" The little girl at the front desk shakes her head at Su Su. She thinks Su Su Su is really a friend of the president. She has offended Su Su, so Su Su plans to go to the president and complain about her work. No wonder Su Su Su just shows sympathy and shakes her head. She really offends the noble man. The little girl is so worried that she shouts Su Su Su Su: "are you really the general manager "My friend?"


    "Yes." As soon as Su Su heard the girl call her, she quickly turned back. Did the girl want to scold her again? Sue thinks so."Oh, I''m sorry, miss. I didn''t speak very well just now, because there are too many women coming to the president recently. You know, President Gu. That''s what many women come to look for every day. I''ve seen a lot of them. I have to be more cautious. Please forgive me, but you didn''t make an appointment. According to the company''s regulations, I really can''t let you in. Please forgive me. "


    Looking at the girl''s serious look, Su Su probably knew why the girl''s attitude suddenly changed so quickly. Su Su wanted to tell her that you were wrong. I didn''t feel sorry because you were going to lose your job. I felt sorry because there was another pitiable woman who fell in love with a dim future. But Su Su Su just held back and didn''t say anything. She just walked over and said with a smile "It''s OK. The company has its own rules. I understand. Don''t put them in your heart. I know you are also thinking about the company. It''s their blessing that Gu Shi has such a front desk as you."

 Chapter 410

    "Yes? I also think it''s my good fortune to be a receptionist in Gu''s company. Let''s go to Gu''s company. The employee benefits are good, and there are only a lot of vacations. The most important thing is that the president is also very handsome.... " The little girl felt that she was too excited and said a lot. She quickly covered her mouth and said, "bah, bah, bah, my mouth, elder sister, please don''t tell the president that he is going to be fired in private. I don''t want to lose this job." The little girl looked frightened and pitiful. She was very lovely.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell you the president. It''s normal that your president is so excellent and some people like him. Besides, I''m not your president''s girlfriend. How can I be so bad that you lose your job, Anla. However, you like Gu Sirui. I hope you can think it over. Gu Sirui is not easy to stand beside him. It''s hard to like him. Are you ready to accept these difficulties? "Su Su patted the girl''s hand and promised, At the same time, she told the girl what she had thought before, to see how the girl reacted. Su Su just felt that this is not a bad girl, and it would be easy to get hurt if she was trapped too deep in Gu Sirui, so she wanted to see what the girl thought..


    "Thank you, sister. You''re right. I like the president, but I know I don''t deserve him. So I just need to watch him silently behind his back. As long as he''s good, as long as he can finally find his own happiness, I''m happy. I don''t have to be together to like a person. Besides, I may just like his family background, because apart from his family background Because of his family background and appearance, I know nothing about him. If he doesn''t have anything, I may not like him. How can this be regarded as like a person? Rather than like this, it''s better for him to find the other half who really loves him. Don''t worry, elder sister. I know how to do it. I will be very self-contained. I know better that I will never be the same as him It''s a world, so I can''t go into his life. " The girl said these words with a smile. Su Su felt very happy when she saw them. She did not see the wrong person. She was a good girl who knew the right way.


    "Well, I''m relieved to hear that, so I can''t scold a woman in the future. People I meet in the future won''t have such a good temper as me." Su Su smiles.


    "OK, I see. Thank you for talking to me today." Su Su looked at the little girl and wanted to ask her why Gu Sirui became the president of Gu''s family. Besides, where did Gu go in the past few years? Did he really leave Gu''s family for the sake of being affectionate with that woman? But Su Su Su thought that this should be regarded as a bus driver. If the little girl told her, she was afraid that it would be hard for her to explain to the company, so Su Su Su Just asked: "when you come here to work, is the president Gu Sirui?"


    "Yes, he was the president when I came here. At that time, the company was well managed by him, and the profits were very considerable. I always heard the company''s employees and shareholders praise him, so the president was really a very excellent person." Speaking of Gu Sirui, the little girl said while dancing. She was very excited. Su Su had to cough a little. Then the little girl realized what was wrong and quickly restrained her actions. She said in a low voice: "elder sister, do you think the president is young and promising, super powerful?"


    "Yes, yes, Gu Sirui is a very smart person. It must be very simple for her to manage a company, which is normal." Su Su answers faintly. In fact, she really doesn''t want to tell the little girl that Gu Sirui is still very lazy about many things. He is not the perfect man in his heart at all. But forget it. Let the little girl''s dream bubble continue to exist. The story of Gu Sirui''s words has been spread all over the world. In the future, Gu Sirui has no dignity in the company.


    "Are you sure that Gu Sirui was the president when you came here?" Su Su asked again. He wanted to know from the front desk how long Gu Sinian had been away from Gu''s family. At first, Su Su was impulsive. Now she calmed down and thought about it. According to Gu Sinian''s temperament, no matter how much she loved that woman, she would not give up Gu''s family for her sake. A person''s temperament could not change greatly in such a short time So there must be some other reason. Is there something wrong? Somehow, Su Su suddenly remembered the dream she had when she was in Africa. Gu Sinian had a car accident. Isn''t it her dream? Is it true? Gu Sinian really had an accident? Su Su denied himself in his heart. It''s impossible. Gu Sinian won''t have an accident. How can he have an accident? He won''t. Su Su is very anxious now. She can''t wait to see Gu Sirui and ask about all this, otherwise she will be crazy by her own wishful thinking.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you, sister? I don''t think you look very well. Do you want me to call 120 for you In the anxious voice of the little girl at the front desk, Su Su finally recovered: "Oh, sorry, I was a little distracted just now. I didn''t hear what you said." Sue said sorry to the little girl seriously.


    "Oh, sister, I said that since I came here, the president is Gu Sirui. I just saw that your face suddenly turned very white, which scared me to death. I thought you were not feeling well." The little girl at the front desk seems to be really scared by Su Su.


    "I''m fine. I''m sorry to worry you." Su Su looked at the little girl and said, "when will your president finish the meeting? I really have something urgent to ask him." Su Su is in a hurry now. She wants to see Gu Sirui soon, so that she can know what happened to Gu Sirui. Now she can only ask Gu Sirui. She can''t go to Gu''s house directly. She''s afraid that she will be beaten out before she speaks."Elder sister, I lied to you before. The president should not be in a meeting. I made a fool of myself just to let you go. I really don''t know what the president is doing. But the president hasn''t been out today, so he must still be in the company. Elder sister, I really can''t let you in. I''m really sorry, so I can only let you wait outside. The president will always come out. I can''t, or you can call the president. " The little girl apologized to Su Su, but Su Su was a little desperate at the last suggestion.

 Chapter 411

    In fact, Su Su also wanted to call Gu Sirui, but when she left, she deleted everyone''s contact information, and she didn''t leave any contact information for them. It was all on her own impulse. But since she said she was a friend of Gu Sirui, she couldn''t even have his phone number. Anyway, the front desk couldn''t know Gu Sirui''s personal information People mobile phone number, so guilty mouth: "nothing, I still don''t disturb him, he must be busy, after all, in charge of such a big company, I''d better wait for him here."


    "That''s true. The president is really busy. OK, I''ll watch for you. If the president comes out, I''ll let you know. You should also watch out in the rest area." The front desk girl said to Su Su.


    "Well, thank you." Su Su said as she went to the rest area. Now she only wants Gu Sirui to be less responsible and get off work earlier, or she will have to die here. As time goes by, gradually people are off work, and all the employees leave one by one. Su Su still doesn''t see Gu Sirui. Su Su begins to doubt whether Gu Sirui has left, but she and the front desk girl don''t see him. If so, it''s too bad. Let''s wait a little longer, Su Su tells herself.


    After a while, someone patted Su Su on the shoulder. Su Su was so tired that she fell asleep. She thought it was Gu Sirui who came out and patted her. Unexpectedly, when she looked up, it turned out to be the little girl at the front desk: "sister, you see, the people in this company are almost gone. There are only security guards left. I have to go back too. There are still things at home." The little girl at the front desk looked embarrassed: "sister, if you don''t come back tomorrow, it''s really late today. Maybe the president has gone back, but we haven''t seen either of them." The little girl at the front desk wants to go with Su Su, but Su Su doesn''t want to give up. She wants to see Gu Sirui today, and she has a hunch that she will see Gu Sirui today.


    "It''s OK. I want to wait. I have something very important to tell you to the president today, so go back first. I''ll wait here for a while." Su Su said to the front desk girl.


    "Well, I''m sorry, sister. I can''t help you either. You''ll wait here for a while. If it''s too late, don''t wait and go home early." The little sister at the front desk told Su Su to leave. Home? Where can I go back home, Su Su mocks herself.


    "Oh, this pile of files is really terrible. I don''t know how Gu Si insisted on doing these things every day for such a long time. If he had done it himself, he would have run away secretly." Gu Sirui, who suddenly felt very hungry, looked at his watch and knew that he had already left work. The office was full of lights and he didn''t feel the time. He was struggling with these messy documents. When he mentioned the documents, he had to go to see Gu Sixian today. He didn''t know how he was getting better or not. He had better go to see Gu Sixian before eating. So Gu Sirui packed up his things, put on his suit, and planned to go to the hospital to see Gu Sinian. As soon as he went downstairs, he saw a woman sitting in the rest area, as if she was asleep. Gu Sirui didn''t plan to pay attention to it and thought of going to the hospital quickly. When he lifted his feet, he felt strange, as if he would miss something important. So Gu Sirui stopped and looked at the woman carefully. At this time, he felt very familiar, as if he were a very familiar person, just skin The skin is so black. It seems that he doesn''t know such a black person. With curiosity, Gu Sirui can''t help walking to the rest area and looking at the woman carefully. At this, Gu Sirui''s mouth grows up in surprise: "Su Su! You''re back! " Gu Sirui shouts in shock, which wakes Su Su up. Su Su opens her eyes and sees Gu Sirui''s mouth open in surprise.


    "Gu Sirui, close your mouth. After a while, your saliva will be left behind. How embarrassing it is to be seen by your security guard from the surveillance." Su Su got up and sat down, as if she was afraid that others would know that she knew Gu Sirui. In fact, Su Su hated Gu Sirui''s stupid appearance.


    "It''s really you, Su Su. Where have you been? Do you know that I''m crazy to find you. I''ve called you dozens of times and sent you hundreds of emails. You haven''t answered me. I almost thought you had an accident. How can you do that? Do you know how worried I am about you? You are really irresponsible... " Gu Sirui just sat down in front of Su Su like a wordy old lady and began to talk about it. It was like a machine gun, talking about it all the time.


    "Well, Gu Sirui, shut up. You''re really going to kill me. If you quarrel again, I''ll leave. You should know what happened when I left. I changed my mobile phone, but I didn''t use it anymore. Naturally, I couldn''t receive your call. I went to South Africa, where there were no signals. In addition, I didn''t want you to know where I was, So of course you can''t find me. " Su Su extremely dislikes the nagging Gu Sirui. Why didn''t she find that Gu Sirui still has the property of an old lady before? She didn''t stay with the old lady for a long time and was infected, Su Su thought to herself.


    "What are you doing?" Su Su is still in the silent dislike of Gu Sirui, suddenly the whole person is hugged by Gu Sirui: "Gu Sirui, what are you doing? Are you crazy? Let go of me. " Su Su thinks that Gu Sirui must be nervous again. If he is seen by others, he may not be able to slander them. So Su Su struggles while scolding Gu Sirui."Su Su, don''t move. I just miss you so much. A lot of things happened during your absence. I miss you very much and I''m tired. Don''t worry. I''m just tired. So, don''t move. Let me hold you for a while, just for a while." Gu Sirui''s whole figure was suddenly drained, and he fell on Su Su. Su Su knew that something must have happened during this period of time, otherwise Gu Sirui would not have come to be Gu''s president. If he had taken the initiative to do it, Su Su didn''t believe it, because it was really not in line with his character. Looking at Gu Sirui like this, Su Su felt that his departure at that time was the first time It''s not too hasty. It doesn''t take into account the thoughts and feelings of the people around her, so Su Su doesn''t move any more and lets Gu Sirui hold her.

 Chapter 412

    "Well, thank you for not turning me down, Sue." After a while, Gu Sirui let Su Su go, and then left her arms: "Su Su, I was still thinking, how did you become so black? It turned out that you went to South Africa, OK? And if you can adapt to the food over there, I''m sure you can''t, otherwise you won''t be as thin as this. " Looking at Su Su''s thin face, Gu Sirui controls his impulse to touch, but he feels very distressed.


    "South Africa is very good, where the scenery is very good, people are also very good, not so much right and wrong, I am very happy, food is not used to, but it doesn''t matter, hungry people, the right is to lose weight." Su Su smiles and answers all Gu Sirui''s questions.


    "When it comes to food, I''m really starving. It''s just because I''m starving that I came back. I''ve been off work for a long time. I''m so sorry that you''ve been waiting for me for a long time." Gu Sirui looks at Su Su, who has fallen asleep on the chair in the rest area at that time. He knows that she must be very tired. Maybe after getting off the plane, she will come to find herself without much rest.


    "It''s OK. Who let me lose your contact information? Besides, you are the president now. You are very busy. I dare not disturb your work easily." Su Su laughs.


    "You make fun of me. Seriously, you haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go to dinner first. Let''s talk slowly when we have dinner. If you don''t eat again, I will starve to death. I tell you that you haven''t had a few satisfying meals in South Africa for so long. Today, I''ll take you to eat your favorite little longkanhuo How about the hot pot? You must be very happy. I haven''t eaten this hot pot since you left. I''m afraid I''ll think of you as soon as I go. " Gu said and lowered his head, as if a little sad: "Su Su, you really left too long."


    "I know. I''m sorry. I was too headstrong and thoughtless at that time." Su Su is not happy to see Gu Sirui like this. After all, he is too headstrong to hurt the person who is really good to him. He is too impulsive to do things. It seems that he has to think about things in the future: "well, I''m back. Don''t be unhappy. I''m starving to death. Let''s go to dinner." Su Su pretends to pat Gu Sirui with ease, and then walks out with her feet raised.


    "Yes, I''m going to eat first. If I don''t talk about anything else, I''m going to starve to death. It''s not easy to be president. I''m tired every day. Don''t go so fast. Susu, wait for me." Gu Sirui is still talking. As soon as he discovers that Su sudu has gone out for a long time, he quickly follows him. When Su Su heard that Gu Sirui was tired of being president, she knew that this president must not be Gu Sirui''s own choice. Something must have happened to Gu Sirian. Su Su Su was very anxious and wanted to ask Gu Sirui now. However, seeing Gu Sirui''s happy appearance, Su Su Su could not ask directly. In case something really bad happened, it would be a terrible meal I''m afraid I can''t eat well, but if I don''t ask, I''m very worried. I think that Su Su''s feet are getting faster and faster, until Gu Sirui grabs her: "Su Su, what are you doing so fast? No matter how hungry you are, you can''t walk to eat. Don''t walk blindly. Wait for me here. I''ll drive the car." After that, Gu Sirui leaves. Su Su stands alone at the intersection, thinking about how to talk to Gu Sirui later.


    "Here we are." Su Su was immersed in her own world, and didn''t find that the place to eat had arrived. Then Gu Sirui called her again: "Su Su, why are you in a daze today? When the place to eat arrived, get off the bus."


    "Here we are." Sue got out of the car.


    "Susu, I remember you like this very much. Waiter, take this one. Oh, yes, and this one. Susu, you liked it most when you were at school. Waiter, take this one too Well, that''s all, Sue. Do you have anything else to eat? " Gu Sirui asked Su Su with a smile.


    "No, we can''t finish ordering so much for the two of us. Let''s eat first. If it''s not enough in the back, we can add more." Su Su also responded to Gu Sirui with a smile.


    "Well, go ahead, waiter." After a while, the hot pot was steaming on the table: "come on, Su Su, eat more meat. You can see how thin you are. Hurry to make up for it. Also, eat more fungus and blood. You must have suffered a lot in South Africa. Besides, you have anemia. Su Su Su, you should eat more." Gu Sirui was talking beside him, and he was still washing vegetables for Su Su. Su Su''s bowls soon piled up like a hill.


    "Gu Sirui, please don''t clip it for me. I can''t finish it later. If I can''t clip it myself, don''t you think you''re starving? Up to now, my bowl is still empty. You can eat it quickly. " The better Gu Sirui treats Su Su Su, the more Su Su feels that he is too willful at that time. He quickly gives Gu Sirui a piece of meat: "you eat quickly, you are too busy to eat every day, so eat quickly." As soon as Gu Sirui saw that it was Su Su''s food, he ate it quickly. While eating it, he said vaguely: "Su Su, tell me what happened to you in South Africa. I especially want to know what kind of life you have been living in this period.""Well, if you want to know, I''ll tell you, Hello, just listen to the delicious food. I went to South Africa, traveled to a lot of places and met a lot of people, you know? I once saw an introverted little boy in the orphanage. Originally, I wanted to take him on the road with me. I didn''t expect that he was adopted by a family on the way. That family was very nice and liked him very much. I felt very happy to see that the boy finally laughed. Maybe it was a blessing in disguise. There is also a lovely young man who confesses to me... "


    "Ah?" As soon as Gu Sirui heard someone tell Su Su, he immediately stopped and asked anxiously, "you won''t agree!"


    "How can it be? If I promise, I won''t come back. In a word, it''s beautiful and nice there. I come back now just to deal with the things and regrets here. You can understand!" Su Su looks up at Gu Sirui.


    "I understand." Gu Sirui faintly replied and continued to eat. Su Su thought, after dinner, he asked clearly what happened.

 Chapter 413

    Since seeing Su Su, Gu Sirui has always been in a state of extreme excitement. The smile at the corner of his mouth has not converged at all. He has been staring at Su Su and grinning. No matter what Su Su said, she just laughed. She looked like a big fool.


    Su Su has always been in a state of entanglement and self pity since she decided to return to China and wanted to make an end with Gu Sinian. Naturally, she is not in the mood to surf the Internet, so that she still doesn''t know what happened some time ago.


    Of course, the information on the Internet is always changing with each passing day. The hot news on the Internet has long been forgotten, and no one will mention it.


    Since she came back to China, she just went to meet Lin Huimei and Su Yao, who she met by accident. Naturally, they knew all this.


    However, when Lin Huimei saw her daughter for such a long time, she was full of blame and concern. Thinking of her daughter''s emotional intelligence, it took her so long to finally come home. Of course, she would not take care of the company in advance in front of her, so as to prevent her from thinking of sadness again.


    Su Yao wants to tell her, after all, this is also an opportunity to sarcasm her, she just wants to see her sad look.


    Unfortunately, before Su Yao had time to say it, Su Su left.


    So Su Su, who didn''t know what happened before, was a little puzzled when she saw Gu Sirui laughing so brightly, but she didn''t study deeply. She just thought that they hadn''t seen her for a long time, so she was so happy to see her again.


    Gu Sirui has no mustard at all, and his attitude is the same as before, which makes Su Su''s heart slightly relaxed.


    To tell you the truth, Su Su was really determined to make an end with Gu Sinian before going out.


    For example, when they meet, what kind of expression she wants to use and what she wants to say have been silently typed. And what kind of situation will appear in the process of meeting, she also imagined and figured out the way to deal with it. Even in the end, she prepared for the worst.


    But I didn''t expect that the situation she was facing now didn''t match any of what she had imagined at the beginning.


    She thought she would see Gu Sinian immediately when she arrived at Gu''s, but in fact, she was stopped by the front desk as soon as she entered Gu''s. And I don''t know when Gu Sirui became Gu''s president. What about Gu Sixian?


    What happened now was beyond her expectation. She didn''t know whether she should continue her action.


    But just when she was still struggling and at a loss, Gu Sirui just appeared in front of her.


    At this time, her determination and courage to talk to Gu Sinian had almost dissipated, and she couldn''t even mention him face to face.


    Since ancient times, the strategists have said: "one drum, and then decline, three and exhausted", this is Su Su''s current situation.


    Just when she is ready to go all out to find Gu Sinian to make it clear and make a final settlement for their feelings, she does not find Gu Sinian in their apartment. At this time, Su Su''s courage and determination had begun to crack.


    Then she gathered up her courage again and prepared to find Gu Sixian. She was already covered by Gu''s sad feeling that things are right and people are wrong. As she was stopped by the front desk, she began to doubt her actions and decisions today.


    But if Gu Sinian can appear in front of her at this time, she may still be able to face it calmly. Who knows that God''s will makes people, Gu Sinian has not appeared yet, but Gu Sirui is the first to find her.


    Since then, Su Su''s courage has completely dissipated, and there is a kind of confusion.


    When she came back, she found that she had left Gu''s family and got into Gu Sirui''s car.


    Fortunately, Gu Sirui is now only full of joy, excited not to find her uneasiness.


    "You said that you went to South Africa before, but you certainly didn''t eat well abroad. To celebrate your return, I''ll give you a welcome. We''re going to eat hot pot in your favorite little longkan today. " Gu Sirui drove the car and said with new vigour.


    "How''s it going? I''m very happy and excited to know that you''ve been abroad for so long and you can''t eat such authentic hot pot. "


    "Well, thank you!" Su Su said thanks with a sincere smile.


    To be honest, she has been abroad for so long. Besides Gu Sinian and Lin Huimei, she will also miss Gu Sirui. After all, their relationship has always been very good.


    At the beginning, she was a little afraid to see Gu Sirui. After all, she left without saying goodbye when she left. She didn''t know whether Gu Sirui would blame her or even deny her friend.


    But I didn''t expect that when we met, he didn''t blame him at all, and even the joy was beyond expression, so that everyone could easily feel it.


    She was a little disappointed and lost when she didn''t see Gu Sinian, but she was happy when she saw Gu Sirui unexpectedly.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sirui, who is serious about driving. He wants to know about Gu Sinian and why everyone says that Gu Sirui is now the president of Gu? This question began when she took the bus to Gu''s, but at that time all she thought was Gu Sinian, and she ignored this problem.If Gu Sirui is now the president of Gu family, what about Gu Sixian? Where did he go? Is he still with Gu?


    Did not see Gu Sinian, reason began to return, a series of questions appeared in her mind.


    Su Su pursed her lips, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth when she saw Gu Sirui''s happy appearance, especially when he was still happy and wanted to help himself celebrate and hold a reception.


    If you interrupt at this time, you will not be polite and respect Gu Sirui.


    The most important thing is that she can no longer find the courage to ask Gu about his situation. Even if she had prepared for the worst before, Gu Sinian had already married that woman and had a good life. Then she would smile and bless them, leave them quietly, and leave him a quiet figure.


    But why does her heart ache when she thinks of this picture?


    Su Su frowned and pressed her hand on her chest, feeling the bitterness and pain.


    Su Su forced herself to relax, took a gentle breath, and turned to look out of the window.


    It''s getting dark outside, the roadside lights have been turned on, and the high-rise buildings passing by have already been bright.


    In the closed car, there was no noise outside, as if she had been isolated from the light. Among all the lights, she seems to feel their warmth and warmth, which makes her feel her loneliness more deeply.

 Chapter 414

    Gu Sirui is really extremely excited when he sees Su Su.


    On the way to Xiaolongkan for dinner, although this excited mood calmed down a lot, he still felt so happy that he didn''t know that he had been grinning since he saw Su Su Su.


    Gu Sirui feels that this is the happiest and most relaxed time in his life. He doesn''t know how long he hasn''t been so happy.


    At this moment, he even forgot what he had experienced some time ago, as if he and Su Su had never been separated. They had been together all the time, and they had friends who had nothing to say. When they were happy, they would make an appointment to have dinner together. When they were unhappy, they could make a phone call, make congee and complain.


    Gu''s elder brother, Gu Sixian, is in charge, and he is still doing what he likes to do.


    Unfortunately, all these are illusions, many things can not be ignored as never happened.


    After the excitement and excitement, Gu Sirui''s reason gradually recovered.


    He just met Su Su unprepared, so he only focused on his own happiness and excitement, but did not notice Su Su''s mood, and forgot to ask why she appeared in Gu''s.


    She''s here for him? Or did you come to see Gu Sinian?


    Gu Sirui''s intelligence and observation began to return after his recovery, so it was easy to find Su Su''s hesitation and restlessness sitting on the co pilot.


    Even without asking, Gu Sirui knows what she wants to say and why she will appear in Gu''s family.


    As for her appearance in Gu''s family, he didn''t know what the original intention of looking for Gu Sinian was, and he didn''t want to know at this moment.


    The main Gu Sirui didn''t want to ask, because once he spoke first, he would definitely say Gu Sinian, and she would definitely focus on Gu Sinian.


    But now Gu Sirui doesn''t want to tell her about Gu Sixian. He doesn''t want to break the warm and pleasant atmosphere except that he''s afraid of stimulating her and making her sad.


    He just wants to enjoy this rare moment now, whether he is selfish or he takes advantage of it.


    No one knows how excited he was when he saw Su Su. It was like the feeling that a lost and precious thing was suddenly recovered.


    Let him have been depressed lonely heart has been redeemed, he is even happy to want to cry.


    Since Su Su left without saying goodbye, there was no news. When his elder brother Gu Sinian had a car accident and was declared by the doctor that he might become a vegetable, and then when he came to the company to face the risk of encroachment, he felt that he was the only one left, and all this needed his own support. He felt lonely and helpless.


    What nearly made him collapse in the end was that he felt betrayal and despair from his grandmother, who was always regarded as his relatives. His world was dark and desolate, and there was nothing but him.


    So when Su Su appeared in front of him, his world finally appeared a light in the dark, which was the light of his salvation. His world was no longer his own, and he finally found his companions and relatives.


    Recently, he has been repressed and finally got the rescue and release, so he did not want to meet Su Su in advance of any bad things.


    What Gu Sirui and Su Su in the car don''t know is that after they left the company, there were many scandals in the company.


    The front desk lady, who was just doing business, didn''t expect that she would see such a wonderful scene. The woman even knew Mr. Gu, and looked at the atmosphere between them. She felt that the relationship was definitely not simple.


    So just before Gu Sirui and Su Su left, the little sister at the front desk broke the news in the gossip group of the company.


    "Mr. Gu just left with Miss Wei. According to visual inspection, their relationship is not simple."


    "What? what? It can''t be true! Which goblin in the end, but also caught up with the company Hearing the news, people who boast that they will become the president''s wife can''t help it.


    "Really? Before, Xiao Wang just said that the president and a woman, that''s not it! " Some people doubt it.


    "Who knows that." After all, no one has ever seen that woman, let alone know what she looks like.


    "No picture, no truth! Please take photos It''s not too big to see the excitement. There are people here, and the noise is very enthusiastic.


    "How does the fox who seduces the president look? Do you look good? "


    "Yes, I seem to know what kind of person the president likes? So that I can know where my goal is? "


    "Do you still need to ask? It must be a fox spirit with a coquettish look. Otherwise, how can it seduce our president? "


    All of the above are women who don''t speak sour grapes.


    "Is that woman good-looking?"


    "I also want to know that a man like the president is not good enough for him."


    "Why wasn''t I at the front desk? Missed an opportunity to witness gossip. "Above is the pure boring curiosity of the soy sauce party.


    "So what does she look like?"


    This is a leader who is good at summing up.


    The front desk lady thought about the woman she had just seen, typing silently, "she looks good. Just a little Black


    "What? Black? I don''t think the president likes women who are bodybuilding. " The one who was really surprised.


    "Should I go sunbathing?" There are people who are really eager to try.


    "No wonder the president doesn''t like me, because I''m too white!" This is just too much thinking.


    "Did she say what she was doing as president?" Someone asked.


    The little sister at the front desk said, "no, but it''s a little strange that she said she wanted to find the president, but she didn''t make an appointment. It seems that she doesn''t know who our president is."


    "So suspense? I''m not here to touch the porcelain


    "Are you stupid? The front desk lady said at the beginning that they knew each other or left together. "


    "I don''t care. Anyway, the president and the goblin left together. I was injured. After work, I was ready to go shopping in the mall. Is anyone with me?"


    "I''ve wanted to go shopping for a long time, but I haven''t found the time."


    "We can have a meal after shopping. I heard that there is a new one on the second floor..."


    The little sister at the front desk looked at the topic in the wechat group and didn''t know where it was? I don''t care anymore. I''m ready to get off work.


    The company''s wechat group is also a relaxing group used by their colleagues to make jokes and gossip. Any news will be put into this group, but the topic can be talked quickly.


    Only some old employees of some companies think of a person when they see the news.

 Chapter 415

    Two people who know nothing about what happened in the company finally arrive at the dining place. Gu Sirui parks the car and goes in with Su Su.


    Hello, welcome. How many of you As soon as they entered the door, someone politely welcomed them.


    "You two, find us a private room." Gu Sirui returned directly. Now he just wants to be quiet with Su Su and doesn''t want to be disturbed.


    "Yes, please come inside." The waiter led them to a quiet box.


    They sat down face to face, and a waiter handed the plate up.


    "Is it the same as before?" Gu Sirui took the meal card, but did not open it, quietly asked Su Su.


    Su Su had been struggling and worried before. After sitting in the private room with Gu Sirui, she saw his caring eyes and decided to let go of her problems.


    "Well." Sue nodded.


    In fact, the most important thing to eat hot pot is the soup base. After Gu Sirui ordered the hot pot soup base they often eat, he also ordered some hot pot ingredients and side dishes Su Su Su likes to eat.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sirui''s skillful movements and the things she likes from his mouth. She feels even more pressed in her heart.


    After the waiter went down to prepare, Gu Sirui looked up and saw Su Su staring straight at him. He joked, "Why are you looking at me like this? Do you suddenly find that I am very handsome? "


    Su Su chuckled. How did the narcissism deepen?


    "Well, it''s very handsome." Su Su did not retort, but followed his words.


    Gu Sirui looked at her smiling face and began to laugh.


    "Are there any interesting things during the period of going abroad? Or did you meet anyone special? " Gu Sirui looks at Su Su curiously and asks. Although Su Su talked about her trip to South Africa at the beginning of the meeting, he still wants to know some details. He wants to know how she spent her time abroad.


    "In fact, it''s nothing special! At the beginning, I met a little boy in South Africa. His name was... " Su Su didn''t want to say this to others, but since Gu Sirui asked, and seemed very curious, she picked out some important and interesting things that happened to share with him.


    On the one hand, it is to satisfy his curiosity, on the other hand, it is to distract his concern about Gu Sinian''s affairs.


    Gu Sirui smiles and listens to Su Su telling him about her life in South Africa. For several months, she tells him whether it''s a long time or a short time. I didn''t expect that she has experienced so many things.


    However, as long as he knew that she was well, he was relieved. He was even glad that he didn''t have her in the difficult days he went through.


    However, if Su Su Su hadn''t left, maybe Gu Sinian and he wouldn''t have had so many things. It can only be said that life is unpredictable and everything has a causal cycle.


    The two chatted while eating, and the atmosphere was just right.


    After they had enough to eat and drink, Su Su began to tangle again. He looked at Gu Sirui, who was pouring the tea. He wanted to stop talking. When Gu Sirui looked at him, he quickly lowered his head to avoid his eyes, holding the cup in his hand and sipping it gently.


    Through the mist rising from the teacup, Su Su thought for a while, finally took a deep breath and asked naturally, "Sirui, during this time, you How''s it going? "


    Although she wanted to ask about Gu Sixian directly, she was also a little concerned about Gu Sirui''s condition. This time I met him, I always felt that he had changed and become more calm.


    What''s more, she really wants to know what happened during this period of time. She always has a feeling of uneasiness. She always feels that something she doesn''t want to accept will happen, and the feeling of being awakened by a nightmare that night in Africa will reappear.


    "I It''s good. " Gu Sirui paused and spoke slowly.


    Now that she has asked once, Su Su has no worries and tangles. She puts down her tea cup and pretends to be relaxed and says, "I heard that you are now the president of Gu''s family. I haven''t congratulated you yet."


    Gu Sirui carefully observed Su Su''s eyes, and then casually replied, "well, thank you!"


    Having known Gu Sirui for such a long time, Su Su naturally felt that he was perfunctory and not very happy. He asked with concern, "Sirui, are you always managing the company now? Why did you suddenly take over the company? Is it What happened? "


    According to Su Su''s understanding of him, Gu Sirui didn''t want to run the company, but now he was sitting in a position he didn''t like. Something serious must have happened.


    Gu Sirui picked up the tea cup, lowered his eyes, and said in a soft voice: "something happened in the company, so I will take over the company temporarily, but now it has been solved, you don''t have to worry."


    Su Su''s pupils shrank. She knew something must have happened.


    Even though Gu Sirui''s words are light, she knows that he must have concealed something very important from her, which is definitely related to Gu Sinian.


    Otherwise, why did Gu Sirui, the president of the company, take over the company instead of appearing at the annual meeting?What can make Gu Sirui suppress his preferences and have to take over the company? It must be because Gu Sinian couldn''t show up for some reasons. Otherwise, Gu Sinian would not let his younger brother take over the company. After all, what he always wanted was to let Gu Sirui do what he liked to do, and he helped him keep the company''s order.


    Therefore, something must have happened to Gu Sinian!


    "So where''s Gu Sinian?" Su Su repressed her heart and asked in a dumb voice, "is he What happened? "


    Gu Sirui was stunned, looking at Su Su''s pretended calmness, he felt a burst of melancholy.


    He didn''t want to let Su Su know these things so soon. He was also afraid that Su Su would ask this question, so he spent the whole night gagging and asking her about her foreign affairs.


    But unexpectedly, she finally asked, and had already guessed.


    Gu Sirui didn''t dare to look Su Su in the eyes. He lowered his head and throat and said, "big brother, he''s in a car accident."


    Su Su''s brain was blank when she heard the word "traffic accident". Gu Sirui, who had already said it, no longer kept it from her, "he''s been lying in the hospital for two months, and he hasn''t woken up yet."


    A car accident? It turned out to be a car accident? So the nightmare I had in Africa two months ago is real! Gu Sinian really had an accident!


    Su Su opened her eyes and shed tears. Why didn''t she call back to ask? Why? Su Su''s heart was full of remorse at this time.


    She got up and grabbed Gu Sirui''s hand, crying to let him take her to the hospital. She wanted to see Gu Sinian immediately.

 Chapter 416

    Gu Sirui takes Su Su Su to the hospital. In fact, on the way here, he has been hesitating. Can Su Su really see Gu''s appearance now? Gu Sixian, who is lying in the hospital now, is quite different from Gu Sixian before. When Su Su sees it, will she also leave?


    After all, Che Xiaoxiao used to take care of Gu Sinian like that, but later he didn''t give up. But he still gave Su Su a little confidence. After all, they have gone through so much. If they want to be together in the future, this ordeal is indispensable.


    Su Su was on the road, also worried all the way. After all, she hadn''t seen Gu Sixian for a long time. She was well prepared to face Gu Sixian, but now she was told that Gu Sixian was lying in the hospital. She had mixed feelings.


    When they came to the hospital, the nurse led them to Gu Sixian''s ward. Before entering, Su Su saw Gu Sinian in the ward through the door.


    The clean and elegant ward is in line with Gu''s temperament and identity. Next to the bed is a newly replaced carnation. The water on it has not dried yet. It seems that the caregiver is not lazy and has been responsible for maintaining the ward environment.


    The white curtain on the floor was so quiet that it blocked the sunshine outside. It was a beautiful day, but Gu Sinian couldn''t get up to enjoy it. Seeing all this, Su Su Su couldn''t help but feel sad.


    Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian, aren''t you proud all the time? How come now you are willing to lie in the hospital bed and be served by others? Don''t you hate the days when clothes come to hand and food come to mouth?


    Su Su slowly held the door handle and opened it. It seemed that a sound would wake the man inside. Su Su still couldn''t believe it. How could Gu Sinian lie in bed?


    "Si Nian, just fell asleep, didn''t he?" Su Su looked at the man on the bed in disbelief and muttered to himself.


    Gu Sixian on the bed is as pale as a skin and bone. He used to like to build it. His skin always looks very healthy, but now he can''t even compare with the skin color of a normal person. Although the hospital has been delivering nutrient solution to him, it can''t compare with the normal diet intake.


    The color of his lips was pale, and he didn''t dry up. I think the nurse didn''t often wet his lips. After all, he was a nurse. No matter how professional he was, no matter how much money he gave them, he couldn''t match the dedication of the people close to him.


    "Su Su, calm down, brother. Now, he really can''t wake up from an accident." Gu Sirui more regret to bring her to the hospital, this kind of Gu Sirian himself can''t bear to see, let alone Su Su?


    Su Su step by step to the bedside, carefully stretched out his hand, first touched Gu Sirui''s hands, did not get a response, then slowly grasped Gu Sirui''s hands.


    The hands felt cold, and Sue looked down at them. It''s still as white as before, but it''s no longer as powerful as before, so it''s at the mercy of others without fighting back, and there are many needles on the back of the hand.


    "He used to have strength in his hand. Holding my hand, I couldn''t help it." Su Su said in a low voice, as if muttering to himself, as if talking to Gu Sinian.


    "Gu Sinian, wake up. I''m back. Catch me, or I''ll leave. If you don''t catch me, I''ll run away with others. It''s too late for you to regret it. " Su Su''s voice was getting smaller and smaller, and her eyes were getting more and more confused. How could she not see Gu Sixian clearly? The light is so good


    "Gu Sinian, when you wake up, you have to explain to me what happened to you and other women. I''m still angry. I don''t believe it if you don''t tell me yourself..." Su Su continued, as if to wake up the sleepy man on the bed, just like using the sweetest lollipop in the world to coax the most naughty child in the world. She just wanted to put all her chips out, and there was always something that could tempt Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian, compromise quickly, you really don''t have many chips!


    "Su Su, don''t do this..." Seeing this, Gu Sirui takes Su Su''s hand, but at this time Su Su pushes Gu Sirui away. Su Su looks up with tears on her face.


    "Go away, all of you! If it were not for you, Gu Sinian would not be like this! What do you take care of your family? He has worked so hard to take care of his family, but how can you finally interfere in his marriage? Are you not satisfied if you don''t squeeze out his last value Su Su yells at Gu Sirui. She can''t stop her tears. Now she''s just crazy.


    Su Su couldn''t help it any more. Gu Sinian looked like this. She felt that she couldn''t breathe any more. Her heart felt like a tear. Her mind was blank. She just thought, why did Gu Sinian become like this? Looking back on the years with Gu Sirui, at this time Gu Sirui tried to persuade her. She felt as if she had found a vent point in an instant. Regardless of everything, she threw all her anger on him and put all the blame on Gu Sirui.


    "Please don''t make any noise in the hospital. It''s not good for patients." The nurse saw this scene and stopped Su Su in time. After all, this is a hospital. If it bothers other patients, he should bear the responsibility, not to mention, but also to the patients.Su Su just hugged Gu Sinian''s body and said, "Wu Wu Wu..." She did not dare to cry too loud, just like a wronged child who had just been robbed of her favorite things.


    But in Gu Sirui''s eyes, he felt even more heartbroken. Su Su''s words just shocked him. He vowed that he never regarded Gu Sinian as a profit-making machine for their family. He always treated Gu Sinian like his own brother, but he was always a little childish and often ignored his family, and then Gu Sinian was always behind him Clean up the mess for him.


    But why does Su Su think so? Gu Sixian, did he always think so before? He never complains about his grandmother and himself. Even though his grandmother forced him to marry Che Xiaoxiao, he resisted, but he chose to accept it. Maybe, not because of the car accident, he would really agree to marry Che Xiaoxiao. At this time, Su Su Su came back to see Gu Sixian, who was not lying in bed, but the one who had already married Che Xiaoxiao Gu Si has been working for many years.

 Chapter 417

    Thinking of this, Gu Sinian can''t help taking a breath of air. It turns out that it''s not Gu Sinian who owes Gu family, but Gu family owes Gu Sinian so much. If you have a chance in the future, you must make it clear with Gu Sinian. In the future, you should treat Gu Sinian better. You can''t be like the child who didn''t know anything before.


    No matter how heavy the storm is, Gu Sirui has grown up. He should never avoid it any more. He should go to take care of his family with his brother. At the same time, he should make it clear with his brother that he should no longer take care of his family as his responsibility. He doesn''t owe him to take care of his family. Taking care of her family is just a family now.


    Even if grandma still wants to stop Gu Sinian and Su Su, she has to be tough and persuade grandma. Now Gu family is in control.


    However, it''s not that he has to seize power with his grandmother. He is still filial to his grandmother, and Gu Sinian doesn''t allow himself and his grandmother to fight for the control of the family. However, for Gu Sinian and Su Su Su, he must do something. When necessary, he will compete with his grandmother''s power.


    As a last resort, he would not confront his grandmother. He just hoped that her grandmother would wake up earlier. The car accident of Gu Sinian also brought him a great blow. It can be seen that her grandmother still loves Gu Sinian very much. Her white hair is more and more now. I heard from the servants that her appetite is not very good these days, she eats very little, and her face and spirit are not very good Good.


    After all, grandma, who has always been very soft, can call the company, and from her tone at that time, she still miss her grandson. And she also agreed not to force her marriage for the time being. Gu Sinian walked away from the gate of death. I don''t think she would be too tight about her marriage with Gu Sinian and Su Su Su. Is it hard for her not to worry about such a thing again? In that case, no matter the company or the family, they will not be able to bear it.


    Su Su was still crying. Her heart was in tearing pain all the time, and her breathing seemed to be more and more difficult. But I don''t know why, the tears just couldn''t stop staying, and there seemed to be something in her throat, which made her uncomfortable if she didn''t shout out. Gradually, it seems that the mind is more and more confused.


    Gu Sirui saw that Su Su''s cry was getting smaller and smaller. She wanted to go to see if she was better. But seeing that Su Su was about to faint, she quickly picked up Su Su and went to find a nurse. Now Gu Sinian has an accident. She can''t have another accident. Otherwise, she is really sorry for Gu Sinian.


    Su Su, you must be well now. Whether Gu Sinian can wake up now is the key. I think only you can wake him up now. You can''t do anything more. Gu Sirui has only one idea in his mind now.


    Just now, he didn''t want to snatch Su Su from Gu Sinian. Su Su and Gu Sinian really love each other. Nothing can break them up. Even if their bodies are torn apart, their hearts are completely united.


    Gu Sirui has been holding Su Su to the hospital downstairs to calm her down. After all, this kind of stimulation is hard for anyone to accept. Sue had been sitting there sobbing, and now her mind was blank.


    Thinking of her happy life in Africa before, she recovered from her illness, but Gu Sinian had to lie in bed and suffer from such hardships. The more she thought about it, the more she felt selfish. When she slowly recovered, she suddenly felt why Gu Sinan had a car accident.


    "Si Nian Why? Si ruita ... sobbing Will there be an accident? " Su Su spoke intermittently, obviously still very sad.


    Seeing Su Su look like this, Gu Sirui really doesn''t want to tell Su Su the truth all of a sudden. He is too cruel to Su Su. But one day Su Su will know the truth, long pain is better than short pain.


    Gu Sirui took a breath. "In fact, since you left that day, Gu Sinian and I have been looking for you. We can''t find you. Gu Sinian has been drinking until That day, "Gu Sirui stopped when he arrived at this time," that day he and Che Xiaoxiao went to try on the wedding dress. That day, he drank a lot and got out of a car accident while driving. And then I was in a coma


    Gu Sirui felt that if he said these words now, he was looking back on the scene at that time. At that time, due to Gu''s car accident, the whole Gu family almost had an accident. At that time, he was appointed to take over Gu''s position. He was busy with the company and family every day, and had to deal with it every day. Worrying about Gu''s life, that life was hell on earth. Fortunately, he survived. But now, Su Su Su has to continue to face it. Does she really accept it?


    Su Su listens to Gu Sirui''s words word by word, but there is no reaction. She stares at Gu Sirui for a while. I feel more confused.


    If just now she felt guilty because Gu Sinian was lying in the hospital and went to Africa to have a good time, what is it now. If it wasn''t for his own departure, Gu Sinian would not have been drinking all the time, he would not have had an accident, and he would not be lying in the hospital now.


    So, I''m the culprit. I''m the source of Gu''s car accident. Just now, she was still complaining about Gu''s family, saying that they had been making use of Gu Sixian. But now, Su Su seems to have no reason to blame Gu''s family.At least, Gu''s family has given him a good environment to grow up and become a man. But what about himself? Gu Sinian has been making trouble for him all the time. She can imagine how much Gu Sinian hated himself at that time. After all, he always tried to solve problems and never relied on alcohol to do anything.


    Think of these, Su Su can''t help but hide his face and cry again. Why, he''s so useless, now nothing can wake up Gu Sixian. If only he had been far away from Gu Sixian, let him marry those ladies. At least now he''s still Gu Sixian, who got the spring break, or the superior president. He''s a disaster.


    "Woo woo Did the doctor say when the secretary would wake up Su Su now wants to wait for Gu Sinian to wake up. As long as he is well, he doesn''t care what he wants to do. He will never leave without a word. As long as Gu Sinian can sit in front of her as healthy as before, even if she wants to die immediately, she is willing to.

 Chapter 418

    Su Su asked, Gu Sirui shook his head and sighed, "the doctor said that Gu Sirian doesn''t want to wake up. He doesn''t want to wake up.


    Gu Sinian has been placed in the best hospital. There is no doubt about the diagnosis of the doctors. They are all the best doctors. If they have no way, they can no longer force the hospital to do anything. Now they have to place Gu Sinian in the hospital. Even if Gu Sinian has to live in the hospital for a lifetime, they can afford to take care of their family.


    "What can I do?" Su Su holds Gu Sirui''s arm tightly, as if holding on to a life-saving straw.


    "Now only by making Gu Sinian have the consciousness of survival can he wake up. Su Su, I think the person Gu Sinian wants to see most is you. You are the key to Gu Sinian''s waking up." Gu Sinian felt that he was finally able to say this to Su Su.


    Gu Sirui has been looking for Su Su. He does not hesitate to use all his strength. Even after taking over the company, he has never given up in the face of all kinds of documents. On the one hand, he is really worried about Su Su. After all, if a girl is outside, it is inevitable that something will happen. At that time, he not only has the responsibility for Su Su, but also loves Su Su Su.


    On the other hand, he also thinks that if Gu Sinian wants to wake up, he must rely on Su Su.


    Now that the doctor has no sense of survival, what if he wakes up Gu''s sense of survival? That''s OK. Now in the world, the closest thing to Gu Sinian is himself, grandma and Su Su.


    He and his grandmother have been trying to wake up Gu Sinian, but it has not been effective, and Gu Sinian had a car accident because of Su Su.


    He didn''t mean to blame Su Su, but he had to say that he was responsible for all this, and he still had to tie the bell. If Gu Sinian wants to wake up, Su Su is absolutely indispensable.


    "Do you mean to take care of Gu Sinian? So And the daughter? " Su Su hesitated a little. In fact, she didn''t want to mention that woman. However, when it comes to taking care of Gu Sinian, she is still a woman. She is Gu Sinian''s fiancee. She can''t take care of her own because of her love and reason. However, as long as she needs to, she must be duty bound. She can''t get it.


    Gu Sirui knows that the woman in Su Su''s mouth is Che Xiaoxiao. When he thought of Che Xiaoxiao, he was very angry. That woman did her best to take care of Gu Sinian at that time. At one time, she was very guilty and tangled. He thought that if Gu Sinian woke up one day, he had any reason to drive Che Xiaoxiao away. After all, Gu Sinian was really treated well by others.


    At that time, that woman was too docile, so docile that she didn''t find her true face. However, this kind of person often shows up after a long time. Sure enough, after taking care of him for a period of time, he seems to find that Gu Sinian won''t wake up, so he takes a fancy to himself.


    At that time, I really let myself have a bad habit. When I saw that my brother couldn''t do it, I immediately broke the engagement and relied on myself, and my grandmother actually agreed. Now that he and she have completely fallen out, Che Xiaoxiao has never been to the hospital again. He is cruel to Gu Sinian.


    In fact, she took care of Gu Sinian very well at the beginning. Now the nurse she hired is not as attentive as she is. I have to say that the woman is really considerate. But the more such a woman is, the more unfathomable her mind is. It''s a chill to think about it. Fortunately, Gu Sinian didn''t marry her. It''s really bad luck to marry such a woman.


    Now that woman''s wind rating outside is not very good, just by abandoning her unconscious fiance, which makes many people flinch.


    "That daughter, hum, came to take care of her for a while at first, but then she disappeared. We don''t expect her to take care of Gu Sixian. Now we all hire a nurse to take care of our brother." Gu Sirui''s teeth itch when he talks about that woman.


    "Then, let me take care of Si Nian." Su Su looks at Gu Sirui with firm eyes. She feels that it is her duty bound thing.


    Now Gu Sixian has become like this because of himself. Even if he can''t wake up all his life, he will have to stay in his house. Anyway, he doesn''t want anyone except Gu Sixian.


    Now that the woman has abandoned Gu Sinian, she has no reason to continue to be with Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian is such an excellent person. His woman can never be the one who will abandon him.


    In any case, even if that woman appears next to Gu Sinian, she should try her best to prevent her from being with Gu Sinian. Such a woman does not deserve Gu Sinian.


    Su Su went to Gu Sixian''s hospital bed the next time. This time, she has adjusted her mind. She believes that now she has enough courage to see Gu Sixian. He wants to open the floor curtain to let the outside sun shine on Gu Sixian''s face, and ask him to open his eyes to see the beautiful world outside.


    She wants to change Gu Sixian''s bed with his favorite flowers every day, so that he can smell his favorite fragrance when he wakes up.


    She should always hold his hand and warm him every day, so that he can feel the warmth of the world as soon as he wakes up.Every day, she will tell Gu Sinian what happened before and what happened to her in Africa. In the future, she will go to Africa with him to see the kind people. Then, she will introduce Gu Sinian to everyone and travel around the world to see the scenery.


    She is waiting for Gu Sinian to wake up and imagine with herself. Now Gu Sinian is all her courage.


    Gu Sixian, my love, you can rest assured that even if the whole world abandons you, I will never leave you again. You will be the driving force for the rest of my life.


    Su Su step by step, eyes more and more firm to the ward.


    Gu Sirui actually wants to stop Su Su, but when he sees Su Su''s eyes, he thinks he should let Su Su go. He believes Su Su and Gu Sinian that their love will blossom and bear fruit in the end.


    As for grandma, although she didn''t agree with Su Su to take care of Gu Sinian, it was at that time that Gu Sinian had Che Xiaoxiao to take care of him, and he took good care of him. Now Che Xiaoxiao has gone, and he can''t compare with someone who really cares about patients as a professional nurse. Therefore, apart from Su Su Su, he really can''t think of anyone else who can do better I''ve been taking care of Gu Si for many years. I think grandma will agree.

 Chapter 419

    Gu Sirui asked sincerely, "Su Su, you Do you really decide to stay? "


    Although he knows Su Su still loves Gu Sinian, and Gu Sinian also loves Su Su deeply, he doesn''t want Su Su to be embarrassed.


    What''s more, even though Gu Sirui and Su Su have been together for a long time when they meet again, and he has had dinner with her and talked a lot, there is still a kind of unreal feeling in his heart, for fear that Su Su Su''s return is just a dream.


    Su Su pursed the corners of her mouth to show a smile, but at this moment, she couldn''t smile at all. She looked Gu Sirui''s eyes seriously and said, "you know, I really want to take care of him. I came back to... " With that, her nose was sour and her eyes were filled with tears.


    Gu Sirui handed her a tissue, sat close to her, patted her on the shoulder, speechless.


    Su Su choked twice, calmed down a little, and then said, "he''s like this. How can I have the heart to leave. What''s more, he became like this because of me. " She felt guilty and heartbroken.


    Gu Sirui looks in the eye, also ache in the heart. For Gu Si Nian, more Su Su. At the same time, his heart was filled with sadness. This accident made him realize how deep the two people''s feelings were. He had hoped to recover Su Su before, but now it seems that he has no way to intervene in the love competition. He has already lost completely.


    Gu Sirui said with a smile, "he will wake up. You can rest assured."


    Two people were silent for a while, Gu Sirui hesitated and said, "something, I still want to tell you." He looked into Su Su''s red and swollen eyes and said, "I know it''s mean to do this. It''s like playing a bitter card. I hope I can win your sympathy, but I still hope I can let you know how hard his time is."


    In the hospital, pedestrians come and go, and children chase and play around them. In such a big environment full of suffering and human separation, Su Su''s heart gradually calms down.


    Su Su had probably guessed what he was going to say and said, "go ahead."


    "After you left, he moved back from you," Gu said


    Sue nodded slightly, she knew. After coming back, she took the lead to return to the apartment where they lived. It was full of dust, and it seemed that no one had cleaned it for a long time. Even when she left, the clothes on the carpet in her bedroom were lying there. Gu Sinian has a serious habit of cleanliness. If he put it in the past, he would be very angry and dislike her. If you really continue to live there, Gu Sinian will be cleaned up.


    "He lives with the old lady. Every time I go to see the old lady, I often meet him."


    Gu Sirui asked, "do you know where I often meet him?"


    Sue shook her head.


    "Wine cellar. When he didn''t work, as soon as he came back from the company, he would drink in the room, bottle after bottle, until he got drunk. Later, I went straight to the cellar. "


    He is restrained, has good drinking power, and his wine has always been praised by people. When drunk, he is always very quiet, but every time he mumbles to himself, reciting a person''s name - Su Su, Su Su


    That affectionate appearance, let a person fear and awe.


    At that time, although Gu Sirui was moved, he still looked down on him. He thought, since love is so deep, why not be firm. He knew that he listened to the old lady so much in return for his kindness. However, Gu Sirui thinks of the book Xiaoxiao, which has been in and out of Gu''s house for a long time, and is deeply loved by the old lady. He feels very sad. Love is not the slightest tolerance of sand, love a person, love to the depths, how can people freely intervene? I''m afraid that''s the tragedy of big families.


    Su Su''s eyes turned red again. She knew that Gu Sinian was in a car accident because he was drunk. If it wasn''t for her, how could he drink so much wine and live a decadent life. If it wasn''t for her, how could he live like this? She felt as if her heart had been torn by something, with a dull pain.


    Gu Sirui said: "at home, occasionally when he is sober, he always looks sad. I''ve never seen him do this for a woman, never. "


    "Once," Gu said, "it''s almost midnight. He''s finished his work and is planning to go home. All of a sudden, a phone call came, saying that I found your information in the United States. The other side sent a picture of a woman''s back in a convenience store on the road. Her figure and hairstyle are really like you. "


    Gu Sirui said with a bitter smile: "he seems to be crazy. Go to me for confirmation. In the middle of the night, that lunatic shakes me out of my sleep just to make sure it''s you. "


    He still clearly remembers that midnight when Gu Sinian appeared in front of his bed excitedly, holding a picture tightly in his hand and saying: "Si Rui! Si Rui! You see if it''s her! Someone has found her


    It''s Sue.


    The other party asked to make a sum of money first, responsible for follow-up tracking. Gu Sinian was also afraid of losing Su Su''s news, so he made a sum of money without hesitation. Then, the next morning I bought a ticket to the United States.


    "And then?" Su Su asked. She knew very well that she had never been to the United States since she left."Later, I went there to find out that the photos are synthetic, and those people are trying to cheat money."


    "Another time, there was a very important activity in the company," Gu said. The old lady tried her best to persuade him to go there. In the middle of the activity, some people said they found your whereabouts in Yunnan. This time, he was desperate to leave in the middle of the road and rushed over. "


    "Because of this, I almost screwed up the activity. Later, the old lady went to great lengths to stop her cooperation


    Gu Sirui sighed, "it''s still not you."


    Gu Sinian found Yunnan and found that it was not Su Su. He also had a fight with the person who provided the wrong information. Everyone thought he was unreasonable.


    Unable to find Su Su''s news, Gu Sinian went to Su Su''s mother. Gu Sinian knew that Su Su had a bad relationship with the Su family and was not close to Lin Huimei. But since then, he has often visited her, hoping to find out Su Su''s whereabouts from the Su family. Even though the chance was slim, he thought that one day she would come back and meet her mother even if she didn''t go to see him.


    Gu Sirui said: "I''m afraid he doesn''t even know that he can''t leave you. For you, during this period of time, he is no longer Gu Sixian, who used to be superior. He has become another person. "


    Gu Sirui said solemnly: "Su Su, you really mean a lot to him."

 Chapter 420

    Two people in the hospital downstairs talked for a while, the sky gradually dark down, Gu Sirui raised his hand to look at the watch, found that it was more than six.


    Su Su said, "it''s getting late. You still have company business to do. Go back first. I''ll just stay here."


    Gu Sirui nodded and said, "remember to eat something in the evening and take care of yourself. I''ll be back tomorrow. "


    The next day, Gu Sirui got up early in the morning and saw Su Su sleeping by the bed. He was hesitating whether to wake her up. Su Su slept very quietly and woke up at the sound. She sat up slowly, sleepy eyed: "how come so early."


    "I''m afraid you''re hungry." He pulled up Su Su, "is not there someone else to take care of you, I understand your mood, but the body is important, you should not be too tired, go out with me for breakfast."


    The supporting facilities of the hospital are perfect, and there are many restaurants, but Gu Sirui thinks the hospital is too depressing. He wants to change the environment and insists on finding an outdoor restaurant not far from the hospital.


    Unexpectedly, it was because he chose here that he was in trouble.


    It was caused by a woman.


    This restaurant is a traditional Chinese restaurant, famous for its variety of small dumplings. When Gu Sirui was in the back of the long line worrying about what kind of stuffing to buy, a tall, exquisite young woman came face to face, with a smile on her face, "what a coincidence, I met again!"


    Gu Sirui looks around and confirms that the young woman is talking to him. For a strange woman''s chat up, he either chooses to act on occasion, or directly ignore. Obviously, in his current mood, he chose the latter.


    Seeing that he ignored him, the young woman was not angry either. She just said with a smile, "why, forget so soon?"


    Gu Sirui smiles politely: "Miss, do you recognize the wrong person? We should not know each other. "


    The woman hugged her shoulder and thought it funny. She laughed with a little frivolity. She looked around the people around her and said in a low voice: "it''s said that one day husband and wife have been together for a hundred days. We''ve been apart for less than a hundred days. Do you forget me?" His breath sprayed on Gu Sirui''s ears. He blushed slightly, but his mind was still blank.


    "That night, did you forget?" Asked the woman.


    Gu Sirui suddenly seems to think of something. Some time ago, he was drunk in a bar. The next day, he seemed to see a young sexy woman beside him.


    The world is really small.


    Looking at him, the young woman seemed to remember, and then she said with a bright smile, "if it''s really expensive and forgetful, don''t worry, I''m not asking you for money this time. If I have a chance to have another drink, I''ll treat you next time." Then he turned to another man who had just bought breakfast, took his arm and left with a smile.


    When Gu Sirui''s time comes, Su Su is bored with nothing. If she has a mobile phone, she takes a newspaper to read. The first page of the newspaper is about Gu Sirui''s news: the rise of Gu''s rookie, Gu family successors. The content is how Gu Sirui solved many difficulties and helped Gu solve the crisis, and how he used his intelligence to achieve friendly cooperation with foreign enterprises and obtain heavy investment. Attached to it is a picture of Gu Sirui standing in the middle of a group of business elites in a suit and shoes, holding a glass in his hand and talking with a group of big men in a natural manner.


    Su Su feels a little sad. Over the past few years, Gu Sinian has been trying to bring Gu Sirui back to the company, but he has always refused. Now Gu Sirui is finally willing to face up to his own identity. At the beginning of his business, Gu Sirian can''t see it.


    But in any case, she is happy for Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui is sweating all over the line to come back, it is already 15 minutes later, he said with a smile, "a good meal is not afraid of late, waiting for a long time."


    Su Su held the newspaper. "No, I''m reading it." She spread out the newspaper and continued, "you''re very handsome when you''re serious."


    This time, Gu Sirui was embarrassed. He touched the back of his head and said, "don''t praise me. I feel uncomfortable when I get my picture in the newspaper. I''m most tired of these business negotiations. Now it''s just a temporary shift. It''s time to leave immediately. "


    Su Su knows that he is waiting for Gu Sixian to wake up. Gu''s family is Gu Sixian''s hard work. She knows that, and Gu Sirui knows that. She also knows that Gu Sirui looks unruly these years, but in fact, his intelligence is no less than Gu Sinian. He is smart and has a strong learning ability. Su Su knew that as long as Gu Sirui made up his mind and trained a little, he would become an excellent business man.


    Su Su said, "just say that. How are you doing recently? I just saw a girl talking to you. Is she a friend I know? "


    Gu Sirui confessed directly and shrugged: "you know what it''s like to play on occasion."


    Su Su wry smile: "I know you are not such a person," she pause, "I hope you can meet the girl you like."


    Like the girl, met, also had sweet, and later separated goodbye, is another scene. Gu Sirui said silently in his heart that the girl he likes is right in front of him.


    He put on a pair of cynical expression, said: "don''t mention, the book Xiaoxiao entangled me again."Su Su naturally knew who she was talking about, the name of Shu Xiaoxiao, which let her go to a foreign country.


    On the surface, she never leaves, but in fact, she has turned her attention to Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui said: "a few days ago, the calligrapher came to see the old lady, and even said that he wanted to break the previous engagement and let her marry me."


    Sue was surprised. "What?"


    "Of course I don''t want to. But she has been looking for all kinds of reasons to approach me and take care of me. At the beginning, I was almost moved by her and almost shaken. I really feigned death. "


    Gu Sirui couldn''t get rid of Shu Xiaoxiao, so he simply changed his strategy. When Shu Xiaoxiao came back, he told Shu Xiaoxiao with long hair and waist that he liked girls with short hair, so when Shu Xiaoxiao appeared again, he immediately cut his hair short.


    He also said that he liked the girl with glasses and was bookish, so when Shu Xiaoxiao appeared again, he put on a pair of uncoordinated glasses.


    Gu Sirui praised her for her beauty, but once again, she was embarrassed and said that he liked fat girls. After hearing this, she took off her glasses, red eyes and said: "your requirements are too high..."


    Gu Sirui will listen to Su Su about these things, but he makes Su Su amused.


    Seeing Su Su''s rare smile, Gu Sirui''s mood was also much better. He said with a knowing smile: "you''ve been smiling for a whole day He put down the rice in his hand and said seriously, "don''t worry, we have a good doctor. He will wake up."


    Su Su said firmly, "I know that he will wake up. He will."

 Chapter 421

    In the twinkling of an eye, Sue stayed in the hospital for two or three days.


    Most of the time, she accompanied Gu Sixian in the ward. Occasionally, she felt bored, so she went out to walk downstairs of the hospital. On this day, Su Su just came up from downstairs and was about to turn back to the ward when she passed the corridor. Suddenly, she was grabbed.


    She looked down and saw a five - or six-year-old girl with two braided sheep''s horns and watery eyes flashing like two stars. The little girl carefully tugged at the corner of her dress, timidly asked: "Auntie, do you want stars?"


    Su Su squatted down and saw something tightly in the little girl''s right hand. At a close look, it was a piece of starlike plasticine.


    The little girl blinked her eyes innocently and asked, "beautiful stars. I made them for my father. Do you want them?"


    Su Su smiles and says gently, "the green stars are really beautiful. You are great."


    The little girl hung her head and held the stars in her two little hands. She said seriously, "mom said that this is a lucky star. If I give it to others, it will bring luck to others, and dad''s illness will get better."


    Sue realized that her father was ill and in hospital.


    Su Su took the star and stroked the little girl''s head. Just as she was about to say something, she saw a little nurse rushing over.


    "Tong Tong, why are you here?" The little nurse grabbed the little girl, picked her up, turned and apologized to Su Su, "I''m sorry, miss. The child''s father is in the ward, and her mother is busy taking care of him, so she didn''t watch the child for a moment and let her slip out."


    Su Su said she didn''t mind. Instead, she raised the green star in her hand and said, "thank you."


    Little nurse see, it is more embarrassed, "Tong Tong hope her father get better soon, so sometimes will do so."


    "Father Tong..." Su Su wants to talk but stops.


    "The accident is very serious. I just came out of the intensive care unit today, but the situation is still very bad. It''s said that she picked up the child from the kindergarten. A car rushed towards the child. Her father could have escaped, but in order to save the child... " The little nurse also choked.


    Su Su himself is a soft hearted person, listening to the story inside, the mood also followed down. When Tong Tong was taken away, Su Su held her fist and said with a smile, "come on, your father will be cured!"


    Su Su hung the rubber star representing luck in front of Gu Sinian''s bed with a heavy heart, looked at Gu Sinian lying quietly on the hospital bed, and said, "I know you don''t like these messy things, and you don''t believe these fastidious things, but this time you have to listen to me."


    Gu Sinian''s eyes were closed, his face was pale, and his long eyelashes trembled with shallow and even breathing. Su Su remembers that when they were together, Gu Sinian said that he wanted a daughter in the future. He hoped that their daughter''s eyebrows and eyes would look like her father''s, and her lips and nose would look like her mother''s. Gu Sinian''s eyes are very beautiful and his eyelashes are so long that women are envious. When Su Su first met Gu Sinian, he was surprised by his picturesque eyebrows.


    Gu Sinian was sleeping peacefully. Su Su was afraid that he would be bored and began to tell him her story in Africa.


    Su Su said: "the grassland in Africa is really open and boundless. When you are in it, you can feel the insignificance of human beings deeply, and you can forget --" she pauses, remembers everything that happened before, and goes on: "you can forget, a lot of troubles."


    Gu Sinian lay quietly in bed, like a child.


    Su Su continued: "I met a very kind herdsman in Africa. The host and hostess are very enthusiastic, and their son is also a sincere young man. There, I live happily with cattle and sheep every day. "


    Su Su held Gu Sinian''s bony arm and held back the tears in his eyes: "these days, I wonder if I was too selfish. I had a comfortable time, but you were lying in the hospital."


    I can''t help but repent.


    "I remember you once said that you would travel when you have time. Now I''ve explored the way for you in advance. If you want to travel in the future, go to Africa and see the grassland I went to. " For so many years, he has been busy for the whole family. It seems that he does not lack food and clothing, and every day is enviable, but only she knows that he is not easy. He has been living for others, never as Gu Sixian, really living for himself.


    She once imagined that one day, she would grow old with him, go to see the most beautiful scenery, eat the most delicious snacks, and live the most leisurely time. She had fantasized that they would grow old together.


    The next day, Gu Sirui came to Su Su to deliver food. Not long after he came in, there was a lot of noise outside the corridor, mixed with the shrill cry of a woman.


    Although joys and sorrows are common in the hospital, the hospital is famous for its sound insulation. Su Su met her for the first time in such a noisy time. It happened that a nurse came to inspect the room. After she came in, she paid close attention to the door and said, "I''m sorry, a patient died, and his family was a little emotional." Then the nurse said with some regret: "originally, they were all out of the intensive care unit. Unexpectedly, the situation worsened again. I didn''t hold on this morning, so I went."Su Su trembled. She seemed to know who she was talking about, so she asked, "did the patient have a serious car accident?"


    The nurse was surprised and said, "do you know? He has a daughter. She is still very young. She cries so much that she won''t let her father go


    Gu Sirui also felt strange and asked, "do you know him?"


    Su Su just shook her head. She looked at the lucky star at the head of the bed and felt a pain in her heart. She thought that the father would go to heaven.


    Gu Sirui was afraid that she would be hurt by the situation and wanted to change the topic to adjust the atmosphere. He asked: "today, I went to check the original things and determined the situation set by Shu Xiaoxiao." He paused. "Do you still care about that now?"


    Su Su actually guessed that there was something strange about it at that time, but what else could she say when it came to this? Love can''t tolerate sand. Even though she knows that Gu Sinian didn''t do it intentionally, the gap between them has appeared. Even if there was no book Xiaoxiao, there might be another Zhao Xiaoxiao, Liu Xiaoxiao.


    Maybe, they really don''t fit.


    Su Su looked calm and said, "now, I just want to take care of him. I hope he can wake up early. Sometimes, I feel very tired and want to put everything down. So - "she bit her lip and said softly," I''ll talk about the rest later. "

 Chapter 422

    Su Su is by Gu Sinian''s side every day. Gu Sinian''s eyes are closed when she looks at him. Su Su wants to be lying in the hospital bed now. She feels that time is like a year. It''s so sad.


    Su Su thought every day that as long as Gu Sinian woke up, she would make a lot of delicious food and fatten him first. Gu Sinian is as thin as skin and bone now. It seems that the wind can blow Gu Sinian away.


    Think about how Gu si used to be like this years ago. He paid so much attention to his image. If he knew he was like this now, would he be surprised.


    However, Su Su made up his mind that as long as he woke up, Su Su would take care of Gu Sinian no matter how busy he was, and help him to recover his former appearance. How handsome and charming she used to be. So cold.


    But Su Su just likes Gu Sixian''s high cold. I think he is very attractive when he is cold. I feel that he has a spirit of immortality.


    Su Su grasped Gu Sinian''s hand. Su Su could not wait to send all her physical strength to Gu Sinian and let him wake up quickly. But Su Su believes that Gu Sinian will wake up. She thinks Gu Sinian is a blessed man. No matter how bad luck, it won''t be miserable.


    Su Su holds Gu Sinian''s hand. Sometimes she finds that Gu Sinian''s hand is moving. But when she looks at his hand in surprise, she can''t feel Gu Sinian''s hand moving. Su Su told herself that maybe it was an illusion. But sometimes I really feel that Gu Sinian is awake. He is awake all the time. He''s looking at Sue.


    It may be that Su Su always feels Gu Sinian''s existence. She doesn''t think Gu Sinian is far away from him. Although he is closing his eyes, she thinks his heart is hot. He is looking at her and breathing for her all the time.


    The nurses around have been discussing that Su Suzhen is an infatuated woman. In this way, she never leaves her lover. In this society, this kind of woman should be rare. They were all moved by Su Su''s infatuation.


    Su Su Ming knows. Gu Sinian can''t hear Su Su talking, but Su Su insists on talking to him every day, because she firmly believes that Gu Sinian is listening to her. He understands Su Su Su''s insistence.


    Susu remembered what the doctor had told him. Gu Sinian''s will is too weak. He didn''t want to live at all. Every time I think about it. Su Su wanted to cry. Because she really loves Gu Sinian. Su Su now finds out that Gu Sinian is really inseparable from her.


    Su Su now hates the initiator, who is Mrs. Gu. If it hadn''t been for her, Gu Sixian would not have been like this. Su Su thought, and tears fell. In fact, she felt that Gu Sinian had half the responsibility. If she had not gone to Africa, she would have chosen to stay here. Maybe it won''t be like this.


    But at the beginning Su Su was very helpless. When she knew he was going to marry another woman, she couldn''t accept it at all. At that time, her heart was so painful that she couldn''t breathe at all. She could only choose to escape. Only by escaping, could he live a better life at least. If she had chosen to stay here, it would have been Su Su who was lying in the hospital bed now.


    She felt like hell for her at that time. It felt like someone was pinching her neck all the time. So he had to flee. It was he who didn''t expect the consequences to be like this. I knew I should have finished with him.


    At that time, after going to Africa, Su Su felt that she was obviously more cheerful. At least she doesn''t wake up every morning thinking about it all the time. The mood became a lot of cheerful, saw a lot of local conditions and customs there, made a lot of friends.


    Su Su wants nothing now, as long as Gu Sinian can wake up. Su Su is already satisfied. She wants to see Gu Sinian, smile at her as usual, and look at Su Su with doting eyes. Su Su missed Gu Sixian''s pet very much.


    Su Su wants to fight with Gu Sinian as before. No matter how Su Su is angry with Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian always looks at her with doting eyes. This is one of Su Su''s most touching things. From small to big, Su Su couldn''t get the love, but Gu Sinian gave her the love completely, without selfishness.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian''s closed eyes. She imagined that Gu Sinian''s eyes suddenly opened, and then her first words were Su Su''s name. If she could, Sue would wake up in a dream.


    Unfortunately, it seems impossible. Gu Sirui said that Gu Sinian had been sleeping for a long time. And Gu Sinian didn''t know Su Su had returned to him now. And Su Su is not sure if Gu Sinian wakes up, can they stay together? Can we continue our love.


    However, Su Su insists that she will never give up what she has decided. She will never let Gu Sixian get hurt again. Her previous decision has already made him pay a heavy price, and she will never repeat the same mistake again. Su Su won''t forgive herself if things happen again.


    Sue always sits in front of the hospital bed. I can only wash my face with tears. Unfortunately, I can''t see these Gu years. He hoped Gu Sinian could hear what Su Su told him. Gu Sinian just breathed steadily and couldn''t hear any sound at all. I didn''t even blink. The ward was so quiet that you could hear a needle drop on the floor.Suzhou hates the time of dying in the hospital. I feel like living here is like a year. She felt the atmosphere in the hospital. She felt that she was dealing with death. She wanted Gu Sinian to leave the hospital as soon as possible, but Gu Sinian didn''t wake up for a long time. Su Su Su thought of this and sighed.


    Su Su thought that when she left, Gu Sinian should be very sad and desperate. I don''t know if Gu Sinian will blame her when she wakes up? Su Su felt guilty when she thought of this. She was a little afraid to see Gu Sinian''s reaction. She was afraid that Gu Sinian would blame her. She was afraid to see his injured eyes.


    But no matter what, Su Su is not afraid of anything. As long as Gu Sinian wakes up, she will never leave him. No matter Gu Sinian drives her away, Su Su Su will stay with him and guard him forever.


    Su Su now looks at the photos of her and Gu Sinian as long as she''s OK. Thinking about the beginning, how beautiful. if time could stop at the moment when we first met.


    Su Su couldn''t imagine what kind of life he had spent during his absence. Look at him so thin, my uncle is dying of heartache. It''s just that the critical thing is not that you can wake up quickly.

 Chapter 423

    Su Su is still wondering if Gu Sinian ever complained that she left him like this? In fact, Su Su didn''t want to. It''s only fate who plays tricks on people. Su Su loves Gu Sinian no less than Gu Sinian. But Su Su believes that Gu Sinian also loves Su Su very much.


    Su Su looked at the needle on Gu Sinian''s hand, and his heart gave him a sharp pain. If she can, Su Su is willing to bear the pain of Gu Sinian. She would rather the needle on his hand stick into Su Su''s hand.


    Su Su suddenly remembered that Gu Sinian had been very afraid of pain since he was a child. As long as there was a little pain, he would cry and cry. Thinking of this, Su Su Su looked at Gu Sinian with great pain.


    Gu Sirui in the office to deal with a wave of documents, he thought about. I don''t know if I want to tell Mrs. Gu about Gu Sixian. If he said that, he was afraid that she would not accept it for a while. After all, Mrs. Gu is now very old.


    Mrs. Gu''s feelings for Gu Sixian can be seen by anyone with a clear eye after all. If Mrs. Gu knows what happened to Gu Sixian now, she doesn''t know how much stimulation she will suffer. She''s afraid that another person will be hospitalized at that time, Gu thinks.


    Gu Sirui only feels very tired now. He has to deal with a lot of business every day, and he has to take charge of family affairs. He thinks it''s not easy to grow up now, or he used to be more comfortable. If he can, he hopes to go back to the past. The company''s business is really something that ordinary people can manage. I''m so tired.


    Every time I think of him, I have to admire Gu Sinian. I really don''t know how he insisted. Can keep the company in good order. Will she not even have a headache when she sees mountains of official documents and stories every day? Anyway, when he comes to work every day, his head hurts a lot.


    But fortunately, the people who take care of their families are very smart, and only they can manage a company well. Care for the family can only become bigger and bigger if it is handed over to people like them. More and more famous.


    Gu Sirui thinks he wants to tell the old lady the truth. It''s a bit of a dilemma. And now Mrs. Gu doesn''t know Su Su is taking care of Gu Sinian. Gu Sirui thought more and more, and he didn''t know whether to tell her or not.


    Gu Sirui thinks about it and tells Mrs. Gu that paper can''t hold fire after all. I''m afraid that if old lady Gu knows about it, she must blame Gu Sirui, saying that he deliberately wanted to hide it from her. At that time, Gu Sirui jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it. He didn''t want to make Mrs. Gu angry. Even though Mrs. Gu kept forcing him to do things he didn''t want to do.


    After all, Mrs. Gu is her own grandmother. Gu Sirui is very devoted to her grandmother. He wants his grandmother to be well. Don''t worry about something. After all, his grandmother is very old.


    So Gu Sirui drove directly to Gu''s home after work. Gu''s family is still the same as usual, leaving old lady Gu alone. Gu Sirui also feels a little sorry when he thinks about it. But he still wanted to avoid Mrs. Gu.


    Gu Sirui went into Mrs. Gu''s room as soon as he entered. Mrs. Gu was very surprised to see that Gu Sirui came home suddenly. She doesn''t know what happened when Gu Sirui came to him all of a sudden. The expression is very strange. He also looks at Gu Sirui with strange eyes. Gu Sirui saw old lady Gu and suddenly didn''t know where to start. There is a little evasive look in Mrs. Gu''s eyes.


    "Si Rui, what can I do for you? Why did you come back all of a sudden? Didn''t you hide far before? "Finally, Mrs. Gu opened her mouth first. She deliberately asked Gu Sirui in a sarcastic tone.


    Gu Sirui was a little embarrassed when she asked. Hesitant and a little afraid to say. Finally, she plucked up her courage and said to Mrs. Gu, "grandma, let me tell you something. Well, don''t get too excited after listening, OK? Promise me "


    Mrs. Gu was asked by Gu Sirui in such a serious tone, and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. Mrs. Gu has a bad feeling. But she was still a little curious after all. He took a deep breath and said, "ask me.".


    So Gu Sirui told Mrs. Gu the whole story. After listening to what he said, Mrs. Gu lost her soul. She was just stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Old lady Gu''s sad tears were falling. She was crying. It was all his fault why things turned out like this. God, the first time Gu Sirui saw old lady Gu so out of control, he quickly hugged old lady Gu.


    He patted Mrs. Gu on the back and told her that it was OK. Now nothing happened. Gu Sinian had passed the critical period, but he had not woken up. He comforted Mrs. Gu in this way, but she didn''t listen to him at all and just cried.


    Gu Sirui is a little regretful now. He told Mrs. Gu about it. If Mrs. Gu falls ill because of it, his responsibility will be too great. He tried his best to appease her. Despite his appeasement, the old lady finally recovered a little.


    In the end, Mrs. Gu didn''t say anything. She just asked Gu Sirui which hospital Gu Sirian was in. Ask Gu Sirui to take her to see him.


    Gu Sirui said, "yes. Don''t worry, grandma. He''ll be fine. Si Nianfu has a big life and is very strong. He''ll wake up, so you don''t have to worryAfter listening, Mrs. Gu just nodded slightly and didn''t speak any more. Dry your eyes with a tissue.


    So Gu Sinian drove old lady Gu to the hospital. Under the guidance of Gu Sirui, Mrs. Gu goes to the ward where Gu Sinian is. With a nervous heart, Mrs. Gu opens the door and enters. Su Su is taking care of Gu Sinian.


    Su Su suddenly saw Mrs. Gu come here. I was startled. She didn''t understand why the incoming wife came all of a sudden. Now I''m a little afraid. Will Mrs. Gu drive her away. However, although she complained a little about Mrs. Gu, Mrs. Gu was an elder and Gu''s grandmother, so she didn''t dare to disrespect her. She stood up politely and called her grandmother.


    Old lady Gu answered, "well." He went straight to Gu Sixian''s hospital bed. Looking at him with a worried face. I touched Gu Sinian''s head with my hand. The old lady''s face is full of heartache now. She never thought that Gu Sinian would turn me into this.


    Mrs. Gu''s heart is full of sadness now. She was thinking that if she didn''t do that at the beginning, now she couldn''t do it, would Gu Sinian not be like this? He was very upset when he saw Gu Sinian''s thin cheek was concave. This is the handsome Gu Sixian before him. He is totally different.

 Chapter 424

    Old lady Gu stood up after seeing Gu. He looked at Su Su. He said, "come out with me. I have something to tell you." Su Su was nervous after listening to Mrs. Gu. She didn''t know what Mrs. Gu was doing when she suddenly called her out? She was afraid that old lady Gu would ask her to leave Gu Sixian.


    Su Su''s heart trembled when she thought of this. She was very afraid and left Gu Sinian again. Su Su would never leave Gu Sinian again. No matter how old lady Gu put pressure on her, it was useless. Su Su gave herself a strong heart tonic.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sirui and asks him for help. Gu Sirui gives her a reassuring look, which means that she can rest assured that it won''t happen.


    Gu Sirui believes that Mrs. Gu will let go of it. She won''t force Gu Sinian to do anything he doesn''t want to do any more. Gu Sinian has become like this now. Mrs. Gu is very guilty now, so she won''t force Gu Sinian to do anything he doesn''t want to do. I will not do those things.


    Su Su got Gu Sirui''s safety signal, and then he was able to settle down. She thought that she could go out with Mrs. Gu safely.


    So Mrs. Gu took Su Su to a coffee shop. The coffee shop is not far from the hospital. It''s just a few steps away. So Susu and Mrs. Gu came to the cafe on foot.


    The decoration of this cafe is very beautiful and fashionable, with classical music in it. Besides, there are many lovers, families and children drinking coffee, and office workers eating western desserts there.


    As soon as Susu stepped into the cafe, she was attracted by the atmosphere inside. She felt that the atmosphere inside was very romantic, and brought Susu''s memory to the days when she was with gusian. They didn''t often go to such a cafe to drink coffee.


    I remember her chatting with Gu Sinian. It was very sweet at that time. Su Su knows that Gu Sinian likes lattes, but Su Su likes cappuccinos.


    Thinking of this, Su Su''s eyes turned red again. When she saw this, she thought of many beautiful memories about her and Gu Sinian. She still can''t let go of Gu Sixian. She saw that almost everything had something to do with Gu Sinian. If Gu Sinian could not wake up again, how could she survive in the days after that.


    Seeing Su Su Su''s appearance, Mrs. Gu was also filled with emotion. She thought to herself that this girl must have a bad feeling in her heart. Her skin was so black. And it''s not as skinny as an adult.


    "Susu, you don''t deserve to be a boss. He is very excellent in the year of secretary. He will make contribution to our family. You don''t deserve him at all, but I don''t know what Si Nian likes about you. " Mrs. Gu said straight to the point, without saving face.


    "Grandma, no matter what you say, I won''t leave Si Nian this time. I know I''m not good enough for him, but I just can''t leave him. I believe Si Nian can''t leave me either. I''ll wait for Gu Si Nian to wake up. I''ll wait for him to wake up. Let''s talk about things later. Grandma, I''m sorry, I can''t promise you, you ask me to do anything, but this is the only thing that I can''t do, unless I die "


    Su Su Su said solemnly, her eyes are very firm this time, and she doesn''t want to give in. Su Su Su really gave up for Gu Sinian.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished my words yet. I didn''t mean to let you leave him this time. I think after Si Nian wakes up, I''m sorry to force him to do something he doesn''t like. Since you like each other, when he wakes up, do it according to your own ideas. I won''t interfere any more," said Mrs. Gu with a relieved face. A face of kindness. Say these words of blessing as an elder.


    Su Su couldn''t believe that she had just heard Mrs. Gu talk like this. She widened her eyes, but wondered if she had just heard the wrong thing. But she quickly rejected it. Yes, Mrs. Gu, she promised to let them be together. Su Su cried happily.


    Su Su didn''t expect such a result at all. She is really in a good mood now. She thought Mrs. Gu would ask her to leave Gu Sixian or something. Mrs. Gu finally agreed that they should be together. Because if Gu Sinian can wake up now, it will be better. She wants to put herself into Gu Sinian''s arms immediately.


    "Remember, don''t be too happy now. If you get married in the future, you should cherish each other and try not to fight. If two people can get married, everything is fate. You must take good care of each other. "Si Nian is a good boy. You can''t let him down," said Mrs. Gu.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I will. I won''t let you down. It''s not easy for me to get to this step with him. I will cherish him. I owe him. I''ll make it up. So the most important thing now is to wake up Sinian, "Su Su said excitedly.


    Mrs. Gu nodded, didn''t say anything, stood up and left.


    Only Susu sat in her seat and cried excitedly. The people next to her looked at Su Su and didn''t know why she was crying. Su Su now feels like a fool crying heartless, she is too happy, too excited.Sue went back to the hospital and went to the ward. Now it''s the nurse looking at Gu Sinian. Su Su told the nurse to let her take care of Gu Sinian. She asked the nurse to have a rest first.


    "Miss Su, you''d better have a rest. You''ve been taking care of your husband these days. If you go on like this, you''ll fall ill. If Mr Gu knows, he won''t feel better." the kind-hearted nurse advised Su Su Su.


    "I''m ok. As long as I''m around Si Nian, I''m fine. I don''t feel tired these days. I just hope he can wake up quickly. That''s fine," Su Su said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s very nice for Mr. Gu to have a girlfriend like you. It''s a blessing for Mr. Gu to have a girlfriend like you.". Said the nurse. She thinks Su Su Su is beautiful and special. What a good choice to be a daughter-in-law.


    Su Su is just embarrassed to smile. Now everyone in the hospital acquiesces that she is Gu Sixian''s girlfriend. But she was a little happy when she heard the name. After all, he was connected with his beloved, but it was also very bitter. Gu Sinian never woke up.

 Chapter 425

    This day, Su Su still wants to play, as usual in the hospital to take good care of Gu Sinian, how she hopes Gu Sinian can wake up earlier.


    Su Su thought about the scene when she came back to see Gu Sinian again, but she didn''t think it was like this. Gu Sinian is still lying in the hospital bed and hasn''t woken up.


    Su Su helped Gu Sinian clean and sat by his bed.


    She looked at Gu Sixian lying on the hospital bed. He was so calm and motionless that he seemed to fall asleep. Su Su reaches out his hand and holds Gu Sinian''s hand. They haven''t held hands for a long time.


    Su Su doesn''t know how she survived these days. Gu Sinian hasn''t woken up. One of the things she wakes up every day is to see if Gu Sinian has woken up. But again and again, he hasn''t woken up. When Su Su Su thinks about this, she feels very unhappy.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and said, "Sinian, please wake up quickly."


    She knew Gu Sinian couldn''t hear anything now, but she still wanted to tell him. After Su Su finished, her tears also came down. Looking at Gu Sixian like this, she couldn''t help herself. Su Su was so sad that she couldn''t say it.


    Just when Su Su was still sad, the former nurse who took care of Gu Sixian came in. Seeing Su Su in the ward, the nurse said nothing and left quietly.


    Su Su has been taking good care of Gu Sinian for so many days. The nurse has been watching her. She can see that the person lying on the bed must be very important to Su Su Su, so she doesn''t want to disturb their time alone.


    After a long time, Su Su dried her tears and regained her spirits. She knew that she would only be here and would have no effect.


    Su Su didn''t know what was going on with Gu Sinian. She thought that she''d better ask the doctor in the hospital first. The doctor must have a better understanding of Gu Sinian''s condition than herself. She also thought that this morning, when the doctor came to see Gu Sinian according to the usual practice.


    Thinking of this, Su Su planned to go to the doctor''s office to ask about the situation. When she came to the door, she found that the nurse was waiting outside, but she didn''t go in.


    Su Su smiles at the nurse and politely says, "I''m here to watch. If there''s nothing wrong, you can go home and have a rest first." She thought she''d better take care of Gu Sinian herself.


    Hearing Su Su Su''s words, the nurse said, "OK, OK, I''ll go first." With that, the nurse stood up and walked out of the hospital.


    Su Su watched the nurse leave and then continued to walk toward the doctor''s office. When she got to the office, there was no doctor in charge of Gu Sixian. She asked the little nurse beside her, "excuse me, where is the doctor?"


    "Oh, the doctor is in operation now. He just came to an emergency patient."


    Hearing that the doctor was still operating, Su Su knew that the operation would not end immediately, so she had to go back to Gu Sixian''s ward first.


    After returning to the ward, Su Su just sat down and heard her mobile phone ring. She quickly took out her mobile phone and found that it was her mother who called her.


    Su Su doesn''t know what Lin Huimei is doing to call herself now. She presses the answer button and goes to one side to answer the phone.


    "Hey, mom, what''s the matter?"


    Su Su asks, she wants to ask why Lin Huimei calls herself. She knew that Lin Huimei would not call herself without anything.


    Lin Huimei knows that her daughter is taking care of Gu Sixian in the hospital. But when she thinks about Gu Sixian''s current situation, she doesn''t know if she can get better. When she thinks about this, she is a little depressed.


    Su Su is no longer young. If Gu Sinian can''t wake up all the time, Su Su can''t take care of him all her life. Lin Huimei knows that Su Su Su only takes care of him because she still has Gu Sinian in her heart. However, after a long time, the love between the two people has been worn out, and Su Su can''t regret it.


    So I''d better make plans for Su Su earlier, so that I can''t regret it. Su Su has become an old girl and can''t find a good family.


    But Lin Huimei knew that if she told Su Su what she thought, Su Su would not listen to her. She was very clear about her daughter.


    Lin Huimei didn''t first say that she wanted Su Su to come back for a blind date. She just said, "daughter, come home. Mom has something to tell you."


    Last time she watched Su Su leave the Su family, Lin Huimei thought that Su Su had not been to the Su family for a long time. After all, this is her home. She is also her only relative. Su Su Su will not listen to her words.


    "Mom, what happened?" Su Su listened to Lin Huimei''s strange tone, but she couldn''t say anything strange, so she had to ask.


    But if something happens to Lin Huimei, she must go to Su''s house immediately. She is afraid that Su Yao is bullying her mother.


    When Lin Huimei heard her daughter ask if something had happened, she quickly said, "no, no, you come back first." Lin Huimei really doesn''t know how to talk to Su Su about her blind date.Su Su recognized that there was something else in Lin Huimei''s words, but she didn''t find out what her mother was doing. She heard that her mother had to go back by herself, so she said, "OK, mom, I''ll go there when I''m finished."


    Hearing Su Su Su say so, Lin Huimei quickly said, "OK, I''ll wait for you at home."


    Lin Huimei thinks that when Su Su comes back, she will know what she thinks. She does all this for her own good. She is her own daughter, so she can''t be unhappy.


    Last time, Gu Sixian had already broken Su Su''s heart. This time, she should make her daughter happy anyway, which is the most important thing for her.


    The mother and daughter said something unimportant, and then hung up.


    After Su Su hung up the phone, she kept thinking about what her mother wanted her to go back for this time. Since she grew up, she has been living outside. She certainly doesn''t like the Su family. Every time she is there, she always feels like a child who is dependent on others. Although her mother is there, she doesn''t like to see such a submissive mother.


    But mom said so, it''s really bad that she didn''t go. That''s why she promised her mom just now. No matter what, she would listen to her mother.

 Chapter 426

    When Lin Huimei heard that Su Su had agreed to come back, she called her old classmate and asked her to inform her son to come to Su''s home. Lin Huimei was very satisfied with her old classmate''s son. She met him once and looked at the young man with good appearance and politeness. She also heard from her classmate that he was doing a good job now.


    She thought about this young man, and now he has no girlfriend, and he is very suitable for his daughter Su Su in all aspects. Since her old classmates are also worried about her son''s marriage, Lin Huimei is also worried about Su Su''s marriage.


    After a discussion, it''s better for the two young people to get to know each other. If they look at each other in the right way, it''s not a good thing for everyone.


    Lin Huimei''s old classmate at the other end of the phone also quickly agreed to let her son come right away.


    After hanging up the phone, Lin Huimei sent her home address to her old classmate''s mobile phone and asked her old classmate to send it to her son.


    After Yu Jun was informed, Lin Huimei went to prepare food for Su Yao.


    Su Su returns to Gu Sinian''s bedside. Gu Sinian still has no sign of waking up. She knows that Gu Sinian will not wake up for the time being.


    At the thought of this, Su Su knew that there was no problem for her to leave for a while.


    Just now, my mother asked me to go home first and have dinner, but now it''s still early. Su Su thought that she''d better stay in the hospital to accompany Gu Sinian.


    Su Su believes that Gu Sinian will wake up. He won''t just leave him. Su Su takes Gu Sinian''s hand and says to Gu Sinian in a low voice: "Sinian, Sinian, do you know I really miss you?"


    In fact, although she left here to go to Africa for a long time, there was not a day when she didn''t want Gu Sinian. She also wanted to know whether Gu Sinian thought about herself.


    Later, when she returned home, she heard Gu Sirui say that after he left, Gu Sinian drank too much every day and refused to marry Shu Xiaoxiao. Only then did she realize that Gu Sinian loved herself.


    And this time he had a car accident, and he didn''t have no reason. At the thought of this, Su Su felt very guilty. If he hadn''t left willfully, Gu Sinian would not have happened.


    Su Su can''t stop her tears when she looks at her. She finds that after seeing Gu Sixian, she is always in tears. She didn''t cry much in Africa before.


    Now she meets Gu Sinian again, and her tears burst out.


    Su Su cried for a long time before letting go of Gu Sinian''s hand. She helped Gu Sinian cover the quilt again, worried that he would get cold. His body is very fragile now. Su Su Su knows that she must be more careful.


    But when she thought that she was going back to Su''s house in the afternoon and couldn''t look after Gu Sinian here, she still felt a little worried. What if Gu Sinian woke up when she left.


    Su Su knows that she still needs someone to watch Gu Sinian, and she can''t let him stay in the ward alone.


    But Su Su knows that Gu Sirui should be very busy now and can''t come to the hospital. Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t want her to take care of Gu Sinian. She suddenly remembers that she saved the phone number of the nurse she just came to.


    Sure enough, she soon found the phone of the nurse in the address book, so she picked up the phone and called the nurse just now. Soon the nurse picked up the phone.


    Su Su didn''t beat around the Bush, so she said directly: "Hello, I''m the one who just took care of Gu Sinian in the ward. I''d like to ask you something this afternoon. Do you think so? "


    Hearing Su Su Su''s request for something, the nurse said on the other end of the phone: "you said, what''s the matter."


    Su Su said: "I''m going out this afternoon. Could you please take care of Gu Sinian?" After Su Su finished, she felt a little embarrassed. She had just asked her to go back first, and now she asked others to come. I didn''t know that I thought I was playing with her.


    But I can''t help it. I didn''t expect my mother to call just now. But when her mother asked her to go back, she had to.


    After hearing Su Su''s words, the nurse thought that it was too late now. She quickly made lunch for her family, told them again, and began to rush to the hospital.


    Soon she arrived at the hospital, she saw Su Su was still in the hospital, and quickly went to Su Su.


    Su Su watched the nurse come. She said to the nurse, "I''m sorry to trouble you again this time. I have something to do. I''ll come back first. It''s hard for you to take care of him."


    Su Su finished and looked at Gu Sixian on the bed.


    When the nurse heard that Su Su was so polite to her, she had a better impression of Su Su. She felt that this woman was many times better than the book Xiaoxiao she had seen before.


    "You are very kind. This is what I should do. Don''t worry. I will take good care of Mr. Gu." After the nurse finished, he looked at Su Su sincerely.


    Su Su felt better when she heard that. She knew she would take good care of Gu Sinian when she was not here.Su Su simply told the nurse about Gu Sixian''s situation, and then told the nurse what to pay attention to. She gave Gu Sixian to the nurse and left the hospital for Su''s home.


    When she got to the door of the hospital, Su Su heard the phone ring again. It was Lin Huimei''s again. Su Su quickly picked up the phone.


    "Su Su, have you come out yet?" Asked Lin Huimei.


    She was afraid that Su Su would forget it, and it was too late, so she wanted to remind Su Su Su to come. This blind date was specially arranged for her. If Su Su Su didn''t come, it would be meaningless.


    "Mom, I just got out of the hospital. I''m taking a taxi outside." Su Su said in a coquettish tone that she knew her mother had called to remind her. She had to tell Lin Huimei that she had set out now and would arrive soon. She wanted to let Lin Huimei not worry about herself.


    When Lin Huimei heard Su Su say that she had just left the hospital, she quickly asked, "do you want me to send someone to pick you up?"


    Just now Yu Jun has come. She wants to ask Yu Jun to pick up Su Su first and let them have a look. She thinks it''s not too embarrassing to wait like this. She can''t let Su Su wait for Gu Sinian all the time. Gu Sinian won''t agree anyway.


    Hearing that Lin Huimei asked someone to pick her up, Su Su quickly said to Lin Huimei on the other end of the phone, "no, no, I''ll take a taxi myself, and I''ll be there soon."

 Chapter 427

    Su Su doesn''t want to trouble others, so she hopes to finish many things by herself. Now she just goes to Su''s house, and she will arrive soon. She doesn''t want to trouble others to pick her up at all.


    Lin Huimei is very clear about Su Su''s character. She says she doesn''t want things that others are saying, so she doesn''t want to say any more.


    "Mom, is there anything else? If not, I''ll hang up first. " Su Su hears that Lin Huimei on the other end of the phone doesn''t speak any more. She says in a hurry.


    Lin Huimei thought about it. Her original intention was to let Su Su come. Now Su Su is on her way, and she has nothing to worry about. So she said, "well, you should pay attention to your safety on the way."


    Hearing her mother say this, Su Su said, "OK, I will pay attention to safety." Su Su finished and hung up.


    Out of the hospital, Su Su thought that it was better to solve the problem quickly. She found that she was more and more inseparable from Gu Sixian.


    Su Su didn''t drive her car here today, so she went outside the hospital to take a taxi to Su''s house, but she waited for a long time without waiting for a taxi.


    She suddenly looked back and saw a flower shop nearby. Su Su always liked flowers. She used to buy flowers home, so she felt that it was not suitable for her to go back empty handed. After all, that house was no longer her own.


    Just now, because she was anxious to solve the problem quickly, she didn''t think so much. Now she just thought about this. Su Su didn''t worry about this time, so she went into the florist and wanted to buy a bunch of flowers for Lin Huimei.


    Since Gu Sixian''s accident, Su Su has more and more realized how important it is to be alive. She knows that only when she is alive can she have everything, so no matter what, when she is alive, she should cherish the people and things around her and be better to those who are good to her.


    Although Lin Huimei is not very good to herself sometimes, she is her own mother after all, and she is the only relative of her own, and she has not seen her mother for a long time.


    So I still have to be good to my mother in my limited time. After all, each of them only lives this life. If it''s gone, it''s really gone.


    At the thought of this, Su Su didn''t think much. She soon went to the flower shop.


    When Su Su went to the florist, she saw many beautiful flowers in it. Su Su chose a bunch of carnations she liked very much. She thought that Lin Huimei would like them.


    The staff in the florist shop saw Su Su buying a bunch of carnations, and heard Su Su Su saying that she wanted to give them to her mother. They always praised Su Su for her filial piety.


    Su Su was a little embarrassed when she was praised. She quickly settled the bill and left the florist in a hurry.


    Su Su went to the place where she had just been waiting for a taxi. It was windy outside. She waited for a long time before she saw a taxi coming. Su Su went to stop the taxi, but it didn''t stop.


    After a while, Su Su waited for a taxi and saw it coming towards her. Su Su waved and the taxi stopped in front of her.


    After she got on the taxi, she told the taxi driver Su''s address.


    The taxi driver is a middle-aged uncle. He has been working as a taxi driver for decades, so after hearing Su Su''s address, he quickly found the place Su Su wanted to go on the navigation, and then began to set out towards his destination.


    Sitting in the car, Su Su thought about Gu Sinian all the time. After leaving Gu Sinian for a while, Su Su found that she missed Gu Sinian very much. I don''t know if he woke up now.


    Su Su keeps swearing in her heart that no matter whether Gu Sinian can wake up or not, she will be with Gu Sinian, and no one can separate them. And now the biggest obstacle between them, Mrs. Gu, has let go. Now there is no obstacle between them.


    As long as Gu Sinian can wake up, everything will be better.


    Su Su knew that they had done something wrong in this quarrel. She didn''t trust Gu Sinian. She knew that if she had stood firmly on Gu Sinian''s side, they would have been able to walk through many storms together.


    Maybe she thought that Gu Sinian hadn''t woken up yet, and Su Su''s face showed a sad expression, but she didn''t expect that this expression was actually seen by the careful taxi driver in the rearview mirror.


    The taxi driver is an optimistic person. He can''t see other people suffering most. When he sees other people suffering, he will try to let them see.


    So he just saw Su Su sitting in the back seat looking a little unhappy. He quickly said, "Miss, what''s the matter with you? Do you want to listen to the song?"


    There are many happy songs in his car. When he is free, he also likes to listen to songs in the car. Every time he hears these songs, he is always very happy, so the taxi driver thinks whether to let the young lady in the back listen to the songs.


    Su Su was pulled back to reality by the taxi driver''s words. When she heard the taxi driver ask if she wanted to listen to the song, Su Su had to smile at the taxi driver and said, "thank you. No, I''m fine."


    When the taxi driver heard Su Su Su say that there was nothing wrong, he also laughed happily. If only the guests were OK.After seeing Su Su smile, the taxi driver seemed to open a conversation box. Just as Su Su got on the bus, he saw Su Su holding a bunch of carnations in his hand, so he asked, "do you want to buy this carnation and give it away?"


    Su Su heard the taxi driver asking himself and politely replied, "well, this is for my mother." Su Su then looked at the carnation she had put aside, thinking that her mother would be very happy when she saw it.


    When the taxi driver heard Su Su Su say that the carnation was for her mother, he began to praise Su Su: "little girl is so filial. I bought flowers for her mother."


    Su Su was a little embarrassed by the driver. Now she didn''t know how to answer the taxi driver, so she didn''t say anything more. In fact, she is not very filial to her mother. Now she has no ability to make her mother live a good life, and she has to take care of Gu Sinian. I don''t know if Gu Sinian can wake up.


    If Gu Sinian can''t wake up all the time, she has to take care of Gu Sinian and have no time to accompany her mother.


    Taxi driver saw Su Su some embarrassed, he said: "now many people are not filial, every day do not go home to see their parents."


    Su Su and the taxi driver talked for a long time, and then arrived at the destination. Su Su felt that time passed quickly, and she didn''t talk with the driver for a long time.

 Chapter 428

    After arriving at Su''s home, Su Su said goodbye to the driver and got out of the car. She was very grateful to the driver just now, because she was in a much better mood after talking to him.


    Standing at the door of Su''s house, Su Su hesitated for a long time. She thought that Su Yao might be in Su''s house now. She didn''t like Su Yao very much. Of course, Su Yao didn''t like her very much. Su Su Su didn''t know how to face Su Yao and what attitude to face Su Yao.


    But after thinking about it for a while, Su Su thought that no matter what, she had come all by herself. Now if she left, it would not be very good. Moreover, she promised her mother that she would come today, so she had no reason to be a deserter now.


    Susu pressed the doorbell and was waiting for someone to open it.


    After a while, a servant came to open the door. When she opened the door, she saw Su Su and asked her to come in. She had just heard her wife say that Su Su Su would come back.


    After Su Su thanks her, she goes into the door. She changes the slippers prepared by her servant and goes straight in. As soon as Su Su comes in, she sees a lot of people sitting in the living room. She didn''t expect so many people. She is a little flustered for a moment.


    Su Su decided to take a look. In the living room, there are not only Lin Huimei, but also su Yao and a man she doesn''t know. Just seeing her come in, Su Su Su finds that they are all looking at her now.


    Su Su was a little uncomfortable. She scratched her head. Just at this time, Lin Huimei stood up and walked towards Su Su.


    Lin Huimei walked up to Su Su and said, "come on, sit down." After Lin Huimei finished, she took Su Su to the sofa and sat down.


    Su Su is very confused now. She thinks her mother is very different today. She has never seen her mother treat herself like this, but she still listens to Lin Huimei''s words and sits down obediently.


    After sitting down, Su Su takes another look at Su Yao, who is sitting on one side. Sure enough, Su Yao is at home. She thinks that her mother should know that she doesn''t like Su Yao. She doesn''t know why her mother called her and asked her to be here.


    Su Yao didn''t want to see Su Su come back, but she heard Lin Huimei say that Su Su came back for a blind date this time. She suddenly became interested. She wanted to see Su Su''s reaction.


    She knows that Su Su always likes Gu Sinian, but now Gu Sinian has an accident, and Lin Huimei doesn''t agree that Su Su and Gu Sinian are together. Su Yao resents Lin Huimei''s way of doing this, but the object is Su Su Su, and she finds that she is still very interested in it. She always hates Su Su Su.


    Just after Yu Jun came to their su family, Su Yao looked at Yu Jun carefully, and found that this man is still very good, although not her favorite type, but with Su Su, it is more than enough.


    After seeing Su Su at home, Su Yao looks at Su Su''s reaction with great interest. Sure enough, Su Su is also confused. Su Yao is very satisfied with Su Su''s reaction. She wants to see what Su Su will do next.


    After Su Su sits, Su Yao sees that she looks at her and gives her a white eye. She wants to tell Su Su that she still hates her anyway. That will never change.


    Su Su saw that Su Yao rolled her eyes. She didn''t care about it. She thought Su Yao was too childish to do such childish things when she was so old.


    Looking at the embarrassment of everyone sitting in the living room, Lin Huimei stood up.


    Lin Huimei thought that there were strawberries she had bought before in the fridge. She just didn''t eat them, so she took them out and ran to the kitchen to wash them.


    After washing, she brought the strawberries to the living room, and called Su Su, Su Yao and Yu Jun to eat them together.


    Su Su looks at the man beside Su Yao again. She doesn''t know why there is a strange man in Su''s family. Just now she thought he was su Yao''s boyfriend, but now it seems that Su Yao and this man are not very close, so they should not be that kind of relationship.


    She has some doubts about who this person is. Su Su wanted to ask her mother, but he''s here now. Su Su knows that it''s not polite to ask.


    Su Su sat in the living room for a while. She slowly stood up and said to the people in the living room, "excuse me, I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    After that, Su Su went back to her original room. She saw that the room was still very clean, but no one had lived in it for a long time. Su Su also saw her original diary. She didn''t expect that these things were still here, and her mother helped her keep them.


    Su Su looked at these things with a lot of emotion. It had been so long, and now she could never go back to the past.


    Su Su stayed in the room for a long time, then slowly came out of the room. Although she didn''t want to stay here anymore, she thought that she had promised her mother, so she had better go back.


    As soon as she walked out of the door, she met Lin Huimei, who was looking for her. She was very surprised how Lin Huimei knew she would be here. However, now she wanted to ask her mother what it was about to ask her to come back. She still remembered that her mother called her this morning and said that she had something to ask her to come back.In fact, just now Lin Huimei was a little embarrassed when she saw that Su Su hadn''t come back. She called her old classmate''s son over. As a result, she hung him like this. It''s really a little hard to say.


    So she waited a little longer and said to Su Yao and Yu Jun, "I''ll see what happened to Su Su." Then she went straight to Su Su''s room. She guessed that Su Su should be in the room.


    Sure enough, as soon as she got to the door, she was about to open it when she saw Su Su coming out.


    Lin Huimei asked, "what''s the matter?" Looking at Su Su''s face, Lin Huimei wondered if her daughter had worked hard to take care of Gu Sixian recently. As soon as she came in from Su Su, she found that Su Su Su was haggard.


    However, in front of everyone, she was not easy to ask, so she asked now.


    Su Su doesn''t know how to tell her mother that it must not be hard for her to take care of Gu Sinian. However, she feels very tired now. She doesn''t want to face the Su family. She is not very close to the Su family, and her mother didn''t like her very much since she was a child. She has always been in a state of sending people under the fence. But she was afraid that her mother would worry too much about herself, so Sue thought she would not say anything, so she shook her head.


    Seeing Su Su shaking her head, Lin Huimei didn''t say much, so she took Su Su Su''s hand and took her back to the living room.

 Chapter 429

    Lin Huimei pulls Su Su Su back to the living room and remembers that she is just too nervous to introduce Yu Jun to Su Su. It''s the first time that she has done such a thing, and the object is her daughter. In fact, Lin Huimei has just been so nervous.


    After Su Su sat down, Lin Huimei quickly introduced Su Su: "this is Yu Jun, the son of my old classmate."


    Then she introduced to Yu Jun, "this is my aunt''s daughter, Su Su."


    After introducing them to each other, Lin Huimei sat on her sofa and watched Su Su''s reaction. Up to now, only Su Su didn''t know that she was on a blind date.


    Lin Huimei is actually a passer-by. She just found out that Yu Jun looked at her daughter''s eyes. She obviously had a good feeling for Su Su. She thought it would be great if she could do it this time.


    After listening to her mother''s words, Su Su was very confused. She didn''t know what her mother was doing and why she wanted to introduce herself to the man sitting in the living room. After thinking about it, she thought that Su Yao might have known the man before she came.


    Su Su suddenly became a little interested in it. She looked at the man and saw that the man was wearing glasses. She didn''t know if it was because he was wearing glasses. Su Su Su thought that the man looked very elegant.


    However, since she was with Gu Sinian, she felt that all the men in the world were not as good as Gu Sinian, so she would not take a look at these men.


    Originally, she thought this was su Yao''s boyfriend, but after thinking about it, she knew that Su Yao would not like this type of man, but she didn''t know why this man was in Su''s house, and her mother would introduce her to her.


    At this time, Su Su had no idea that Lin Huimei was introducing her partner. She had no idea that Lin Huimei wanted to interfere in her marriage.


    Su Su has been looking at Yu Jun in this way, but he is a little embarrassed. After hearing Lin Huimei''s introduction, Yu Jun originally wanted to shake hands with Su Su in front of her.


    In fact, when he saw Su Su for the first time, he absolutely liked Su Su Su. He had been on a blind date for several times, but every time his mother forced him to come. He felt that he was still very young and didn''t need a blind date at all.


    However, every time his mother used various methods to force him to come, he really had no choice but to come, but several times, he was not satisfied with the blind date.


    He thinks that some girls are too materialistic now. Although he is not short of money, he can tell from the mouths of those women that they are all materialistic. He doesn''t like those women at all, so he thinks of them several times and it''s over.


    This time, his mother asked him to go on a blind date. He wanted to refuse, but his mother said it was the daughter of her old classmate, and then told him something about Su Su Su. He thought he could come and see her.


    So when his mother told him to come to Su''s house, Yu Jun came in a car.


    Lin Huimei was very happy to invite him in. After he went in, he saw a woman sitting on the sofa watching TV. He thought it was that woman. Yu Jun watched Su Yao for a long time, but Su Yao didn''t mean to talk to herself.


    Yu Jun looks at Lin Huimei very puzzled. He doesn''t know what to do now. It''s the first time for him to have a blind date at someone''s home, so he knows that it''s not appropriate to leave now, but it''s also embarrassing to stay here.


    Seeing Yu Jun''s embarrassment, Lin Huimei quickly said to Yu Jun, "this is Su Su''s sister Su Yao. Su Su will be back soon." Lin Huimei looks at Su Yao. She is looking at herself with disdain. Lin Huimei is also embarrassed, but she thinks that today she is mainly here to help Su Su introduce her partner. It''s not good if she gets stiff.


    If Su Yao sits here all the time, she has nothing to do. After all, this is her home. Lin Huimei wanted to let Su Yao go out to play, but when she heard that she wanted to introduce Su Su Su to her friends, she refused to go out.


    When Lin Huimei said that Su Su''s sister was sitting on the sofa, she didn''t care about anything. Anyway, she came to have a blind date today, not with her sister.


    After Yu Jun sat down, he chatted with Lin Huimei for a long time before Su Su came.


    After watching Su Su enter the living room, Yu Jun looks at Su Su. Su Su looks very comfortable. He finds that he is very satisfied with Su Su''s appearance. I don''t know if it''s because he meets someone he likes. Yu Jun feels a little nervous now. He hasn''t felt this way for a long time.


    Just looking at Su Su and looking at himself all the time, Yu Jun thought about it and stood up, went to Su Su''s face, stretched out his hand and said very generously, "Hello, nice to meet you."


    Su Su looked at Yu Jun shaking hands with him. If he didn''t respond, Yu Jun would be embarrassed. So Su Su had to hold Yu Jun''s hand and said, "hello."


    With that, Su Su let go of Yu Jun''s hand. Just holding Yu Jun''s hand was a polite response to her.


    When Yu Jun saw Su Su shaking his hand, he felt that Su Su didn''t reject him very much, so he was a little happy. He thought that even if Su Su Su didn''t like him now, it didn''t matter. He could take his time.As long as he performs better, Su Su will agree to be with him. What''s more, he is very satisfied with himself when he looks at Su Su''s mother Lin Huimei. At the thought of this, Yu Jun felt relieved.


    He went back to his position and sat down to see what topic he was going to talk about next. It''s true that Su Su''s family are all here now and it''s hard to say anything.


    After two people finished talking, the whole room suddenly quieted down.


    Lin Huimei also felt the awkward atmosphere. She knew that when she was here, the two young people would be embarrassed. Even if they wanted to continue talking, they would not say anything because they were here.


    So after thinking about it, Lin Huimei went to the kitchen to see how the dinner was going, so as to give Su Su and Yu Junyi some space to understand each other.


    Thinking of this, Lin Huimei stood up, followed Su Su and Yu Jun and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen to see how the dinner is going." With that, Lin Huimei turns around and walks to the kitchen. When Lin Huimei leaves, she originally wants to take Su Yao with her, but she thinks that Su Yao should not listen to her own words, so she doesn''t care about Su Yao.

 Chapter 430

    After Lin Huimei left, there were only Su Su, Su Yao and Yu Jun left in the living room. Now the atmosphere is still very awkward.


    Su Yao looks at Su Su and Yu Jun, and she knows that she is a super big light bulb now. When other two go on a blind date, she has to sit in the middle.


    Su Yao originally wanted to leave, but she didn''t see Su Su''s angry expression on her face. She was still unwilling to leave. She had been waiting so long. If she didn''t see anything wonderful, wouldn''t she have been waiting for an afternoon in vain?


    If it''s like this, it''s better to go out and play if you know it earlier. It would be better if you meet a handsome guy again.


    Su Yao is more and more reluctant to think about this, so she just watched Lin Huimei go, but she still didn''t go. She must wait until Su Su realized that she was actually dating her today, and she didn''t leave until she saw the expression on Su Su Su''s face.


    After seeing Lin Huimei go, Yu Jun knows that Aunt Lin is giving him a chance. He is very grateful to Lin Huimei. His mother is really right this time. Yu Jun thinks in his heart.


    Originally, Yu Jun thought that after Lin Huimei left, Su Yao would follow Lin Huimei, but he didn''t expect that Su Yao didn''t mean to leave. Instead, she picked up the remote control, turned on the TV and began to look.


    Yu Jun didn''t expect that Su Yao didn''t understand her amorous feelings. Looking at Su Yao''s appearance, she should be very arrogant at home. Yu Jun didn''t like such people. He thought that girls should not be too arrogant. It''s better to be like Su Su Su. She is generous and decent, and she knows the meaning of things.


    It is said that they are not sisters. Yu Jun thinks that Su Yao should bully Su Su at home. At the thought of this, he even has some heartache for Su Su.


    And the more Yu Jun looks at Su Su, the more he feels that she is beautiful. He can''t help but want to see Su Su. He doesn''t know what happened to him today.


    Seeing Su Su start to play with his mobile phone, Yu Jun thought that he couldn''t do it any more. If he did, today''s blind date would be yellow. Yu Jun didn''t want to be like this, so he said, "Miss Su Su, let''s go out for a walk."


    When Yu Jun just came here, he saw a path outside Su''s house. It looked very nice. If he could go out with Su Su at this time, he could chat while walking, which was also very nice.


    Su Su is looking at her mobile phone. When she left the hospital, she told the nursing staff that if Gu Sinian had something to do, she must call her at the first time. She saw that there was no call from the nursing staff in her mobile phone. Although she knew that nothing had happened to Gu Sinian, she still wanted to come back to Gu Sinian.


    She also felt that she and Yu Jun really had nothing to say. She just regarded Yu Jun as an ordinary guest of the Su family, so she didn''t care much. When she saw him, she didn''t say anything to herself. She just looked at the photo she had taken with Gu Sinian on her mobile phone.


    Unconsciously, he was fascinated. Suddenly, he heard Yu Jun say something to himself. Su Su said, "ah?" She didn''t understand what Yu Jungang said to herself.


    Yu Jun heard Su Su Su say it, and said patiently, "I say, Miss Su, or we''ll go out for a walk." Then he looked forward to Su Su.


    Su Su then understood what Yu Jun was saying. She didn''t know why Yu Jun asked him to go out for a walk. Did he think the room was too stuffy.


    "Dinner is coming soon. We''d better not go out." Su Su had no choice but to reply that she was not in the mood to take a walk at all, and that she was still taking a walk with someone she had just met. She thought it was very bad.


    On the other hand, Su Yao knows what Yu Jun thinks. She guesses that Yu Jun has a crush on Su Su. However, when she hears Su Su talking like that, Su Yao thinks that this woman can really pretend.


    Su Yao is sneering all the time. Su Su looks at Su Yao and feels uncomfortable. She doesn''t know why she can''t tolerate herself.


    Yu Jun hears Su Su Su''s rejection of his proposal, but he is not sure what to say. He sits quietly and looks at the TV, but he is still a little uncomfortable. He didn''t expect that Su Su Su would refuse to go outside with him.


    Su Yao looks at the two people in front of her. Their reaction is really boring. Su Yao feels that they are a little boring, so she goes back to her room angrily. She thinks that watching the two people is better than watching Korean dramas.


    Seeing that Su Yao had also left, Yu Jun thought it was a good time to get to know Su Su well. He quickly said, "Miss Su, what do you think of today?" He didn''t want to beat around the Bush, so he asked Su Su what he thought today. He knew that this was the quickest way to know Su Su''s idea.


    Su Su looks at Yu Jun with doubts and thinks of all kinds of things just now. At this time, she realizes that today her mother asked her to come back for a blind date.


    Thinking that Lin Huimei even brought people home for a blind date, Su Su thought it was really incredible. She didn''t know why her mother did it.


    Su Su always thinks that she is a free range child. Lin Huimei doesn''t care much about her affairs, but she doesn''t think that Lin Huimei even interferes in her marriage.Su Su doesn''t know what Lin Huimei thinks. She knows that she and Gu Sinian are already together, and Lin Huimei hasn''t opposed that she and Gu Sinian are together before.


    But now how does her mother remember to introduce her partner? Is it because she knows that Gu Sinian has an accident that she will do so? Although Su Su knows that her mother is very realistic sometimes, she did not expect that her mother would introduce her partner to Gu Sinian at this time when Gu Sinian needs her care most.


    Looking at Yu Jun''s attitude towards herself, she suddenly realized that she didn''t know about this blind date. Su Su was very upset. She really hated this feeling.


    No wonder when I called my mother in the morning, I asked her what was the matter. My mother hesitated on the phone and refused to tell the truth. It turned out that my mother must have guessed that if she knew, she would not come, so she kept it from her.


    Yu Jun saw that Su Su had never answered his words. He knew that if he spoke more, Su Su would be even more unhappy, so he didn''t say any more.


    Su Su wanted to go back immediately, but her mother''s face would not hang when she thought of leaving now, so she decided to leave after dinner.

 Chapter 431

    Su Su sat in the living room and continued to watch TV, but she thought it was a long time. She didn''t want to stay here any more. Staying here made her feel uncomfortable.


    After a while, she suddenly remembered the carnation she had just had in the florist. She had just come in and saw so many people that she forgot to give it to her mother.


    Looking at the bunch of carnations she chose, Su Su''s mood became very complicated. She knew that her mother said this for her consideration. If Gu Sinian really couldn''t wake up all her life, Lin Huimei certainly didn''t want to see herself die alone. That''s why she was so anxious to introduce her partner.


    Su Su thought that she''d better give the carnations to her mother. It''s not easy for her. Su Su knew that her mother didn''t live well in this family. Although the Su family had money, sometimes it was cold, not like a family should have.


    When Su Su thought of it, she was ready to pick up the carnation and give it to her mother.


    As soon as she got up, she saw her mother coming out of the kitchen and coming in her own direction. Su Su was a little at a loss, so she stood there looking at her mother.


    As soon as Lin Huimei saw that the kitchen was preparing for today''s dinner in an orderly way, she was relieved. She looked at it in the kitchen and thought whether she would come to see how Su Su and Yu Jun were talking.


    When she went back to the living room, she saw that Su Yao had already left the living room. Now there were only Su Su and Yu Jun left, but when she saw that they didn''t say anything more, Lin Huimei felt that there was something wrong.


    She also saw Su Su holding a bunch of flowers in her hand. In fact, when Su Su came in, she found them, but she didn''t see Su Su giving them to others, so she didn''t care about them.


    When Su Su saw her mother coming, she took the carnation to Lin Huimei and said to her, "Mom, I''ll give it to you."


    "Thank you, my dear daughter."


    After that, Lin Huimei quickly reaches out her hand to take the flowers. She didn''t expect Su Su to buy the flowers for herself. Hearing Su Su say so, Lin Huimei feels very happy. Su Su seems to have never given herself flowers for a long time. She only remembers one time when she was still at school. One day she came back from school and gave her a carnation.


    After Lin Huimei took Su Su Su''s flowers, she looked at them for a long time, and then she put them aside. She planned to wait for a while, and after dinner, she was looking for a vase to plant them well.


    She is so happy now that she can''t tell. Her daughter has really grown up and knows how to send her flowers. Lin Huimei thinks that it would be better if Su Su Su could listen to her words and try with Yu Jun today.


    But now she doesn''t know what Su Su means, nor does she know if she has a crush on her old classmate''s son. Thinking of these, Lin Huimei looks at Yu Jun again. The more she looks at Yu Jun, the more she likes him.


    Originally, she thought that Yu Jun spoke appropriately. After just investigation, Lin Huimei felt that Yu Jun and Su Su were more and more suitable.


    Su Su is very happy to see her mother now. She is also very happy for her mother, but it would be better if her mother didn''t worry about her marriage any more.


    At this time, Su Yao suddenly came out of the room. After she came out, she directly sat down on the sofa. She saw the flowers put aside by Lin Huimei, so she said to Su Su sarcastically, "it''s really filial."


    Su Yao especially hates to see Lin Huimei happy. She used to stay in her room well, but suddenly she hears Su Su''s voice coming from the living room. She comes out in a hurry.


    Looking at Su Su and Lin Huimei in the living room, Su Yao was so happy that she couldn''t get used to their happy appearance, so she said something like that.


    She would like to see it. Will they still be happy?


    But Su Yao didn''t expect that Su Su and Lin Huimei didn''t listen to her as if they didn''t hear her. Su Yao was very angry at their reaction.


    However, Yu Jun on one side heard Su Yao''s words. He didn''t expect Su Yao to speak like this. It''s very impolite. After all, Lin Huimei is her mother now.


    But when he thought that he was an outsider, he was not easy to intervene in their family affairs. When he saw that Su Su and Lin Huimei had no reaction, he didn''t care.


    Just seeing that Su Su bought flowers for Lin Huimei, Yu Jun became more fond of Su Su. He thought Su Su Su was not only good-looking, but also so filial to her mother. He had never met such a special girl.


    If the blind date is successful, he will pursue Su Su well. Seeing Su Yao''s hostility to Su Su, he suddenly wants to give the girl happiness.


    Su Yao''s words did not affect Lin Huimei''s mood. After sitting down, Lin Huimei began to ask, "how are you talking?"


    Su Su heard her mother asking herself, but she didn''t know how to say it. In fact, she didn''t say anything to Yu Jun just now, so she didn''t say anything.


    Seeing Su Su''s indifference, Lin Huimei looks at Yu Jun again. She also wants to hear how Yu Jun''s impression of Su Su is. She knows that this kind of thing can''t be handled with one slap. She still wants to see their opinions.Yu Jun looked at Su Su''s mother, looked at her and said, "it''s a good conversation." With that, Yu Jun smiles politely at Lin Huimei.


    Although I didn''t talk with Su Su just now and didn''t know much about Su Su, it doesn''t matter. There is still a lot of time to learn about Su Su in the future, Yu Jun thought.


    Su Su doesn''t know why Yu Jun said this. They just didn''t talk about anything. They just sat here awkwardly. Now Yu Jun said this. Su Su thinks that Yu Jun may have a good impression of herself. When she thinks about this, she has a headache. Now she has been taking care of the company for years, so the likes of other men are very important to her It''s a vexing thing.


    When Lin Huimei heard Yu Jun say this, she was very happy. It seems that things are going well. Now it''s better to see Su Su''s attitude. She knows Su Su Su has been stubborn since she was a child, and she is not very close to her mother. But Lin Huimei still has her in her heart. She wants to find a home for her, and it''s not easy to change what she thinks.


    However, Lin Huimei thinks that no matter what, she still wants to persuade Su Su to get in touch with Yu Jun. Maybe after Su Su and Yu Jun came into contact, they gradually fell in love with Yu Jun and then forgot Gu Sinian.

 Chapter 432

    "That''s good. Keep talking. I''ll see if dinner is ready." When Lin Huimei just went to the kitchen, she saw that dinner was about to be ready. She estimated the time, and now she had almost done it.


    She thought that they could have a good chat at the dinner table, and the dishes tonight were all carefully arranged by her. They were all Susu''s favorite dishes. She thought that Susu might have a better talk after eating.


    In fact, when she called Su Su Lai today, Lin Huimei had no bottom in her heart. She was worried that Su Su would walk away when she knew the purpose of calling her today. But now Su Su should know why she called her here, but now Su Su didn''t walk away like this, so she was at ease.


    "All right, auntie, you can be busy." Yu Jun said politely again.


    After hearing what Yu Jun said, Lin Huimei went to the kitchen.


    After Lin Huimei left, Su Yao was still very angry. She had come to see Su Su''s reaction, but Su Su''s performance disappointed her. Moreover, they just ignored her words. At the thought of this, Su Yao continued: "I''m looking for a new lover so soon, Su Su."


    She knew that this would make Su Su very angry, so she was waiting for Su Su to lose her temper, so that Yu Jun could see Su Su''s real face.


    Su Su was a little angry, but she thought about it again. What Su Yao said was not true. What could she do to be angry with her? How could she take care of Gu Sinian when she was so angry.


    Thinking of this, Su Su not only didn''t get angry with Su Yao, but also laughed at her.


    Su Yao didn''t expect that Su Su would smile at her like this. She looked at Su Su in disgust and didn''t want to stay here to make trouble for herself. She planned to call Gu Sirui first. It was said that Gu Sirui was very busy now. She thought whether she wanted to greet him or not.


    When Su Yao thinks of Gu Sirui, she becomes happy again. She ignores Su Su and Lin Huimei and goes back to her room.


    Yu Jungang didn''t say anything, but he heard Su Yao say that Su Su was looking for a new lover. He guessed that Su Su had just broken up, so Lin Huimei introduced herself to her.


    But thinking of his current identity, Yu Jun felt inconvenient to ask more questions. He saw that he and Su Su were left in the living room, thinking that this was a good opportunity for him to have a good chat with Su Su Su.


    Seeing that Su Su was not doing anything now, Yu Jun said, "Miss Su, let''s have a chat." Yu didn''t know what to say, so he asked in an inquiring tone to see if Su Su wanted to know each other.


    Su Su smiles awkwardly at Yu Jun. now she really doesn''t know what to do to make Yu Jun understand that she doesn''t want to find an object at all.


    The most important thing for her now is to take good care of Gu Sinian until he wakes up. No matter how hard the process is, she will never give up.


    But she knew that if she said it directly, Yu Jun would feel that his mother had fooled him, which would put her mother in an embarrassing situation. Sue didn''t want to be like this.


    Seeing Su Su smiling at himself, Yu Jun also laughed happily. He quickly said, "Miss Su, let me give you a formal introduction. My name is Yu Jun, 26 years old."


    Su Su didn''t know how to respond to Yu Jun''s words. Seeing that Yu Jun was serious, she had to say, "Hello, nice to meet you."


    Su Su has never been very familiar with these worldly things. She is used to going alone and seldom has to deal with others. Moreover, this time can be regarded as her first blind date. She really doesn''t know what to say about blind date.


    Looking at Yu Jun''s enthusiasm for herself, she suddenly felt embarrassed. She didn''t know why she felt that she had cheated him.


    But Su Su thought again. She didn''t know she was here today. If her mother told her she was here for a blind date, she wouldn''t come.


    She thought that she would find a chance to talk to her mother later, and tell her mother what she really thought, so that her mother would stop worrying about these things for herself, and she would watch.


    Just after hearing Su Su''s response, Yu Jun felt that he was not so embarrassed at last. He asked very skillfully, "Miss Su, what do you do now?" Yu Jun is very curious about Su Su, so he wants to ask her what she does.


    Su Su was confused by Yu Jun. she didn''t plan to talk to Yu Jun any more. Hearing Yu Jun ask, she quickly said, "I, I just returned home and I haven''t found a job yet." Su Su doesn''t want to tell Yu Jun that she is taking care of Gu Sinian. She thinks that she doesn''t have a job. If yu Jun doesn''t like a woman who doesn''t have a job, let''s just forget about it.


    When Yu Jun heard Su Su Su say that she had no job, he thought it was incredible. He thought Su Su Su was an independent woman. Although he was a little disappointed, he still didn''t have a big opinion.


    Yu Jun talked to Su Su for a while, and all he said were unimportant topics. He answered Su Su whatever he asked. Although Yu Jun was usually a good communicator, he didn''t seem to work here.He felt that he couldn''t talk any more, but it wasn''t long before he heard Lin Huimei call them to dinner. Yu Jun thought it was better to go to dinner first.


    Lin Huimei saw that the kitchen had finished cooking, so she quickly asked Su Su to come for dinner.


    Su Su also heard Lin Huimei calling for dinner, and she quickly stood up, just as she didn''t know how to end the conversation with Yu Jun. she didn''t have any other ideas except for embarrassment.


    After hearing that, she felt better. She thought that after the meal, she would go to the hospital to take care of Gu Sinian.


    Lin Huimei saw that the dishes had been put away. She went to her room and called Su Yao out for dinner. She knocked on Su Yao''s door, but saw Su Yao sitting on the bed playing with her mobile phone. She said to Su Yao: "the meal is ready. Come out for dinner."


    After calling Su Yao, Lin Huimei calls her husband again and asks when he will come back. But after a long time, she doesn''t get through. Lin Huimei thinks her husband should be busy with work, so she doesn''t disturb him any more.


    When everyone came to the dinner table, Lin Huimei said with a smile, "everyone is hungry. I asked my aunt to cook some home cooked dishes. Let''s go."

 Chapter 433

    "Then I''m welcome." Yu Jun said in a hurry. After that, he picked up his chopsticks and picked up the vegetables. He had nothing to eat since noon. Now he is a little hungry.


    Hearing Yu Jun say so, Lin Huimei said again, "don''t mention it. Eat."


    Yu Jun took a bite of the dish and said happily, "it''s delicious. It''s home like." Yu Jun is usually very busy with his work. He always eats out. Now he thinks it''s very good to eat such home cooked food.


    When Lin Huimei heard these words, she was more satisfied with them. The young man was really good at speaking. When she heard him say this, she picked up her chopsticks and began to eat.


    Su Su on one side heard Yu Jun''s words, but she didn''t plan to talk to Yu Jun any more, so she kept her head down and focused on eating, thinking of eating early, so she could go back early.


    Su Yao didn''t say anything more. She just talked to Gu Sirui on the phone. Now her head is full of Gu Sirui, and she has no other mind to think about others.


    But Lin Huimei doesn''t want to see Su Su so low-key. She also wants to let Su Su show more and make Yu Jun like her more.


    After thinking about it, Lin Huimei said, "Susu, eat more. It''s not easy to go home. I''ve prepared a lot of dishes you like today." After that, Lin Huimei picked up the dishes for Su Su.


    Su Su is not used to seeing Lin Huimei bring her vegetables. Lin Huimei has never brought her vegetables, and she has never enjoyed such treatment.


    "Thank you, mom." Su Su said to Lin Huimei that no matter what she thought, Lin Huimei was still her mother, and she was a little moved by her doing so.


    Hearing Su Su Su say this, Lin Huimei reaches out her hand, pats Su Su Su on the shoulder, and then says to Su Su, "silly boy, thank you. Eat more. "


    Su Su nodded and began to eat.


    Yu Jun, looking at Su Su''s good relationship with Lin Huimei, feels that Su Su is very good. Su Su is a filial daughter, and he likes such a filial person very much.


    Lin Huimei thinks that Yu Jun is a guest, and she still needs to pay more attention to Yu Jun''s feelings. So she says to Yu Jun, "you should eat more. Don''t be polite at your aunt''s house. Maybe we will be a family in the future."


    Su Su was eating when she heard her mother say this. She was scared. She didn''t expect that her mother would say such a thing, such a direct hint. If she didn''t understand it, wouldn''t she be a fool?


    Now she really wants to get into the crack in the ground, if there is one.


    Su Su thinks that this is no longer possible. She must find a chance to make it clear to her mother, tell her her position, and let her stop interfering in her life in the future. It''s OK this time.


    When Yu Jun heard Lin Huimei say this, he was happy. He didn''t expect Lin Huimei to say it so directly. He was a little embarrassed. He took another look at Su Su sitting opposite him. Although Su Su Su bowed her head, he still saw that Su Su Su should be in shame now.


    After thinking about it, Yu Jun said to Lin Huimei, "Auntie, thank you for your hospitality. I had a good time today." He wants to tell Lin Huimei that he likes Su Su''s very much.


    When she heard Yu Jun say this, Su Su choked. She didn''t expect the people at the table to speak so directly. It was Lin Huimei just now. Now it''s Yu Jun. she doesn''t know what happened to them.


    After Yu Jun said this, Lin Huimei knew what Yu Jun thought. Now it mainly depends on Su Su''s meaning, so she asked, "Su Su, what do you think?" Lin Huimei looked at the only people present, and did not beat around the Bush any more.


    Su Su knew that it was not suitable for her to say anything now. She thought about it and pretended to be stupid, so she said, "Mom, can we have a good meal?" Su Su didn''t want to say that she didn''t want to stay here for a long time.


    If it wasn''t for her mother''s face, she would have left long ago. Now her mother is still asking herself this question. It''s a bit too much. She suddenly realizes that Gu Sinian has come. She thinks that old lady Gu must have used this method to separate Gu Sinian from her.


    When Lin Huimei heard Su Su Su''s words, she knew that her daughter must have not forgotten Gu Sinian, so she didn''t want to ask Su Su again.


    After Su Su finished, the table was quiet, and everyone began to concentrate on eating.


    After a few minutes, Su Yao stood up, she stood up and mischievously said: "I eat well." After that, she left the table and went back to her room.


    Not long after su Yao left, Su Su also said that she was full, so she went back to the living room and sat down. She thought that she would tell her mother what she thought, and then she left Su''s house.


    Soon, everyone had a good meal.


    Lin Huimei goes back to the kitchen and picks up the dishes. Yu Jun watches Su Su Su return to the living room and goes to the living room. Just at the dinner table, he doesn''t hear what he wants to hear, so he still wants to find an opportunity to ask what Su Su Su means and what he wants to contact with himself.Su Su saw that Yu Jun came over. She really didn''t know what she had to say to Yu Jun, so she quickly said to Yu Jun, "I''ll help my mother."


    Yu Jun looks at Su Su as if he is running away from himself. He smiles bitterly all the time. He looks at his back and thinks a little. This woman is really interesting. He hasn''t met such a woman who wants to run away from him for a long time. It seems that today''s blind date is right.


    Su Su went to the kitchen and watched her mother tidy up the tableware. She quickly went to Lin Huimei and said, "Mom, I have something to tell you."


    When Lin Huimei heard Su Su Su looking at herself so seriously, she stopped her work and said to Su Su, "what''s the matter, please tell me."


    "Now I just want to take good care of Gu Sinian, and I don''t want to think about others." Su Su said to Lin Huimei seriously that she wanted her mother to know what she thought. Although today''s blind date was prepared by her mother, she would not agree.


    When Lin Huimei hears Su Su mentioning Gu Sixian, she also knows Gu Sixian''s situation very well. She doesn''t know if she can wake up. Su Su and Gu Sixian are not well-known now. It''s not a matter to take care of him like this.


    "You''d better give yourself a chance, in case that Gu Sixian can''t wake up all the time."


    When Su Su heard this, she knew that she couldn''t make sense of it, so she planned to make it clear with Yu Jun in the future.

 Chapter 434

    That night, Lin Huimei was obviously in a good mood. She made a lot of dishes with the chef and cooked them herself. She made all her best secret braised pork. A table full of dishes looked delicious, so everyone sat down to eat together. During the meal, Lin Huimei always asked Yu Jun to eat meat, but Yu Jun could not refuse. She kept saying thank you and ate a lot of rice. Su Su is more aware of Lin Huimei''s intention and has some worries. She was absent-minded and eating rice with chopsticks. There was no food in the bowl.


    Yu Jun has been secretly watching Su Su''s every move. His first impression of Su Su is very good. He thinks Su Su Su is very good-looking and beautiful. He has a unique temperament and can feel that she is not a vulgar woman. Yu Jun thought that at first Lin Huimei wanted to turn him down, but today she came to the right place. He is very fond of Su Su and wants to develop with her. So Yu Jun, who has been paying close attention to Su Su, saw that Su Su had no food. Although he wanted to do it for Su Su, he thought it was the first time for them to meet each other. It was not very good to use his own chopsticks to do it for Su Su Su.


    So he reminded Su Su: "Miss Su, eat more dishes."


    Su Su was startled by the sound and temporarily separated from her thoughts. She nodded perfunctorily and politely and reached for the dish. Yu Jun said, "you are too thin. Eat more meat. This stewed pork is really good. I really envy you. I have a good life. " Su Su laughs and thinks that this man is deliberately saying something nice to Lin Huimei. Does he like himself? It''s really troublesome, not only to tell Lin Huimei about her current situation, but also to tell Yu Jun to politely refuse his kindness.


    At this time, Lin Huimei was more satisfied with them. The young man is very polite. He thought that he might be a bit pedantic and sour when talking and doing things. He didn''t expect that he would be decent and caring. During the meal, Lin Huimei has been paying attention to Yu Jun and Su Su. Seeing that Yu Jun pretends to look at Su Su several times inadvertently, Lin Huimei is very satisfied and thinks that it may be possible this time.


    Yu Jun boasted that the braised meat was delicious. When it was just served on the table, it was Lin Huimei who said, "come on, today, you must try my good dishes. I learned this recipe from my mother. No one else can make it like this. " Everyone heard that. That''s Kua Lin Hui Mei.


    Sure enough, after Yu Jun said that he envied Su Su for her good fortune, he turned to Lin Huimei and said, "aunt Lin''s craftsmanship is really good. I just want to come here every day in the future."


    Lin Huimei couldn''t keep her mouth shut and became more and more interested in this young man.


    In fact, Lin Huimei knows in her heart that her daughter may not be able to let go of the childe who cares about her family. Maybe she is still wandering between the two men. But her identity does not allow Su Su to play around. She wants to marry Su Su for the sake of the Su family and entrust her to a man who has nothing to do with the Su family. But after all, Su Su is her own daughter, and Lin Huimei doesn''t have the heart to give Su Su to other people casually. She still wants to help her. Now it seems that Yu Jun meets the requirements, and Lin Huimei is overjoyed.


    "Yes, when you want to eat the braised meat made by your aunt, you can come to our house, or ask Su Su to bring you." When Lin Huimei talks, she deliberately brings Su Su Su into the topic.


    Su Su heard it, but she didn''t care about the obvious hint. She just went on eating.


    Lin Huimei saw Su Su indifferent, a little embarrassed, and continued: "Su Su, I''m talking."


    Su Su did not look up: "well. I know


    Yu Jun was a bit unnatural when he saw the scene, so he said, "it''s OK. It''s just a good time for my aunt to enjoy her happiness. How can I let you cook for my younger generation?"


    "it doesn''t matter. But when it comes to this, Su Su, you too. If you have time, you can learn the method of braised pork from me, or you can cook it for Yu Jun later. " Lin Huimei said this directly.


    Everyone present was a little embarrassed.


    Although everyone knows in their hearts that Lin Huimei is deliberately making up Su Su and Yu Jun for this dinner, Su Su is obviously not in the state, and the meal is not delicious. At first sight, she has something on her mind. Just now, Lin Huimei hinted that Su Su didn''t talk. Originally, she thought she could change the topic for a chat. Unexpectedly, Lin Huimei said so directly that she asked Su Su Su to cook for Yu Jun. What should I say?


    Su Su was still silent. She put down her chopsticks. In a moment, her anger and anger came up. She almost wanted to talk back to Lin Huimei at the dinner table. Originally, after she came back, things were very many and difficult to deal with. She managed to face them by herself. However, she learned that Gu Sinian was in a coma in the hospital. Su Su''s mind, like a movie, recalls every bit of how they got along with each other. She felt very sad. When she went to see Gu Sinian, she felt even more heartache.


    Recently, because of her work and Gu Sinian''s condition, Su Su has been exhausted and unable to cope with other situations. She can only tell Gu Sirui about her recent thoughts, but their relationship is very complicated, and she can''t tell Gu Sirui too much. The mood in the heart is about to explode, and Lin Huimei still wants to push herself away by thinking about the overall situation of the Su family.


    Su Su always knew that her mother was partial to Su Yao and Su''s family. To her, Su Su was just a bottle of oil. However, Lin Huimei''s heart is not bad, and she is not too bad to Su Su. However, her own mother pushes her away and does not consider her own daughter''s happiness, which makes Su Su very sad. Su Su stares at Lin Huimei and tries to hold her hand tightly. Her nails are pinching her palm. She tried to take into account her mother''s face and the harmony of the meal. After a while, she still didn''t break out. She just said, "I''m full. I''ll go first."Lin Huimei just saw Su Su''s eyes, so sad and desperate, can''t help but be a little stunned. Although her starting point is not simple enough, her purpose also contains the hope of Su Su''s happiness, so she feels that she is upright, but she is still a little quiet and does not continue to speak. Hearing Su Su Su say that she had enough to eat and left first, she was not very satisfied, but after thinking for a while, she waved her hand to indicate that Su Su could go.


    Su Su took a deep breath, pushed the chair away and left the table.


    And Yu Jun saw this, also said a full, chasing Su Su out.


    Lin Huimei sighed on the table, thinking how to continue to make up the two people, but looking at Yu Jun''s initiative, she was still a little gratified.

 Chapter 435

    Su Su took her backpack and went out in a hurry, finally relieved. The meal was too depressing for her to continue. Even if Lin Huimei didn''t let her go just now, she would come out regardless. Fortunately, Lin Huimei didn''t stop it and didn''t make the situation more rigid.


    The air outside is much better than inside. Su Su heard the footsteps behind her and thought it was Yu Jun. the next second, she heard Yu Jun calling her: "Su Su, where are you going alone?"


    Su Su stopped, looked back, gave a polite smile and replied, "I''m going to the hospital." Yu Jun then offered to send her.


    Su Su said no, just wanted to say goodbye and go to the hospital to take care of Gu Sinian. Yu Jun insisted on sending Su Su. Seeing that he insisted on not letting himself go alone, Su Su was no longer polite. Then Yu Jun got on the bus.


    Yu Jun started the car and drove seriously. Su Su didn''t want to sit too close to him and sat in the back of the car. Yu Jun drives the car and takes a look at Su Su in the back seat in the mirror. She frowns, as if thinking something bad. Yu Jun felt sorry that such a beautiful woman should not be bothered by her worries.


    But beauty frowning is also a kind of amorous feelings.


    Two people silent half way, a person driving, a person by car, did not speak, each heart. Su Su has been thinking about Gu Sixian''s current situation, whether it is better, whether it has awakened, but he does not dare to hold such great expectations. She was too afraid of the feeling of disappointment. All the things that happened before confirmed how much hope there would be. Sue couldn''t stand such a blow.


    Thinking about her, I recall the past years with Gu. Bad acquaintance, slow emotional fermentation, like each other, but midway gave birth to many changes. Su Su remembers all those sweet moments and heartbreaking moments. When taking care of Gu Sixian in the hospital these days, Su Su recalled these things again and again in her mind. She thought that if she hadn''t seen each other for such a long time, she would be indifferent to this person''s memory and feelings, but she didn''t.


    She still liked him so much that when she saw him lying there pale, she sat down beside the hospital bed and cried.


    Yu Jun is also thinking about things. He is thinking about Su Su''s thoughts. From just a meal, he saw that Lin Huimei was very satisfied with herself, and strongly suggested that Su Su and her development. But Su Su''s interest is not high, is he not feeling for himself?


    Yu Jun thinks he is not bad, and the conditions are good. There was nothing wrong with the performance at the dinner table just now. What''s wrong with that? How to show his advantages and make Su Su feel good about him? He thinks Su Su Su is really good, but if Su Su Su doesn''t mean anything to him, he can''t continue to force others.


    Waiting for the red light, Yu Jun stopped and waited for the green light. As soon as the car stopped suddenly, Su Su regained her mind and found that she was just waiting for the red light. She thought she had arrived at the hospital. Rub your eyes. I''ve been in a daze for a long time. Yu Jun saw Su Su move in the mirror, so he seized the opportunity to ask her, "take the liberty to ask, Su Su, what are you doing in the hospital now?"


    Yu Jun thought that if Su Su was uncomfortable, he could accompany her to register and buy medicine to take care of her. If you feel uncomfortable, it makes sense. You just have a bad face. Maybe you are really uncomfortable. As Yu Jun was thinking about this, Su Su began to speak.


    Su Su doesn''t want Yu Jun to keep a good impression on her. At present, she only cares about Gu Sixian''s situation. Even if Gu Sixian gets better, they may not be together, and she doesn''t want to delay others now. Yu Jun is a good man. She can''t bear it.


    Without concealing anything, Su Su replied, "my beloved is in the hospital. He is seriously ill and unconscious. I go to see him every day. "


    Yu Jun was stunned by the answer. Lin Huimei told him before that Su Su was single and had no boyfriend. Now Su Su says that her lover is in the hospital, and Su Su is so dedicated to visit him every day, so Su Su should not be single. What''s going on? He went back to ask Lin Huimei again.


    Su Su continued: "I know my mother''s mind. I don''t want to hide you. I''m in a very complicated situation now, so I''d better not take a fancy to me. "


    I didn''t expect Su Su to speak so directly. Yu Jun was a little embarrassed. He is really fond of Su Su and plans to continue to develop with Su Su with the help of Lin Huimei. Maybe he can get a happy fate. He didn''t expect Su Su to refuse him so plainly.


    Su Su didn''t plan to be so direct. She planned to be more tactful. But she had too many worries and complex emotions. For a moment, she felt very tired and had no time to consider whether her speech was too direct and would cause Yu Jun''s embarrassment.


    She lowered her head and said in a stuffy voice, "I''m sorry, I have too many things. Maybe I speak too directly."


    Yu Jun smiles and says it doesn''t matter.


    "We''re not kids anymore. It''s OK. And I think it''s good that you can be so direct to me. Don''t think too much. "


    Su Su gave a gentle "um.".


    In the second half of the journey, the two people''s atmosphere eased a lot. Maybe it was because there was no worry and burden after they opened their words. Yu Jun also intended to talk about some topics, so that Su Su could not think about Gu Sinian''s illness for a while. They talked for a while.Su Su said to Jun, "I just almost got angry with my mother. I''m already upset. She''s going to do it again. I''m her own daughter, and she doesn''t even notice my emotions. "


    Yu Jun comforted: "it may be that she is too eager to cause resentment. I believe a mother has no malice in her heart. She only wants to be nice to you."


    Su Su gave a bitter smile and asked, "is that right? That''s because you don''t know about our family. She wants me to go with other people and leave Su''s house. "


    Other people''s family affairs are not easy to get involved in, so they cut the topic.


    "But aunt''s braised meat is really delicious. Just now, in order to chase you, I still have two pieces in my bowl Yu Jun said with some regret.


    What an interesting person Sue could not help laughing.


    Yes, mother''s braised pork is delicious, but she didn''t eat it when she was a child.


    At this time, the car drove to the hospital, Su Su said thank you to all and got off.


    Yu Jun stopped her and asked, "what time do you go home? Shall I take you back? "


    Su Su quickly said no, no, "I may be very late, not necessarily. I want to spend more time with him. "


    Yu Jun then said, "then you should also pay attention to your health. Everything will get better."


    "Well. You drive carefully Su Su then walked into the hospital.

 Chapter 436

    After entering the hospital and smelling the familiar smell of disinfectant, Su Su was a little relieved. The place where she stayed the longest these days was the hospital. Now when she arrived at the hospital, she felt like going home. Seriously think about it, isn''t it? Everyone in my family treats her like an outsider, and there is Gu Sixian in the hospital who has the same heart with her. Although Gu Sinian is unconscious now, he is the one who understands her most in Su Su''s heart.


    Su Su came to the door of Gu Sixian''s ward, took a deep breath, pushed the door open and went in. Every time she went to the ward of Gu Sixian, she was very nervous. On the one hand, she worried that he had not woken up, on the other hand, she expected that he had woken up. This time, she walked in. She looked up and saw that Gu Sinian was still quietly lying on the hospital bed.


    Gu Sinian, pale and thin. Even though Gu Sirui ordered the best doctors in the hospital to use the best medical means and equipment to continuously input nutrient solution for him, he still lost so much weight.


    Su Su saw him in the hospital for the first time and could hardly recognize him. In the past, Gu Sixian was also very thin, but he was very healthy. He had muscles after taking off his clothes. At that time, Su Su would feel very safe holding him. Gu Sinian had broad shoulders. Now, this man is so weak. Su Su was heartbroken.


    These days, Su Su visited him every day and stayed in the ward for several hours. Gu Sinian is in a coma and can''t speak. Su Su also wants to look at him. She sat on the chair beside the hospital bed, pulled the chair very close to the hospital bed, and her upper body was lying on the side of the hospital bed, looking at him quietly.


    Sometimes Su Su looks at Gu Sinian and starts to be in a daze, recalling their past. She has nothing else to do. Gu Sirui tells others not to disturb Gu Sinian while Su Su is here, so most of the time, there are only her and Gu Sinian in the ward.


    Slowly recall two people''s past, all memories rush to my heart.


    In retrospect, Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and said, "Gu Sinian, do you remember that time..."


    She doesn''t get any response, but she''s used to it.


    When she did this for the first time, she was just remembering that when they first met, Gu Sinian had a very bad impression on her. She thought Su Su was a person who could only play tricks and tricks. She thought it was very interesting, so she shook Gu Sinian''s hand and said, "Gu Sinian, do you remember that you gave me a bad look when you first met me?" Her tone was a little coquettish, as if she was still fighting with Gu Sinian, as if Gu Sinian would smile next second and say that she was stingy and remembered the original thing.


    But there was silence in the ward.


    Su Su Leng Leng, looking at Gu Sinian''s closed eyes, remembers that Gu Sinian has been in a coma for a long time. Her eyes turned to the hand that she held Gu Sinian, and tears began to drop down.


    He didn''t wake up. He ignored her.


    But Su Su wanted to keep talking to him.


    Every day Su Su sat by the hospital bed, he would first recall the things that two people used to get along with, and then pull Gu Sinian to chat. Su Su''s hand held Gu Sinian''s tightly. His hands were pale and thin, and the other one had an infusion needle for many days to maintain his nutrition.


    Su Su sat by herself, knowing each other and remembering slowly. Isn''t it said that when people are in a coma, if someone keeps talking to him and tries to wake him up, there will be a miracle? She had never believed that before, but now she wanted to try everything.


    Because she had no other way, she had to try her best. Maybe one would work.


    "Gu Sinian, you still owe me a formal toast. What was the red wine that time? It wasn''t serious at all


    "Gu Sinian, you''ve been sleeping for a long time. You''ve been working very hard before. I really want you to sleep a little longer, but you''re so busy that you don''t have time to sleep. Are you pretending to sleep now? You don''t want to go to work and don''t wake up on purpose


    "You are really cunning. Now it''s just the two of us. Don''t pretend. Open your eyes and look at me


    Su Su gently pinched Gu Sinian''s fingers as she spoke. Then she took his hand and overlapped it with her own. His hands are still very big, but they are really thin. His fingers are so thin.


    "If you don''t eat when you sleep like this, how much soup will I cook for you to make up your meat? Are you trying to get me into trouble on purpose


    Gu Sinian didn''t respond at all. He just lay there with his eyes closed.


    Su Su gently moved her hand a little, and her fingers got into the gap between Gu Sinian''s fingers, and connected with his ten fingers.


    "Don''t you like me? In the past, you would have held my hand at once


    Knowing that he would not answer or move, Su Su insisted on speaking. She looked at Gu Sinian with red eyes and bent his fingers stubbornly to hold his hand.


    "Well, that''s right. We should be


    She looked at their hands for a moment, held back her tears and continued to talk to him.


    "Do you know how much you''ve lost? I was scared when I came to see you that day. When you used to eat the cake I made, you would get fat if I make complaints about it. Are you angry? I''m so thin now. I''m wrong, OK? You should be fatter. Wake up and I''ll make you whatever you want. It doesn''t matter if you''re fat. "Sue was really scared. Gu Sixian''s thin body, as if a gust of wind would blow him away. His pale face was completely different from that of the past. Will he just go to sleep? These days have been a long time for her. How can she survive?


    "A lot of things happened when you were sleeping. You know, mom arranged a blind date for me today. That man is very nice, but I refuse him. You wake up and help me deal with this. I''m really not good at it alone. If my mother finds me another two or three, what should I do. You''re not afraid of me being robbed


    "I don''t know what will happen to us when you wake up But why don''t you wake up first? Many of the things you promised me have not been done, and you haven''t calculated with me for my leaving without saying goodbye. You said before that if I leave you, you will be angry with me. You liar, you are not angry with me


    "Shall we fight? You are not very good


    Su Su whispered more and more and put his face on the back of Gu Sinian''s hand.


    "Gu Sinian, you don''t talk with me. I''m really bored. As long as you wake up, even if you are angry with me, I will not contradict you. "


    "Why don''t you wake up soon."

 Chapter 437

    Su Su put her face on the back of Gu Sinian''s hand, but she couldn''t help crying. These days, it seems that except for Gu Sixian, who is unconscious, everyone is worried and has a hard time.


    For example, Gu Sirui is very busy in the company.


    After Gu Sixian''s accident, a large part of the company affairs he was responsible for fell on Gu sixui''s shoulders. He has always respected his brother and felt that he could handle the affairs of the company perfectly. So he has been trying every means to help Gu Sinian. Now Gu Sinian is in a coma, and Gu Sirui seems to have lost a support. For many things, he habitually dials Gu Sinian''s phone to ask him what to do, but after pressing the call button, the continuous busy tone will remind him that Gu Sinian can''t get through.


    Gu Sirui grins bitterly, he wants to face so many ups and downs of business alone. At least before Gu Sinian comes back, we should try our best to win everything. We can''t lose too ugly. Although he believes that Gu''s ability can handle all the mess, he is not willing to make trouble for Gu.


    It''s evening. It''s dark outside. Gu Sirui sat in the office, carefully looking at the document, completely did not notice the change of the sky. At the end of a paragraph, he stretched himself. He leaned back on the back of the chair and rubbed his eyes.


    He never thought that what Gu Sixian had to face would be so complicated. Gu Sirui couldn''t help admiring his elder brother. He did everything very well. He still has a lot to learn.


    Gu Sirui hopes that Gu Sinian will wake up soon. Recently, he is dealing with everything. So is the company. He can''t let go of Su Su. He has to ask her often. At home, Mrs. Gu is also Gu Sirui. There is also Shu Xiaoxiao. It''s a thorny problem. Although we found some things about Shu Xiaoxiao''s manipulation before, we can''t tell Mrs. Gu. He scratched his head and felt very tired.


    Looking out of the window, it was very dark outside.


    Gu Sirui knows that Su Su has been taking care of Gu Sinian in the hospital recently, so he picks up his mobile phone to call Su Su. At the beginning, no one answered the phone, so Gu Sirui called again.


    This time it''s through.


    Su Su''s voice was also very tired: "hello? Gu Sirui


    Gu Sirui said, "well," and asked Su Su, "are you in the hospital?"


    "Well. Si Nian still didn''t wake up. I''m really a little bit broken. Si Rui, do you think he won''t wake up again? Why hasn''t he opened his eyes to see me for so long? " Su Su said with a trace of crying.


    Afraid of hearing Su Su''s cry, Gu Sirui quickly comforted him: "no, he will definitely get better. Don''t worry. Elder brother has the same feelings with you. If you cry, he will feel bad. It''s not good for him


    Sue sniffed. "Well, I know. But I''m really scared. I hope that he will wake up soon, even if he is angry with me, angry with me and yelling at me, it''s better that he doesn''t have any reaction now. "


    Gu Sirui comforted Su Su again and asked her if she had eaten.


    Sure enough, Su Su said that he had not, and he forgot the time when he was sitting in the ward. Gu Sirui has been looking at the documents and has not had a meal yet, so he said to Su Su, "you wait, I''ll go to the hospital and take you to dinner."


    Sue said no, she''s not hungry.


    "I''m tired of dealing with my work. I want to go out for a breath and wait for me." Gu Sirui doesn''t allow Su Su to refuse, so he hangs up.


    Put the documents away, Gu Sirui put on his coat, took the key to the car and left the company.


    Driving to the hospital, he didn''t want to go to Gu Sixian''s ward, so he stood downstairs and called Su Su to come downstairs for dinner.


    Although Gu Sirui is also concerned about Gu''s situation, he can''t afford to be hit. Gu Sixian''s thin body also makes Gu Sirui scared. Just when Su Su asked him with a crying voice, "will Gu Sixian not wake up?" his heart was also in despair.


    He also had this idea, and he was afraid that Gu Sinian would never wake up again.


    But Gu Sirui can''t show his worries and fears. Now he is responsible for everything. Su Su is a woman, and his emotions need his comfort. He must firmly tell himself that Gusi will wake up and everything will be OK. So he can''t go upstairs to see Sinian.


    Gu Sirui is afraid to see Gu Sinian''s face. He can''t help being overwhelmed by his worries.


    He can''t fall.


    She was worried downstairs, and Su Su came slowly.


    Two people look at each other and know each other''s tiredness, but they can''t do anything.


    Gu Sirui takes Su Su to the hotel, orders some dishes and chats with Su Su. He doesn''t plan to talk about Gu Sinian with Su Su. This topic is too heavy for him to control. Su Su seems to have deliberately not to mention it. She doesn''t want to cry any more. When the dishes came up, Su Su asked Gu Sinian about his recent work and asked him if he was OK. Gu Sirui thinks about it, but he can''t help talking to Su Su.


    "I''m not as good as big brother. If he is in this situation, he will have a perfect and reasonable plan, but I can''t do it. I''ve thought about it for a long time and I can''t deal with it. "Su Su looks at Gu Sirui anxiously.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time. It''s useless to worry. You can discuss with the experienced senior of the company how to do it."


    Gu Sirui shook his head and said, "but it''s impossible to be in a hurry. There has been a strong opponent recently. The company''s previous proposals were well received. This time, the company also participated. I''m afraid I won''t win. They look really good. "


    Su Su reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "it''s OK. You should have a good rest."


    Gu Sirui was moved. Recently, he was so busy that he didn''t eat much, and he had almost no time to rest. When he goes to bed, he has to set several alarm clocks to continue to deal with things. He has obvious dark circles under his eyes.


    Su Su loves his brother very much. One is her present lover, in a coma, the other is her young heart, facing the plight of work, and she can do nothing.


    Here comes the food.


    Su Su urges Gu Sirui to eat quickly. She knows that Gu Sirui is too busy to eat and rest. Now there is only so much she can do.


    Accompany Gu Sinian and wait for Gu Sinian to wake up. Take care of Gu Sirui and let him take good care of his health.


    Gu Sirui was really hungry. After eating a lot of food, Su Su ate slowly and chatted with Gu Sirui. Su Su has to go back to the hospital to accompany Gu Sixian, while Gu Sirui wants to go back to the company to continue to read the documents. He can''t belittle the enemy. He has to do a lot of preparation before he is sure to win.


    "Only when you have enough food can you have the strength to deal with things." Su Su said to Gu Sirui.


    Then she remembered that Gu Sinian was in a coma. She thought, when Gu Sinian wakes up, she will watch him have a good meal.


    Let him eat a lot of food.

 Chapter 438

    They had a slow meal. This is Gu Sirui''s first time to eat so seriously in his busy days recently. It''s really helpful for him to come out for a breath. After dinner, he sent Su Su back to the hospital, but he didn''t want to go back, so he proposed to have a chat with Su Su. They just sat in the car and talked slowly.


    Su Su tells Gu Sirui that Lin Huimei asked her to meet Yu Jun.


    Gu Sirui didn''t expect Su Su Su''s mother to do this. He always knew that Su Su''s relationship with Lin Huimei was not clear. He also knew that Lin Huimei was partial to Su Yao, but he didn''t expect that Su Su Su was in such a hurry to find a blind date. He was a little angry and asked what happened.


    "Later, I was also in a very complicated mood, so I said that when I was full, I would go first. The man came out to talk to me and took me to the hospital. On the way, I told him about Gu Sixian. He was not bad, and he didn''t have much. He tried his best to change the topic and comfort me. " Knowing that nothing happened between Yu Jun and Su Su, Gu Sirui was relieved.


    Looking back on their entanglement, I sigh that the reality is really surprising everywhere. Once upon a time, he was really happy with Su Su. Later, there was a misunderstanding. Later, although met, but the wrong, Su Su and Gu Sinian together, and in the process of getting along with each other like each other. In the face of the big brother he respected and the woman he liked, he chose to make concessions and sacrifices, and tried to block a lot of trouble for them.


    Who knows, there was a Book Xiaoxiao later, which was also approved by Mrs. Gu. Later, the accident caught everyone by surprise. Gu Sinian sacrificed too much to take care of his family. In the end, Mrs. Gu forced him to marry Shu Xiaoxiao


    Later, Gu Sinian lay in the hospital, and Mrs. Gu stopped for a while. Gu Sirui complains about old lady Gu, but she is an elder after all, and she is old and impulsive, so she can''t blame her. The book Xiaoxiao is haunted, desperate to enter the home.


    Gu Sirui even suspects that Shu Xiaoxiao has done something to old lady Gu. Old lady Gu insists on protecting Shu Xiaoxiao, but she has no doubt about her. It''s a headache to think about this. I don''t know what to do with Shu Xiaoxiao. Recently, Gu Sirui didn''t dare to answer Mrs. Gu''s phone calls. She was so busy with her work that she didn''t go home and slept in the company, which saved her a lot of time and trouble.


    If you think about it, it''s good for the company to be more busy. He''s very famous. He just said that he couldn''t go back to face Mrs. Gu.


    But Su Su listened to Gu Sirui''s exclamation, is also in the heart mixed feelings.


    She had never thought that her life experience would be so complicated and entangled with a pair of brothers, even if they were not related by blood. When she was young, she liked Gu Sirui''s boyishness. The ignorant adolescent boys and girls thought that the future would be beautiful. No one expected that so many things would happen later.


    Later, she fell in love with Gu Sinian. It''s totally different from Gu Sirui. Maybe people get bigger and bigger, and the type of people they like will change unconsciously, Su Su thought. She knows that Gu Sirui still has feelings for herself, but she doesn''t want to break it. Now the balance is just right. Gu Sixian''s situation is the most important thing. Just don''t worry about anything else. They tacitly chose the same way to deal with it.


    Su Su said softly, "I didn''t think I would fall in love with Gu Sinian before."


    Gu Sirui looks at her in surprise. He doesn''t expect Su Su to talk about this topic. Although he was slightly sour, he did not interrupt her.


    Su Su looked at the black sky outside the car window and continued: "I really regret leaving now. You see, he is lying in the hospital now, so lonely, I don''t know where his consciousness is wandering. I don''t know if he has a dream or if he will dream of me. If it''s the sweet moment before, it''s OK. But what if it''s a bad time? What would he do if he kept dreaming about those dark days when I left him? What does he do in a dream? And what should I do? I very much hope that he wakes up perfectly, but sometimes I really hope that he can lose part of his memory, and I don''t remember the deep hurt I brought him when I wake up. "


    Su Su didn''t cry. He was calm. Gu Sirui was relieved.


    After Su Su said something, he said that he would continue to go to the hospital to accompany Gu for years. Gu Sirui watched her go upstairs and started the car back to the company.


    The train of thought is much clearer. Just now Su Su said to him, "you are also a very smart and powerful person, Gu Sirui. You have to believe in your ability. You can do it well. "


    A lot more confidence, he left the company than the pace of a lot of light, back to his office.


    He took out a lot of documents and continued to look at them. At the same time, he thought about some ways Gu Sinian had taught him to deal with things. Unexpectedly, he had a lot of good ideas, so he wrote them down excitedly. I sort it out, and then the phone rings.


    Gu Sirui took a look at the mobile phone, it was a call from home.


    It can''t be Mrs. Gu. He''s complaining. But it''s no good not to answer it. We have to stick to it. It was Mrs. Gu''s voice.


    "Sirui, go home."


    Gu Sirui has a headache. He thinks it won''t be Shu Xiaoxiao''s business again. If one thing gets better, there will be another bad thing. He didn''t answer. Mrs. Gu called him again, "do you hear me?"He wanted to make a fool of the past and didn''t want to go back to face Mrs. Gu. So the excuse said: "grandma, there are still many things in our company, I can''t get rid of them. You can tell me what''s the matter now. "


    Mrs. Gu insisted that he go home.


    Gu Sirui is a little annoyed and can''t help asking: "what did Shu Xiaoxiao tell you again?"


    "You child, what are you talking about. Come back soon. I really have something to talk to you about


    "Tell me first if it''s about Shu Xiaoxiao."


    "No Mrs. Gu sighed and replied.


    Gu Sirui didn''t believe it: "what if you deliberately cheat me? Do I have to see Shu Xiaoxiao sitting beside you talking to you as soon as I get home, and then you have to teach me a lesson? "


    Mrs. Gu seemed so angry that she laughed: "No. I won''t lie to you this time. If I have something to talk with you, Shu Xiaoxiao won''t be here. Come back as soon as you can


    There''s no way to refuse. Everyone knows Mrs. Gu''s temper. Gu Sirui can only promise.


    Standing in front of the office window, the sky outside is black, and many office buildings nearby are brightly lit. All companies have their own businesses and problems, and all people have their own concerns.


    How difficult life is, Gu Sirui shakes his head.

 Chapter 439

    The office building after work has its own tranquility at night. The orderly placed mugs in the tea room gently tell us the noise of the day on weekdays. What echoes with it is the orange light of the president''s office. It''s not that I forget to turn off the light, but that I don''t want to go home. At the end of the day, Gu Sirui hangs up his grandmother''s phone, sits at his desk, looks at the disordered documents and shakes his head.


    There are so many things happened recently that it is hard to avoid that the company can''t do what it wants. However, Gu Sirui is unprepared by the imperceptible strength of competitors. According to the report of the document, the sales of competitive companies have been rising recently, which poses a serious threat to Gu. For Gu''s future, Gu Sirui thinks that he really needs to make some remedial measures wholeheartedly.


    There''s a knock at the door.


    "Please come in"


    "president, are you not off duty yet?"


    It''s the secretary. The girl asked sweetly with a warm smile on her face.


    "I have something else to deal with. You should leave work early."


    "Well, the tea room made you a cup of coffee. If there''s nothing I can do for you, I''ll go first."


    "Well, thank you. You can go."


    The Secretary closes the door, and the office is extremely quiet. Gu Sirui looks over the information and is upset. Does grandma have anything important to tell him? Whatever, as long as it''s not Shu Xiaoxiao''s business, but if you think about it carefully, you really haven''t looked back home for a long time. Gu Sirui packed up the papers, got up and went home. The orange light disappeared in the silence.


    At eight o''clock in the night, the city is still very noisy. Gu Sirui is blocked at the intersection of the main road. When the light is green, he finds that he has not had dinner. He is really hungry, as if he has a heart in him. Grandma''s message comes, "are you hungry? Gu Sirui looks around the busy business district. If it''s blocked, he doesn''t know when it''s going to be, so he''s going to stop the car and find a convenience store to buy something to cushion his stomach.


    He went back to his grandmother and said, "OK, it''s a bit of a traffic jam." he was ready to turn around and find a place to park.


    Gu Sirui parked his car in the underground parking lot of a shopping mall. There are several dessert shops on the first floor. One of them seems to be doing an anniversary celebration and launching a lot of new products. Gu Sirui bought black tea and sandwiches and took them away to eat in the car. Remembering that grandma seems to like to eat snowflake crisp, he hesitated and packed one for grandma.


    It''s almost nine o''clock when he arrived at Gu''s home. Gu Sirui parked his car and looked up at his unique villa. The light in the house was warm. He felt familiar but alienated. The reason why he was familiar was that he grew up there and had so many good memories, while the reason why he was alienated was that his brother and Shu Xiaoxiao had bad memories every time he came here recently.


    Gu Sirui pushed open the carved iron gate, and the fragrance of roses and lilies filled the small garden. Grandma always liked to plant flowers. When she was a child, she went out from the flowers and went home. Su Su Su came to his home through the flowers.


    Gu Sirui stood there, thinking of Su Su and everything now, and suddenly didn''t want to go in. But he looked up at the huge house. Except for the servants, there was no lively atmosphere, gorgeous appearance, and the inside was cold and clear. It seems that he really hasn''t been with grandma for a long time. He hesitated for a moment and was ready to go in.


    Gu Sirui knocks on the door. When the housekeeper sees that it''s the second young master, he shouts happily: "the second young master is back."


    The servant came to meet him.


    "Where''s grandma?"


    Gu Sirui gives his coat to the servant and sits on the sofa.


    "Madam, the second young master hasn''t come back yet. I''m afraid that the cake will be cold. I''ll go to the kitchen by myself."


    Gu Sirui took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "how did she go by herself?"


    "Yes."


    The servant hung his clothes and said, "the second young master hasn''t come back for a long time. My wife is very happy." After that, he took out the fruit tray and said with a smile, "second young master, let''s have some fruit first. I''ll go to inform my wife right now."


    Gu Sirui looks around while eating strawberries. The house is still spotless. The black marble reflects the light of the chandelier. There are tea sets, fruits and flowers on the glass ebony tea table. "It should be the flowers in the garden." Gu Sirui thinks so. He attaches himself to smell it. There is a photo album on the tea table. Gu Sirui is curious and takes it to open it.


    It''s a childhood album.


    Gu Sirui and his childhood. Gu Sirui flipped one by one, feeling that memories overflowed the whole heart.


    "This is a picture of a group of boys on the playground in middle school"


    in midsummer, the grass is lush and sunny, the boys are sweating, but they are not very happy. Gu Sirui didn''t want to see the camera and was crying, while Gu Sinian was smiling.


    "What, such a false smile."


    Gu Sirui laughs and mutters.


    This is a district football match in junior high school. I remember it was a must win match at that time, but it''s a pity that Gu Sirui only came second by one point, so he was unwilling to take a group photo after the game. Gu Sinian should be more unhappy than him, because he paid more than Gu Sirui before and trained on the football field after class, but he still smiles politely in the photo."When I was a child, I looked worldly."


    Gu Sirui smiles, but then he thinks that Gu Sinian, who is so mature and steady, is still lying in the hospital. He doesn''t know when to wake up. Suddenly, there is a kind of sadness in his heart, so he takes a deep breath and closes the photo album.


    All of a sudden, a picture fell out from the bottom page, and Gu Sirui picked it up.


    Gu Ling, the girl in school uniform, laughs, spits out her tongue, holds a letter in her hand, and grabs her ponytail to make a funny face.


    The mouth of chewing fruit suddenly stopped.


    Su Su and herself in high school were so simple and beautiful.


    I remember it was Christmas. Susu ate an apple and said with a smile, "it''s so vulgar to give chocolate. You can give play to your talent as a poet and give me a poem." While make complaints about "good soil", Gu Shi Rui wrote down this sentence, and wrote a poem which was deep but strong and funny. Su Su can''t close her mouth with a smile after reading it, while Gu Sirui is embarrassed and gets up to grab the letter. The two of them are playing with no scruples.


    This photo has been left in the desk of her room. After Su Su left, she put it in the drawer and never took it out again. I don''t know who took it out. Gu Sirui rubbed the photos and felt that everything in his youth was so beautiful. Now, people are still those people, but those beautiful things are really far away.


    "Here comes Siri."


    Grandma''s voice wakes him up from memory. Gu Sirui puts the album back on the coffee table and looks up at grandma. She is carrying a plate of exquisite cakes, which is her favorite Qifeng cake.


    "Just let the servants do these things."

 Chapter 440

    Gu Sirui took the plate and put it on the tea table.


    Mrs. Gu said with a smile, "I always think it''s delicious. So I took it back to the kitchen oven to heat it. You loved it when you were a child."


    Gu Sirui took a taste of the soft and sweet fragrance, which corresponded to the wrinkles in grandma''s eyes and the empty room. Suddenly, his heart was sour, so he said to grandma with a smile: "it''s delicious. Grandma, let''s eat together."


    Mrs. Gu, once a powerful woman, built her empire without fear. There is a film in the United States called the devil in Prada. Mrs. Gu also has her style. If there''s any weakness, it''s Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui. That''s why they worked so hard to let them go the right way, but it seems that things backfired.


    "It''s delicious. Let''s have it with grandma."


    Mrs. Gu was stunned at first, then shook her hand and said, "it''s not long since dinner. Have you eaten yet? If not, I''ll ask the servant to prepare some. "


    "Yes, yes."


    Gu Sirui took a sip of tea, took out the snowflake crisp he brought to Mrs. Gu, and said, "passing by the dessert shop, I brought you a portion of what you like."


    Mrs. Gu''s flattered expression and recent events make Gu Sirui gradually alienate her. She feels helpless and cold. She even thinks whether she is too strong. That''s why she has created today''s situation. How can she recover it? So she opened the snow crisp, tasted it, and said with a smile, "what you bring is delicious."


    Gu Sirui had almost finished eating. He asked the servant to add some hot water to the tea. He picked up the cup and said, "does grandma have something important to tell me?"


    Mrs. Gu was silent for a while and said, "nothing. I just miss you." She looked around and said, "look at this house, the gorgeous crystal chandeliers, the bright floor tiles like mirrors, and the furniture made of gold Phoebe. It''s full of excitement, but." Mrs. Gu sighed, "besides me, there are servants. There''s no warmth of home. You haven''t been home for a long time. I''m just lonely." She said, quietly rubbing the album.


    Gu Sirui looks at his grandmother''s lonely appearance and feels sad. Yes, he hasn''t been home for a long time. He used to be afraid to face the endless differences in his family, the loss of his elder brother, Shu Xiaoxiao''s step by step, and grandma''s eagerness.


    But now... The elder brother is still in the hospital, I don''t know when to wake up. Su Su has been guarding, and I don''t know when it will end. Shu Xiaoxiao seems to have been shut down here, and I don''t know what kind of countermeasures she will take. After all, grandma just loves herself and the elder brother according to her way. Although the way is extreme and extreme, now the result is very good Grandma is as miserable as herself?


    Gu Sirui hugged his grandmother and said, "I was negligent before, and I will often come to accompany you in the future."


    Old lady Gu''s voice was a little choked. She tried to adjust her tone: "just don''t feel estranged. Don''t worry, grandma won''t force you to marry Shu Xiaoxiao."


    "I have no estrangement, grandma, don''t worry."


    As if the last line of defense had broken the dike, Mrs. Gu couldn''t help it any more. A strong sense of guilt came like Mount Tai. It was like a dagger stabbing her heart. Her heart was full of pain. The bright tears whirled in her eyes, and she burst into tears.


    "When can Si Nian come back?"


    Mrs. Gu covered her face with her hands. She couldn''t help it any more. Her tears couldn''t alleviate her inner guilt, so she let it flow out like this.


    Looking at his grandmother crying, Gu Sirui felt sad, and a strong sadness filled his heart. Recently, he has been enduring the pressure of the company, and his elder brother is in a coma. Even in the face of Su Su, he is also a stable man.


    Because Gu Sirui knew that if they were allowed to see their vulnerable side, everything would be in a mess. Now it''s not only grandma, Gu''s, even Su Su who have to rely on him, so he has been enduring it. Seeing his comatose elder brother for countless times, he wants to cry beside the bed, but he has resisted it and prefers to buy wine under strong pressure.


    But now, Gu Sirui can''t help it. In the room where he grew up, there are all the good memories of him and his elder brother. This home is also their warmest haven. But now the room has no elder brother''s breath, only grandma''s cry.


    Gu Sirui thinks of many things, such as dinner after school, growing up with his elder brother, grandma''s seemingly strict tenderness, and his mind flashed back. All of a sudden, he turned to the past few months of disagreement, quarrel, compromise, Su Su Su''s departure, and his elder brother''s unconsciousness. Gu Sirui looked at the empty room and finally couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Why is it like this?


    The lilies in the garden are still growing, the wind at night, the whole family are surrounded by elegant fragrance; the colorful goldfish in the living room are still roaming freely in the fish tank; the movie men and women on TV finally meet, and everyone is happy; the water fruit on the tea table exudes attractive color, and the cake is soft and sweet.


    But who used to be?


    Gu Sirui held his grandmother in his arms and tried to make his voice normal"Don''t worry, big brother is coming back soon. Now Su Su is coming back too. Big brother''s situation will be better and better."


    "Su Su?"


    Mrs. Gu was stunned. Then she felt the tears on her face and said, "I went to the hospital to see Si Nian at night. I saw her. She was still watching so late. She looked haggard. This child is really not easy."


    "Yes, Susu and big brother are really in love."


    Gu Sirui never doubted Su Su''s relationship with his elder brother. Even if Su Su Su made a mistake and left in despair, she would immediately appear and stay with him when his elder brother had an accident. The two people have experienced too much, and there is no need to prove that they love each other. At the most critical time, they will be more sure who is worth spending their whole life together.


    Mrs. Gu seemed to think of something. She said calmly: "before, I always thought that Su Su approached our family just for money. The child was cunning and exciting. I was afraid that Si Nian would be cheated by her. But what happened recently, I can see that this child really likes Sinian, and Sinian can''t live without her, so. "


    Mrs. Gu wiped her tears and said, "I''ve figured out that I won''t let Shu Xiaoxiao marry to Gu''s family. If Si Nian wakes up, I''ll agree to his marriage to Su Su Su. I was confused before and delayed them. I won''t do it any more. I know I''m old, so some things are wrong. I won''t be in charge of so many things in the future."

 Chapter 441

    It''s night. The moonlight is pouring down on the flower bed of the hospital. The green leaves give off a cool breath. The hospital at this point does not have the continuous flow in the daytime. It can only hear the sound of people''s breathing and the sound of ambulance. The VIP ward was lit with warm lights, and the nurse on duty yawned after touring the ward and sat at the table to sort out the information.


    Gu Sixian''s ward has a gentle female voice telling something.


    There were flowers and books on the table beside the bed. Su Su put the pure plant essential oil in the aromatherapy lamp, picked up a book and sat beside the bed.


    "Today is a pilgrimage of one man. You should also like this book very much."


    Su Su opened the book and said softly to Gu Sinian on the bed.


    Gu Sinian has a peaceful face, a straight nose and long eyelashes. His lips are closed gently, and the corners of his mouth seem to have a smile. He is like a sleeping baby under the warm light.


    Harold, 60, has worked in a brewery all his life and retired quietly. He has no friends, and his son died early. Harold and his wife live in the countryside of England, day after day There is a hopeless life after estrangement. One morning, Harold received a letter. His old friend quinie was terminally ill. Harold decided to walk to see her and wrote to quinie to wait for him.


    "Across England."


    Su Su said softly, looking at Gu Sinian, "this kind of perseverance is great, right? Anyway, it''s amazing that I came back from Africa to see you, and you promised me to travel to London together, so wake up quickly. "


    No response.


    The silence of the room was terrible.


    Su Su sighed and stroked Gu Sixian''s hand. His hand was still so big and warm, but he would not take the initiative to hold her any more.


    "Di"


    a wechat came, and the noise was particularly harsh in such a big ward.


    Su Su turns on her cell phone. It''s Yu Jun.


    "Today, my mother and your mother are eating together. I don''t know how I think of you. Did you sleep?"


    Su Su frowned and said after a long time, "ready to sleep. Good night."


    Don''t reply to any words that can be answered, politely shut people out. It seems that someone knocks on the door and wants to come in. Seeing Su Su''s "not at home" on the door, he will leave silently. In this way, Yu Jun should also understand his refusal.


    "OK, good night."


    Yu Jun said.


    Su Su didn''t return. She put down her cell phone. Today, she didn''t know why, so she wanted to guard Gu Sinian. She didn''t want to go home, especially didn''t want to face a person''s room. There was no warmth there. The warmth she once had was in the dark. The lovers cup, the green plants she had raised together, the soft sofa and the empty double bed made Su Su Su dare not face them.


    Su Su said to Gu Sinian with a smile, "you see, someone is chasing me. I''m not going to wake up soon."


    He is used to talking to Gu Sinian. Su Su seems to think that Gu Sinian has listened to these words, but his body can''t respond.


    The fragrance of lavender emanates from the aromatherapy lamp. Su Su looks at the book. The calming smell makes people feel a little sleepy unconsciously. The upper eyelids and the lower eyelids are fighting. After a while, Su Su is in a hazy state.


    Someone put a blanket on her body. Su Su suddenly woke up and looked back with a kind smile.


    It''s Mrs. Gu.


    Since we met last time and opened our hearts to chat, Su Su''s relationship with Mrs. Gu has been much more relaxed. But why does she come here so late? Su Su rubbed her eyes and tried to cheer herself up.


    Looking at Su Su with dim eyes, Mrs. Gu seemed to know what she was going to ask, so she said in a soft voice: "just after seeing a health expert, I want to see Si Nian when I drive by. You are tired."


    Su Su quickly shook his head and said, "I''m not tired, but I don''t know how to fall asleep when I read."


    Old lady Gu gave a loving smile and said, "why don''t you go first? I let the servants watch


    "No, I don''t really want to go home today. I''ll stay here for a year."


    Compared with Shu Xiaoxiao''s apparent politeness, Su Su is a bit clumsy and naive, but the flowers and lavender fragrance in the room all reflect her love for Si Nian. Mrs. Gu remembers what she had done before and starts to blame herself again. She looks at Gu''s dazed Su Su Su Su with red blood in her eyes, and her nose suddenly gets sour.


    "Well, there are some snacks in the car. I''ll ask the servant to bring them to you now. If you''re hungry, you can eat some and have a rest early. Don''t be too tired."


    With these words, Mrs. Gu turned her head and didn''t want Su Su to see the tears in her eyes.


    "Then I''ll go home first."


    "All right, be safe."


    Su Su was obviously not fully awake. She felt the soft blanket and thought:


    does Mrs. Gu care about me?


    "Miss Su."


    Is Gu''s servant, she said with a smile: "Mrs. Gu asked me to bring up the cake, if you are hungry, eat first."


    "Oh, yes, thank you."Su Su took the cake and put it on the table. When she saw the beautiful and exquisite cake, she knew it was not a dream. Mrs. Gu was really concerned about herself. She looked at the cake and saw Gu Sinian on the doctor''s bed, and she was relieved to smile.


    "I had an open heart talk with Nasu last time. I thought she would relax a little after I let her go. But a few days ago, I went to the hospital and saw that Susu was still guarding the company in the evening. I don''t know why. I really love this child."


    Mrs. Gu took a sip of hot water and calmed her mood. She repeated the sentence just now, but more firmly than that: "as long as Si Nian wakes up, I will agree to their marriage."


    Gu Sirui heard these words, suddenly felt mixed feelings, big brother and Su Su wait so long, finally wait until this sentence, after going through the separation, suspicion, and torn heart, finally put aside the dark clouds to see tomorrow.


    If it''s big brother and Su Su who hear this sentence together, they will surely embrace each other with tears of joy.


    What''s Su Su''s mood when she hears this?


    What about big brother?


    Think of big brother, Gu Sirui instantly fell into great pain, yes, if the big brother heard this sentence, he would laugh and say: "I want to live with this troublesome woman for a lifetime." still holding Su Su Su firmly, he said quietly: "finally wait until this day."


    "If elder brother hears this sentence in person, he will be very happy."


    Gu Sirui murmured, a burst of bitterness in his heart.


    When Mrs. Gu heard this sentence, she was stunned, and the feeling of tearing came to her heart again. This time, she couldn''t bear it any longer. She began to cry like a child. She still had deep feelings for Gu Sixian. She also knew how good Gu Sixian was. She was always with her and listened to her. All these were her fault. She hurt Gu Sixian.

 Chapter 442

    Gu Sirui''s elder brother is mature and steady, but he used to be uninhibited. Gu has a successor because of his elder brother. It''s hard for big brother to believe anyone. He can resolve any situation and retreat completely. Although he is impeccable, he has less shortcomings as a human being. Since he had Su Su Su, he has gradually become human. He will lose his manners, get angry and even joke.


    Such a big brother, not long ago, gave up his legacy and gave himself peace of mind.


    After the accident, he realized that not only Gu, grandma, Su Su, but also himself were so dependent on him.


    "If elder brother hears this sentence in person, he will be very happy."


    Gu Sirui has a sense of powerlessness. Without big brother, everything will go wrong, including the company and home. Grandma''s tears hurt her heart, and the tears immediately flow from Gu Sirui''s eyes. He wiped away his tears, held his grandmother, and said gently like comforting a child:


    "it will be OK, grandma. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything before big brother wakes up."


    "Si Rui, did I do something wrong? If it wasn''t for me, your elder brother would not have had a car accident, let alone... "


    Mrs. Gu choked.


    "Grandma is also good for us, and she doesn''t want to happen like this. You are also a victim. Admitting your own mistakes is undoubtedly to uncover your own scars, and you are also in pain."


    Gu Sirui pats his grandmother''s back. This strong woman looks so vulnerable at the moment. After such a thing happened, Gu Sirui and his grandmother have never talked about it so confidently. Now, no matter how painful and crying they are, there is no estrangement between them.


    "Grandma, if these things don''t happen, you won''t agree with Su Su''s marriage with big brother. Just think that big brother is asleep now, and how happy he will be when he wakes up and knows such good news."


    Gu Sirui looked at the album, which has all the memories of two young people, beautiful and simple, he gently said: "brother so many years for Gu paid so much, must be tired, this time when the rest."


    As if relieved, Mrs. Gu didn''t cry so sad. She seemed to be thinking about something. She wiped away her tears and said, "Si Nian is tired. It''s time to rest. When he wakes up, I''ll tell him the good news in person."


    Gu Sirui smiles knowingly. He is comforting his grandmother and comforting himself at the same time. After crying like this, he will continue to go on, but now, he is not alone. Gu Sirui picked up the album and said softly, "grandma won''t have to look through the album at home alone. I''ll come back."


    Old lady Gu picked up the album and murmured, "you were going to put it in the room before you came, but you found it."


    "Nothing."


    Gu Sirui said frankly: "let''s watch it together."


    "This is an 18-year-old graduation trip. Ha ha, look at the big brother wearing a pink T-shirt, which I asked him to wear. This is a family gathering, and grandma seems to have not grown old these years. This is a photo of Gu''s shareholders. Don''t worry, our Gu style will get better and better. This is the smiling face of a girl in school uniform, and the photo of Su Su and his middle school years.


    Gu Sirui was speechless for a moment. Mrs. Gu seemed to see something. She took the photo and said, "servants clean your room. I think the table is old, so I should let them clean up the things inside." Looking at the photo, Mrs. Gu asked carefully, "Si Rui, should you put it down?"


    If it is before, Gu Sirui is not sure to answer, but big brother and Su Su step by step, two people appear such a thing, his heart will worry, not worried about himself, but worried that big brother and Su Su can''t be together. When the big brother had an accident, Gu Sirui was eager for Su Su to come back. Now, he is eager for him to wake up and stay with Su Su.


    Because it''s not easy for them to fall in love.


    But oneself and Su Su, the youth period fine stay there, oneself perhaps, is really put down.


    "Well, put it down."


    Gu Sirui replied.


    It''s almost 11 o''clock, and it''s quiet. The servant turns off the light in the yard. It''s time for Gu Sirui to go home, and it''s time for old lady Gu to have a rest.


    "Grandma, it''s time for me to go."


    "Not sleeping here? I''ve had the servant clean your room


    "No, the company will have a meeting tomorrow. The information is in my laptop in my apartment."


    In fact, this is just one of the reasons to untie the knot. Gu Sirui still doesn''t dare to go to sleep in the room full of memories. He''s afraid that his mind will tumble. Moreover, tomorrow, there will be a meeting for the company. He has to sort out his ideas on how to deal with competitors.


    Gu Sirui gets up and is ready to leave. Old lady Gu is a little reluctant and wants to say nothing.


    "Don''t worry, grandma. I''ll come to see you often."


    Then Mrs. Gu showed a smile and got up to see him off.


    Gu Sirui walks out of the door and lets his grandmother into the room. Mrs. Gu reluctantly looks at him. When the door is closed, Gu Sirui''s figure disappears completely, and then she turns to go back to the room. The housekeeper followed Gu Sirui to see him off. When he got on the bus and was ready to drive away, the housekeeper said to him meaningfully, "when the second young master comes back, Mrs. Gu is happy. She can finally have a good sleep today.""I''ll be back a lot."


    Gu Sirui said with a smile, and then waved, disappeared in the night, the lily in the yard is still fragrant.


    Driving through the intersection in the middle of the night, the city is completely asleep. There is no sound in the whole street except the gentle breeze and the speeding vehicles. The dark night hovers in the sky like thick ink. Under the hazy moonlight, the stars radiate their own exclusive brilliance.


    Such a vast starry sky, tomorrow must be a fine day.


    Thinking about this, Gu Sirui''s mood became clear. He picked up his mobile phone and slowly edited the text.


    "Everything will be fine."


    It was sent to Su Su.


    Gu Sirui saw the light of the roadside convenience store, which was very conspicuous in the night. A young couple was sitting on a chair in a convenience store eating ice cream. The girl was beaming and talking, while the boy was listening quietly with a beautiful smile.


    Gu Sirui is dazed and laughs, so he edits a text message and sends it to his elder brother. The familiar phone number is sure to be seen by his elder brother. Gu Sirui firmly believes it.


    "Brother, we''ll wait for you to come home. We''ll wait all the time. Don''t worry. You will wake up."

 Chapter 443

    It''s a fine day today. Su Su didn''t go to the studio and stayed at home to draw the design. The room was quiet, with only the rustle of pencils on the paper. Just then the mobile phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    "The bell... The bell..." Su Su Zheng''s painting was full of energy, but the phone kept ringing. In the end, he had no choice but to stop his pencil and pick up the phone.


    But it showed that it was a strange phone call. Su Su didn''t want to answer it. But after ringing for such a long time, it shouldn''t be the wrong number. Su Su thought about it and picked it up.


    "Hello Su Su''s kind regards.


    "Hello, is that Miss Su Su? I''m Yu Jun. I met at Su''s that day. Do you remember me? "


    Yu Jun''s tentative explanation and inquiry. I met her once, and she made it clear that she had a lover. Yu Jun was worried that Su Su would forget herself. After all, Su Su didn''t look like she wanted to go on a blind date. As soon as she came in, Yu Jun felt that Su Su didn''t know that she would come. It might be that it was not easy to brush Lin Huimei''s face, so she was forced to stay.


    Yu Jun can see Su Su''s rejection and unhappiness of Lin Huimei''s arrangement, but he was reluctant to stay in front of him.


    Finally, she put forward to send her to the hospital, she may also want to make it clear to him, then agreed to his proposal. Sure enough, in the car, Su Su told herself that she was going to see her lover.


    Yu Jun was very surprised. He felt that Lin Huimei was cheating himself. But on second thought, he ruled out the possibility. I guess it''s something else, and I''m really interested in Su Su.


    "Oh, I remember. Hello, Mr. Yu Jun. Thank you for taking me to the hospital that day. "


    As soon as Su Su listens to Yu Jun, she remembers that this is the blind date Lin Huimei introduced to her, but she has been taking care of her for years, and other people won''t think about it at all. For him, Su Su Su can only say sorry.


    "Fortunately you remember me. It''s just a small lift that day. Don''t worry about it. Besides, as a gentleman, it''s also polite to send a lady. There''s no such thing as thank you or not. "


    Yu Jun politely said that he only sent Su Su to the hospital out of his own upbringing. He didn''t expect Su Su to be so concerned. Yu Jun had a good feeling for Su Su Su, but now it''s even better.


    Yu Jun was very satisfied with Su Su''s treatment. He didn''t directly expose Lin Huimei''s arrangement. He obviously took his own face into consideration and was afraid of hurting everyone''s harmony.


    "Thank you anyway. By the way, what can I do for you today? " Su Su thanks again, and then remembers that he has made it clear to Yu Jun. he calls and doesn''t know if he has something to find himself. It is reasonable to say that she had made it clear enough that day that she had a loved one, so she would not think about other people or have that plan.


    Speaking of this, Yu Jun is really a talented young man. He is very good at tutoring, recuperation, knowledge, appearance and character. Although he has only met once, Su Su Su thinks he is a very gentle person. You won''t have pressure to get along with him, and he is very comfortable.


    Although she didn''t like Lin Huimei''s making decisions on her own, Su Su was very grateful that Lin Huimei didn''t casually find a blind date for her. At least she seemed to have been carefully selected, which also showed that she really cared about herself. Therefore, Su Su Su didn''t have too many complaints about Lin Huimei, as long as she made it clear. As long as you have a firm belief, no one has changed, right?


    As the ancients said, except Wushan is not cloud, since she had Gu Sixian, no other good man can enter her eyes. It seems that now she is full of Gu Sixian. Even though Gu Sixian is still lying in the hospital with unknown life and death, she still can''t accept other people. Su Su thought that even if Gu Sinian couldn''t wake up, she would accompany him all the time.


    So for Yu Jun''s kindness, Su Su still politely expressed her thanks. After all, it''s better not to owe her kindness, and she won''t contact again.


    "Well, I''d like to invite you to dinner. When do you think you''ll be free? " Yu Jun finally said his intention. I wanted to invite Su Su to dinner, so I made this call.


    Originally, Yu Jun was very fond of Su Su. The first time he saw Su Su in the Su family, Yu Jun felt his calm heart rippled. Yu Jun knew that he was moved.


    So after sending Su Su to the hospital that day, he went to see Lin Huimei the next day and inquired about Su Su''s situation in detail. Yu Jun still remembers that Lin Huimei said: "Su Su had a boyfriend who was very in love with each other, but he was a famous family. Although they have a good relationship, the old family members have always disagreed with them and have been looking for someone to sabotage them. Later, he found a rich girl who was suitable for Gu Sinian to be his wife. Of course, Gu Sinian didn''t agree, so he was in a stalemate all the time. In the end, Gu Sinian was still lying in the hospital in a coma except for the car accident. "


    At that time, Lin Huimei''s expression was very sorry. After all, it was her daughter. Although she didn''t spend much time together, she still couldn''t bear to keep a person who didn''t know when to wake up, so she arranged the meeting. Who knew Su Su Su would tell Yu Jun directly, so Lin Huimei was helpless.It''s just that Yu Jun can come to her, and she''s very happy. It seems that he was very interested in Su Su, so he told the story to Yu Jun, hoping that Yu Jun would not give up Su Su, and it would be better to finally get together with Su Su Su.


    In fact, Lin Huimei also told Yu Jun the story of how Su Su and Gu Sinian met and fell in love. From the very beginning of their acquaintance, they told in detail how they fell in love, how Gu Sinian helped Su Su, and many other stories between them. Of course, the most important thing is to elaborate the difficulties and obstacles Su Su and Gu Sinian encountered, so that Yu can see the hope.


    As Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei doesn''t want to see Su Su, a girl in her prime of life, delayed like this. Her life has just begun, and she can''t just be destroyed by the hospital bed. It''s something she doesn''t even dare to think about.


    Su Su still has a long time to go, but Gu Sinian is unknown. If he can''t wake up all the time, will he let Su Su guard him all the time? Lin Huimei selfishly felt that it was unfair to Su Su. How can a good girl be delayed like this?

 Chapter 444

    Because of these reasons, Lin Huimei spared no effort in praising Su Su, saying Su Su Su''s good and difficult position, and all kinds of problems between Su Su and Gu Sinian, so as to arouse Yu Jun''s curiosity and heartache.


    Of course, the effect is also surprisingly good. After listening to Lin Huimei''s story, Yu Jun, who had always been fond of Su Su, is now full of interest. Yu Jun thinks that no matter how much they used to love each other, the current situation is very special. Gu Sinian is still lying in the hospital, and his life and death are uncertain. Even Su Su Su is still determined to accompany him and take care of him, but for a long time?


    In this world, there are too many couples who are birds in the same forest and fly separately in the face of disaster. Moreover, they are not married yet. No one can tell what will happen in the future. Yu Jun thinks that as long as he works hard, Su Su Su will finally fall in love with him.


    Yu Jun thinks Su Su Su must have not thought clearly now, and Gu Sixian has not had an accident for a long time. Su Su doesn''t want to give up now. It''s normal for him. But time is the truth that tests everything. When she has no hope, she will feel desperate.


    "Eat? Are you going to invite me to dinner? Yu Jun, I have made it very clear that I have my own love. I love Gu Sixian. Even if he has been lying in the hospital, I love him and will accompany him all the time. So I don''t think we need to eat this meal. "


    Su Su was shocked when she heard that Yu Jun wanted to invite her to dinner. Didn''t she make it clear? Why do you invite yourself to dinner all of a sudden. Su Su''s intuition is that it''s not good for Yu Jun and Su Su to go out for dinner alone. The two men and women who met on a blind date met each other. It''s really strange to meet again for dinner.


    The most important thing is that Su Su doesn''t want Yu Jun to misunderstand himself. Otherwise, no one will be able to make it clear. So Su Su plans not to eat this meal anyway.


    "Why not? I think it''s necessary. Miss Su, we were introduced to each other by Aunt Lin. to be honest, I have a good impression on you. I hope we can get to know each other again and give each other a chance at that time. What do you think? "


    Yu Jun was very direct and straight to the point. He said that he liked Su Su Su. After all, they met each other on a blind date. The second time they invited Su Su Su to dinner, the intention was obvious, and there was no need to hide. Moreover, Yu Jun felt that his pursuit of Su Su was aboveboard, and there was no need to taboo anything, so he was very direct and sincere.


    "Mr. Yu, my mother set up our blind date. I didn''t know about it in advance. If I knew, I would stop her. It is also true that we have done something wrong. If you are unhappy, I can apologize to you. "


    Su Su wondered if his words hurt him that day, so he did it on purpose. You know, they just met, there is no intersection at all, so, unprovoked eating is really suspicious.


    What''s more, Yu Jun already knows about Gu Sixian. How can he find himself to eat? Su Su has a headache. I can''t even finish Gu Sixian''s work now, so I have no time to think about other things.


    Now that Lin Huimei is doing this again, Su Su feels very upset, but she can''t vent her anger in front of them. I can only digest in my heart.


    "Susu? I can call you that! I''m not unhappy. On the contrary, I''m very happy to meet you. I especially thank aunt Lin for arranging the dinner for me. Don''t think about it. I just want to have dinner with you. Can''t you satisfy me with such a simple request? "


    Yu Jun knows Su Su doesn''t want to have dinner with her, but there''s no way. Who makes him interested in her? So no matter how hard it is, he will overcome it and won''t give up easily. It''s not easy to meet a person you like. Now that you meet him, you must firmly seize the opportunity.


    Strange to say, since Lin Huimei told her the story of Su Su and Gu Sinian, she was very moved, but more of it was her heartache for Su Su. He felt that a beautiful and moving woman like Su Su should be well protected instead of suffering from these changes and sadness.


    "Yu Jun, I really can''t go to dinner with you. I love Si Nian very much, so I don''t want to delay you. Although Si Nian is in a coma now, I believe he will get better. Don''t waste any more time on me. It''s not worth it. "


    Su Su was told by Yu Jun that he didn''t know what to say. I have explained it clearly, but Yu Jun is still so stubborn.


    Lin Huimei should have told him about himself and Gu Sixian. He should also know the feelings between him and Gu Sixian, but why is he still like this? Su Su is really helpless.


    "Susu, I know everything about you. I also know that outsiders can''t get in between you and Gu Sinian. But that was before, now is different from the past, he is now like this, everything is unknown. You can''t keep him like this all the time. If he knew what you were thinking, he would not agree


    Yu Jun comforts Su Su. It''s hard to say what''s going on. The only possibility is that Gu Sinian wakes up quickly and their lovers will get married. But even if Gu Sinian wakes up, they can''t really be together, because there is the big obstacle of taking care of their family in front of them.


    Yu Jun doesn''t want to poke Su Su''s pain, and doesn''t want her to be too sad. What he hopes now is that he can accompany Su Su, guard her, treat her well, let her find her good and accept herself slowly. As for the rest, Yu did not want to think about it any more."Yu Jun, the feelings between Si Nian and me can''t be understood by outsiders. What we have experienced step by step is not what you think. Therefore, I keep the determination of the Secretary year, you will not understand. Even if I said it, you wouldn''t believe it. So, leave everything to time. Time will prove everything. "


    Su Su said firmly. She knew that no one else would believe what she said, and she would not believe that her feelings for Gu Sinian would be so strong. Su Su doesn''t want to defend himself. That''s it. As long as Si Nian wakes up in the end, as long as Gu Si Nian believes in himself, nothing else matters.


    There has always been only them between Gu Sinian and themselves. Their trust and feelings are not clear enough. Along the way, they support each other and encourage each other. They are indispensable to each other''s lives. Even if the whole world is against Gu Sinian''s company, Su Su will not give up on him.

 Chapter 445

    "Sue, I know, and I know what you''re saying. There is a lack of empathy in the world. " Yu Jun said with great understanding. But understanding is one thing, and how to do it is another.


    Although he can understand Su Su''s feelings now, he is more and more envious of Gu Sinian in his heart. Especially, the more he knows Su Su, the more envious Yu Jun is. If he is lying in the hospital now and has a girl like Su Su who loves him so much, he must be very happy.


    "Thank you for your understanding. So what I want to say is let''s forget this meal! And we''d better not contact again in the future. It''s good for you and me. " Su Su thought about it and said.


    The relationship between herself and Yu Jun is very awkward. If she keeps in touch, it will only be more embarrassing. Moreover, Su Su doesn''t want to be misunderstood by others. Otherwise, now Gu Sinian is lying in the hospital, and such a thing happens to him. It is estimated that the possibility of him and Gu Sinian will be even less.


    "Susu, I understand, but I didn''t say I would do what you said. We must have this meal. I really strongly invite you to have dinner with me. I really appreciate you. Even if we can''t be lovers in the future, I hope we can become good friends. Is that all right, Sue? "


    After chatting for a long time, Yu Jun knew Su Su would not accept himself at all. After thinking about it, he had to start with his friends, so at least Su Su would be less defensive. I can accompany her at any time in the future. After a long time, she will always be moved.


    But Su Su''s attitude towards herself has always been very firm, and Yu Jun is still a little uncertain. After all, Su Su is a girl she likes very much. In front of the people she likes, everyone will become cautious.


    "Yu Jun, I think it will be more embarrassing for us to be friends in the future. So for the sake of our comfort, we''d better not be friends. It''s really good for both of us. "


    Su Su thinks it''s not right for them to be friends, so she refuses Yu Jun directly. Su Su thinks that she just wants to keep Gu Sixian, and doesn''t want to be disturbed by anyone, and she really doesn''t have the mood.


    For Yu Jun, Su Su just wanted to say sorry. After all, Su Su feels that she is delaying him in disguise. She can''t do this. She has to refuse him cruelly now. He will thank himself later.


    "Su Su, don''t be under pressure. What I mean by being a friend is just being a friend. Although you are not used to the way we know each other, you can''t beat me to death just because we met. Then I will be wronged. Susu, it''s just dinner together, and I really want to talk to you. "


    Yu Jun felt that he was completely rejected by Su Su, but he didn''t feel very angry. He just felt that Su Su was a good girl more and more. I believe more in my own vision.


    "You want to talk to me? Not on the phone? " Su Su is very strange. He just met Yu Jungang. How could he have something to say to himself.


    Not too even words really aroused Su Su''s curiosity. What did Lin Huimei say? Sue was curious.


    "No, it''s very important. I can''t make it clear on the phone. I have to tell you face to face." Feeling Su Su Su''s curiosity, Yu Jun continues to sell the pass, hoping Su Su can agree to her request.


    "If there is anything important between us, Yu Jun, don''t lie to me. Or you can give me a little hint and let me think about it Su Su began to ask Yu Jun to tell him directly.


    After all, her understanding of Yu Jun is only limited to the side that Lin Huimei and she met before. So Su Su still has some doubts about Yu Jun''s words, but she thinks that people like Yu Jun should not be so boring and cheat herself.


    "Sue, I didn''t lie to you. I really have something to say to you. I hope you will give me a chance to finish what I want to say, and then you can decide whether to make friends with me, OK


    At this point, Yu Jun doesn''t want to have a good start with Su Su. If Su Su Su doesn''t even want to have dinner, what else can he talk about? Su Su''s attitude is what Yu Jun is most afraid of. If he doesn''t give him a chance, Yu Jun doesn''t know where to start.


    "Well, since you say so, I will promise you. But remember that you want to say something important to me. Don''t let me down Su Su Xiang thought or agreed to Yu Jun''s request. No matter what, he invited himself like this. If he didn''t go, it would be too inhuman.


    On the other hand, Yu Jun said he had something to say to himself, and Su Su was really curious about what Yu Jun wanted to say to himself. Is it about Gu Sinian and himself? Or about Lin Huimei? This makes Sue very curious.


    "Oh, really? Sue, did you really promise me? Great. Thank you so much for giving me the chance. " When Yu Junyi heard Su Su Su''s promise, he almost jumped up. Su Su could feel his joy on the phone.


    "It''s true. I promised to have dinner with you. Now I can rest assured." Su Su was also infected by him and wanted to laugh. He even spoke with a lot of lightness."And what shall we eat? I know a very delicious French food. Shall we go together? I''m sure you''ll never forget one. And the environment of that French restaurant is excellent, especially suitable for conversation. " Yu Jun strongly recommended French food and was confident in the food of the restaurant.


    Su Su didn''t ask for anything to eat, and he didn''t go to eat this time, just to listen to him. So Su Su had no objection to Jun''s proposal, so he readily agreed to it.


    "Well, I don''t choose. I can eat anything. Since you recommend it, I''ll try it. By the way, I''ll check if what you said is true. And my main purpose is to listen to what you want to say, so what you eat is OK. You just decide. "


    "Su Su, you believe me. I can''t recommend it wrong. You''ll know when you eat it. Tomorrow, then? Do you think so? " Yu Jun asked Su Su for a detailed time, and obviously attached great importance to the meal.


    "Yes, I have plenty of time. I can do anything."


    "That''s all right. I''ll call you tomorrow and we''ll go there together."


    "All right."


    Two people agreed to meet the time and place, hung up the phone, continue to busy their own things.

 Chapter 446

    It''s three days since I went to Su''s house for dinner. After that, Su Su always wanted to find a chance to tell Yu Jun what she thought.


    But these two days, she didn''t have the opportunity to talk to Yu Jun well. Until yesterday, Yu Jun called him and asked him to go out for dinner. Su Su thought that she would take this opportunity to tell Yu Jun what she thought. She knew that Yu Jun was a good person, so she would not be embarrassed if she spoke clearly earlier.


    Su Su thinks it''s good to do this when she thinks about it, but she doesn''t have time to take care of Gu Sinian today. Su Su makes another call to the nurse, and she wants to ask the nurse to take care of Gu Sinian again.


    Su Su found the phone number of the nurse in her mobile phone and said politely, "Hello, I have something urgent to go out today. Could you please take care of Gu Sinian again?"


    When the nurse saw that it was Su Su calling, he quickly connected it and heard Su Su Su say so again, so he quickly said, "OK, I''ll come right away." It used to be hard for her to take care of Gu Sinian alone. Now Su Su is with her to take care of Gu Sinian. It''s very easy for them to take care of Gu Sinian together.


    If Su Su Su was there, she would go home first. The nurse was very grateful to her, so Su Su asked her to take care of Gu Sinian. She agreed without hesitation.


    When the nurse arrived at the hospital, looking at Su Su still in the hospital, she quickly went to Su Su.


    Su Su saw that the nurse also came. After saying hello to the nurse, she handed over Gu Sixian to the nurse. Su Su finished, looked at Gu Sinian again, and then went to Yu Jun''s appointment.


    When she got to the door of the hospital, Su Su saw that there was plenty of time agreed with Yu Jun, and that the French restaurant was not far away from her, so she slowed down a little. She thought she''d better go by bus today. The hospital is really not a good place to take a taxi.


    At this time, Su Su heard her mobile phone ringing. She quickly took out her mobile phone from the bag and looked at the number displayed on the mobile phone. It was Yu Jun calling.


    Su Su doesn''t know why Yu Jun is calling now. It''s quite a while before he made an appointment with him yesterday.


    But she still picked up the phone. Yu Jun at the other end of the phone seemed to see Su Su pick up her phone and asked happily, "where are you now?"


    "I''m still in the hospital. I''ll be right there." Su Su said calmly.


    Yu Jun heard that Su Su was still in the hospital. Although he was a little unhappy, he knew he still had a chance, because the one lying in the hospital didn''t know whether to wake up. He warned himself not to be in a hurry.


    "Then I''ll pick you up." Yu Jun thinks whether he wants to pick up Su Su. In this way, Su Su doesn''t have to wait for the bus. He got up early today. After he cleaned himself up, he was waiting to have dinner with Su Su Su in a French restaurant. It''s still very early now. Why don''t he pick up Su Su Su himself.


    Su Su heard that Yu Jun wanted to pick her up. She didn''t want to trouble Yu Jun, so she quickly refused: "no, I''ll take a taxi myself." Su Su doesn''t want to have more contact with Yu Jun. although Yu Jun just asked herself so gentlemanly, she thought that it would be better not to trouble others if she didn''t trouble others.


    Yu Jun heard Su Su Su say this. Although he had guessed Su Su would say this for a long time, he was still disappointed. However, he didn''t want Su Su Su to hear his disappointment, so he said, "well, please be safe. I''ll wait for you in the restaurant."


    Su Su heard Yu Jun say so, and said: "OK, that''s nothing, I''ll hang up first." Then Sue hung up. She thought she''d better talk about it later in the restaurant.


    Listen to Su Su Hang up the phone, Yu Jun also put down the phone, he went to the mirror and looked at himself, want to check whether today''s dress is suitable, if it''s time to make a joke.


    looked at himself in the mirror, and felt that there was nothing wrong with him. He sprayed a little bit of what he love most, and told his mother that he was going out to dinner with Su Su.


    Yu Jun''s mother was also very happy to hear that her son was going to have dinner with his old classmate''s daughter last time. Her son had been on blind dates so many times, but this time, she went out to have dinner with the girl for the second time. She felt that this time should be very promising.


    Yu Jun went out to pick up his car, and soon drove out. He saw that the weather today was also very good, and thought that he would go to dinner with Su Su later. His mood became happy again.


    Today, there was no car on the road. Yu Jun arrived at the restaurant very soon. The restaurant was decorated in French style. Yu Jun went to the front desk and told the waiter that he had reserved a seat yesterday. After the waiter confirmed, he took Yu Jun to a window seat.


    When Yu Jun sat down and looked at his watch, it was too late. He was playing with his mobile phone while waiting for Su Su to come and have dinner with him.


    Su Su wanted to take a bus, but she didn''t know what happened today, and the bus didn''t come. Su Su saw another person get off the taxi. She got on the taxi, and then she told the taxi driver the name of the French restaurant.This French restaurant is very famous, so the taxi driver knew where it was at once, and he set out towards his destination. Soon they arrived at the door of the restaurant.


    Su Su paid the money and got off. She stood at the door and straightened her messy hair. After finishing, she went straight in.


    The restaurant is very big. Maybe she wants to create a romantic atmosphere, so the light is not very bright. After Su Su went in, she didn''t see where Yu Jun was. She knew that she was just looking for it, which was not suitable.


    Su Su had to pick up her cell phone and call Yu Jun.


    Yu Jun was playing with his mobile phone when he saw Su Su calling him. He quickly got on the phone and asked softly, "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    "I arrived, but I didn''t see where you were? I''m just outside, but I can''t see you all the time. It''s not my wrong way In fact, Su Su is not sure whether they have come or not. He just looked at the time. There is still a while to go before the time they agreed.


    Yu Jun is very happy to hear Su Su''s arrival. He quickly stands up and walks towards the door of the restaurant. He wants to pick Su Su up in person.

 Chapter 447

    Su Su was puzzled when she heard that there was no voice on the phone. She didn''t know what Yu Jun meant. Why didn''t she speak? Su Su felt embarrassed now.


    But after a while, Su Su saw that Yu Jun was coming towards her. She hung up the phone and looked at Yu Jun again. It turned out that he had already arrived. She was just coming out to meet her.


    She smiles at Yu Jun and then says, "so you''ve come. I didn''t see you just now. " Then he looked at Yu Jun.


    Yu Jun looks at Su Su and smiles at him. He suddenly feels embarrassed. He smiles shyly and says to Su Su, "I haven''t been here long. Let''s go sit on the seat and say it. It''s really inappropriate to stay at the door."


    Then he led Su Su to the right position.


    It''s almost noon now, and there are more and more people in the restaurant. Su Su looks at the people who come intermittently, mostly in pairs, and has a bad feeling in her heart.


    She thought that she would find a chance to explain it to Yu Jun later, and she didn''t want to spend her time here any more.


    After the two sat down, the waiter came over with the menu. Yu Jun handed the menu to Su Su very gentlemanly, and said politely, "if you want to eat anything, please order it. You''re welcome."


    Su Su took over the menu she had handed over. She looked at the price on the menu, but it was not very cheap. She didn''t come for dinner, so she ordered a steak.


    After ordering, he handed the menu to Yu Jun. without looking at the menu, Yu Jun said to the waiter, "I want the same as this lady." After Yu Jun finished, he nodded to the waiter.


    After they ordered a good meal, Su Su kept thinking about whether to tell Yu Jun right now, but looking at Yu Jun looking at herself, Su Su found that she didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    Seeing that Su Su didn''t say anything, Yu Jun felt that the current atmosphere seemed embarrassed. He didn''t want to be like this, so he took the initiative to say, "Miss Su, I''m very happy that you can come to dinner with me today."


    Su Su looks at Yu Jun on the other side. Today, he seems to have dressed up specially. He sees that he is very concerned about this opportunity. But the more Jun is like this, the more embarrassed Su Su Su feels. Anyway, it''s all because of his mother. He is also responsible.


    Seeing Su Su''s silence, Yu Jun continued: "I''ve searched this restaurant on the Internet for a long time. Their family is very famous, so I want to bring you here to eat." Yu didn''t know what Su Su liked to eat. Although they met last time, he didn''t know Su Su''s hobbies very well.


    I also thought that women should like romance, so I asked Su Su to come here for dinner. He thought that if Su Su liked it here, he could invite Su Su to eat here more often.


    Su Su had just been thinking about how to open her mouth and tell her clearly what she thought, so she was a little absent-minded. Just now she heard Yu Jun talking to her, so she had to say, "really?"


    "I''ll know when I eat." Yu Jun heard Su Su Su''s absent-minded tone, but he was not angry, and he replied patiently.


    Su Su nodded to Yu Jun, and now she really didn''t know how to answer.


    Looking at the topic, he couldn''t talk any more. Yu Jun thought that he would say something else, so he continued: "today''s weather is very good. Do you want to take a ride in my car later?"


    After that, Yu Jun looks forward to Su Su. How he hopes Su Su can agree to his request and go out with him.


    "But I''ll go back to the hospital later." Su Su hears that Yu Jun still wants to ask herself out for a ride. She tells Yu Jun that she wants to go to the hospital to take care of Gu Sinian. In fact, she tells Yu Jun that she doesn''t want to fall in love now.


    After Su Su said this, Yu Jun did not continue this topic. He felt that he was just too anxious, which would only make Su Su more exclusive of himself. So don''t worry too much.


    Yu Jun originally wanted to buy a bunch of flowers for Su Su, because last time at Su''s house, he saw Su Su give her mother a bunch of flowers. Yu Jun thought Su Su Su must be a woman who likes flowers very much.


    But after thinking about it, it was not appropriate for him to send flowers to Su Su rashly. Finally, he decided not to buy them.


    Two people did not speak, quiet for a long time, Yu Juncai continued to say: "Miss Su, you are very beautiful today." In fact, when I saw Su Su, Yu Jun wanted to say this. Su Su really looks more beautiful. Although she is wearing very ordinary clothes, she is still very beautiful. Moreover, Su Su Su has a good figure, which is just the type she likes.


    Su Su was embarrassed when she heard Yu Jun suddenly boast about herself. She said to Yu Jun, "you''re joking."


    "No, no, I didn''t lie to you. You are really beautiful today." Yu Jun continued, then looked Su Su''s eyes directly.


    Su Su seldom looks at others in this way. She quickly avoids Yu Jun and looks into her own eyes. Maybe it''s because there are no elders here. Su Su thinks that Yu Jun''s home today is very different from that day. He is very humorous.But Su Su''s heart was still very clear that she had something important to do today. She hesitated for a moment and asked if she wanted to say it now. However, she looked at Yu Jun again and felt that it was inappropriate for her to say it now.


    But Yu Jun, he saw the embarrassment in Su Su''s eyes. He thought Su Su Su should have something to say to herself today, otherwise she didn''t like herself and would have come to her appointment.


    He thought about it. If Su Su said it first, his position would be more embarrassing. It would be better to say it first. In this way, he might not be so embarrassed.


    After hesitating for a while, Yu Jun said, "Miss Su, you don''t have to feel uncomfortable. Although I want to pursue you, I will respect your decision."


    Su Su doesn''t know why Yu Jun said this. She looks at Yu Jun and is puzzled. She hasn''t told Yu Jun what she thinks. Why did Yu Jun say this. But she didn''t interrupt Yu Jun. she knew she shouldn''t interrupt Yu Jun now.


    "Miss Su, I just want to make a friend with you now. Don''t put too much pressure on me. I really think I have a special fate with you. Even if I can''t be a couple, I really want to make a friend with Miss Su. If I have a friend like Miss Su, I think I will be very happy."

 Chapter 448

    Seeing Su Su''s puzzled looking at himself, Yu Jun thought that he might as well finish it in one breath, which made him feel more relaxed.


    Yu Jun continued: "so I hope Miss Su won''t be too exclusive." Yu Jun slowly says what he thinks. After that, he looks at Su Su again. He wants to know what Su Su will say.


    In fact, Su Su was particularly embarrassed when she just heard Yu Jun''s words. She didn''t think that Yu Jun was thinking like this, and she also thought about her own way of doing it, whether her rejection of Yu Jun was too obvious.


    She had to say, "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it well." Su Su thought that no matter what, she''d better apologize to Yu Jun first. It''s really her fault. Although she didn''t know it at first, it''s still related to herself.


    "It''s OK, Miss Su. I don''t mean to blame you." Hearing Su Su Su''s apology, Yu Jun says that he knows it''s not Su Su''s fault, and she doesn''t know it.


    After Yu Jun finished this sentence, he continued: "Miss Su, I really just want to make friends with you now. You can rest assured that I will not give you any pressure."


    Su Su heard Yu Jun say this to himself, so she nodded to Yu Jun and said, "OK, let''s be friends." Since Yu Jun said that he was a friend, he had nothing to worry about.


    Just at this time, the steak they ordered came up.


    Yu Jun saw that there was only steak on the table. He thought there was something missing. He called the waiter to him and said, "please give me another bottle of red wine."


    After ordering the wine, the waiter quickly delivered the wine to the table of two people, then helped them pour the wine and left.


    Yu Jun saw that the red wine had been poured, so he picked up the wine and said to Su Su, "Miss Su, let''s have a drink." Yu Jun thinks Su Su Su should be a little bit exclusive of himself, so he wants to be more magnanimous and maybe make Su Su feel better about himself.


    Su Su hears that Yu Jun wants to have a drink with her. She thinks about it. She''d better have a drink. Thinking of this, Su Su picks up her glass and drinks it in a hurry after touching it with Yu Jun.


    I don''t know if it''s the reason for drinking some red wine. Su Su feels better in her heart. She looks at Yu Jun. although Yu Jun said he would not put pressure on her, she doesn''t know what Yu Jun thinks in his heart.


    Yu Jun looked at Su Su and looked at himself. He touched his face with his hand and said, "why, is there anything on my face?" After that, he smiles at Su Su again.


    "No, No." Su Su replied quickly. In fact, just now, she thought that she wanted to tell Yu Jun what she thought. But after so long, she didn''t say anything. She thought it was not good.


    So she plans to tell Yu Jun what she thinks now.


    Su Su took another sip of red wine and looked at Yu Jun, who was also looking at herself. Then she said, "I''m here today to make it clear to you."


    Yu Jun didn''t interrupt Su Su''s words. He knew that he was here today to tell himself about it, so he planned to listen to Su Su''s words quietly first.


    Seeing Yu Jun sitting opposite him without saying anything, Su Su continued: "in fact, I always have a person I like. His name is Gu Sinian. That''s the person I''m going to take care of in the hospital that day."


    Yu Jun is surprised to hear Su Su take the initiative to tell him about Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian knows that Gu is one of the best in the city. As Gu''s president, Gu Sinian is not only young but also excellent. He often appears in newspapers and news. Before, he still remembers reading the news about Gu Sinian''s car accident. He understands that Su Su Su takes care of him This is Gu Sixian.


    He thought that Su Su would only refuse her request today and would not talk about these things. He did not expect that Su Su would take the initiative to talk about her and Gu Sinian.


    "He and I originally fell in love, but then a woman appeared, which made our relationship change a lot. The Gu family didn''t agree that Gu Sinian and I were together, so they found her for Gu Sinian. "


    Yu Jun continued to listen. He knew that Su Su must have talked about her sad things now. He looked at Su Su''s face with a bad look.


    Su Su thought of those things and still felt very uncomfortable. During that time, she was in tears every day, and there was no one to rely on. She didn''t know how she came over.


    "Then there was some misunderstanding and I left him. I went to Africa. " Su Su continued, thinking about what happened after she went to Africa. Thinking of this, she found that she missed them so much.


    Yu Jun listened to Su Su very carefully. He didn''t expect that so much time had happened between Su Su and Gu Sinian. He just heard Su Su say that she and Gu Sinian couldn''t be together because Gu''s family found another girl for Gu Sinian. He wondered why Su Su had to go to the hospital to take care of Gu Sinian, so he asked, "well, how can you go to the hospital now Take care of Gu Sixian? "


    When Su Su heard Yu Jun ask herself, she replied, "I stayed in Africa for a while. When I returned home, I found that Gu Sinian had a car accident and no one was taking care of him. That''s why I went to take care of him. After all, I had a reason for his accident. "Su Su thinks of what Gu Sirui told him. She blames herself very much. In fact, it must be hard for Gu Sinian to leave so recklessly. So she felt that Gu Sixian had an accident for a reason.


    After listening to Su Su''s words, Yu Jun knows the current situation clearly. It turns out that Su Su and Gu Sinian still haven''t made up. At the thought of these, Yu Jun thinks he still has a chance. This time he finally met Su Su. He didn''t want to let go so easily.


    Remembering what Lin Huimei told her before, Yu Jun finally made the whole thing clear. He knew Su Su had not cheated herself.


    Looking at Su Su''s sad face, Yu Jun quickly comforted Su Su and said, "I understand. These things have happened. Don''t be too sad. Let''s talk about some happy things. "


    Su Su looks at Yu Jun for no reason.


    Yu Jun had to say, "tell me the story you met in Africa." Yu Jun thought that he''d better not talk about Gu Sixian again. Let''s talk about these things later.


    When Su Su heard that Yu Jun asked her to tell the story of what happened in Africa, she began to accept Yu Jun in her heart. She talked about some people and things she met in Africa. With that, Su Su became happy.


    I don''t know if we talked about these interesting things. In the second half, both of us had a good time.

 Chapter 449

    Since Gu Sirui took over the work of Gu Sixian, with the increase of working hours, he has become more and more willing to change hands. In addition to Shu Xiaoxiao''s things, which made him have a headache, everything else went well.


    On this day, Gu Sirui is still in the office dealing with his busy work today. He wants to finish his work earlier. Today, he will go to the hospital to see how Gu Sinian is doing. He has no time to see Gu Sinian when he works. It is Su Su Su who is taking care of his elder brother.


    Last time he went home, he heard the old lady say that she had agreed to let Gu Sinian be with Su Su, as long as Gu Sinian could wake up.


    Gu Sirui always believes that his elder brother Gu Sinian will wake up. Now Su Su has come back. He knows Gu Sinian will not ignore Su Su Su.


    Now all the problems are just a matter of time. When Gu Sinian wakes up, everything will be solved, and Su Su and Gu Sinian can continue to be together again.


    Gu Sirui thinks whether to call Su Su now and ask about Gu Sixian''s situation. Su Su is in the hospital every day now, so he must know Gu Sixian''s situation very well.


    Just as he is about to call Su Su, the assistant knocks on the door and comes in. Shu Xiaoxiao has not been here since Gu Sixian''s accident, so the original assistant returns to her post. But now she is Gu Sirui''s assistant, so she just saw Gu Sirui''s appointment with a customer at noon today, so she wants to inform Gu Sirui.


    After the assistant came in and saw Gu Sirui, he said to Gu Sirui, "Mr. Gu, I have an appointment with my client for lunch in a French restaurant today."


    Gu Sirui remembers that he did promise others. After looking at the time, he packed up his things and prepared to leave for the French restaurant to meet the customers. He thought it was better not to be late.


    Gu Sirui finished packing and went out of the office. As soon as he came out, he saw the assistant following him. He didn''t know why the assistant was following him, but he was not used to it.


    So Gu Sirui stopped and said to his assistant, "you can stay in the company. I''ll go by myself." Gu Sirui finished, and went straight out.


    The assistant knows that Gu Sirui is not used to herself. When she hears Gu Sirui say this again, she thinks it''s better not to go. Then she goes back to her desk and starts to sort out other documents.


    Gu Sirui went downstairs and called the customer just mentioned by Shu Xiaoxiao. He told the customer that he would go to the French restaurant immediately. After telling the customer, Gu Sirui drove to the appointed place.


    Today''s list is very important, so Gu Sirui came out in person. If the negotiation can be concluded, it will be of great benefit to Gu group.


    When Gu Sirui arrived at the restaurant, he saw a client waiting for him. He politely went up to shake hands with the client, who was also the boss of a company, but a female president in her early 40s. He looked very crisp.


    After Gu Sirui shook hands with the customer, the waiter took them to the seats they ordered.


    When sitting in his seat, Gu Sirui thinks that the boss is really wasteful. He has to come to such a place to talk about business, but he doesn''t say anything. The main purpose of his coming is to talk about this business well, and other things are not important at all.


    But the opposite customer, to Gu Sirui very appreciate, Gu Sirui heard her say: "Gu Zong, really young and promising ah." When the customer finished, he also gave Gu Sirui a polite smile.


    After all, Gu Sirui has been working for a period of time, and he has begun to deal with these tasks with ease. He also smiles and says to the customer sitting opposite him: "you flatter me, I still can''t compare with you."


    Hear Gu Sirui say so, the opposite customer is also smiling.


    After being polite for a while, Gu Sirui remembered that he hadn''t ordered anything just now, so he called the waiter. When the waiter came, Gu Sirui asked the customer for advice and ordered a few dishes.


    Their food came up soon. Gu Sirui said: "let''s talk while eating."


    After Gu Sirui finished, the customer also began to taste the delicious food impolitely. She took a bite and felt that the restaurant was really good. She gave a good comment in her heart.


    After eating for a long time, Gu Sirui thought that it was about the same time now, so he quickly talked about the work with the customer: "let''s talk about the contract now."


    When the customer heard that Gu Sirui was talking about the contract, she put down her fork and got serious. Today, she came to do business. She felt that the terms given by Gu Sirui were not suitable. She planned to discuss with Gu Sirui to see if there could be any changes.


    Gu Sirui is going to talk about his work with his client. He glances at him at random, but he accidentally sees a figure he can''t be familiar with any more, Su Su.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t know why Su Su is in this restaurant now. He looks at Su Su curiously and wants to know what Su Su is doing here.


    The light in the dining room is very dark, so Gu Sirui didn''t find a man sitting opposite Su Su at first. Gu Sirui thinks that Su Su should not take care of Gu Sinian in the hospital now? He remembered that Su Su had said to himself that he would take good care of Gu Sinian.He kept looking in Su Su''s direction, and suddenly found that there was a young man who looked very elegant opposite Su Su. Gu Sirui looks at the man for several times. He can''t remember when Su Su Su had this friend.


    just now, Gu Sirui took the initiative to talk to the customer about the work. But now the customer called Gu Sirui several times, but Gu Sirui didn''t hear it. The customer was a little unhappy. Then he extended his hand to push Gu Sirui, and called Gu Sirui: "general manager, general manager?"


    Gu Sirui has just recovered. Just now, his head is full of questions like why Su Su is here and what Su Su is doing here. He doesn''t hear the customer calling himself. Now he has recovered.


    He quickly said to the customer: "you said you said, I''m listening." Then he continued to look at Su Su''s seat.


    Hear Gu Sirui let himself continue to say, the customer sitting opposite him quickly continued to say: "Mr. Gu, our company mainly thinks that..."


    The customer continues to talk, but Gu Sirui is absent-minded and doesn''t have the patience to answer questions. The customer always thinks that Gu Sirui should have some questions today.

 Chapter 450

    So she looked into Gu Sirui''s eyes and saw a beautiful young woman sitting there. She realized that Gu was always attracted by beautiful women, and the customer himself was also a passer-by. She was also open to such things.


    So she said to Gu Sirui: "Mr. Gu, it seems that we can''t talk about this business today. We''d better make another appointment and talk about it later."


    She thought that today''s issue should not be well discussed, so after a while, when Gu Sirui can work well, she would like to talk to Gu Sirui.


    After that, the customer stood up and said to Gu Sirui before leaving: "Mr. Gu, this meal is even if you invite me. We''ll make an appointment next time. "


    When she heard that the customer was going to leave, Gu Sirui responded. It must be because she didn''t listen to the customer carefully just now, so she was going to leave. When she heard the customer say so, Gu Sirui said with a smile: "OK, I''ll invite you. We''ll make an appointment another day."


    After hearing what Gu Sirui said, the customer walked towards the door without saying anything. She soon disappeared at the door of the restaurant.


    After the customer left, Gu Sirui still sat in the same place. He found that Su Su had been talking to the man for a long time. He looked at Su Su''s face, and he hadn''t seen Su Su so happy for a long time.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t know what Su Su said to the man again. He is so happy. Moreover, he doesn''t know the relationship between Su Su and the man with glasses.


    In fact, just seeing Su Su having dinner with a man, Gu Sirui was very uncomfortable. He didn''t know why Su Su did it.


    Gu Sirui didn''t like Su Su talking to other men when he was with Su Su. Now Su Su and Gu Sixian are together, and Gu Sirui doesn''t like Su Su talking to other men. Gu Sirui doesn''t know what his psychology is.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui thinks it''s better to go to the bathroom and have a cigarette first to calm down.


    Gu Sirui stood up and asked the waiter where the bathroom was, so he went straight to the bathroom to smoke. After he went in, he just picked up the cigarette, and soon heard his mobile phone ring. He took out one, which was Mrs. Gu''s call.


    Gu Sirui quickly cut off the cigarette end and put the remaining cigarette on the table.


    Just then he picked up the phone. He was just about to ask what it was, when he heard the old lady on the other end of the phone say, "Sirui, will you come back tonight? I''ll ask the nanny to prepare your favorite food." Mrs. Gu asked gently on the other end of the phone.


    Since he went home last time, Gu Sirui found that his grandmother seems to be getting older and older. Since his elder brother''s accident, he hasn''t had a good sleep. He thought that Mrs. Gu must be the same.


    Gu Sirui thinks of Su Su''s story again, and thinks that if he wants to go to the hospital to see Gu Sinian this evening, he won''t go home.


    Thinking about it, Gu Sirui replied: "there are still some things to work overtime in the company tonight. I''ll come back to see you another day." Gu Sirui didn''t want to let his grandmother know that he was going to the hospital to see his elder brother. He felt that when he mentioned the hospital, the old lady would be sad for a while. He didn''t want to see that at all, so he lied that the company had to work overtime.


    When Gu Sirui said that she was going to work overtime, Mrs. Gu quickly said, "then you are busy. When you have time, you can go home for dinner." Mrs. Gu is very pleased. Since the accident of Gu Sixian, Gu Sirui has been able to manage the company so well. When she heard that he was going to work overtime, she felt that the little boy had finally grown up.


    "That''s nothing. I''ll hang up first." Gu Sirui continues to say to his grandmother that he remembers that he still has something to do. He can no longer accompany the old lady on the phone.


    Mrs. Gu quickly said on the other end of the phone, "OK, OK, hang up."


    After listening to the old lady''s words, Gu Sirui hung up. He threw the rest of his cigarette ends into the dustbin, washed his face again, and went back to his position.


    He returned to his position and found that Su Su was still there talking and laughing with the man. He felt more and more uncomfortable, as if he was not worth it for his elder brother.


    Su Su said to himself that he would take good care of his elder brother, but now he is talking and laughing with men here. In such a romantic French restaurant, Gu Sirui thinks that their relationship should not be simple.


    But Gu Sirui didn''t know what position he would take if he went to ask Su Su why he was here. He thought for a long time and felt that he had no position to take charge of Su Su.


    Su Su was able to take care of Gu Sinian on her own. They haven''t really made up yet. Gu Sirui doesn''t know whether Su Su took care of Gu Sinian because of her own request or because Su Su still loves her big brother.


    Before, because of the old lady and Shu Xiaoxiao, he knew Su Su had been very sad, otherwise she would not have left her big brother in silence and gone to distant Africa.


    Later Su Su came back to find herself. She heard that although she was crying about her elder brother, Gu Sirui didn''t know what kind of feelings Su Su had for her elder brother Gu Sinian.If she still loves her big brother, it''s nothing. But if Su Su still refuses to forgive Gu Sinian, whether Gu Sinian wakes up or not, his fate with Su Su Su will be difficult to continue.


    Gu Sirui really wants to rush in front of Su Su and ask her what is the relationship between her and this man, but he knows that he can''t do it because he has no reason to stop Su Su from doing anything, including that she wants a new start.


    Gu Sirui looks at the man opposite Su Su for several more times. He thinks that the man is really no match for his big brother. Thinking of these, Gu Sirui felt much better.


    He sat down for a while, and then called the waiter to pay the bill. After paying the bill, he wanted to leave like this, pretending that he had not seen Su Su and the man today, and no longer cared about these things. After all, Su Su Su also had her freedom, which he had no way to intervene.


    But Gu Sirui couldn''t get over that. He knew Su Su was not that kind of person, but he had to think about that. Gu Sirui was very troubled and he didn''t know what to do. He really wanted to ask Su Su, but he didn''t stand up.

 Chapter 451

    Thinking of these, Gu Sirui also feels that he has nothing to worry about.


    Just did not expect, he just finished the bill, Su Su and Yu Jun table also began to check out, Gu Sirui watched Su Su also picked up the money to pay, some happy in the heart, it seems that Su Su Su and the man are not very close, otherwise how can they rush to pay.


    Thinking of this, he thought whether he wanted to go up and say hello to Su Su. After all, he saw her too. It''s hard to say without saying hello.


    Gu Sirui has always been such a person who can do whatever he thinks, so he is walking straight towards Su Su''s position at the moment.


    As soon as Su Su looked at it, he told Yu Jun that he was going back to the hospital. Yu Jun was also very reasonable. Although he was reluctant to leave, he knew Su Su Su would still leave.


    So Yu Jun called the waiter to pay the bill. He thought that he could take Su Su to the hospital.


    Just after listening to Su Su''s story, Yu Jun found it very interesting. He didn''t expect that Su Su was such a kind girl. For the sake of orphans in Africa, he could take him out to see the world. He found that the girl sitting opposite him was like a treasure. Every time he heard her say something, he felt that he liked Su Su Su Su more and more.


    And just now Su Su was fighting with him to pay. He had never seen such a real girl before. In the end, he couldn''t resist Su Su and had to pay with her.


    Su Su saw that she had paid the bill, and she thought that she would tell Yu Jun that she had to leave now, or she would stay here again. She felt that it was not appropriate.


    Although she just told Yu Jun about the interesting things she met in Africa, she was very happy. Yu Jun was also a good listener, but she thought it was time to go.


    Just Su Su didn''t know. When she was just talking and laughing with Yu Jun, there was a pair of resentful eyes looking at her all the time. I didn''t know how long she had been looking.


    But now the owner of this pair of resentful eyes has come straight to Su Su.


    Gu Sirui pretended to walk up to Su Su easily, and then said in a relaxed tone: "Su Su, what a coincidence, are you here?" After Gu Sirui finished, he gave Su Su a smile.


    Su Su didn''t know where Gu Sirui came from, but she didn''t panic. She said to Gu Sirui, "Why are you here?" Su Su knew that Gu Sirui was busy with his work, but he didn''t expect that Gu Sirui would be in this romantic French restaurant.


    "I just made an appointment with a client to do business here." When Su Su asks why he''s here, Gu Sirui says that he''s really here to talk about business, but now the business has not been settled. Gu Sirui thinks that he must not come to such a place to talk about work next time. It''s not suitable to talk about work at all.


    Su Su hears that Gu Sirui is here to talk about work. She is puzzled. She even comes to this place to talk about work. Sure enough, Gu Sirui is still the same. Even if he becomes the boss, he is still so interesting.


    Yu Jungang didn''t speak all the time. He didn''t disturb Su Su and the man who had just come here because they should be friends. He thought, anyway, it''s not urgent. Let them talk.


    But the Gu Si Rui of one side can''t keep his breath. He opens his mouth again and says to Su Su: "don''t you introduce it?" Then he took another look at Yu Junyi. He was just far away. Gu Sirui didn''t see what Yu Jun looked like. Now he was so close, he looked at the man who talked and laughed with Su Su Su.


    He thinks it''s very common. Such men are also very popular in the street. I don''t know if Su Su really likes him. That''s why he asked.


    "This is Yu Jun." After hearing Gu Sirui say this, Su Su remembered that she didn''t introduce herself to each other.


    After introducing Yu Jun, Su Su pointed to Gu Sirui and said to Yu Jun, "this is Gu Sirui, Gu Sinian''s younger brother." Then she took another look at Gu Sirui. In fact, she didn''t know why Gu Sirui wanted to introduce himself to Yu Jun.


    If Gu Sirui just came to take care of him, he could leave after saying hello completely. He doesn''t need to stay here any more.


    After hearing Su Su''s introduction, Yu Jun reaches out to shake hands with Gu Sirui.


    Seeing that Yu Jun took the initiative to shake hands with him, Gu Sirui quickly extended his hand and said happily, "hello. Nice to meet you


    Hearing Gu Sirui''s words, Yu Jun also said very generously, "I''m glad to meet you, too."


    After that, they continued to sit down. Su Su watched them both sit down again. She knew that she couldn''t leave for the time being, so she kept looking at Gu Sirui to see what he was doing.


    Gu Sirui saw that since everyone knew him, he would not beat around the bush. He asked with a smile, "what are you doing here today?" He really wanted to know if Su Su was with this guy named Yu Jun.


    "Nothing. We''re just here for dinner." Before that, Su Su quickly said that she had just heard Gu Sirui''s words, and finally understood what Gu Sirui was doing. She wondered if she had done something wrong to Gu Sirian.Hearing Su Su Su said so, Yu Jun nodded and said, "yes, we just went out for dinner today." After that, Yu Jun looked at Su Su again.


    He found that Su Su''s face was a little flustered. He thought about it again. When Su Su just introduced him, he said that Gu Sirui was Gu Sixian''s younger brother. Yu Jun suddenly understood that Gu Sirui had come to test his relationship with Su Su. But he thought again, he and Su Su really have nothing to do now, so he was indifferent.


    Gu Sirui is relieved to hear Su Su say that he just came out to have dinner with this man today. It seems that Su Su has nothing to do with this man.


    Gu Sirui knows that Su Su can''t cheat himself, and Su Su is not the kind of person who can cheat others, which he always knows very well. Thinking of this, Gu Sirui was in a bad mood, and suddenly he got better.


    Three people exchanged greetings in the restaurant for a long time, and they were very happy.


    After a while, Su Su looked at the time and said to Gu Sirui and Yu Jun, "I''ll go back to the hospital later. I''ll go first Then Sue rose to her feet.


    See Su Su stand up, the other two people also quickly followed to stand up, only to hear them both say with one voice: "I''ll take you."


    Su Su was amused when she heard both of them say so.


    Three people discussed for a while, because Gu Sirui also want to go to the hospital, so decided to let Gu Sirui send Su Su back to the hospital.

 Chapter 452

    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su sitting in the co driver''s seat and looks at her painting a light makeup today. There are a pair of big eyes under Xiao ping''s eyebrow, flickering now beautiful and innocent, high under the bridge of the nose to see a small and lovely mouth, people feel very beautiful, very lovable. She has a beautiful hairstyle today. She looks delicate and capable.


    Gu Sirui suddenly became suspicious. Thinking about the man who had just had dinner with Su Su, Gu Sirui felt very uncomfortable. He didn''t know what it was like. But I just feel uncomfortable.


    Gu Sirui really wants to ask Su Su who the man is, but Gu Sirui will feel that he has no reason to ask, and no identity to ask. So his half open mouth closed again. Start looking straight ahead and driving with all your heart.


    Su Su suddenly felt that the current environment in the car was very embarrassing. But Su Su couldn''t stand the embarrassment. He wanted to say something first to break the embarrassment.


    But I can''t think of any better topic.


    So I started talking nonsense.


    "Gu Sirui, what''s the matter with you? You don''t usually look like this. We don''t talk now, the atmosphere is a bit strange. Otherwise, let''s have a chat. It''s boring for you to drive alone. Relax! It''s good to talk to me for a while. How''s it going? " Su Su is trying to find a topic between them.


    "Well, not so much." Gu Sirui rightfully refused her. But he immediately felt regret, but he didn''t know how to continue this topic. Gu Sirui felt that the environment in the car was too oppressive. He and Su Su had never been like this before. It was quite beyond his expectation. If it goes on like this, he may not be able to drive. This is the car he just bought. He doesn''t want to think of any traffic accidents in order to leave a brilliant page in his new car history.


    "Ah, I''m really going crazy. I''m really going crazy. I have to ask you a question. And you have to answer me truthfully. You can''t lie. You can''t lie to me.


    Gu Sirui''s appearance really scared Su Su. "What are you doing, Gu Sirui! It''s easy for you to die like this. Do you know that. You must not be like this in the future, I''ll tell you. You''re going to scare people. In a situation like yours, people need to pay for it. " Susu felt her little heart and tried to calm her down.


    Gu Sirui smiles awkwardly at Su Su. Seems to be waiting for her answer, just like Su Su does not answer, he Gu Sirui does not give up. He was just like when he was with Su Su. He was like a child. He would never grow up.


    "Good! Good! I promise you, right? I tell you, while I''m not so angry now, you''d better ask quickly. Or I''ll go back later. You won''t have time then. Don''t worry. I will answer you honestly. We''ve been friends for years, and I won''t lie to you. Besides, look when you and I lied to you. "


    After hearing Su Su''s words, Gu Sirui finally put down his worries. "Who is the man who just sat opposite you and ate with you? Is that your boyfriend? You won''t lie to me. You just promised me. You have to think about it. "


    Su Su looks at the man in front of her. Gu Sirui seems to be back to their first love, just like when they were together. Gu Sirui is still so silly and childish. His words and deeds make people laugh and cry. Su Su still has nothing to do with Gu Sirui, but she also knows Gu Sirui''s childlike temperament. After hearing the truth, he has to jump up. You can''t tell him the truth. Although Su Su has just promised Gu Sirui to tell the truth. However, Su Su''s character has been very strange since he was a child. Otherwise, he would not have lived in Su''s family for so many years.


    "Oh, you mean him? I just met him today. He''s just a friend my mother introduced to me. My mother told me to go on a blind date with him. He is a pure blind date. In fact, it''s the first time for me to see him and I don''t know him very well. I don''t know what kind of person he is. what''s wrong? Do you know him? " Su Su asked tactfully.


    "No, no! No, no! How could I know your blind date. Although our family is the largest department store, I can''t know every man. No, I don''t know. " Gu Sirui has a guilty expression. He has been like this since he was a child. He has a special expression when he lies. He immediately turned his head back and pretended to be absorbed in driving.


    Su Su saw his reaction and immediately burst into laughter. Gu Sirui was a little guilty, but he pretended that he had to put on the whole suit. Gu Sirui pretends to be smart and ignores her. Su Su doesn''t expose him either.


    Suddenly, Gu Sirui''s words changed. He began to ask Su Su, "if you don''t know each other, why do you look so familiar? If you are just a stranger, how can you have such intimate action for the first time.? I don''t think it''s possible. I remember you''re not so nice to strangers. I suspect you are suspicious, and so is this man. Are you not telling me the truth. You promised me The more Gu Sirui thinks about it, the more angry he is.Gu Sirui stops his car by the side of the road and starts to look at Su Su seriously, but Su Su is still laughing. Feebly set about the story.


    "Believe me, when did I cheat you? He was really just a stranger. He was the first blind date my mother introduced to me. Why don''t you believe me? I really don''t know him very well. It''s just a courtesy between people. You can''t be too indifferent to others, so my mother knows that she will trouble me. You know what my mother is like. He won''t give up easily. So it''s better to be polite with that person, so that we can get together and get together, so that my mother won''t do anything to me. I don''t want to get into trouble. Listen to my mother Su Su''s words are obviously more honest than just now.


    Gu Sirui really believed Su Su this time, and then began to quibble, "it''s just that there was something wrong with the car, and suddenly he stopped. It''s not that I don''t believe you. I know who you are. Since you are the blind date arranged by your mother, you should be polite to others if you don''t like it, so that they won''t tell you that you are not considerate in front of your mother." Gu Sirui put in the key and restart the car.

 Chapter 453

    Waiting for Gu Sirui to put down all the caution, Su Su finally feels that the stone in her heart has been put down. There was a long sigh of relief.


    They all look at each other and smile. Gu Sirui continues to drive safely, letting Su Su, who is sitting in the co driver''s seat, continue to make trouble.


    "Well, what are you going to do with Gu Sinian in the future?" Gu Sirui put forward this topic untimely.


    Su Su stopped immediately. The expression was very distressing. Su Su became numb. She only looked at the distance without saying a word or looking at Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui also knew that he had said something wrong. But looking at Su Su like this, Gu Sirui thinks he should say something to coax Su Su. But he was afraid that he would open his mouth and say something wrong, which would make sue unhappy. In this way, he was very embarrassed.


    "It''s OK. I can''t blame you. You didn''t say anything wrong. You put a hundred heart, as long as Gu Sinan does not wake up one day, I will accompany him one day. If he doesn''t wake up for a year, I''ll stay with him for a year. As long as he''s alive, I''m content. I have no other extravagance, as long as his body can recover, then I have nothing to endure. I''ll be there for him, no matter how hard it is. " Su Su''s eyes were fixed on the front. Say this to Gu Sirui. It''s like saying it to Gu Sirui, and it''s like saying it to herself.


    Gu Sirui quietly stops Su Su to say this passage, without a word of comment.


    "What if he really never wakes up. Not a day, not a year, but a lifetime. What are you going to do? Do you want to waste all your time waiting for Su Su? It''s not worth it. He''s a vegetable now. It''s a miracle to wake up a vegetative person. You can''t fail to understand the truth, and you know that it''s impossible. " Gu Sirui was obviously excited when he spoke.


    At this time, Su Su did not answer Gu Sirui''s question, but fell into deep thinking. She held her chin in her hand and watched the scenery outside the window, ignoring everything else.


    "So what? Nothing can change. You know, I love him, and that person has to be him. If, as you say, he can''t wake up, I''ll keep him for the rest of his life, so that he won''t be too lonely. "


    At this time, Gu Sirui''s brow is locked. He knows that Gu Sinian has an unshakable position in Su Su''s heart. He has been deeply rooted in Su Su Su''s heart. His position is unshakable, but he still has the courage to "what about me? If Gu Sirui won''t wake up all his life, can you let me accompany you to guard him all his life? "


    Su Su still looks out of the window and doesn''t look back at Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui couldn''t figure out what Su Su was thinking. He was a little impatient and worried.


    "And you? Are you sure you don''t think about me at all? I will not compete with Gu Sinian for his position in your heart, although I still think I am taller than him, more handsome than him, and more rich than him. But I know that Gu Sinian''s position in Su Su''s heart is beyond my comparison. Although there are a lot of women who want to marry into my family, I hope that the woman who wants to marry into my family can be you. "


    At this time, Su Su still looked at the scenery outside the window, and didn''t want to answer Gu Sirui''s words. Still don''t look out the window.


    Gu Sirui felt a little embarrassed, but he was still a little pleased. After all, Su Su didn''t refuse him face to face, which showed that he still had a chance. The important thing is whether he can grasp this opportunity well


    "Sirui, I don''t have any other ideas in my mind now. I just want to get better soon. For other things, I don''t think about them at the moment. My heart and mind, from now to the future, my brain has always been him. I hope you can understand me. Sorry, Siri Su Su is still looking at the scenery outside the window, which makes him unable to see the facial expression on Su Su''s face, but Su Su''s words have completely sentenced Gu Sirui to death.


    "Well, good, good. Just make a decision. It''s OK with me. It''s OK with me. " Gu Sirui reluctantly answers Su Su.


    Su Su and Gu Sirui are back to the original embarrassing situation, which makes people feel that the air is tense.


    The car is silent, silent, people are at a loss, it is difficult to sit.


    Su Su finally turned her head around, looked at Gu Sirui and said, "in fact, there is another thing that has been buried in my heart: I still can''t let go of what happened to Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian at that time, really. I don''t know what to do, but I just can''t get through that. There''s always a pimple in my heart. "


    "I guess. I know you''re in the middle. It doesn''t matter. I promised you, I will always be with you and take care of you, as long as you want, it can be a lifetime. "


    "Don''t be kidding. Drive well. Pay attention. I''m still in the car. You should pay attention to safety. " Su Su is afraid of Gu Sirui. He really wants to take care of his life. Think about your future.Su Su calmed down for a moment and began to continue, "that was really a matter of concern, especially on the day of the press conference, Mrs. Gu humiliated me in front of so many people, and said that she got Gu Sinian''s consent. I was embarrassed and angry at that time. Don''t be confused. in a dilemma. At that time, I really wanted to give up. I also wanted to give up Gu Sinian and forget him in the world. I don''t want to be with you anymore. But later, Sinian explained it to me personally. Fortunately, he didn''t misunderstand him. Otherwise, he would have missed him. "


    "And now? Feel better? Would you like to go to the hospital with me to see Gu Sinian. I''m the CEO. I promise you a day off. " At this time, Gu Sirui became normal.


    "I''d better not. I''ll go to see him after I finish my work tonight. There are still some details in my design draft that haven''t been dealt with well. This is professionalism. We can''t be irresponsible. "


    Gu Sirui didn''t wait for Su Su''s answer. He stepped on the accelerator and rushed to the hospital. He was afraid of Su Su''s repentance. He drives very fast. It is estimated that this speed is enough to set a new record for Gu Sirui.


    It can be imagined that Su Su was scared to grasp the handrail. Not surprisingly, he came to the hospital where Gu Sinian was in in a short time.

 Chapter 454

    "Well, dear miss, please get out of the car and go to your paradise." The glib Gu Sirui saw that as soon as he parked the car in the parking space, he immediately got out of the car and politely opened the door for Su Su.


    "Good service, keep up the good work, no tips." Su Su refused him with a cold look.


    Gu Sirui smiles at him, and they walk into the hospital together.


    When I came to the hospital, the oppressive atmosphere came to my face. I can''t stop it. Looking at the people on the left and right are more or less with injuries, and those nurses and doctors in white coats are also in a hurry to come and go.


    They walked through rooms big and small. Came to the doctor''s door, gently knocked on the door, and so on to be promised after entering.


    "Good doctor, we are the family of your patient Gu Sirui. We would like to consult Gu Sinian about his condition." Gu Sirui explained the background to the attending doctor.


    "Yes, our family are very anxious now. I wonder if Sinan''s condition has improved a little?" Su Su also echoed.


    The attending doctor first looked in the cupboard for the information about the company''s condition in recent years. He roughly looked through it and looked at it. Others began to answer Gu Sirui and Su Su''s questions.


    "The patient''s condition is very stable. I''m not getting any better in terms of physical recovery."


    Before Gu Sirui finished, Su Su began to rush to answer. "It''s OK, doctor in charge, as long as your condition doesn''t get worse. You just said that physical recovery is particularly poor. Is there any special way? As long as it is helpful, even a little help, we are willing to give it a try. " Su Su is still making the final effort.


    "I''m really sorry? I don''t know what to do. You''d better go and see if his condition is better now. Whether it worsens. Remember, as long as she has any action or language, she should always remember to shake the little bell "


    after they heard the doctor say this, your mother will be worried.


    "I don''t know whether he is happy or worried now? Why did he sleep so long. I think you can at least open your eyes and have a look at me. "


    "These are mixed feelings. He had done so much for Gu''s company, but he didn''t take annual leave. Just this time, close your eyes. After a long sleep, I''ll have a good look at him. "


    Su Su took off her coat, threw it on the hospital bed, went to the bathroom to get a basin of water, soaked the towel, and then climbed back to the hospital bed


    and began to wash Gu Sinian. Su Su gently wiped Gu Sinian from top to bottom with a wet towel. It seemed that Su Su Su was extremely gentle at this time. The sun shines on Su Su''s face through the large French window. Now it looks very beautiful. Gu Sirui was a little absorbed.


    Su Su filled the chin with foam, and began to shave after full of foam, but Gu Sirui was afraid that Su Su had no experience in this field. "Don''t worry, I''ll do it. How can a girl do such a thing. If it''s scratched, it''s my fault. You have to think about me. Do you think that''s the truth? Pay attention to what the old man does in shaving. Let me do it. You just need to wash Sinan''s face. In fact, the neck is OK. It doesn''t have to be like this. We are real brothers. When I was young, I taught him how to use the razor secretly. Now this boy is thinking of blessing. I can''t shave him. Ah, it''s really a turn of Feng Shui. I didn''t expect Gu Sinan to have such a chance God. I don''t know when I can have such a day. Someone washed my face, shaved and brushed my teeth. How wonderful that would be


    "Well, you can shave quickly. Be careful. Gu Sinian is also a cleanliness addict. You should be careful. His skin is tender." Su Su urged him.


    After that, they had a lot of fun. Gu Sirui told Su Su a lot about him and the young Gu Sinian. Su Su finally knew why Gu Sinian didn''t want to tell others about his past casually. He had no choice but to tell Su Su a little.


    "Ah, Su Su, it''s late. We can''t play together. I have to go back to the company. There''s something important in the company. I have to go first. By the way, also help Gu Sinian wipe his body, so as to avoid the guy who has the habit of cleanliness being choked by himself! In order to avoid teasing you and scolding me again, I''m afraid you can''t make a good shape. OK, no nonsense


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll try my best to take care of Gu Sinian. Don''t you worry about me?"


    Su Su answered her sincerely. While helping Gu Sirui arrange his clothes, he carefully instructs him, "it''s different from being at home in the future. We have to cultivate our own concept of time. Especially you guy


    Gu Sirui smiles at Su Su, but because there are outsiders, they still have a lot of convergence, a lot of things.


    "I tell you, when you come back, the company will be the CEO, so we must do practical things for the shareholders. We must make good use of our power. Fully benefit the company and take good care of Mrs. Gu''s upbringing. Your every move will affect the whole company. So in the future, Gu Sirui will be the boss of this company. You must have the demeanor of the boss. "After Gu Sirui had cleared everything up, he went out and strode forward. Su Su followed him out of the door and came out to see him off.


    After Gu Sirui left, Su Su stood alone at the gate of the hospital in a daze. For a long time, she couldn''t calm down. She wanted to go out for a drink. However, because Gu Sinian was still lying on the hospital bed, she had a fierce ideological struggle. She wrapped her coat tightly, pushed the door of the hospital open, walked inside and returned to Gu Sinian''s bed.


    At this time, Su Su found that in fact, it was good for Gu Sinian to spend his whole life in front of the hospital bed.


    There is a big tree outside the window. At this time, it is flourishing. Out of the window a piece of green, appears the whole season is full of vitality, let a person see all over the body feel special comfortable. Su Su went to the window and saw a child in a sick suit playing with his father. The father and son were both smiling happily. Su Su was very happy to see the scene.

 Chapter 455

    After coming out of the ward, Gu Sirui took the elevator to pick up the car in the parking lot on the first floor and was ready to go back to the company. When the engine was ready to start, Gu Sirui sighed heavily, put out the fire again, leveled the seat a little and leaned up. So much has really happened recently. Gu''s family used to be peaceful. Gu Sirui used to be a shopkeeper. He had fun all day. He didn''t have to worry about the company''s affairs. Gu took care of them all by himself. But I didn''t expect that Gu Sixian''s natural and unrestrained life would come to an end now. Although what he didn''t like most was to fight for fame and wealth, there was no way. Who could make Gu also take care of his family. I really don''t know what life Gu Sixian lived in the past. The crafty guys in the company are more and more difficult to deal with one by one. Thinking of this, Gu Sirui gives a wry smile. Although Gu Sixian is still in a coma in the hospital bed, he is more comfortable than being in the company. Well, I''ll let you enjoy a few more days of happiness, but it won''t be too long, or I''ll collapse. Gu Sirui thought so in his heart, sat up, started the engine, and opened the hospital.


    On the way back to the company, Gu Sirui always thinks about Su Su and the man who ate with her. Gu Sirui knows Su Su very well. He knows Su Su is still in love with Gu Sinian. Otherwise, he would not have heard that Gu Sinian would be so worried when he had a car accident. He went to the hospital to take care of him. It''s just that there''s a gap between the two. Su Su still has a grudge against Shu Xiaoxiao, which is understandable. No woman can be so generous when facing her lover. Moreover, Mrs. Gu, who is in charge of the family, used to object to Su Su''s company with him. As the saying goes, there are many rules in a rich family. If Gu Sinian''s family all object to it, Su Su could never enter the door of the family. Although Mrs. Gu saw that Gu Sinian had a car accident and knew that Gu Sinian had a deep love for Su Su, she gave up the idea that Gu Sinian must marry Shu Xiaoxiao. After seeing that Su Su Su had been taking care of Gu Sinian''s car accident, she said that as long as Gu Sinian woke up, she would agree to their marriage. But Su Su is also a girl after all. She has suffered so many difficulties and obstacles before, and her mood will not calm down for a while. Now Gu Sinian is still lying on the bed, and he doesn''t know when he will wake up. Gu Sirui thought that if he didn''t have an accident and saw Su Su coming back, he would be very happy.


    Gu Sirui is watching how Gu Sinian and Su Su come step by step. They love each other. So many misunderstandings and contradictions have been solved before. This love is really hard won. Today, Gu Sirui saw Su Su having dinner with Yu Jun and heard Su Su say that Yu Jun was the blind date introduced by her mother. And judging from Yu Jun''s performance, he is very interested in Su Su. I''m afraid that he will pursue Su Su enthusiastically next. Gu Sirui is more and more anxious. In his opinion, although he and Su Su can''t be together, Su Su can''t fall into other people''s hands! It''s barely possible to be with Gu Sinian. But now Gu Sinian hasn''t woken up and can''t do anything. Now he can only find a breakthrough from Su Su. In any case, we can''t let the man named Yu Jun go after him. Isn''t Gu Sinian going to be devastated when he wakes up. When he arrived at the company, Gu Sirui drove his car into the underground garage of the company, parked the car quickly and went straight to the office. Now he needs a quiet environment to think about what to do.


    Gu Sirui at the door of the office told the Secretary, in the afternoon do not let anyone to disturb themselves, the secretary should. Gu Sirui walks into the office, closes the door, makes himself a cup of coffee, sits on the big soft leather sofa, and starts to think about moves. If Gu Sinian didn''t have a car accident and now sees Su Su back, even if there were big contradictions and misunderstandings before, they could be solved. Gu Sirui really wants to go directly to the hospital to pick Gu Sinian up from the bed and solve the problem, but that is unrealistic. Now we can only think about how to untie Su Su''s heart knot, which is the only way now.


    Gu Sirui analyzes that Su Su''s heart knot should come from two aspects. First, when Su Su and Gu Sinian were together before, the old lady of the Gu family never agreed. She still thought Su Su Su was a fox. Gu Sinian was fascinated by Su Su Su, which made Gu Sinian unhappy with his family. Another, it must be because of Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao. For two people who love each other, family interference is sometimes a touchstone. It can make two people''s hearts closer. Time will also prove their feelings to their families. In the end, most of them can be together. But if a third party is inserted between two people, it is not something that can be said clearly in a few words, and it is not something that time can solve. This kind of thing will only drag on longer, everybody will be more painful. At the beginning, Su Su left because she didn''t want to embarrass everyone, so she chose to leave. Gu Sirui thought that her grandmother had said before that she had given up Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian. As long as Gu Sinian got better, she would make Su Su and Gu Sinian better. It seems that Mrs. Gu has passed the test. Gu Sirui sips his coffee and breathes a little relief. However, what should we do about Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Speaking of Shu Xiaoxiao, Gu Sirui doesn''t want to mention her. For the benefit of the family, Mrs. Gu wanted Gu Sinian to be with Shu Xiaoxiao before. Now Gu Sinian has a car accident, so she let Shu Xiaoxiao marry him! Have they considered my feelings when they do these things! Gu Sirui thought bitterly that sometimes he really felt helpless and sad for living in such a powerful family. On the surface, it seems that they have boundless scenery, but on the back, they have suffered a lot different from ordinary people. For the benefit of the family marriage, is not a naked deal! When Gu Sinian had just had a car accident, Gu Sirui saw that Shu Xiaoxiao was still taking care of Gu Sinian in the hospital. He was very moved and looked up to Shu Xiaoxiao. Who knows, not a few days later, their family actually came to the house and reached an agreement with Mrs. Gu to let Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao together. Although Gu Sirui refuses to go home, Mrs. Gu temporarily compromises and does not force him to marry Shu Xiaoxiao, who knows? Maybe she will be arranged to marry the daughter of one family one day. Gu Sirui has a weak feeling in his heart. He is afraid that, just like Gu Sinian, he can''t escape the arrangement of his family.

 Chapter 456

    Now that Su Su''s main concern is Shu Xiaoxiao, let''s start with Shu Xiaoxiao. Shu Xiaoxiao is a woman with the appearance of being innocent. In fact, she is more flexible and smart than anyone else. Her parents are worthy of being a family. What Shu Xiaoxiao is good at is pretending to be weak and virtuous. According to Gu Sinian''s eyes, he can''t see such a woman as Xiaoxiao. Thinking of this, Gu Sirui feels that when Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao were together, there must be something fishy about it. I''ve never heard Gu Sinian say that Shu Xiaoxiao is such a person before. How can they be together all at once. At that time, Gu Sinian was already with Su Su. Although Mrs. Gu was strongly opposed at that time, it did not affect their determination to be together. Gu Sinian had no reason and could not go to Shu Xiaoxiao all of a sudden. And in such a short period of time it came out that Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao were engaged. This woman is definitely not simple!


    Gu Sirui along the train of thought, slowly recall everything in the past, hoping to find some clues in the past. Why did Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao confirm their engagement so soon at that time? It''s yes! It was after the Internet exposure of those * * by Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao! In those days, Gu Sinian''s and Shu Xiaoxiao''s large-scale reports were all over the Internet. The number of forwarding and downloading was amazing. They quickly spread all over the city and had a bad impact on Gu Sinian''s performance, not to mention Gu Sinian himself. At that time, the family only focused on dealing with the crisis and spending money to eliminate the disaster, and no one went to confirm the truth of the matter. At that time, Shu Xiaoxiao came to take care of the family. She cried in front of Mrs. Gu, looking for life and death. Mrs. Gu scolded Gu Sinian in her hurry, saying that he was irresponsible for bullying other girls. In this way, with the help of Mrs. Gu and the pain and sadness expressed by Shu Xiaoxiao, she got engaged.


    Gu Sirui thinks that * * is definitely not made by Gu Sinian. Is there a secret photo? But people who take candid photos usually pay attention to the timeliness. After they get the photos, they will immediately send them to attract eyeballs. There is no need to send them again after such a long time. Therefore, the statement of candid photography is largely untenable. Since it''s not candid, is it... Is a play directed and performed by this woman Shu Xiaoxiao? The idea came out, and Gu Sirui himself was startled. Although Gu Sirui has seen many people who fight for power and do dirty things, as the saying goes, what a woman values most is her own reputation. If Shu Xiaoxiao really directs and plays the role of herself, then this woman is really terrible! To achieve the goal by all means, one can see one''s ingenuity. Maybe Shu Xiaoxiao designed all the hotels where Gu Sinian got to. The purpose is to shoot * * and then use it as his own chip. When the time is right, it will be released. When it''s spreading on the Internet, he will run to Mrs. Gu and pretend to be ignorant, crying bitterly and acting pathetic. The balance of public opinion is naturally inclined to Shu Xiaoxiao, because we may not think that a girl would do such a thing with her own reputation. Gu Sirui thought of this, Gu Sirui suddenly had an idea, if his guess is correct, everything is the ghost of Shu Xiaoxiao himself, then why not try from her mouth. If you don''t believe in her, you can''t miss a flaw in Xiaoxiao''s book!


    Gu Sirui thought of this and saw that it was still early, so she picked up the phone and dialed Shu Xiaoxiao''s phone. The phone rang for about ten seconds and Shu Xiaoxiao answered. She was obviously surprised why Gu Sirui would take the initiative to call her. She obviously hesitated for two seconds and said, "Gu Sirui? Why are you free to call me today? " Gu Sirui laughed twice and went straight to the theme, "are you free this afternoon? I want to meet you." Shu Xiaoxiao is even more puzzled. Gu Sirui, who hates her so much, even takes the initiative to find her and says he wants to meet her? What medicine is sold in this gourd. But Shu Xiaoxiao is also experienced in many battles, and Gu Sirui is also the young master of Gu family. It''s good to take this opportunity to see if he can change his image in Gu Sirui''s heart. So he agreed. Gu Sirui told her to meet him in his office in an hour, and then he hung up. Shu Xiaoxiao hangs up, still wondering why Gu Sirui would find her. Gu Sinian was in a coma after a car accident. Through their family''s means, they asked Mrs. Gu to agree to Xiaoxiao''s marriage to Gu Sirui. However, Gu Sirui strongly opposed it and even threatened Mrs. Gu by not going home. Mrs. Gu loved her grandson so much that she had to compromise and said she would not force Gu Sirui. It can be seen that Gu Sirui doesn''t mean anything to Shu Xiaoxiao, and he even hates it. These days Xiaoxiao also has been hollowing out the mind, thinking way close to Gu Sirui, but Gu Sirui just didn''t give her a chance. Is worried, did not expect Gu Sirui to take the initiative to come to the door. Book Xiaoxiao''s mouth can''t help floating a smile, it seems that the opportunity has come.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao thought of this, she was in a good mood and busily began to dress up. In her mind, men are lower body animals and always like 18-year-old young girls. When Shufu and Shumu see that shuxiaoxiao answers a phone call, they start to dress up and look like they''re going out. They ask her where she''s going. Shuxiaoxiao tells us about Gu Sirui''s call to her. Shufu and Shumu also think there''s a way to do it. They tell shuxiaoxiao to go to Gu Sirui later and act on the occasion. Shu Xiaoxiao complacently said with a smile, "I know. Don''t worry!"


    After Gu Sirui hangs up with Shu Xiaoxiao, he is thinking about how to talk to Shu Xiaoxiao later, so as not to let Shu Xiaoxiao realize that he is cheating her. Shu Xiaoxiao is not an easy person to deal with. He must be careful in his words and deeds. In case of any betrayal, the whole plan will be ruined. In the future, Shu Xiaoxiao will only be more alert, and it will be more difficult to find some flaws in her. Just thinking about it, I saw the Secretary come in and report that there was a lady named Shu Xiaoxiao outside looking for him. Gu Sirui frowned, 15 minutes away from the appointed time, fast enough. Gu Sirui stands up, nods to the Secretary, signals to bring Shu Xiaoxiao in, and orders the Secretary to make two cups of coffee. After a while, I heard the sound of high-heeled shoes, accompanied by a burst of fragrance. Shu Xiaoxiao came in with a swaying posture. How charming the posture is.

 Chapter 457

    Gu Sirui calls Shu Xiaoxiao and makes an appointment to meet tomorrow to talk about something. After the appointment, he immediately hangs up. I really don''t want to hear this woman''s voice.


    Gu''s secretary glances at her and finds that Gu Sirui is calling Shu Xiaoxiao. I''m going to report to Mrs. Gu. So after seeing nothing, he went down to work and turned around.


    After calling, Gu Sirui looks at the secretary who is walking away, sneers and turns back to the office. After sitting down, he lights a cigarette and thinks about Su Su. Shu Xiaoxiao has made an appointment here. No matter what, Su Su must not be chased away by Yu Jun before the plan is finished. Otherwise, Gu Sinian''s accident will not be in vain.


    Gu Sirui thought about it all afternoon in the office. He couldn''t figure out Su Su''s idea. He felt that this woman''s thought was really incomprehensible. He simply thought that he had been pestering Su Su these two days and would not let her have contact with that woman.


    Just as Gu Sirui is thinking about how to pester Su Su these days, someone outside the office suddenly knocks on the door and interrupts Gu Sirui''s thoughts. Gu Sirui comes in with a voice and falls into meditation again.


    I saw the assistant open the door and come in with a pile of documents. He went to Gu Sirui and put them in front of him. Then he reported to Gu Sirui the flow of capital and shares of the company these days.


    Gu Sirui is still thinking about Su Su. He listens to Su Su with a big head. He asks his assistant to go out and say he wants to see it.


    After the assistant went out, Gu Sirui came back from Su Su''s affairs. Although he didn''t listen to the assistant''s report, Gu Sirui was born with a management mind, so he opened the document in front of him. When he saw the content of the document, he couldn''t help frowning and felt very strange.


    If other people see a pile of numbers and words on this document, they will feel big. However, this genius turned the page just like a comic book. I don''t know if I understand it.


    Gu Sirui looked at the document in front of him and felt that there was something strange in it. There was something wrong with the flow of these funds and shares. The shares that had been slowly rising had been continuously losing in just a few days.


    The clever Gu Sirui thought that it might be the ghost of the rival company in the first moment, but now there is only such a little data, which is not sure.


    Thinking about these things, Gu Sirui could not help feeling a little tired. He rubbed his forehead and took a deep breath. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it, thinking it would be better.


    Gu Sirui extinguished the cigarette, then turned on the computer to check the company''s stock trends in recent days. Sure enough, it''s the same as on the file. Although the loss is not much, it''s in a slow decline.


    Gu Sirui immediately printed out all these things and was ready to take them back to old lady Gu for her reference. He called Mrs. Gu''s secretary and asked him to come.


    After receiving the call, the Secretary didn''t know anything. Listening to Gu Sirui''s pressing voice, he thought he wanted to find his own trouble, so he was also worried. He said he would come to see what Gu Sirui was going to say.


    Gu Sirui kneaded his forehead in the office and waited for the Secretary to come. He felt that he was still too anxious, so he got up and walked back and forth. After a while, someone knocked at the door.


    Gu Sirui directly went to open the door, and saw that it was not the secretary. He could not help feeling a little angry. Looking at the person in front of him, he was the assistant who had just come.


    When the assistant saw Gu Sirui frowning, he also knew something in his heart, so he took out a few more documents and said that they were just sorted out, so that Gu Sirui could have a look at them.


    After the assistant gives the document to Gu Sirui, he leaves in a hurry, for fear that the boss is not happy to have an operation on himself.


    Gu Sirui couldn''t help wondering how there were any documents, so he went back to his seat with doubts and looked at them.


    Just in the middle of seeing it, someone knocked at the door again. Gu Sirui, who provoked him, said in his heart in silence, "I''m lying in the trough of NIMA.". But he whispered, "come in."


    The Secretary looks at the haze on Gu Sirui''s face and thinks it''s not good, but the person has come. It''s impossible to say nothing and then go. So he went forward and asked Gu Sirui what he wanted to do.


    Gu Sirui looks up at the Secretary and ignores him. He lowers his head and prints the document just sent by the assistant. It''s hard for the Secretary to say anything when he''s looking at it. He''s just waiting for Gu Sirui.


    After a while, the documents of the company''s shares have been printed out. Gu Sirui sorted out all the papers, took the stapler to order them, and then turned to the Secretary, "these are the internal documents of the company''s shares these days. Some of them are strange, and I don''t understand them very well. Take them to grandma and let her have a look." Gu Sirui is still low head, said to the secretary.


    "Oh, well, is there anything else besides that?" Secretary see Gu Sirui just let him come to send a document, the heart is also relieved. So he was ready to run away from the place.


    Gu Sirui looked at the Secretary''s face and almost couldn''t help laughing, so he waved his hand and said it was OK. Let''s go to work.


    After listening, the Secretary flew out and didn''t forget to take the door with him. In the heart is also a burst of cheerfulness, ready to wait for the work to be finished to give the document to Mrs. Gu.Gu Sirui saw the secretary out, turned to look at the empty office, can''t help feeling a little lonely. He suddenly wanted to go back to his former life, but he shook his head and couldn''t do it like this. Gu Sinian was still lying in the hospital. How could he be a brother to shame his brother.


    Want to finish and then sit on the chair, the open office sounded a burst of keyboard tapping sound.


    After the Secretary finished the work at hand, she drove back to Mrs. Gu''s home. Mrs. Gu was lying on the chair, enjoying tea in the sun and reading a newspaper.


    The Secretary rushed over and handed the document to Mrs. Gu, saying that Gu Sirui had asked him to hand it over to you.


    Mrs. Gu frowned when she heard that. She thought that even Gu Sirui could not solve the problem. It must be a big problem. So quickly put down the hands of the newspaper, took the Secretary in the hands of the document, looked down.


    Mrs. Gu looked at it very slowly. Instead of turning the pages as Gu Sirui did, she looked at every page very carefully. As she looked back, Mrs. Gu''s face became gloomy.


    After reading it, I felt something was wrong. I leaned on the chair and thought about something. Then I got up and opened the file in front of me and looked at it again and again. And the Secretary on one side has been standing beside, waiting for Mrs. Gu to give orders, especially obedient.

 Chapter 458

    Mrs. Gu repeatedly looked through the documents and found that there was something strange in the documents. There were several companies whose shares were slowly losing, but there were few clues. Only a few companies had something strange, but there was no relevance. So she turned to the Secretary and asked what he thought.


    After reading the document, the Secretary also felt that something was wrong, but she had the same thoughts as Mrs. Gu. We could see that there were several abnormal companies, but they had no relevance.


    The Secretary suddenly thought that Gu Sirui made a phone call with Shu Xiaoxiao in the afternoon. He thought that Gu Sirui''s mood was also very bad at that time. Would it be related to the loss of shares.


    So he turned to Mrs. Gu and said, "Mr. Gu, I saw Gu Sirui calling Shu Xiaoxiao in the company in the afternoon, but I didn''t hear what he said. It''s just that Gu Sirui was not in a good mood at that time."


    After listening to the Secretary''s words, Mrs. Gu slowly had some thoughts and turned over the documents in front of her. As expected, she found something strange in them. All the shareholders of these companies involved in the clothing industry. Mrs. Gu thinks of Gu Sirui''s attitude towards Shu Xiaoxiao, and instantly thinks that it may be the ghost of the calligrapher.


    Thinking about Gu Sirui''s rejection of Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian''s wedding, Mrs. Gu can''t help feeling very upset. Mrs. Gu now guesses that it may be the calligrapher''s obstruction for the sake of Shu Xiaoxiao''s feelings, but it''s just a guess, not sure.


    One side of the Secretary to look at Mrs. Gu, frowning, then turned to the room to make a cup of tea, put it in front of Mrs. Gu, again advised Mrs. Gu not to be too tired, old age, or to Gu Sirui to do it.


    After listening to the Secretary''s words, Mrs. Gu shook her head and said, "no, there are some things Gu Sirui can''t solve. I''ll help them while I''m an old bone." Then he picked up the tea in front of him and drank it gently.


    After listening to Mrs. Gu''s words, the Secretary also felt reasonable, but looking after Mrs. Gu was so tired that she could not help feeling a little distressed. She was very old and had to worry about the company''s affairs.


    The room was very quiet. Looking around, I saw an old lady sitting on the chair, frowning, turning over the papers in one hand and drinking a cup of tea in the other. Standing next to the old man, a man looked at the old man''s action and said something.


    Mrs. Gu has been thinking about what to do. Now she only knows that maybe the calligrapher is playing tricks, but she doesn''t know how to do it.


    If you start from Gu Sirui to ask about the situation, there should be no hope. Now Gu Sirui has a lot of opinions on himself, so he feels that he can find a way out from Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Go to ask Shu Xiaoxiao what he thinks, but I just don''t know if Shu Xiaoxiao agrees. So I''m going to ask the Secretary to call Shu Xiaoxiao and make an appointment to have a good talk.


    Mrs. Gu turned to her secretary and said, "you''ll call Shu Xiaoxiao later and ask if she has time. If you have time, I''ll talk to her." With these words, Mrs. Gu got up tired and went back to her room.


    After listening to Mrs. Gu''s words, the secretary turned to go out and called Shu Xiaoxiao. "Hello, Miss Shu, I''m Mrs. Gu''s secretary. Are you free tomorrow?"


    Shu Xiaoxiao is sleeping at home. Thinking about Gu Sirui''s attitude towards himself these days, he is upset. He liked Gu Sinian earlier, but he didn''t expect to have a car accident. Now he''s going to pursue Gu Sirui, and he''s going to be in a bad mood.


    Just thinking about these days, he was interrupted by a phone call. Shu Xiaoxiao picked up his mobile phone slowly and then pressed the answer button. When he heard what the other party said, he frowned and thought that all the family members would come to me. In the afternoon, Gu Sirui said that he would offer me to go out tomorrow. Now how could old lady Gu offer me to go out?


    At this time, Shu Xiaoxiao also had a big head, so he said to the phone, "Oh, Hello, I may not be free tomorrow. In the afternoon, Gu Sirui called me to offer me an offer. I''ll go out tomorrow to talk about something. I may not be free tomorrow."


    "Oh, well, since I don''t have time, I''ll tell Mrs. Gu later. You can keep busy. Hang up. Bye." Secretary is also a face of doubt, hung up the phone, Gu Sirui actually made an appointment with Shu Xiaoxiao to meet tomorrow.


    So he ran back to tell Mrs. Gu.


    Shu Xiaoxiao was hung up in this way, and secretly scolded in his heart, "what''s the matter? He hung up without waiting for others to finish talking on the phone. Is this the attitude of family caretakers?".


    Shu Xiaoxiao threw his mobile phone aside, but he was very upset. He had been shaken by Gu Sirui these days, and he was not happy. Today, he called to say that she would meet me. How could Mrs. Gu also meet me? Why didn''t such a good thing happen before.


    Shu Xiaoxiao couldn''t figure it out. He simply didn''t want to. He turned back to his bedroom and fell asleep.


    After the Secretary hung up, he went back to Mrs. Gu''s bedroom and talked to Mrs. Gu about the conversation with Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Mrs. Gu was very tired, so she went back to her room to have a rest. When she was quarreled by the Secretary, she felt a little angry. However, when she heard what the Secretary said, she thought of what Gu Sirui wanted to do with Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Gu Sirui is now entangled with the company. How can he find Shu Xiaoxiao? It''s impossible that Gu Sirui has lost sight of Shu Xiaoxiao before, but now he likes Shu Xiaoxiao again. Is that because of Gu Sinian?If you think like this, you should be right. Nine times out of ten, it must be because of Gu Sinian. Although they are not brothers, their relationship has always been very good. This time Gu Sinian had a car accident, Shu Xiaoxiao couldn''t get rid of the relationship, although he was also responsible.


    And now Shu Xiaoxiao has to pursue Gu Sirui. With Gu Sirui''s character, he certainly can''t just let it go.


    Mrs. Gu is also a big head now. One can''t figure out the loss of shares in the commune, and the other can''t figure out what her grandson is thinking. So he said to his secretary, "you can go back to the company later. Ask Gu Sirui what he wants to do with Shu Xiaoxiao. Just say that I asked him to do it."


    After listening to Mrs. Gu''s words, the secretary is ready to turn to the company and ask Gu Sirui. However, when he sees Gu Sirui''s gloomy face in the afternoon, he can''t help shivering. Anyway, it''s still early, so I''d better ask later when Gu Sirui is in a better mood.


    Mrs. Gu looked at the secretary who had gone far away, but she didn''t think much about it, so she was relieved to give it to the secretary. But in the heart still can''t put down the heart, ready to personally to book Xiaoxiao call, let her come to meet.


    Mrs. Gu felt that she had a lot to say to her. She needed to talk about everything before. She paid too much for her family and two children.

 Chapter 459

    Although Mrs. Gu has always been dignified in other things, she has nothing to do with Gu Sirui. No matter what happens to Gu Sirui, no matter how unreasonable he is, or what kind of trouble she makes outside, Mrs. Gu just can''t be cruel to her grandson. This may be the old saying of "next generation". But this time, it''s probably related to Gu Sirui''s attitude towards Shu Xiaoxiao. But Mrs. Gu couldn''t think about it for a moment. It seems that we can only start from Shu Xiaoxiao. Mrs. Gu sighed in her heart. When can these children focus on the company. I have to say that although Mrs. Gu is so old, she really cares a lot about the important affairs of the company.


    The reason why the old lady Gu is still in the company and has great prestige shows that she is not a simple person. If you are someone as old as Mrs. Gu and your sons and grandchildren are so old, the company can give it to them. For example, raising flowers and birds, traveling abroad and so on. If it doesn''t help, it''s necessary to make arrangements for the marriage of her grandson at home, waiting to cherish her grandson and so on. Gu''s family is different. Although she doesn''t hold any important position in the company, she used to give it to Gu Sinian. Now Gu Sinian has a car accident, so she gives it to Gu Sirui. However, it is customary for Gu Sinian, Gu Sirui and even their father to ask Mrs. Gu for instructions on anything that is more troublesome and difficult to deal with. This habit has been kept up to now. In fact, it''s not that Gu Sinian can''t deal with those troublesome things. It''s just that they respect Mrs. Gu very much and hope to listen to her opinions. Mrs. Gu often sighs that she has no life to enjoy when she is old. She has to break her heart when she is old. In spite of that, Mrs. Gu also knew why her children and grandchildren wanted to do so. One was respect, and the other was trust. Therefore, Mrs. Gu was also quite pleased, and she would be very careful to help solve such troubles.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is very surprised to receive a call from Mrs. Gu. She is usually a person of high prestige. She used to send a message or ask her secretary to call her to let her know everything. Today, Mrs. Gu actually called her in person. Mrs. Gu politely greets Shu Xiaoxiao and her parents on the phone, and then asks Shu Xiaoxiao to go to Gu''s house without any nonsense. When Shu Xiaoxiao hears Mrs. Gu''s invitation, she feels a little confused, so she turns on the phone hands-free. When the mother learns that Mrs. Gu is asking for Shu Xiaoxiao, she winks at her and nods. With the mother''s signal, Shu Xiaoxiao agrees to Mrs. Gu. Then they make an appointment on the phone. When they are ready to hang up, Shu Xiaoxiao seems to remember What happened? She explained to Mrs. Gu that she was in a bit of a state recently and might not be able to go out in a short time. When Mrs. Gu heard what Shu Xiaoxiao said, she asked, "go ahead, I can help you. I''ll deal with it." Shu Xiaoxiao hesitated for a moment, or told the truth, "I don''t know what''s going on recently. I''ve been targeted by the media. It''s too disturbing to go out."


    Mrs. Gu pondered for a moment and said, "it''s OK. Don''t worry. I''ll deal with it. Just come here at the appointed time. I can assure you that you will not be troubled in any way. " Shu Xiaoxiao thought about it again and agreed. After hanging up the phone, Shu Xiaoxiao thought about many possibilities. At this time, the book mother beside said, "the old lady looking for you, also personally call you, it seems that this matter is very important, maybe a good opportunity." When Shu Xiaoxiao heard the mother say so, his mind became active. But then I thought that Gu Sirui had called to ask her out. What was the matter? Let the old lady of Gu family and the person in charge of the company call Shu Xiaoxiao to ask her out? In addition to the previous saying that Gu Sirui should marry Shu Xiaoxiao, nothing else seems to have happened during this period of time, and Gu Sirui also refuses to be with Shu Xiaoxiao. It is reasonable that Gu Sirui can''t change his mind.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t come up with a reason. Instead, he felt pain for the first time. She went to the window and wanted to open the window for air. As soon as she opened the window, she saw several men with cap in the garden downstairs. Those paparazzi reporters again, that''s disgusting! Shu Xiaoxiao is agitated and closes the window again. He sits back on the sofa and sulks. When Shu Xiaoxiao went out a few days ago, he felt strange. He always felt that someone was following her, but when he looked back, there was no one. It''s been like this for several days. Shu Xiaoxiao can''t help but keep an eye on herself. She goes around the shopping mall on purpose. Through the shadow of the mirror in the shopping mall, she can see that several people have been following her, all wearing hats and cameras. When Shu Xiaoxiao first found out, he was still baffled. He thought he had a son, and he was scared out in a cold sweat. After returning home and analyzing it for a long time, she felt that it could not be the reason for offending others. Although Shu Xiaoxiao is domineering, her social relationship is relatively simple. She has never known any unruly people in the society. She has always wanted to make friends with people in the upper class, who are rich or expensive. Moreover, Shu Xiaoxiao has no impression of offending people.


    In desperation, Shu Xiaoxiao has no choice but to tell her father and mother about it. She was also very surprised when she heard about it. They told Shu Xiaoxiao not to go out for the time being. In case of anything, she would be too late to find out what it was. But a few days later, some niche magazines published some tidbits about Shu Xiaoxiao, saying that Shu Xiaoxiao abandoned Gu Sinian, who was still in a coma in the hospital, and that the identity of his family''s young grandmother became a piece of empty talk. Seeing the news, Shu Xiaoxiao and her father and mother understand what''s going on. It turns out that Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t go to the hospital again, but these paparazzi with keen sense of smell found out. They thought they had something to dig up, so they began to follow Shu Xiaoxiao. If they wanted to know her whereabouts, they might find something. When Shu Xiaoxiao saw this gossip, he was very angry and upset. All day long, they stay at home and don''t want to go out. The father and mother of the book have no better way. They can only stay at home with Shu Xiaoxiao and don''t make her sad.

 Chapter 460

    Shu Xiaoxiao is tired of staying at home for a few days, so he always wants to go out for a stroll, saying that he is going to have trouble. The father and mother of the book also want to go out for a walk, so they are ready to go out with the three members of the family. Thinking of walking around, I''m going to walk there. I didn''t expect to go out of the neighborhood. Shu Xiaoxiao, who hasn''t been out for several days, is very happy. He is happily discussing with his father and mother which restaurant to eat later. Shu Xiaoxiao sees a Cantonese restaurant on his mobile phone. It''s said that online reviews are very good, and he has to wait in line for a long time to eat. Shu Xiaoxiao is talking excitedly. It seems that she suddenly sees something. Her face changes greatly. She turns around and goes home. The father and mother of the book look at the book Xiaoxiao and ask her what''s wrong. The book Xiaoxiao has been holding her mouth and has a gloomy face. Into the elevator, face just a little bit more relaxed, slowly said, "stare at all stare at the community, I know those people, just they!" On hearing this, the father of the book said angrily, "it''s really ridiculous. Is there any privacy now. Let''s go straight to dinner. What are we afraid of? " Then he wanted to press it to the next level again. Shu Xiaoxiao quickly stopped him and said, "Dad, I think it''s better. I''m not in the mood. Let''s go back." The father and mother of the book saw that their daughter was listless and didn''t insist on it. The three of them came back home. Shu Xiaoxiao was very depressed and didn''t want to add trouble to his parents. He said he was tired and wanted to have a rest, so he went into the bedroom and closed the door.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is at home, seemingly calm and indifferent. She was comforted by her father and mother that the news was only reported by a small number of magazines. Let them write it. Anyway, it has no influence and has a bad influence on their calligraphers. Shu Xiaoxiao felt that it was comforting because she knew everything in her heart. Now the Internet information channels are so developed, coupled with the public''s gossip heart, usually, some things between neighbors can be used as gossip for a long time, not to mention the disputes between the rich and the poor. Now just pick up your mobile phone and look at the news, entertainment, gossip and so on, you can know what''s going on right now. Therefore, Shu Xiaoxiao knew the rumors circulating in the outside world for a long time.


    Before Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao were together suddenly, the engagement was also very abrupt, which was originally a creative material for paparazzi who had been staring at the movements of rich families. They were born with a keen sense of smell and thought that there should be material to dig out, so the gossip news of various magazines began to spread. Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian''s engagement in those years was based on business starting point, pure It''s a business marriage, and Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian have no feelings. They are just like the entertainment industry, playing their own marriage. However, it is only speculation after all, and there is no conclusive fact to prove what they said, and it has not caused the wide spread of the public. At most, it can be used as a conversation after dinner. Unfortunately, Gu Sinian, who is in charge of the Gu family, is in a car accident. He is in a coma in the hospital. The paparazzi who has been staring at him tracks Shu Xiaoxiao and finds that Shu Xiaoxiao never shows up after a few days. The occurrence of this event can be regarded as a kind of frivolous news before. When the reporters heard the news, their eyes lit up, and they told the paparazzi to be diligent and quick, and continue to stare at Shu Xiaoxiao to see if they can dig out more materials.


    Since it was found that Shu Xiaoxiao never went to the hospital to take care of Gu Sinian, the gossip news has not only focused on Gu Sinian and Shu Xiaoxiao. They began to speculate that Gu Sinian had a car accident. Now the person in charge of the company is Gu Sirui. They thought that it was because of the commercial family marriage before. Now will Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao get married again. The contents of various magazines are almost the same, but they add different rendering to make the speculation look more real. Their purpose is to wait for the Gu family or the calligrapher to be troubled by these external messages, and then come forward to hold a press conference when they can''t bear it, so that they have material to write again. The spreading power of gossip news can not be underestimated. In this way, the rumors that Gu Sirui will marry Shu Xiaoxiao spread all over the city. It seems that this matter has been confirmed, although neither Gu family nor the calligraphers have come out to confirm or clarify it. But people still talk with relish.


    On the other hand, the magazine did not give up on Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao. Gu Sirui''s Bohemian and free attitude towards life has long been well known. He doesn''t like to be restrained and has never talked about a few girlfriends seriously. Basically, he has lived among thousands of flowers without leaving any trace. In the eyes of gossip, Gu Sirui is a ridiculous rich second generation. In the eyes of the public, Gu Sirui is a playful young master who is merciful but never responsible. Generally speaking, Gu Sirui''s image in front of people is probably a rich young master who is irresponsible and often does absurd things. If the current situation turns into the marriage of Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao, what is the calligrapher''s idea? After all, Gu Sirui is no better than Gu Sinian. And even for commercial reasons, Shu Xiaoxiao, the calligrapher''s daughter, has just married the second young master of Gu''s family, and now she has married the second young master of Gu''s family. It''s not very good for the reputation of the calligrapher. Based on these circumstances, will calligraphers still consider the proposal of Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao''s marriage? Will they make such a decision for their own benefit? What will the client Shu Xiaoxiao think? Is she sincere to Gu Sinian or acting, or is she just a pawn in business interests?


    In an instant, all these questions and guesses came out of the sky. The gossip sections of various magazines were full of the contents of Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao''s marriage, including various analyses of Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao. After all, the Gu family and the calligraphers have a certain influence in the local area. No matter how Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao develop, or what changes the Gu family and the calligraphers make, it''s worth looking forward to for their magazine. So they repeatedly asked the paparazzi sent out to follow Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao 24 hours a day and take more useful photos as materials, Especially Shu Xiaoxiao, after all, she has been involved with Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui, so she must follow closely. These paparazzi are very energetic in the face of digging materials. This is a bitter Book dawn, in the face of these days and nights are not willing to relax the paparazzi, the heart is full of irritability and uneasiness.

 Chapter 461

    When Shu Xiaoxiao is playing with his mobile phone and brushing the news at home, he is looking at all the gossip about himself. She has not been out of the door several times, that is one of the few times to rush the answer actually let the other party seem to seize the exciting point, squatting her every day, all kinds of gossip.


    It is said that she should go to the hospital to accompany the foster son of the living dead, and that she should take care of each other for a lifetime out of reason. Maybe she can wake each other up with true love.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao saw it, he just wanted to sneer, saying better than singing. It''s not a fool who will do what you lose your whole life. They are all a bunch of losers who think they can''t afford to stand on the highest moral point. Shu Xiaoxiao sniffs. When people say that, she is really angry.


    But she didn''t want to admit it. The miracle of true love, she wanted to be the other party''s true love, but Gu Sinian was taken away by Su Su, the fox spirit, and didn''t give her a chance.


    Those who speculate whether Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sirui will be together because of commercial interests are somewhat crooked.


    These gourd eaters will always amazingly guess the truth of things and approach the essence of things infinitely.


    But Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t have time to think too much. Someone sent by old lady Gu sent a message to her.


    Old lady Gu didn''t tell Shu Xiaoxiao exactly what she was going to do to distract the paparazzi reporters outside, but no one was stupid, and someone like her would always tell her.


    The person sent by old lady Gu sent a text message to Shu Xiaoxiao. The style is the same as that of Gu Sixian.


    What is concise is that she is informed that she can go out to the destination, and there is no redundant words when she gives the address. This style makes Shu Xiaoxiao can''t help thinking of the vegetative person who makes her gnash her teeth.


    Today, she is all thanks to each other, originally thought it was a treasure, but a rotten wax gourd, ha ha.


    Shu Xiaoxiao feels that the paparazzi outside the house should have gone a little bit, because she saw from the window that the crowd had dispersed before.


    Although Shu Xiaoxiao was puzzled. But it doesn''t matter, she can go out is a happy thing.


    Shu Xiaoxiao carefully changes her ordinary dress and calls a servant to help her confirm whether the paparazzi outside is still there. After confirming that the paparazzi are gone, Shu Xiaoxiao finally goes out.


    At that time, the person sent by old lady Gu only sent the address of a road near her home, where there was a car. If Shu Xiaoxiao''s brain was stupid, he probably couldn''t figure it out. However, how can people who grow up in such a family be brainless.


    After Shu Xiaoxiao successfully walked to the quiet little road nearby, he saw the black car sent by old lady Gu, waiting there quietly and quietly. I can''t see how long I''ve been waiting. There seems to be someone in the car. Shu Xiaoxiao feels the attention.


    Shu Xiaoxiao quickly got on the car and sat in the back seat. After making sure there was no accident, he finally relaxed and took the scarf on his body, the hat on his head and other shelter decorations. If these things were not for the extraordinary times, Shu Xiaoxiao would not be able to bear such a bad look.


    Mrs. Gu sits in the back seat of the car. When Shu Xiaoxiao gets in the car, she finds that Mrs. Gu comes to her directly.


    In her spare time, Mrs. Gu told the driver in front of her to "go." Shu Xiaoxiao knows that this is not a good place to talk.


    Although I don''t know how Mrs. Gu managed to keep the paparazzi away, it''s hard to avoid some troubles. Besides, it''s so close to her home that it''s hard to say whether there will be paparazzi following her. If you are not afraid of ten thousand, you are afraid of one in case.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is a little confused about Mrs. Gu''s visit to her. Thinking of Gu Sinian, a vegetable lying on the bed, Shu Xiaoxiao remembers that she is just an adopted son. She is a little dissatisfied with her and complains that Mrs. Gu didn''t make it clear before.


    Now she has been chased by paparazzi, and it''s not easy to go out. There are all kinds of messy gossip on the Internet. Some people are calling her benefit first, disgusting, selfish and so on. Why should she suffer such injustice in vain. However, she has to bear the thought of taking care of her family.


    Yes, she thought about the paparazzi''s leaving. Relying on the old lady Gu''s love for her, she asked old lady Gu about the paparazzi''s leaving her home.


    "Granny Gu, how did you do it? How come they all retreated from my home, thanks to you this time. Otherwise I can''t get out of the door. " Shu Xiaoxiao opened his eyes and looked at old lady Gu without blinking, full of curiosity.


    Even if it''s acting. But. If you want to cheat a smart old man, you have to cheat yourself first. Besides, Shu Xiaoxiao is really curious.


    Who is Mrs. Gu? She was a fool, but after living so long, she didn''t care about these. As long as she was a little true, she could get by.


    Gu Laotai and kind smile, patting the book Xiaoxiao hand, gently, and the past is no different.


    "It''s very simple. I sent Si Rui''s assistant to attract those paparazzi. Since they can''t reach you all the time, it''s better to change the direction and find Gu Sirui to cut in. Maybe there will be some chances." Gu explained to Shu Xiaoxiao. Shu Xiaoxiao was a little surprised, with such an expression."Can the assistant of Scrooge do it? If only he could cope with these paparazzi? And paparazzi may not all leave, there will always be one or two smart ones, right Shu Xiaoxiao still doesn''t know much about it.


    Old lady Gu showed a meaningful smile, "but if this assistant gets the permission of Si Rui, he can make a big disclosure?"


    "Why, can srigo agree to this?" After hearing Gu Sirui''s news, Shu Xiaoxiao began to pay special attention to it.


    "It''s not really a big story. It doesn''t matter. Si Rui won''t care about such a small thing." Gu old lady some overbearing said.


    The car has left the residential area near Shu Xiaoxiao''s home. The scenery outside the car can''t attract the attention of the three people inside the car. The driver doesn''t look askance and doesn''t care or wonder about the right and wrong of the two women in the back seat of the car.


    After getting the answer, Shu Xiaoxiao calms down and doesn''t want to say anything. Or, for the time being, I haven''t figured out how to say what I want to know.


    The car was quiet for a moment, and both of them were observing each other, estimating how they could get more information from each other.


    After all, old lady Gu has lived for a certain age. She opened her mouth in the long silence with Shu Xiaoxiao, breaking the silence between them.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are a good boy." Old lady Gu patted Xiaoxiao''s hand and said with love.


    "Si Nian is also a child. It''s hard work for you. These reporters are not good things now. Nonsense, you can rest assured that care for the family will not treat everyone who is good to care for the family. When Si Nian wakes up, grandma will clean him up for you and ask him to make amends for you. "

 Chapter 462

    Mrs. Gu''s sincere words don''t really touch Shu Xiaoxiao. On the contrary, they arouse Shu Xiaoxiao''s inner complaints. But now is not the time to offend Mrs. Gu. Gu Sirui has to rely on Mrs. Gu.


    "Granny Gu, what are you talking about, brother Sinian..." Speaking of the book, Xiaoxiao looks like she wants to cry.


    "Alas," sighed old lady Gu.


    "Granny Gu, I''m beginning to regret it now." Shu Xiaowei wrongly said, while secretly observing the look of old lady Gu, but how can she see anything from old lady Gu''s face.


    "Xiaoxiao, this is..." When Mrs. Gu heard what Shu Xiaoxiao said, she felt a thump in her heart. Now she doubts whether the calligrapher has done something behind the company''s business.


    However, we have to be steady and see more about it.


    "Granny Gu, I think brother Sinian didn''t wake up for such a long time. Did he resent me? He didn''t want to wake up and see me at all, did he?" So the book Xiaoxiao is really a bit aggrieved.


    What''s wrong with her? That Gu Sixian didn''t look up to her all the time. An adopted son, actually also dislikes her such a daughter. The more you think about it, the more angry you are.


    Old lady Gu really felt sorry for Shu Xiaoxiao when she said that. She had seen how her grandson was stubborn and didn''t get oil and salt. She looked at Shu Xiaoxiao with a cold face.


    This is my grandson. If it wasn''t for my grandson, how could a young lady like Shu Xiaoxiao take his turn? She didn''t know the goods and mistook fish eyes for pearls. She is also for his good, and the calligrapher has a great help for the family.


    If Si Nian doesn''t wake up all the time, the marriage between the calligrapher and Gu''s family can only be carried out by Si Rui. However, it''s strange that both of them are uneasy, disobedient and unwilling to marry Shu Xiaoxiao. What''s wrong with Xiaoxiao.


    If it wasn''t for this family, for taking care of the family, she really didn''t want to be so annoying. After all, they are all children raised by themselves. How can they not care. She is sincere for the good of the family.


    "Xiaoxiao, you are wronged." Old lady Gu''s face was distressed. In that expression, she really appreciated and regretted Shu Xiaoxiao, a clever girl.


    However, even so, the most important thing is to take care of the family for generations. Behind the book Xiaoxiao involves the calligrapher, or outsiders. As long as she does not officially become a caretaker for one day, old lady Gu will not put down her real guard for one day.


    "Don''t worry. When you get married, you won''t be treated badly by taking care of your family." Gu added.


    Seeing this, Shu Xiaoxiao tentatively said, "Granny Gu, brother Sinian has not been awake all the time, but the marriage between our two families has to be carried out. My mom and Dad don''t want me to wait any longer. "


    "I''ve also thought that if I don''t get in between Si niange and Su Su, can he wake up? I feel like I can only do this. What can he do if he sleeps like this all the time? "


    Although Mrs. Gu felt a little reasonable after listening, she was also worried that the problems encountered by the company recently were caused by the calligraphers. It''s not good to get married, but it''s not good to get angry.


    She has a headache when she thinks of these two grandchildren. It''s really a debt from her previous life.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thinks of Gu Sirui''s refusal to marry her. Although she is really annoyed, after her parents'' persuasion and calming down, she recently looks after Gu Sirui''s performance. In addition, he is the child of the family, which is enough for her to give up the useless person on the bed.


    Today, Gu Sirui''s invitation is a bit strange. I don''t know what old lady Gu knows.


    Thinking of this, Shu Xiaoxiao began to think of ways to turn the topic to Gu Sirui''s marriage.


    "Granny Gu, I thought about it for a long time. I finally decided to help them. I really don''t want to see him lie down like this." Book Xiaoxiao a pair of love and can not be wronged like, in a moment or poke in the old lady Gu heart of those guilt.


    However, these things soon broke up, because Shu Xiaoxiao continued to say, "however, the marriage between our two families can''t be delayed, sir. He --" Shu Xiaoxiao deliberately mentioned Gu Sirui''s desire to talk and stop.


    Old lady Gu is cold. She understands the plan behind Shu Xiaoxiao and the calligrapher. They seem to be focusing on Gu Sirui.


    Although intellectually know that the other side of this approach is no problem, but gradually wake up to the old lady Gu heart is so little not strong, not happy.


    When we care for our family, our son is a fruit in the vegetable market. Pick it up and pick it up. Now, Mrs. Gu, who can remove some kind of filter to read Xiaoxiao''s book, has found a lot of problems from Xiaoxiao''s book, so she is worried about Xiaoxiao''s book.


    In the end is young, a lot of thoughts are written on the face, Gu old lady also don''t say much, oh a look at the book Xiaoxiao play.


    "Brother Siri asked me out recently. Granny Gu, do you think he figured it out?" Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t tell the truth completely, but exaggerated a little, saying that today''s only major invitation was many times.


    "I know. Srigo thinks I''m engaged to srigo. Now srigo is in a coma, but I have to change my engagement to him according to my parents'' advice. He''s psychologically upset." Shu Xiaoxiao analyzes it from Gu Sirui''s point of view."I really love brother Sinian, but he doesn''t love me. Fortunately, younger brother than cheese, brother Si Rui is not too good to me. So, my parents asked me to change my engagement to brother Si Rui. In fact, I''d like to


    "After all, if you can''t marry someone I love, marry someone who loves me." Shu Xiaoxiao tells lies with his eyes open. It seems that Gu Sirui is just due to the engagement between Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sinian. In fact, he loves Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Mrs. Gu couldn''t listen to what she said. She knew that her grandson, Si Rui, had a relationship with Su Su, and she didn''t put it down completely. Because of this, Su Su Su and Gu Sinian were particularly opposed.


    Two brothers fall in love with the same woman. In any circle, it can be said that this is a big trouble and scandal. It may be why the bomb blew up the house.


    But neither of the brothers would listen to me.


    "Granny Gu, did srigo go home recently? The last time he left like that, although he has been asking me recently, you know that I can''t get away from being entangled by paparazzi, and you don''t know what happened to him? "


    Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t know the purpose of Gu Sirui''s appointment with her, so she''s always upset. She has talked so much with old lady Gu, and it''s time to talk about what she wants to know most.


    Come, come, old lady Gu finally wait until the book Xiaoxiao''s ultimate goal, she pursed her mouth and gently smile.


    "It''s difficult for me to manage the affairs of young people. I don''t know what Si Rui has done recently. It''s the same as if he didn''t return home." Old lady Gu seems to answer each other, but what Shu Xiaoxiao wants to know doesn''t come out.


    "Isn''t there an assistant for srigo? The one you sent to help me get rid of the paparazzi, won''t he tell granny Gu about your grandson? " Shu Xiaoxiao pretends to be ignorant. He is really nervous about this problem and secretly moves his fingers.


    "I just told you how to help you lead away the paparazzi. What he knows and what he can say must be what Si Rui himself is willing to tell people."


    "I''m an old man. I''ve been out of control of him for a long time. He can say whatever he wants, but he doesn''t want to. I can''t help it


    "That''s true. What can''t you tell granny Gu. Grandma Gu is so good. " Shu Xiaoxiao is fighting against injustice for old lady Gu. Her face is very angry, as if she is really angry for old lady Gu.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao is still good. I want a granddaughter like you." Old lady Gu said and touched Xiaoxiao''s hair.


    It''s not sun''s daughter-in-law?! Shu Xiaoxiao is a little worried. It seems that old lady Gu doesn''t have to deal with the marriage between the two families.


    "Xiaoxiao, what are your parents busy with recently? Look, they don''t care about you and let you be blocked at home. Business is really busy and we can''t ignore you." Old lady Gu is very good at finding an angle to cut into the routine.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is not very comfortable. He smiles and is very reluctant. "It''s all right, too."


    "Where Xiaoxiao wants to go later, I''ll send someone to see you off." Old lady Gu saw that the other party was not happy, and took the opportunity to propose that she also planned to leave.


    "No, I''ll go to the street and go back. I won''t trouble you. Goodbye. " After saying goodbye to old lady Gu, she got off and left. She hid herself from seeing Gu Sirui for a while, and intuitively felt that she would not stay with old lady Gu.

 Chapter 463

    Shu Xiaoxiao''s face, as far as Gu''s eyes are concerned, is not the opponent of old lady Gu. Old lady Gu had gone through many big storms in her early years. How could she be easily deceived by a little girl in her twenties. The book Xiaoxiao''s mind, Gu old lady glanced at the bottom of her heart is very understanding.


    Old lady Gu saw that the time was coming, and naturally saw that Shu Xiaoxiao was not in the mood to continue to chat with her, so she said goodbye to Shu Xiaoxiao. And let the driver to book Xiaoxiao to the destination, but secretly let people pay attention to the whereabouts of book Xiaoxiao, report to her at any time. Mrs. Gu also wants to see how Xiaoxiao and his grandson "have an ambiguous relationship and fall in love" in this book.


    Mrs. Gu is reading Xiaoxiao''s personal data in the car, thinking about the business situation of the calligrapher she just set up, and sorting it out in her mind. Old lady Gu recalls Shu Xiaoxiao''s face when she chatted with her, and she can''t help but curl her lips. Although Su Su doesn''t quite agree with her, Shu Xiaoxiao can''t let her marry into Gu''s family. She can''t help sighing that Gu Sirui is surrounded by some people, one or two of whom don''t let her worry.


    Gu Sirui couldn''t figure out the calligrapher''s careful thinking, but old lady Gu could see it at a glance. Old lady Gu thought of this, and told the people around him to keep a close watch on Xiaoxiao''s book and not let people get lost. At the same time, let people call to ask Gu Sirui where he has gone, let him not fool around outside, Gu''s reputation is almost ruined by him.


    After arranging these things, old lady Gu''s heart calmed down a little. She looked out of the window at the scenery. The sun was shining and the breeze was gentle. But old lady Gu''s face was a shadow. She was obviously calculating something. Old lady Gu wants to let the calligraphers know that Gu''s family doesn''t belong to anyone who wants to enter.


    Here, Shu Xiaoxiao and old lady Gu leave and rush to the place she and Gu Sirui have made an appointment with. The time is delayed by old lady Gu. Shu Xiaoxiao looks eager and doesn''t know if Gu Sirui is waiting for her.


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s appointment with Gu Sirui is in a cafe near the shopping mall. There are not many people in this cafe, and the air conditioning is also sufficient. It''s very suitable to talk about cooperation and other things. I hope everything goes well today.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thinks she is a lady of a famous family. She is different from other women. Being late is not what she will do. When Shu Xiaoxiao is on the road and looking at the time, the reflection on the watch surface makes her see that someone is looking at her. Shu Xiaoxiao frowns, walks forward a few steps quietly and looks at her watch again. Yes, it seems that someone is following her.


    Although Shu Xiaoxiao does not lack the experience of being seen, it is normal for a woman who thinks she is beautiful to be seen by others. But book Xiaoxiao can tell the difference between admiring and secretly tracking.


    When Shu Xiaoxiao thinks about it, he can see what''s going on. It''s really hard to scold old lady Gu. She can not only avoid her problems, but also see through her lies and find someone to follow her. I don''t know what Mrs. Gu heard from her answer before. If she accidentally disclosed the business information of the calligrapher, how could she be scolded by her father.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thought, all to this point, had to aggrieve, let Gu Sirui waiting for her. After all, a pressing matter of the moment is to get rid of the old man''s eye line.


    Book Xiaoxiao casual as if nothing had happened, turned a corner, went straight into a brand store, and looked at the bag.


    Through the glass of the counter, Shu Xiaoxiao sees the person who is following her standing outside the store. From time to time, he looks inside the store, which is sneaky. Shu Xiaoxiao can''t help humming.


    Although Shu Xiaoxiao''s experience is not as good as that old lady, she is also a person who has experienced in foreign countries. She knows a lot about this kind of follow-up and can handle it easily. Although Mrs. Gu''s abacus was crackling, it was all empty.


    I saw Shu Xiaoxiao very flexible walking around the major shops, looking at this, touching that, trying this dress, patting that bag.


    I saw her fingers pointing. The bags and clothes that she had pointed to were taken down and began to be packed. After a while, Shu Xiaoxiao''s hands were full of things, and big bags and small bags went to the next store in a mighty manner. It was very pleasant.


    The man who was sent by old lady Gu to follow was very careful at first, but the calligrapher was also famous. When the salesmen saw the calligrapher''s young lady coming to buy things, they found it profitable and surrounded them one after another.


    The one carrying the bag is introduced to Shu Xiaoxiao, and the other carrying the shoes is tried on for Shu Xiaoxiao, which keeps Shu Xiaoxiao in a tight place. Tracking that person who has seen this scene, had to wait for someone to disperse, and then follow her, also relaxed for a while.


    After a while, I saw the crowd gradually dispersed, and the voice gradually decreased. The man sat and had a rest. He was just about to stand up and take a glance in the direction of Shu Xiaoxiao. It doesn''t matter, but the man is gone.


    The man stood up, quickly swept around a few eyes, his action is not too big, for fear of causing other people''s attention. He quickly pretended to be shopping, and went to the stores of major brands for a few rounds. After a look, he still didn''t find anyone. Now he roughly understood, his tracking was found, Shu Xiaoxiao deliberately left him.


    People are lost, his work can not continue to do, but had to report this matter to old lady Gu. Just listen to old lady Gu in the phone cold hum a: "I think I underestimated him, just lost lost with lost, don''t worry, you come back." The man got the order and went to the door of the mall.The man didn''t think that in the cold drink shop behind him, Shu Xiaoxiao, who was dressed in a new suit and wearing a hat, saw his series of actions through the glass. When he went into the stores to look for people, the corners of Shu Xiaoxiao''s mouth were also high, looking very happy.


    When it is confirmed that the person has gone far, Shu Xiaoxiao stands up and is ready to meet Gu Sirui. At this time, she looked at her watch and exclaimed that she had been an hour late.


    Gu Sirui is famous for his bad temper in the circle. Gu Sirui must be very impatient. Don''t be scolded by him when we meet. Gu Sirui and old lady Gu are not easy to fool. Shu Xiaoxiao only thinks that he is very unlucky today. Today, he will waste his whole day to Gu''s family, and he is very embarrassed.


    Shu Xiaoxiao began to worry about this, thinking about how to explain the problem of being late for the meeting, and also thinking about how to persuade Gu Sirui to let the calligrapher and Gu family continue to cooperate. This is the most important issue for today''s meeting.

 Chapter 464

    When Xiao Xiao tried to get rid of Gu Lao''s eye line, he went to the cafe and asked Xiao Xiao about the car accident in Gusi. If this matter can be solved, Su Su can be happy. Gu Sirui has nothing else in his mind. Let''s deal with the most important thing in front of him.


    Gu Sirui waited and asked for a cup of coffee from the attendant next to him. The coffee was quickly sent up, and the attendant was still standing beside Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui took a sip of coffee and asked the waiter if he had anything else to do. The waiter was coy and wanted to answer him. Gu Sirui seemed to see through what the waiter was going to say and said to her, "if you don''t have anything, you can go down first. If you have something, you will be called." Then he drove the waiter away.


    After this, Shu Xiaoxiao hasn''t been to the cafe yet. Gu Sirui looked at his watch and frowned. He continued to sit and wait patiently.


    Until the end of a cup of coffee, but also did not see the figure of Shu Xiaoxiao, Gu Sirui has been waiting for more than ten minutes, face unswervingly just want to stand up and go directly, but think of Gu Sinian and Su Su Su, or sit down again.


    Gu Sirui tugged at his tie. After thinking about it, he couldn''t wait here. He simply called his secretary and asked him to help investigate the details of the shareholders who had changed their shares. Recently, the company has not been very peaceful. It may also be influenced by Gu Sinian, and the stock price has been falling for a long time, causing all kinds of suspicions from the outside world.


    Gu Sirui pinches his brows. He can''t help but wonder if someone is going to play tricks on Gu''s family. Gu Sirui''s eyes darkened. How could Gu''s family be broken down so easily? He wanted to find out these people quickly, and they would look good at that time.


    The Secretary has passed the information to Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui looked at the information and asked the Secretary, "didn''t I ask you to show grandma the information about the change of shares? What did grandma say? What''s the problem? "The Secretary hesitated and returned on the phone:" it''s been sent before. Mrs. Gu took a look and said it might be related to... It might be related to the calligrapher. "


    "Related to calligraphers? You send me the information about the calligrapher together, and I''ll have a look. Later, I''ll set up the book. Xiaoxiao''s words. "Gu Sirui said to his secretary while looking at the information, and then asked," grandma said it''s related to the calligrapher. What did she do? How much does she know about the calligrapher''s grandmother? " The secretary did not know that today, Gu Lao met with Xiao Xiao, and even sent an eye liner to follow her, answering only some of the business contacts of some calligraphers. Gu Sirui still doesn''t know that Shu Xiaoxiao is shopping crazily to avoid Mrs. Gu''s tracking. Gu Sirui can only continue to wait for Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Gu Sirui here is seriously checking the information, ready to find a loophole or something, and the waiter over there has already recognized him. "See? That''s the famous Gu Shao and Gu Sirui, "the waiters are pointing in the direction of Gu Sirui, and the man who just served him coffee shows off and says," we just talked, you can only watch here. ".


    The staff of the coffee shop gathered together to discuss Gu Sirui''s romantic past. They were curious to see which beauty Gu Sirui had asked for. They could make the young man wait patiently for an hour. After all, according to Gu Sirui''s temperament, it is not easy for him to wait for others.


    Even though there are not many guests in the cafe, the waiters are still aware of it. They all look at Gu Sirui one after another and think that Gu Shao''s reputation really deserves its reputation. No wonder it attracts countless young girls.


    Gu Sirui was sitting there in a suit. Because he was upset before, he pulled his tie together, which made him more rebellious. Against the background of the green plants in the coffee shop, Gu Sirui was even more spirited. The information in his hand covered the whole person with a layer of filter. Serious men are always the most handsome. It seems that these people also think so.


    Gu Sirui raises his head from the document. He has noticed the whispers of the coffee shop assistant and the eyes of the people around him. Gu Sirui also tilts his head and arranges his tie. Although Gu Sirui never cares about these comments, he also doesn''t care about the evaluation of the outside world.


    Gu Sirui has never looked down upon these opinions, but now, Gu Sinian is still in bed, and he represents the image of Gu family. Gu Sirui looked at the time again, and the statements were almost finished, but Xiaoxiao didn''t come.


    Gu Sirui looked around and found that there were more people in the cafe than before. He probably came to see who he met here. Gu Sirui thought that he didn''t know if there were any gossip reporters.


    Of course, Gu Sirui doesn''t care how the entertainment tabloids are embellished, nor does he care how the reporters exaggerate the normal meeting into an improper relationship. However, if Mrs. Gu or other directors see this, they will be scolded. Moreover, the company is at a low ebb, and there are still people who are making trouble from it. It''s better that this kind of news damaging the company''s reputation is rare.


    Gu Sirui looked at the situation and thought that if Shu Xiaoxiao came and was captured by the reporter, he would go back and write something. These reporters always speak without thinking. They will not only describe their meeting as a private meeting, but also deliberately exaggerate the contact and cooperation between Gu family and calligraphers, causing malicious hostility from other enterprises, which is too uneconomic.Whether the change of Gu''s business shares is not clear to the calligraphers, and whether it gives them the reputation of unclear private meetings, will certainly be dissatisfied with the old lady Gu and the directors of the calligraphers. At that time, the negative impact on the calligrapher and Gu family will be irreparable, and Gu family''s economy will be even worse.


    Gu Sirui thought of this, but also can''t care to ask Shu Xiaoxiao those things, now, in order to avoid this embarrassing situation, don''t let the relationship between the calligrapher and Gu family become weak, Gu Sirui can only put these things aside.


    Gu Sirui thought of this, suddenly stood up and walked to the door, with the eyes of the people who were secretly watching him. He didn''t say anything for a moment. He gave a smile to these people and left. When he went out, he could still hear someone praising him for his "demeanor and temperament".


    Gu Sirui, who comes out of the cafe, takes out his mobile phone and plans to give Guan Xiaoxiao a call. He only says he can make another appointment if he has something to do. However, Gu Sirui didn''t mention a word to Guan Xiaoxiao about his worries and urgent problems.

 Chapter 465

    Gu Sirui doesn''t hesitate to take out his mobile phone and dial Shu Xiaoxiao. The evidence can be found in another way, but if the paparazzi comes and takes some inexplicable photos, he really doesn''t want to be forced to get married by his grandmother and the calligrapher couple any more


    "Sirui, I..." Shu Xiaojiao''s voice comes from the other end of the phone.


    "I have something to do today, and the meeting is cancelled..."


    GU Sirui''s patience has been worn out by more than an hour''s waiting and the news that he may be followed secretly by paparazzi, and he doesn''t want to listen to what Xiaoxiao says in front of him and hang up the phone directly.


    "Hello, Si Rui..."


    "Dudu, Dudu, Dudu..."


    Shu Xiaoxiao, who was hung up by Gu Sirui, was stunned for a while, then reacted and stomped in the original atmosphere.


    It''s not easy to get rid of Mrs. Gu''s tracking. She''s coming soon. Gu Sirui hangs up with her. Even if he hangs up with her, he still stands her up! What kind of people? I really don''t think their calligraphers are easy to bully, do they??


    It''s said that the girl pursues the man''s veil, but it doesn''t work when she comes to Xiaoxiao. She has been a free Secretary for many months, and she has sacrificed her most important innocence to make up an affair. Even if she doesn''t go back to Gu Sixian, she would rather have a car accident than marry her.


    This Gu Sirui is even more excessive. He even goes to find those women who are not good at anything. They don''t want to be with her.


    So many days of grievance and indignation at this moment seems to find a breakthrough, rush up, tears like a broken line of beads, can not stop flowing down.


    If you think about her, Shu Xiaoxiao is a famous cold and gorgeous schoolgirl at school. If people want to ask her for dinner, it depends on her mood. In the upper class, she is also one of the well-known celebrities. When a matchmaker breaks the threshold, he should not be angry for taking care of his family!


    She wrote Xiaoxiao today''s grievances, he must take care of the future to repay a hundred times!


    Shu Xiaoxiao turns to the bathroom and comes out with her make-up. Except for her red eyes, she can''t see the gaffe she has just had. She is still a well-known celebrity.


    In the same street, Yu Jun and Su Su have a good talk.


    These days, Su Su takes care of Gu Sinian every day. Yu Jun also comes to see Su Su every day. When she is free, she invites her to lunch or dinner, and accompanies her with another kind of confession Su Su may know.


    That night, Gu Sirui comes to the hospital to see Gu Sinian. He tells Su Su to let her go back and have a good night''s rest. He will take care of Gu Sinian tonight.


    Su Su thinks that they have a deep affection for each other. Recently, Gu Sirui is busy with the business of the company, but he doesn''t come here to accompany Gu Sinian. Thinking this way, he agrees.


    "Si Rui, I ordered Yingxiang''s takeout. You must have not had dinner since you came here so early." Su Su, who was cleaning up the takeout, said to Gu.


    Gu Sirui nodded, took out the apple and fruit knife from the fruit basket, and said: "yes, and you don''t know that I''ve been socializing these days. Those customers want to drink whatever I say when I''m new. Ah, I really miss my brother''s time, so I can continue to be my caretaker."


    Su Su put the bowl in his hand, then put it in place and said with a smile to Gu Sirui, "come and eat it. I remember you used to like the taste of this restaurant."


    Gu Sirui also realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, and he finished the meal with Su Susheng''s hard changed topic.


    After dinner, Su Su packed the lunch box with some daily garbage, packed up some daily necessities and told some precautions to leave.


    Gu Sirui looked at Su Su''s back and was stunned for a long time. He thought of the green throb in high school.


    After six years, it''s enough to replace all the cells in the human body. How can this Su Su be the same as before, which makes people notice it at a glance.


    Su Su was also very optimistic at that time. Even though her father died, her mother''s remarriage failed to make her character perverse.


    At the beginning, it was this charming character that did not find other girls that attracted his attention. He wanted to let him know what kind of soul lived in that little body.


    Later, they were together, very sweet, very sweet, she would be a good wife to take lunch for him, although it is very bad, think of this, Gu Sirui chuckled, although very quiet, but still very abrupt in the quiet ward.


    Gu Sirui put away his smile and looked at the man on the bed, his brother Gu Sinian.


    Although the man with the title of "China Bill Gates" is just taking care of his family and raising his son, his value is already higher than the market value of taking care of his family. I don''t know how much he will stay in taking care of his family just to repay his childhood adoption.


    When I saw him for the first time when I was a child, he was very mature. He was a child, but his eyes were empty for adults.


    Also because I was young at that time, I felt that the little brother was beautiful, so I often pestered him. Unexpectedly, this pestering resulted in the so-called brotherhood.


    He always thought that his brother was cold and indifferent to everything, but whenever he committed a crime, it was always the brother he thought he didn''t care about.Because he likes freedom and unrestrained life, Gu Sinian tore up the letter of admission of Eastman Conservatory of music and transferred to Harvard to study finance. He took over from him to handle the business of the company and protected him behind him.


    Although it''s embarrassing to say that a big man is protected by another man behind him, it seems that this feeling is not bad.


    Gu Sirui gets up and wipes his whole body with a towel.


    Although he was in a coma for so many days, Gu Sinian was still pretty and angry. Although he was infused with nutrient solution, he lost a lot of weight.


    Under the soft light angle of the night light, his rigid facial features softened a lot. If he didn''t have a ventilator and other equipment, it would look like he was sleeping, not in a coma.


    "Brother, you get up quickly. You can''t let Su Su and other men get together without solving the misunderstanding between you and Su Su." Gu Sirui took Gu''s hand and said softly.


    "I love Su Su very much. I really want to take good care of her in my life, but that''s the past. So brother, you should get better quickly and take care of Su Su Su. You can''t let other men take advantage of her. Su Su Su is so good that I don''t trust others."


    "When I quarreled with you last time, I said that I hated the existence of such a brother as you. In fact, I was angry. I know better than anyone how lucky I am to have you in my childhood."


    "Brother, don''t be afraid. No one forces you to do something you don''t want to do. Grandma knows it''s wrong."


    "Good night, brother."


    ...


    in an apartment in the center of the city, a girl is sitting on her bed with a picture frame, which is a group photo.


    The girl stroked a boy''s face on the mirror, as if in memory of something, tears fell down, hit the boy''s face, more and more tears fell down.


    The girl put down the picture frame and fell on the bed, murmuring: "Si Nian, this is a joke you made on me. I''ll see you tomorrow, and you''ll say hello to me."


    "Good night, Sinian."

 Chapter 466

    It''s a bright morning again. After finishing his appearance, Gu Sirui looks at himself in the mirror and thinks it''s the best time to sleep after Gu Sinian''s coma.


    Ruddy complexion, even before staying up late to approve the copywriting out of the dark circles have a lot of blood stasis.


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    maybe Su Su is here. Gu Sirui looks at his watch and goes out of the bathroom to open the door.


    It''s half past eight.


    "Just got up," Su Su said, shaking her breakfast. "I''ve got some oil spilled noodles from Uncle you''ve been craving for a long time."


    Gu Sirui takes Su Su Su''s breakfast with a smile and arranges her seat.


    "I haven''t eaten it for six years. I don''t know if it''s still not the original taste." Gu Sirui''s salivation makes Su Su laugh.


    "Then you slow down, be careful to scald your mouth," Su Su explained, looking at Si Rui''s suspicious expression. "I ate it on the way."


    Gu Sirui ate with a big mouthful.


    It''s not that the bedding is comfortable. After all, the bed bought by Gu family is much more comfortable than the hospital bed. It''s a mental relaxation.


    Without books, family and grandmother forced marriage, no dinner party, no company copy, so quietly with Gu Sinian.


    It''s been a long time since I fell asleep at dawn. I can''t help but wake up and have a big appetite. The big bowl of oily noodles was solved by him.


    "Are you really so hungry?" Su Su said jokingly when she saw how delicious he was.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. It''s great!" Gu Sirui stretched like a child and patted his stomach.


    Su Su put his fast food box in the garbage can, turned around and saw Gu Sirui get up and put on his coat and asked, "are you going to the company?"


    "Well, I''ve been busy recently. Maybe I''ll come back to see my brother after a while, and I''ll trouble you"


    GU Sirui pressed Qingming acupoint, probably thinking of some unpleasant things.


    Su Su said with a smile, "don''t worry. Although I don''t have any talent in business, it''s OK to take care of people."


    After seeing Gu Sirui off, Su Su got up and peeled an apple and put it on Gu Sixian''s bedside.


    When I came home last night, Aunt Wang, my neighbor, said, "this is the way to exorcise evil spirits.".


    Although it is superstition, but more ideas will always give people a little hope.


    ...


    "Ding Dong.."


    Su Su Su, who is cleaning, looks at her mobile phone. It turns out that it''s time for dinner. It''s a text message from Yu Jun.


    "My beautiful Ms. Su, I wonder if yu has the honor to invite you to dinner.


    If you like, please pull the door. I''ll wait for you outside.


    If you don''t want to, I''ll pack it up and eat with you.


    I''ll take dinner with me whether you like it or not. "


    "Pooh," Su Su replied with a smile, "you''re such a smart kid."


    Su Su picked up her things, said hello to the nurse, and went out.


    This evening is to eat Chengdu string, usually eat too much dinner, occasionally small snacks as staple food is also a very good choice.


    "Are you tired of taking care of him these days?" Looking at Su Su''s thin face a few days ago, Yu Jun said painfully.


    "In fact, it''s OK. I''m not very tired. After all, I still have a nurse to accompany me." Su Su smiles.


    During Gu Sinian''s coma these days, she thought a lot and saw a lot of things. Let''s wait for Gu Sinian to wake up and talk about those unpleasant things.


    Now, she just wants to be good.


    Yu Jun looked at her brilliant smile, relaxed a lot in his heart, but it was very unpleasant.


    But even so, watching her take good care of other men, he didn''t want to press Su Su. He wanted to make her already tense heart happy and relaxed.


    Take your time. Anyway, the man is still in a coma. He has plenty of time to capture her city.


    What''s more, his girl takes care of that man so attentively, doesn''t mean that she is a long-term person.


    Yu Jun cheered himself up and made him look less sad.


    He added: "I didn''t expect Susu to go to Africa. After all, in most people''s eyes, it may be a paradise for animals, but it''s definitely a hell on earth."


    Su Su forked a watermelon with fruit and put it into her mouth. She said, "I thought it was full of ugliness when I didn''t go there before, but after I went there, I found it was not like this..


    " I gained a lot of things that I couldn''t learn here. I thought only time could cure my pain. It not only cured me, but also made me stronger Big. "


    Su Su put down the fruit fork, looked up at Yu Jun, just saw the pain in his eyes, said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s all over."


    "But I can''t help but feel sorry for you here." Yu all pointed to the position of the finger center.Seeing Su Su''s face a little unnatural, Yu Jun said with a smile, "I''m joking. Don''t take it seriously."


    Su Su grinned a few times, just at this time, the dishes were also on the table, alleviating a lot of embarrassment.


    "Wow, I used to pass by this restaurant. I didn''t come in like this. I didn''t expect that the food was delicious!" Su Su took a deep breath to express that she was captured by fragrance.


    "I''ll take you to eat delicious food in X city in the future." Yu Jun looked at Su Su who looked like a child and couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, he thinks Su Su Su is really cute, just like a little dog wagging its tail waiting for its owner to praise. People can''t help feeling her head to express their approval.


    But he knew that the atmosphere between them would be awkward, so he just laughed and held back his naughty hand.


    "What else did that trip to Africa bring to you?" Yu junchong looks at Su Su.


    "Because I like fashion design, so let me pay more attention to this aspect." Su Su said that her eyes were bright and confident when she was professional.


    Looking at Yu Jun''s interesting appearance, Su Su went on to say:


    "the colors in their minority and primitive tribal life, the use of totem art, the interaction of geometric patterns, and the amazing collocation of high satiety color blocks are absolutely beautiful."


    "And it''s not just the clothes. I''ve noticed that their house, car design and color decoration are so bright and powerful."


    "Their design style adds a sense of humor and historical culture, and local designers will add these elements to the stage of modern design."


    "If you have studied it carefully, you have to admit that the strong and penetrating power of African art is not the division and comparison of regions, but the admiration for the whole African World"


    "if you can, I will also integrate African elements into my future design."

 Chapter 467

    This evening, Yu Jun came to invite Su Su for dinner as he did a few days ago. Su Su found that he always went out with Yu Jun during this period of time, and felt that the current situation was very inappropriate. He still couldn''t let go of Gu Sinian, and he was also very confused. When Gu Sinian was sober, what should they do between them, and he didn''t know whether he would forgive him.


    Now Su Su lives in torment every day. Originally, she came back to end all this. But seeing Gu Sinian lying on the hospital bed and relying on nutrients to survive, Su Su Su''s heart is very sad. Seeing Gu Sinian who has only bones, she feels very guilty. She doesn''t know that her leaving will cause such a result.


    But at that time, she was helpless and confused. She felt betrayed by her favorite person. She didn''t know right or wrong, forgive or not. She just wanted to be like a little turtle. When she encountered difficulties, she could shrink into the hard shell and escape from the reality that might hurt her.


    Now choosing to come back, she can no longer escape all the problems between them. She has to wait for Gu Sinian to sober up and stabilize, and then solve the problems between them. No matter what the outcome is, she just wants to take good care of Gu Sinian and hope him to sober up as soon as possible.


    Therefore, when Yu Jun has been about himself, although he didn''t say anything clearly, but the purpose is very obvious, and he always wants to go out with him involuntarily, so the spearhead is very bad. So, today I choose to refuse. Yu Jun is a very good person. He deserves to be loved by better people. And now I don''t want to talk about the nihility.


    However, Yu Jun always has a way to make himself unable to refuse him, and he can also maintain the degree between them. When he gets along with him, it is always easy for people to forget all their troubles and worries and just live in the moment.


    Therefore, the final result is to agree to have dinner with Yu Jun again. This time they are in a small restaurant with special features. Although it is not as tall as western food, it gives people a warm feeling and makes people nostalgic.


    It has to be said that Yu Jun is really a warm man. He knows that what Su Su needs now is a warm feeling. When he makes an appointment for dinner here, Su Su''s mood is obviously better and her appetite is better.


    When having dinner together, Yu Jun just wanted Su Su to have a happy dinner, but he didn''t mention the topics that made Su sad and embarrassed. But it''s not good to eat all the time. I told Su Su about her photography experience in Africa and found that Su Su was very interested in this topic. After dinner, I invited her to my home to see her photos.


    At first, Su Su hesitated. Later, I thought about it. I still got in his car with Yu Jun and went back to his home.


    Yu Jun drives his car to the parking lot and talks with Su Su as they walk to his home. At Yujun''s home, Su Su found that the layout of Yujun''s home was very simple, there was no redundant decoration, only a few simple furniture, but she felt very warm.


    Yu Jun felt embarrassed when he saw his humble cottage. He said to Su Su with a smile: "Su Su, I run around all the year round to take pictures of things I like, so I don''t pay much attention to the layout of my home. Now that you come, I still find that I have to decorate my home well."


    Hearing Yu Jun''s words, Su Su replied with a smile: "this is the life of an artist. I feel that it''s especially artistic. It''s very suitable for you. Well, quickly take me to see your photos. I can''t wait to see your masterpiece. "


    Yu Jun was very happy to hear Su Su''s ridicule and said, "I can''t wait to show my masterpiece to the most beautiful goddess Su Su Su. Now please follow me."


    Two people look at each other and smile, then walk to a room. After pushing open the door, Su Su found that this is really a colorful world. This room is very big, which makes up one third of the whole family. Now all the walls of this room are covered with photos. That kind of visual effect really strikes people''s eyes.


    Seeing Su Su''s surprised expression, Yu Jun explained: "I''ve been interested in photography since I was young. I want to remember all the beautiful things. The photos in this are all my works and all my memories."


    Su Su recovered from her surprise and said to Yu Jun, "you are too shocked. Well, now it''s time for the big photographer to introduce these works to me one by one. "


    Yu Jun also replied with a smile, "it''s my honor to serve Susu."


    They went into the room together and looked at the photos one by one. Yu Jun would explain those photos with special significance to Su Su. For example, in order to take a picture of a bird taking off, he secretly hid himself in the woods and kept his eyes on the bird for fear that it would fly away in the blink of an eye.


    Su Su thought the scene was very funny. Many people see these beautiful and vivid photos, but they never know how many difficulties and dangers they experienced when taking photos.


    This also tells us that life always has a lot to pay in order to gain. Seeing the photos in front of her, Su Su thinks that Gu Sinian, who is lying on the bed, has experienced so many hardships. Will there be a good ending in the future? Forget it, or don''t think so much, or enjoy these beautiful moments.So, in the following time, Yu Jun has been trying to introduce his photos and tell Su Su interesting things in the process of shooting. Su Su listened very carefully, and sometimes she can tell her thoughts about seeing and taking photos.


    found that Su Su had different opinions on light and shadow. He always pointed out the essence of photographs and found himself more and more attracted by the women in front of him. She is always able to inadvertently attract their own line of sight in the past, he is also deeply fascinated by her.


    Time spent together always passed quickly. When they finished browsing all the photos, they found that it was more than ten o''clock in the evening. Yu Jun wanted to keep Su Su for one night. After all, it was so late that it was not safe for a girl to go home. Moreover, he also wanted to get along with Su Su Su and find out more about Su Su Su that he didn''t know.


    But he also understood that Su Su would not agree. So he chose his favorite one of all his works and gave it to Su Su as a memento. Su Su looked out of sincerity, and a photo is nothing, then gladly accepted.


    Then Yu junbian drove Su Su back to her apartment. After washing, Su Su lay on her bed and recalled her time with Yu Jun. she found that her relationship with Gu brothers was totally different. She was very relaxed and happy with Yu Jun and didn''t need to think about so many things. But when she thought of Gu Sinian, Su Su still felt that she had an early rest and would go to the hospital to take care of him tomorrow.

 Chapter 468

    Early the next morning, Su Su, as usual, simply combed, picked up her bag and went out to the hospital to take care of Gu Sinian. This has become her daily habit. As soon as her biological clock arrives, she immediately gets up and goes to the hospital. She also knew that Gu''s family would hire the best nurse for Gu Sinian, and she couldn''t help him, but she wanted to be with him.


    In the morning, the hospital is always quiet, only a few scattered people walk around. Su Su takes the breakfast she bought by the roadside, finds a quiet place and eats it quickly.


    Then he went to Gu Sixian''s ward, gently pushed the door open and went in. After hearing the movement, the nurse inside slowly opened his tired eyes. When he saw the person, he continued to climb there and shut his eyes. Recently, this woman always comes early in the morning. He is used to it.


    When he began to see this woman, he thought it was Gu Dashao''s friend who came back from abroad. Because Gu was lying here for two months, he didn''t see her come once, so he guessed that it was Gu Dashao who came back from abroad. After all, it''s no surprise that rich people have friends all over the world.


    However, since that day, he has found that this woman always comes here early in the morning to talk with Gu and massage his body to prevent his body from becoming stiff. Sometimes she is more active than herself in taking care of Gu and worries about losing her job immediately.


    Later, Gu Er Shaoguo said that she would take care of Gu Er Shao during the day and help him. If he had time, he would take more rest and guard Gu Da Shao well at night. Finally, I put down my heart. I''m older, and it''s hard to find a job as a nurse. Now the rich people are not easy to serve. It''s really hard to find someone who has a good temper and a high salary. So I don''t want to lose this job.


    Therefore, he is more curious about the identity of this woman. He finds that Gu Er Shao respects and takes care of her very much, but Mrs. Gu doesn''t like her very much. She always runs on her, but she won''t resist. Mrs. Gu may also find it boring, so in the next few days, as long as the woman and Mrs. Gu appear in the ward at the same time, the ward will be quiet It was as if the sound of falling a needle could be heard.


    Later, he vaguely heard the little nurse''s gossip about Gu Dashao, and then he knew her identity. People said that she was just a junior raised by Gu Dashao. He didn''t feel that way. He could see her love and deep love for Gu Dashao, and he could see that Gu Ershao respected her, so she was definitely not a junior. Moreover, he heard that Gu Dashao had an accident It was also because of her departure. Looking at the old lady''s attitude towards her, he almost understood that this was the resentment of some rich families. Through this time together, he sincerely hopes that she can be happy with Gu Dashao.


    Su Su, as usual, quietly moved a stool and sat next to Gu Sinian. He gently massaged all parts of his body. Gu Sinian had been lying on the bed for more than two months, and his physical function was not as good as before. Regular massage can promote blood circulation, and he can recover quickly after he wakes up.


    Time always passes quickly. When Su Su''s massage is about the same, people in the hospital are also active, working and visiting. Gu Sixian''s nurse also got up and prepared hot water to wipe Gu''s body. Because Gu seemed to have a habit of cleanliness, Gu Er Shao asked him to wipe his body at least twice a day in order to make him comfortable.


    When the nurse went to prepare the hot water, Mrs. Gu also came to see her grandson. When she saw Su Su here, she was a little embarrassed. In the past, she always hindered her from being with Gu Sinian. However, after Gu Sinian''s accident, the granddaughter-in-law she chose left Gu Sinian decisively. Now she is the woman she used to dislike to take care of herself every day My great grandson. When Mrs. Gu thought about what had happened to her family recently, she really found that she was really old. It was her own fault that caused the present situation.


    Su Su''s face didn''t change when she saw Mrs. Gu. When she saw the nurse bring the hot water back, she said hello to Mrs. Gu and went forward to help the nurse wipe Gu Sinian''s body.


    Mrs. Gu was not able to say anything, so she sat quietly beside her, removed her colored glasses, and for the first time carefully observed Su Suqi, a woman who had been deeply loved by her two grandchildren.


    No matter how thin and weak Gu Sinian is now, he is still a tall and strong man from now on. There are always some difficulties in wiping his body for such a man without feeling. No, the nurse just dropped the catheter, and the liquid was left everywhere along the tube.


    Su Su saw it and quickly went forward to fix the pipe. Then she picked up the towel and carefully wiped the dirty place, regardless of the liquid splashed by her clothes and the peculiar smell on her body.


    Looking at Su Su''s skillful handling of these problems, Mrs. Gu was more and more satisfied with Su Su without frowning or showing an unwilling expression. In front of Gu Sirui, when he promised to accept Su Su''s granddaughter-in-law, he thought more about the current situation, but now he is really satisfied with her and likes her from the bottom of his heart.


    However, looking at Gu Sinian lying on the bed, Mrs. Gu sighed. It''s their own self righteousness that causes this situation. The more they think about it, the more they feel uncomfortable.Su Su couldn''t bear to see old lady Gu sitting there and sighing. No matter how she had treated herself before, her care and love for Gu''s brothers were true, especially for Gu''s kindness. He comforted Mrs. Gu and said, "old lady, don''t worry too much. Si Nian is just tired now. He is lazy and doesn''t want to wake up to work. When he has enough rest, he will wake up naturally. He loves you so much that he doesn''t want to wake up and see you sad. "


    Mrs. Gu was more moved when she listened to Su Su''s comforting words, but looking at Gu Sinian lying on the bed, she said sadly to Su Su: "all this is caused by me. Now I just hope he can wake up early. No matter what he does, I will not stop him. I just hope he can live healthily. Susu, help me take good care of her. He knows you will be very happy next to him. "


    Seeing that the old lady was ready to get up and leave, Su Su quickly stepped forward to help her and said to her, "I''ll take good care of him until he wakes up."


    The old lady also heard Su Su''s words and knew that she was still thinking about those things before, but she didn''t know how to say it. She looked at her grandson lying on the bed and thought, "Si Nian, wake up quickly. I don''t object to you being with Su Su any more. Wake up." He turned and left here.

 Chapter 469

    After returning home from the hospital, the old lady looked at this lifeless home, more and more sad. If you think about Gu Sinian, who is not getting better day after day, you start to think about the possibility that Gu Sinian has been unable to wake up. If Gu Sinian can''t wake up any more, you can''t just let Gu''s family collapse. This is an asset left by his parents. You can''t destroy it in your own hands.


    Mrs. Gu, the more she thought about it, the more scared she was. All her original intentions were to hope that the company could operate normally and that the family would be happy and happy. But now the family has been completely destroyed by her.


    Now the family can only rely on Gu Sirui, so she decided to have a good talk with him. She called the housekeeper and asked him to call him and let him have time to go home for dinner in the evening.


    After a while, the housekeeper came to tell the old lady that Er Shao promised to go home for dinner in the evening. After hearing this, the old lady was very satisfied and got up to take a nap upstairs. Now she found that she was really old and didn''t do anything. She felt very tired.


    I think that when Si Nian sobers up, when all this is over, I will enjoy my old age life, and let them grasp their happiness. I should learn to believe in the eyes of my two grandchildren. They have grown up and are no longer the little kids who surrounded me when I was young. Let them go by themselves in the future.


    When it''s time for dinner, the old lady is waiting for Si Rui to come back for dinner. Since last time she told Si Rui that she would not interfere in Su Su''s and Gu Sinian''s affairs, their relationship has eased a lot. The old lady is very happy to think of it.


    At seven o''clock, the sound of a car came from outside the door. The old lady knew that Si Rui had come back, so she told the housekeeper to serve the food. After a while, Si Rui came in. As soon as she saw Si Rui, she said, "Si Rui, go wash your hands. The food is ready. Go wash your hands and prepare for dinner."


    Seeing that the servants were already serving, Gu Sirui said to Mrs. Gu, "grandma, please sit down for a while. I''ll wash and change my clothes first, and then come down to have dinner with you."


    The old lady nodded and urged, "yes. Go on, go on. "


    When Gu Sirui heard the old lady''s urging, he turned and went upstairs to change his suit and home clothes. After a brief wash, he went downstairs to have dinner with the old lady.


    As soon as he saw Gu Sirui coming downstairs, the old lady quickly called him to have dinner. Looking at such a positive old lady, Gu Sirui felt a little confused. He was afraid that the old lady would have any bad attention. But he didn''t ask. He was very hungry now. He was busy this morning, and he didn''t have time to eat. Now he just wanted to have a good meal.


    The old lady also saw the meditation on Si Rui''s face, but she didn''t say anything. In fact, it''s no wonder why the old lady suddenly becomes so active. In the past, the family had a meal together, just like a common meal. But now it''s not the same. It''s been two months since Gu Sinian lay in the hospital bed, and Gu Sirui is too busy to come back every day. Now she''s the only one in the family, so she can come back for dinner, How happy she is, of course, she has to be positive.


    As a result, the two people with a little bit of a small mind sat at the table and began to eat. Gu Sirui saw that the table was full of his favorite dishes, and he was very hungry, so he quickly picked up the dishes and chopsticks to eat. The old lady watched Gu Sirui wolfing down the food, and her heart was very sad, so she asked him to eat slowly.


    After a meal, the old lady said to Gu Sirui, "Sirui, let''s have a good talk."


    Gu Sirui knew that the old lady would talk to her, so he and the old lady sat down in the living room together. In fact, he was very afraid, and the old lady asked for something unreasonable.


    For a moment, both of them sat quietly, and no one spoke. Finally, the old lady spoke first. She sighed and said, "I went to see Si Nian in the hospital today. Su Su was there at that time. I found that Su Su was really a good woman. Si Nian was right to choose her."


    Gu Sirui heard the old lady talking about Su Su. For a moment, he didn''t know what the old lady wanted to do. He could only reply: "yes, Su Su Su is a good woman and has suffered a lot. Now I just hope my brother can wake up, make up for her and love her well."


    The old lady knows that Si Rui can''t let Su Su go now, but fate always plays tricks on people. Su Su finally falls in love with Si Nian, which is the reason why she always opposed at the beginning. She doesn''t want their two brothers to turn against each other. But now when she saw that Si Rui sincerely wished them well, she felt that she really wanted to do more.


    Thinking about this, the old lady sighed again and said to Si Rui, "Si Rui, I know you have a good relationship with Si Nian, but now Si Nian has been lying in hospital for more than two months, and the situation has not improved. Grandma is worried about his situation and the company''s affairs. Now I want to give you more business control of the company and wait for Si Nian to wake up After that, I don''t care what you want to do, but now can you take up the responsibility and wait for the family? "


    Si Rui looks at such an old lady. I don''t know when her grandmother is old. He has no way to refuse, because now this family must rely on him to support, he is the hope of this family, is the hope of the whole company. Therefore, he could only nod his head and agree to the old lady''s request, and take up the responsibility that he had been unwilling to accept.After talking with the old lady tonight, Gu Sirui has undergone essential changes. Although he handled all the big and small things in the company after Gu Sirian''s car accident, he still had his original attitude towards life at that time. Now that he has chosen to promise the old lady, he will do everything well and put away his casual life. No matter what he does, he will be more comfortable I''ve got the boss.


    At the same time, the old lady also began to hand over more business to Gu Sirui, with more requirements for Gu Sirui. She often arranged him to attend various important meetings and gatherings on behalf of Gu''s family, and arranged Gu Sirui to visit some elders from time to time, so as to expand Gu Sirui''s interpersonal circle and help him attract more contacts and resources.


    Gu Sirui knew that he had chosen to agree with the old lady, so he was psychologically prepared to face this, but now he deeply felt that his knowledge was still too little. Now he had only one wish in his heart, that is, Gu Sinian wake up quickly and save himself quickly.

 Chapter 470

    Recently, Gu Sirui has been shuttling through all kinds of meetings and gatherings. The leaders of the company all know that this is an old lady who means to let Gu Sirui control the overall situation of the company. The company''s insightful people all take the initiative to get close to Gu Sirui, and always cooperate with the old lady to let Gu Sirui contact more influential people.


    These days, Gu Sirui always goes out in his suit and shoes in the morning, and can''t go back to rest until late at night. Every day is a variety of social activities, and all kinds of things need to be controlled by him, which makes Gu Sirui feel exhausted.


    In particular, there is no clue about the issue of stock changes before, and I don''t know when to find out, so attending these parties every day makes Gu Sirui depressed. Think about tomorrow there is an open activity, I must personally participate in, Gu Sirui heart more life can''t love ah.


    All these activities are like that. The guests boast about the organizer in various ways. All the guests below should show their enthusiasm and show no impatience. Then there are all kinds of toasts to maintain their interpersonal relationship, especially those who are open and need to keep a smiling face throughout the whole process. Don''t be photographed by others. These are the days to participate in these activities The so-called party, his face has been stiff with laughter. But if you don''t take part, you can''t do it. It''s painful to think about it.


    The next morning, Gu Sirui''s alarm clock rang as usual. He got up tired, packed up his clothes, went downstairs to have breakfast, and hurried to the company. He needed to go to the company first to deal with all the things, and then went to the boring activity in the evening.


    Time always flies by in a hurry. It''s already six o''clock. Gu Sirui goes to the lounge in a hurry to put on his clothes, takes his secretary and rushes to the activity site.


    Gu Sirui arrived at the scene of the event at the right time. He adjusted his state, said hello to the organizer with a smile, and then led to his position by the staff. Due to Gu Sirui''s identity, the organizer has placed him in a more prominent position.


    The process of the event is the same as before. The only difference is that one of the guests spoke for a very long time, and felt that the guest did not say anything specific. He has been complimenting the organizer. Gu Sirui, who had been participating in these activities these days, was very upset. Now he is speechless and can''t help rolling his eyes.


    But what Gu Sirui didn''t expect was that his little action would be photographed and cause a storm of public opinion.


    After the event, Gu Sirui rushed home to have a rest. Now he needs a good rest. Gu Sirui is dating Duke Zhou in his dream. He doesn''t know his expression of rolling eyes at night. He was made into an expression pack and uploaded to the Internet. Now he has been ranked first in the hot search. There are a lot of comments below:


    A: have you found that Si Rui''s expression is really cute, so cute = =


    b: Wow, my God has changed his style. What can I do? I like his expression so much. I want to take him home. You don''t want to rob him.


    C: only I find that this is like a big event? Si Rui is so personalized. How reluctant he is to participate, ha ha ha ha ha


    Ding: ha ha ha, how disgusting he is! It''s really straightforward.


    E: I say in silence, everyone hurry up and save the facial expression bag, be careful that there won''t be any tomorrow, ha ha ha


    in a word, Gu Sirui has become the male god of countless girls and attracted countless fans without knowing it. Now there are all kinds of posing and false things on the Internet. People are visually tired. They suddenly show a different side. His frankness and truthfulness soon attract these visually tired people to like it. They think that this is the true temperament, not the false affectation.


    At this time, the protagonist sleeps sweetly and doesn''t know his great achievements. So, the next day, when Gu Sirui went to the company as usual, he found that the employees were all whispering when they saw him. He felt very puzzled.


    It was not until the manager of the public relations department came to him and told him about it that he knew the reason. At that time, he called his assistant and asked him to pay for the hot search. After hearing this, the assistant hesitated.


    Finally, he summoned up courage and said to Gu Sirui: "Mr. Gu, I think you have a lot of passers-by after this hot search, and now the public opinion is developing towards the good side. As long as our public relations department controls the public opinion well, it will also improve the image of our company. Why don''t we seize this opportunity to control the public opinion? ¡±


    at this time, the manager of the public relations department also said: "Mr. Gu, since last night, we found that you were on the hot search. We were going to report to you immediately, but we found that the public opinion has been developing in our favor from the beginning to the end. Why don''t we take this opportunity to change the impact of the last stock change."


    After hearing the words of his assistant and the manager of the public relations department, Gu Sirui thought about it. Originally, he was worried that his hot search would have a negative impact on the company, but he didn''t find that he was going to develop in a bad way. Just let them deal with it by themselves.


    Finally, I don''t feel at ease to the manager of the public relations department: "if you have time, you should pay more attention to the hot search, and the control of public opinion is up to you. I just want to see that the final result is to develop to a better one." Then, let them all go down, they still have a lot of things to deal with.As usual, Su Su, who went to the hospital to take care of Gu Sixian, heard the gossip of the little nurses and picked up her mobile phone to watch the hot search. When she saw Gu Sirui''s rolling eyes, she really couldn''t smile bitterly.


    Looking at Gu Sinian lying on the hospital bed, she said to herself: Sinian, do you know who is the number one hot search? You can''t guess. He is Si Rui. In a large-scale commercial activity, he rolled his eyes and was photographed by scheming people. He made facial expression bags and sent them to the Internet. Unfortunately, now the people who see these facial expression bags are ordinary civilians. They don''t have so much thought. They only see Si Rui''s frankness, so the public opinion is developing in a good direction.


    However, I know you understand that someone deliberately hacked Sirui. And do you know that Sirui now needs to manage all the internal affairs of the company. We all know that he doesn''t like these things at all. What he yearns for is a casual life, but now there is no way. You lie here, and the old lady is old. Only he has to bear everything firmly. Sirian, you have the heart to see Do you care about all this?


    Now I have come back, although I do not know how to face everything between us, but you have been lying here, is not what I want to see, you wake up quickly, there are so many people who love you waiting for you to wake up, do you have the heart to see them sad.

 Chapter 471

    Since the last facial expression pack incident, now Gu Sirui can be said to be very hot on the Internet. Many little girls on the Internet are fascinated by the legendary young master Gu. I also have a great curiosity about him.


    Gu Sirui''s appearance is very handsome. He is the male god that some young girls dream of. It can be said that Gu Sirui has charmed thousands of girls since he was in junior high school. And Gu Sirui is very smart, but also make the girls around him secretly cast heart.


    Now it can be said that Gu Sirui is highly appraised on the Internet. He is rich and handsome, but he is more grounded. It''s a new generation of male gods.


    Gu Sirui is indifferent to these comments. He doesn''t care about the fame and wealth at all. Gu Sirui''s personality is relatively low-key. He feels that now it has added to his troubles.


    But he is very happy that he can add a lot to the business of Gu''s enterprise. After all, he can do something for Gu''s enterprise. He can''t let Gu''s enterprise gradually decline in his hands. This is absolutely not allowed by Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui is walking on the road now. There are a lot of people looking at her, especially some girls. People know him everywhere he goes now, and Gu Sirui is completely red now. He has successfully become a net star.


    Gu Sirui didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. He didn''t like the feeling of being paid attention to all the time. He is not the kind of high-profile character, he just wants to do his own things in silence.


    It''s very tired to deal with the company''s goods every day. What he dreams of every day now is that he can have more time. Now he is so busy, which forms a sharp contrast with his past.


    He finally knew how relaxed and comfortable he used to be. He didn''t have to do anything all day. He was living a young man''s life. Now he can finally understand Gu Sixian''s life.


    Gu Sirui thinks that this life is really not what ordinary people can bear, unless he has a very tough mission, he can complete these things. Because at the end of the day, he really felt very tired, even had no time to drink water, and his pressure was also very big.


    He''s a little nervous now. He''s afraid of doing everything wrong. Once he does something wrong, the harm he will bring will be the whole business, not his personal. So he is very careful in everything he does now.


    It can be said that Gu Sirui has completely changed Gu Sirui during his time in Gu''s enterprise. He was very different from what he is now. Gu Sirui is trained to be a responsible man.


    The more the story thinks that he can''t throw so many people''s painstaking efforts into his own hands, otherwise he will be very sorry. Otherwise, he can''t explain to Mrs. Gu.


    But Gu Sirui has a headache at this time. He thinks that his unintentional expression has been published on the Internet and used as an expression pack. He is also a bit helpless. Fortunately, this time, oolong has brought some good trends to Gu''s enterprises.


    Gu Sirui looks at his own facial expression bag. He thinks it''s very funny. Why would someone be so boring and make it into a facial expression bag. Sometimes when he saw his expression pack, he even felt a little embarrassed. I feel that those people have made themselves out of shape.


    At that time, the guest talked so long on the stage, and he was very busy. He was really a little impatient. At that time, he rolled his eyes and was photographed by someone who wanted to. He was also very speechless.


    Gu Sirui is most tired of that kind of ceremony, especially that kind of ceremony where guests have to talk so much on the stage. He can''t leave first. He pretends to listen to him carefully and finish what he says. As soon as he talks, he has so much patience to wait for them.


    Gu Sirui finds that the older people are, the more wordy they are. He is most annoyed with that kind of old man. He is wordy, and he must be listened to by others. He can only say that Gu Sirui is too young now, but this is normal.


    Gu Sirui only remembers that he was very busy that night. He was eager to leave quickly, but the guest on the stage was a very important person, so he couldn''t leave first, so he just sat there and listened to him all night.


    That''s why he rolled his eyes at the back, but he didn''t mean to. He could only admit that he was not lucky at that time.


    After that incident, it has brought a very good impact on Gu''s corporate image, and now the business of Gu''s company is increasing instead of decreasing, which makes some people very envious.


    In recent years, Gu''s enterprises have been standing firm. However, because of a little crisis last time, some people have been gloating. They think Gu''s enterprises may soon have bad luck, but they didn''t expect that the economy of Gu''s enterprises has picked up again.


    This is a very hateful thing, they all hate teeth itching. These people regard caring for their own businesses as a thorn in their side. Some of them have been beaten down by the family business.


    Now Gu Sirui is very busy every night. He is very late. When he is late at night, he remembers that some of his problems with Shu Xiaoxiao have not been solved.


    Gu Sirui now even feels that he is young, and he has become a little old for a moment. He also felt that he should adjust his work and rest. He could not work so late."Mr. Gu, you should have a good rest first. You are working day and night these days, so your body can''t bear it." Gu Sirui''s secretary said to him with concern.


    Gu Sirui smiles and says thank you to his secretary. Gu Sirui thinks what his secretary said is reasonable.


    He thinks that the body is the capital of the revolution. If he destroys the body badly now, what else will he use to fight for the family enterprise in the future.


    He decided to have a good rest once the storm was over. He couldn''t do it all the time. Otherwise, he would suffer a lot. He wanted to live a few more years.


    He was going to set up a set of books to tell us something, but now he has been putting it off. There''s no time to fix it. So Gu Sirui wants to make an appointment with Shu Xiaoxiao one day.


    Shu Xiaoxiao heard that it not only had no impact on Gu''s enterprise, but also had a great benefit to their business. She gritted her teeth when she thought about it.


    What does Shu Xiaoxiao think of in his heart? Why are you so lucky, and I always meet some bad things.

 Chapter 472

    Shu Xiaoxiao thinks that she doesn''t mean to take care of her family now. Moreover, when Mrs. Gu went to test her last time, she was very angry. She doesn''t think it''s necessary to take care of her family all the time.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thinks that she wants to be good-looking, good-looking, and educated. She wants to find all the rich people she wants. Shu Xiaoxiao thinks that she is not going to take care of her family. She thinks that she needs to find another way out.


    Shu Xiaoxiao can be said to be very resourceful. She can do some unreasonable things for the sake of all interests. Therefore, this is the reason why Gu brothers don''t like her, even though she is very beautiful.


    As long as there is something that hinders Shu Xiaoxiao from doing what she wants to do, Shu Xiaoxiao will do everything possible to retaliate against this person.


    What''s more, Shu Xiaoxiao was very angry as soon as she thought about the last time. Gu Sirui didn''t say anything and hung up the phone, which made her suffer for so long. From this we can see that Shu Xiaoxiao is a very mean person, and a very vengeful person.


    It can be said that Shu Xiaoxiao is full of bad water and scheming. Think about how to design Gu, let Gu bad luck.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is extremely disgusted with Gu Sirui now. But she was reluctant to let go of such a big piece of fat. It''s Shu Xiaoxiao who is thinking about how to deal with him.


    Shu Xiaoxiao has never forgotten Gu Sirui''s last invitation to her. She is still firmly in mind, her heart is now more and more gas, feel nothing like her wish.


    Last time, if Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t feel that she was being followed, she wouldn''t be late. Moreover, Shu Xiaoxiao has been doubting who was following her? But later Shu Xiaoxiao decided that the person who followed him should be Mrs. Gu, because no one would follow Shu Xiaoxiao except Mrs. Gu.


    The more she thinks about it, the more angry she is. She is thinking that she must give them some color to see, otherwise she will suffer so many wrongs in vain.


    Shu Xiaoxiao suddenly thought of the guest who spoke there last time, but this time she became a laughing stock on the Internet, so she was thinking about something in her heart.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thinks that it should be OK to instigate the guest secretly. Since that event, the guest should have more or less face. He just needs to grasp this obstacle in his heart and instigate him. The next thing should not be difficult.


    And Shu Xiaoxiao learned that this guest was a very big person in one of the upstream enterprises that he was in charge of. So Shu Xiaoxiao wants to instigate in secret, trying to destroy Gu''s corporate image.


    Early in the morning the next day, Shu Xiaoxiao asked someone to help her with the influence of a calligrapher. It''s not hard to ask about one thing. Later, after inquiring about the contact information of the guest, Shu Xiaoxiao found an excuse and invited him to a coffee shop.


    Shu Xiaoxiao came to the cafe early that day, waiting for the guest. The environment of this cafe is very good, the lighting is very beautiful, and the music is very beautiful.


    After waiting for about a few minutes, the guest came.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know what Miss Shu wants to do when she asks me to come here. She suddenly asks me out, which makes me a little flattered." As soon as the guest came, he was smiling. Xiaoxiao looked a little pretty when he read, so he was very casual when he spoke. There''s even faux pas.


    "Can''t I come to you? We can get to know each other and be friends, can''t we? " Book Xiaoxiao ambiguous said with her, as if on purpose.


    "Of course, I''d like you to come to me every day. It''s better to come to me at night. I''m more willing to accompany you. We can have a room and talk slowly." The guest''s obscene smile, with a little frivolous smile.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is a little disgusted in her heart, but she still tries to smile. For the purpose of her heart, she has to.


    Shu Xiaoxiao knows that this man must be a lecheron and has no resistance to beauty, which makes things easier. As long as Shu Xiaoxiao seduces him a little, things will be easier.


    "Ha ha, as long as you like, I can accompany you at any time." Shu Xiaoxiao smiles charmingly and seduces him deeply with his eyes.


    The guest was seduced by him. I became very excited. He felt that he really picked up a big bargain and met a big beauty.


    And Su Xiaoxiao is the type that this guest likes, he likes her this kind of charming woman, the figure is good, the face is beautiful. And those eyes are very attractive.


    "But I have something to ask you. You were the one who made the speech at the ceremony that day, right?" Shu Xiaoxiao asked him pretending he didn''t know anything. Shu Xiaoxiao thinks that he must take this guest down this time and collude with him anyway.


    As soon as the guest heard him ask, his face suddenly became a little embarrassed and hesitated, as if he didn''t want to say it. He admitted that it was him. When the guest thought about it, he also felt very angry, because that made him a "wordy" image on the Internet.


    "Oh, that''s too bad. Now that Gu Sirui is holding on the Internet, he finally takes you as a laughing stock. I''m really not worth it for you. Aren''t you angry at all?" Shu Xiaoxiao deliberately egged on there.Shu Xiaoxiao deliberately said the situation was very bad, deliberately provoked the guest angry. The pain point of the guest who stepped on purpose. Shu Xiaoxiao''s eyes showed sharp eyes, which made people see and shiver.


    As soon as the guest heard the book, Xiaoxiao thought that it was reasonable. He thought that he had become a laughing stock and had no face. So the more he thought about it, the more angry he felt that he must give Gu a color to see.


    Shu Xiaoxiao saw the performance of the guest and laughed with satisfaction. She felt that her goal had been achieved. She felt that now she just had to stand aside and watch the play well. Anyway, taking care of her family must have bad luck.


    Now it''s just a matter of time. Anyway, Shu Xiaoxiao must take revenge. Who told Gu family to treat her like that before? They asked for it. She can''t blame Shu Xiaoxiao.


    So the two of them reached an agreement to secretly frame the family. They whispered to each other. It''s like we''re talking about something. With that, Shu Xiaoxiao has been laughing.


    The guest had a bad smile on his face. He felt that if he could hurt them this time, he would take a breath for himself, and he would no longer be the laughing stock.

 Chapter 473

    Gu Sirui is still in the office, buried in a lot of information. He has a lot to deal with right now. Looking at these materials made him dizzy.


    Gu Sirui feels that his recent business seems a bit strange, as if someone is controlling it, but he can''t find some clues. Now these messy things are confusing Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui suddenly has some bad premonitions. He thinks that something may happen next. But Gu Sirui can''t say what it is. He just thinks that some businesses of the company are very strange recently.


    So he decided to make a clear investigation. Gu Sirui plans to call his secretary to tell him the latest situation, and then ask his secretary to follow up the investigation and find out the results.


    Gu Sirui thinks that it should not be like this for no reason. There must be some reasons. Someone is playing tricks. But Gu Sirui thought about it, but he couldn''t think of any suspicious person.


    And the Gu group was good a while ago, and the business of the Gu group has developed rapidly after the facial expression pack incident. It is increasing every day. How come it has become a strange state these days.


    Gu Sirui has been thinking about all kinds of possibilities, but he just can''t think of a credible origin. He thinks he should check it out.


    All of a sudden, Gu Sirui''s secretary came in anxiously, saying that there were a large number of failed cars in Gu''s industry. Now the problem is very difficult.


    Gu Sirui frowned after hearing this and thought how could it be like this. It''s exactly what he thought. Gu Sirui plans to make a good investigation. It seems that Gu Sirui''s previous conjecture is correct. The company is really in trouble, and the situation may be much more complicated than he imagined. It seems that he won''t have to sleep tonight. Gu Sirui thought.


    Gu Sirui didn''t know why it was so. It was good. A while ago, he went to inspect every car. It is clear that every car is up to the standard. Why does it fail now.


    Gu Sirui is thinking that someone must be interfering with it, otherwise how could it be like this. Gu Sirui has attached great importance to the automobile industry since he took over the Gu group. Now that the automobile industry is in such a state, he is very anxious.


    Gu Sirui thinks that he should make great efforts immediately to find out this matter. His head aches suddenly now, feel why all things must bump together.


    So Gu Sirui''s secretary, looking at him like this, frowned. He immediately poured a glass of water for him. Gu Sirui takes the water and drinks it. Gu Sirui thinks he needs to calm down now.


    He thought in his heart, now it''s really a wave is not flat, a wave is rising again, how can you know what''s waiting for him behind. He has just joined the company. Why do so many things come out? These things must be artificial.


    But it''s up to you whether you can come from these things? If you can survive, you will win. If you can''t survive, you will lose. And Gu Sirui from small to big, his character is very strong, she does not allow himself to escape. He''ll try to get everything done.


    So Gu Sirui sat on the chair in the office, thinking silently. His secretary just didn''t speak and stood beside him.


    But before he could come up with a solution to these thorny problems, the phone rang. At the other end of the phone was the manager of the Automotive Department of a subsidiary of Gu''s group.


    "Mr. Gu, no, we just released a series of cars this year, which are used by customers, and then it''s natural!" The person on the other end of the phone code said anxiously.


    "How could that be? What caused it? " Gu Sirui is now completely surprised, things happen very suddenly.


    "Said it was the spark plug!"


    "Well, first of all, try to block the news, and try to block the reporter''s mouth." Gu Sirui explained this for the time being. Then I hung up first.


    After listening to him, Gu Sirui was already very upset, but now he is even more upset. He now feels that this matter is more than simple. It must be that someone deliberately wanted to harm Gu''s group.


    Now he can only give a simple explanation, don''t let things spread, just rush out, it''s very troublesome to clean up. He needs to find out who did it first.


    And why does a good car ignite? Certainly not. Gu Sirui suspects that someone has deliberately replaced the snowflake.


    Gu Sirui thinks about it. He thinks that no one will do it on purpose. What good will it do to that person? Moreover, Gu Sirui doesn''t seem to have offended many people. What is the purpose of that man? Gu Sirui has been asking himself calmly.


    "How come all of a sudden? This is too strange, this situation is too sudden, Gu Sirui''s secretary is also very anxious now.


    However, now the news seems to have been deliberately released, even though Gu''s public relations are useless.


    "No, Mr. Gu, now the newspapers and the news are all about Gu group. It must have been deliberately released. We have bought all the reporters. But it still appeared on TV and in newspapers. Gu Sirui''s secretary came to Gu Sirui immediately after getting the news.Now almost the whole society is talking about it, and the news and newspapers are reporting it. As a result, Gu was pushed to the forefront of the scandal.


    After hearing what his secretary said to him, Gu Sirui was so angry that he swept everything on the table to the ground. Now he is very angry and in a very upset mood. He doesn''t know why things are getting worse and worse.


    "Get out of here!" Gu Sirui is so angry that he doesn''t know what to say. He has lost any patience. He hated this group of reporters. He didn''t keep his word even though he accepted the money.


    Gu Sirui''s secretary knows that at present, Gu Sirui is just upset for a while. He won''t be upset after he calms down. He didn''t dare to say anything now, just stood and looked at him silently.


    Gu Sirui picked up a newspaper, which was full of news about Gu group. The repercussions of this incident are particularly strong, and all people are accusing the Gu group of being dishonest. See, these words, Gu Sirui very sad. Now he would like to find out the originator and beat him up.


    These are not what Gu Sirui wants to see. Since he took over the company, he has been working very hard every day. Now he has let Gu group bear the reputation. He is really not reconciled.

 Chapter 474

    And in this way, he has no face to see his family and explain the situation to them. He didn''t take good care of it, so it would happen. If he had been more careful, he would not have. Gu Sirui is a little self reproach now.


    Gu Sirui didn''t expect why he suddenly did this, so he is now trying to investigate. He must find out the matter.


    So Gu Sirui told his secretary to thoroughly investigate, and no matter how much money he spent, he also wanted to find out the matter, so the Secretary immediately went down to implement his instructions.


    Gu Sirui is waiting for the news of his secretary in the office. It can be said that Gu Sirui is very anxious now. He now controls the life and death of Gu''s group.


    At this time, Gu Sirui''s secretary came in in a hurry with a Book of materials. The secretary gave the materials to Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui opened the information. All the information and evidence show that the guest planned this event.


    Gu Sirui was shocked when he saw it. He never thought it was the guest. So why did he do that? Gu Sirui recalled that he had never offended this guest before.


    But Gu Sirui''s secretary reminded him.


    "Mr. Gu, do you remember? It was this guest who spoke on the stage about the facial expression pack incident last time, and he became a laughing stock on the Internet because of that incident. I think he should bear a grudge for it. "


    After listening to this, Gu Sirui suddenly realized that he now fully understood that this guest was because of this. So Gu Sirui wants to make an appointment with this guest. So he asked his secretary to arrange for him to contact the guest.


    So, Gu Sirui immediately contacted the guest, and Gu Sirui hoped to communicate with him well. So as to restore the reputation of Gu family.


    Gu Sirui then invited the guest to dine in a five-star hotel. And the guest also made an appointment.


    Gu Sirui came to the hotel early to wait for him. After a while, the guest appeared.


    "Hello, sir. I know that the last incident had a bad effect on our spirit. I''m very sorry for that. So now, would you please try not to do anything harmful to our company?" Gu Sirui opened his mouth politely as soon as he saw the guest.


    "Hum, I''m sorry, this matter has done a lot of damage to my image, so I can''t forgive you. You deserve it this time. You can''t blame me." The guest said with pride.


    Gu Sirui now put his hand under the table and held it tightly. He wanted to beat the man in front of him. But Gu Sirui held back.


    Gu Sirui thought in his heart that if it wasn''t for the current difficulties of Gu''s group, he would not talk to the man in front of him. Gu Sirui always resents this kind of person most.


    This kind of person is shameless. Stare at the nose and face. But now Gu Sirui has to endure for the sake of Gu group. If there is any other way, Gu Sirui will leave now.


    The guest looked at Gu Sirui with a proud face, as if he was saying: what can you do to me? It''s the same.


    Gu Sirui is very calm now. He is thinking about countermeasures. He is thinking about what to do next. He can be sure that this person in front of him will not agree to help him, so he can only choose another way.


    The guest refused and didn''t want to reconcile at all. Always showing off there. Gu Sirui was furious when he saw him like this. I want to be angry and say good things to you, since you are so ignorant of current affairs. Then don''t blame him.


    So, Gu Sirui can say that for this matter, he died a lot of brain cells. I''ve been busy with it all day. Gu Sirui found out all the information, which all pointed to the fact that the guest made it up.


    "The evidence is all here. This time, a lot of money has been spent to buy all the evidence. If it is published this time, that person should not be able to turn over. " Gu Sirui is reporting to Gu Sirui in detail.


    "Very well, this time either he died or I lived. And I''m glad to have you Gu Sirui said gratefully to his secretary.


    Gu Sirui knows that he is very busy these days, but his secretary is not relaxed at all. Almost once Gu Sirui orders anything, he will do it immediately. He must be very tired. So Gu Sirui thinks highly of his secretary.


    Although dealing with these problems sometimes makes Gu Sirui feel very stressed and full of difficulties, he has a secretary who is quietly helping him. He also feels that he is not alone on the road of struggle.


    It also gave him a glimmer of hope. He thought of Mrs. Gu at home and his brother Gu Sirui lying in the hospital bed. He felt that he had to work hard for them. He didn''t want to let them down.


    Gu Sirui has the information in his hand. I thought that you forced me.


    Later, Gu Sirui immediately held a media conference. At the press conference, Gu Sirui exposed to the media the speaker''s faults in the automobile industry, and pointed out that the scandal of the company was fabricated by the speaker.So all the public opinion turned around. All the people are on the side of the family business. This time, the guest was pushed to the top of the storm.


    So the next day''s newspaper headline said that the guest''s business and all the black scenes were exposed. Gu group has been successfully washed white, so now Gu group''s business is rising rapidly.


    Seeing this result, Gu Sirui is very happy, and his efforts are not wasted. He finally rescued the Gu family group.


    After a while, it was almost over. Gu Si ruijue''s affair is definitely not so simple, so he continues to send people to investigate.


    Later, Gu Sirui''s staff investigated the book, and Xiaoxiao frequently met the guest in private a while ago. Gu Sirui has understood. He clenched his fist and his hands were covered with blue tendons.


    Gu siruiqian thought about it, but he didn''t think that it had something to do with Shu Xiaoxiao. Gu Sirui, who was not fond of Shu Xiaoxiao, is now itching her teeth. She wants to cut Shu Xiaoxiao to pieces because she has made the calligrapher like this.


    What about Gu Sinian and Su Su,. It''s not all because of her. Hum, Gu Sirui thinks that he can''t let Shu Xiaoxiao go, otherwise, he may not know what she will do in the future.

 Chapter 475

    Now it''s all settled. That guest was pushed out of the auto industry by Gu Sirui. Since then, that person has been unable to stay in the car industry.


    The guest is very angry now and always wants to meet Gu Sirui, but Gu Sirui won''t give him a chance at all. Gu Sirui had given him a chance at that time, but he didn''t cherish it at that time.


    Gu Sirui''s character is like this. When he talks with you in a friendly voice, if you don''t give him face, he won''t look for you again, and he will make you suffer a lot.


    Gu Sirui was very happy because he successfully solved the problem this time. He asked several of his colleagues to have a dinner together. His secretary went with him.


    Gu Sirui expressed his gratitude to his secretary at the dinner table. When his secretary heard this, he just turned red. He said that he never regretted following President Gu Sirui. Since he decided to follow president Gu, he would do well for president Gu.


    Gu Sirui said that he felt very lucky to get such a loyal subordinate, so he decided to treat his subordinate well in the future, and his salary would also be raised a little. Gu is still considering whether to buy a house for his secretary.


    "I''ll give you whatever reward you want. By the way, you haven''t married yet, have you? Or I''ll buy you a house so that you can marry as soon as possible! "


    Gu Sirui was very happy tonight. After drinking, he told his secretary. But Gu Sirui didn''t just talk about it. He did what he said.


    "No, no, what kind of house should I buy? This is what I should do. You don''t have to buy a house for me. It''s too expensive." Gu Sirui''s secretary quickly declined after hearing this. He felt that he could not afford such a gift.


    Gu Sirui just smiles and doesn''t argue with him any more. However, he will do what Gu Sirui decides. He won''t do it just because the other party says he doesn''t need it.


    Gu Sirui that night, he returned to his apartment. Because he was the only one living here, he didn''t buy such a big house. He felt that as long as he could live alone, it would be good to buy such a large space.


    So he took a bath. He felt very relaxed tonight and finally had a good sleep. After the bath, he stood in front of the window in his bathrobe, holding a glass of red wine, thinking about things silently.


    He remembered that he hadn''t had time to explain it to Mrs. Gu after it happened, but Mrs. Gu should have known by now, and there was no need to tell him any more.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t want to tell Mrs. Gu because she doesn''t want Mrs. Gu to worry about it. People as old as Mrs. Gu worry about their health for a while, so it''s better not to tell her.


    When Mrs. Gu knew the whole story, she called Gu Sirui.


    At this time, Gu Sirui''s phone rings. He looks at the caller ID, which shows that it''s Mrs. Gu. So Gu Sirui picked up the phone.


    "I''ve seen it in the newspaper. Why don''t you tell me about it? Maybe I can work out a solution with you." Old lady Gu said to Gu Sirui sincerely.


    "Granny, don''t worry. Now everything has been settled, and caring for the family is out of crisis. Anyway, I''m here, and I won''t let anyone set us up to take care of our family. "


    "You''re not very sensible in that case. Now that guest only has his auto industry gone, but there are many profitable industries under him, and he still has the ability. " Old lady Gu slowly explained to Gu Sirui.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. As long as I''m here for a day, I won''t give him any chance to do evil. " Gu Sirui said firmly.


    "I''m just afraid that he will come back one day to take revenge on his family. Shopping malls are like battlefields. You need to be on your guard, you know? "


    "Well, grandma, I see. Don''t worry. I will do a good job


    At this time, Mrs. Gu didn''t say anything and hung up the phone. Gu Sirui also hung up.


    Gu Sirui also thought that he was too impulsive. Although that man was squeezed out of the auto industry, there were other industries below him.


    If that person has other industries, he will come back to Gu''s family for revenge.


    But Gu Sirui is no longer Gu Sirui. After so many things, he has become much better than before.


    Gu Sirui now from the previous little boy seems to have grown up overnight. He has to have some obligations as a man. It''s also a responsibility.


    Now Gu Sixian is lying in the hospital. Gu Sirui has no choice but to bear it first. He also hopes his big brother will recover soon.


    In the final analysis, Gu''s company is better known by Gu Sinian. When Gu Sinian was still here, nothing like this happened.


    Gu Sirui still has feelings for his elder brother. After all, we''ve been together for so many years. Gu Sirui is also relieved to give Su Su to him. Gu Sirui also knows Gu Sinian very well.But now Gu Sirui has a lot to deal with. Like the woman Shu Xiaoxiao. Gu Sirui can say that he tolerated her too much. So much so that she kept pushing.


    Gu Sirui is now planning countermeasures. He thought he would pull up the grass this time. We can''t leave the trouble behind. For Gu Sirui, Shu Xiaoxiao is a cancer like existence.


    Old lady Gu even had that meaning before, and wanted to make him and Shu Xiaoxiao. Gu Sirui made a mockery of her. She didn''t deserve a woman like Shu Xiaoxiao to bring him foot water.


    The next day, Mrs. Gu came to Gu''s company and went directly to Gu Sirui''s office. At this time, Gu Sirui was busy correcting the documents in the office.


    The pile of documents is higher than the mountain and directly covers Gu Sirui''s head. Gu Sirui is completely immersed in the world of these documents. She was totally unaware of Mrs. Gu''s existence.


    Seeing that Gu Sirui didn''t have a rest, Mrs. Gu gently cleared her throat. So Gu Sirui finally raised his head from the mountain of documents.


    "Grandma, why did you come all of a sudden? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? " Gu Sirui was very surprised when he saw Mrs. Gu, so he asked Mrs. Gu in a hurry.


    Can''t I come to see my grandson? You, ah, still can''t change this bad habit, the expression is so exaggerated. You must change it. " Old lady Gu looked at her baby grandson and told him.

 Chapter 476

    "I can''t help it. I was born like this. I can''t change it. I won the favor of thousands of girls by this chapter face Gu Sirui seems to be in a good mood. Suddenly he plays a joke on Mrs. Gu.


    Mrs. Gu shook her head helplessly, feeling that his grandson was too serious.


    "Si Rui, I''ve found a teacher for you. You''re going to have a good class. This is for you to do facial expression management. Don''t make any excuses to escape Mrs. Gu is very concerned about Gu Sirui''s expression because of the last facial expression pack incident.


    ¡°what£¿ Grandma, you are exaggerating. Do you need to be taught about facial expressions? Grandma, I''m very busy Gu Sirui is too speechless to old lady Gu.


    Even the old lady had to call a teacher to teach him such things as facial expressions. Gu Sirui was still so old that he heard such things for the first time.


    What''s more, Gu Sirui is very busy and has to deal with many affairs of the company. How can he take the course of facial expression management? So he quickly dismissed Mrs. Gu''s idea.


    "Don''t make any excuses. Anyway, you have to go to this class. I''ve already found it for you, teacher. I''ll ask your secretary to give you the timetable. If you can''t go, you can do it by yourself."


    Old lady Gu was very serious when she left, leaving Gu Sirui sighing in his office.


    So the expression management class, Gu Sirui really have to go, but he only went once, other classes he can escape.


    Gu Sirui, he won''t have much patience for such things. So of course he would not go if he could not. Gu Sirui bribed the teacher of that course with money and told him not to tell Mrs. Gu.


    Mrs. Gu thinks that Gu Sirui needs to manage her expression well. You can''t be like a kid all the time. But Gu Sirui likes the way he is now.


    Mrs. Gu did not expect that she would find a teacher to teach Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui didn''t eat this at all. He cuts class every time. When Mrs. Gu knew it, she just sighed helplessly.


    Think Gu Sirui has grown so big now. How can old lady Gu manage him? She can''t manage him any more. Mrs. Gu felt that she was getting older every year and had no energy.


    Now Gu Sirui is thinking about how to clean up the book Xiaoxiao. Gu Sirui now has the evidence of Shu Xiaoxiao''s involvement in this matter.


    Gu Sirui fully understands why Shu Xiaoxiao wants to do this kind of thing this time, probably because he broke his appointment last time.


    Up to now, Gu Sirui knows Shu Xiaoxiao very well. She is so careful and resentful. Moreover, Gu Sirui will never let go of the loss she caused to Gu Sirui last time.


    This accident, almost all the public opinion turned to the guest, and I don''t know how Shu Xiaoxiao feels now. Maybe he''d better hide in a corner and curse Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui can be said to have a thorough understanding of such people as Xiaoxiao. As long as he gives her some benefits, she will be completely changed.


    Shu Xiaoxiao now in her own home, angrily scolding, also has been scolding Gu Sirui. Did not expect that thing can be Gu Sirui to survive, Shu Xiaoxiao feel very unwilling.


    But Shu Xiaoxiao is a little afraid. He is afraid that Gu Sirui will find out about it. Xiaoxiao also participates in the love letter, but he can''t help it. It''s already here. Now it''s a little late to hide.


    Shu Xiaoxiao just hopes Gu Sirui doesn''t find her now. Because she knows that person''s means, once give him how, he will become cruel.


    Gu Sirui now wants to solve the problem of her and Gu Sinian together. This matter can''t be delayed any longer. It''s not good for Gu Sixian to delay it any longer.


    Gu Sirui remembers that Shu Xiaoxiao is not a simple woman. She had been pestering Gu Sinian at the beginning, but now Gu Sinian has an accident, so she throws him away.


    Gu Sirui now wants to make an appointment with Shu Xiaoxiao and finish his talk with him at one time.


    So Gu Sirui made a secret appointment with Shu Xiaoxiao. They made an appointment in the coffee shop under the Gu group. The environment of the cafe is very beautiful and romantic music is playing.


    Gu Sirui found a seat under the coffee shop and sat down. Looking at the surroundings, he felt very happy. He thought that he came with Su Su last time.


    When he thought of Su Su, his mood was a little complicated. It seemed that he had not seen Su Su for a long time. Su Su was a woman who had given him warmth.


    But Su Su is in the hospital all the time. She takes care of Si Nian. He also thinks Su Su Su is very kind and loyal.


    Shu Xiaoxiao also arrived as promised. She was wearing a black skirt today. The hair is slightly pulled up. It looks sexy.


    Book Xiaoxiao walking habits twist, so attracted the attention of others, especially some men. I think Shu Xiaoxiao looks very attractive.


    Shu Xiaoxiao sees Gu Sirui, so he goes over and sits down in that seat. Shu Xiaoxiao looks at Gu Sirui.


    Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything. He just took a sip of coffee to his mouth. Shu Xiaoxiao thinks the coffee here is very delicious and sweet.Gu Sirui has a sneer at Shu Xiaoxiao. He only knows how to drink coffee all day. Dressed like that all day, but no one likes it. no way out. Heart, it''s vicious.


    So the two of them started talking.


    During the conversation. Gu Sirui sets up a book, and Xiaoxiao knows in advance that he will spend one night with Gu Sinian. I was surprised.


    Gu Sirui quickly asked for some other details. He didn''t believe that Shu Xiaoxiao simply did it. With the character of Xiaoxiao, this is impossible.


    But Shu Xiaoxiao quickly denied that he was premeditated. Shu Xiaoxiao is very emotional. She is even a little nervous. She wants to hide what she has done.


    But Gu Sirui is not so easily cheated by her. She can see that Shu Xiaoxiao is very nervous. In this way, there must be a ghost in Shu Xiaoxiao''s heart.


    Gu Sirui thinks that Shu Xiaoxiao is so dishonest at this juncture. The evidence of Shu Xiaoxiao''s involvement in the spark plug investigation is listed.


    Gu Sinian describes the harm of these things to his home. After hearing this, Shu Xiaoxiao begins to be afraid.


    Because Shu Xiaoxiao is too nervous, she takes coffee to relieve her tension, but her hand is shaking all the time. Gu Sirui sneered.


    Finally, Gu nianrui gives Shu Xiaoxiao an opportunity to exchange the truth and evidence of that night. Shu Xiaoxiao is very helpless.


    Shu Xiaoxiao had no choice but to confess.

 Chapter 477

    In the clubhouse, it''s very late. The waiter in a black suit served an iced drink, with lemon flakes floating gently on the bubbly water.


    Gu Sirui picked up another glass of martini, ice with his action at the bottom of the glass collision out of the sweet voice. With a smile, he cocked his legs, and the skirt of his coat was open. He looked like a successful man.


    Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t touch the glass of bubble water, the smile she had been trying to maintain had been strained. After confessing, her eyes were full of water.


    There is the fragrance of roses by the window. This corner is very quiet. For a moment, there is no one to speak. It seems very quiet. The faint fragrance is surging, and the dim light has been lit. At first glance, the two men and women sitting opposite each other looked like a pair of lovers, as if they were just whispering intimately.


    "Don''t, don''t look at me like that," Gu said with a curve. "Are you going to cry? It''s like I bullied you. " Shaking his legs, Gu Sirui only felt that he was in a good mood today. "You''re calm. You''re young. You have a big idea."


    Shu Xiaoxiao tried to be patient, and his hands clenched tightly on his knees. "I''m very curious," Gu said with a smiley face. "Your parents are very decent and serious. How did they give birth to you?"


    With that, Gu Sirui leans back on the back of his chair and enjoys the wine in the glass. Shu Xiaoxiao is blue. She tried to tell herself, "hold it! Not yet! "


    That folder is placed in Gu Sirui''s hand. After a look at the book, Xiaoxiao takes back his sight as if he was burned. "If the things in this are exposed a little bit..." she thought with fear, "the calligrapher will also be..."


    now that the truth has been revealed, Gu Sirui is also relieved. Put the half drunk cup on the table and look down to see if there is anything wrong with the mobile phone. He pursed his ruddy lips, because he lowered his head. Under his flat forehead were two thick black sword eyebrows, and his long eyelashes cast two shadows.


    Far away I don''t know where some music came from, and men and women said laughter. If it wasn''t for Shu Xiaoxiao, who looks bad, and Gu Sirui, who looks down and is absent-minded, the atmosphere here would be soft and ambiguous. "In fact, I like you very much," Shu Xiaoxiao thought silently.


    At the beginning, when she forced Gu Sirui through Mrs. Gu, she was also attracted by Gu Sirui. Different from Gu Sixian, the two brothers are steady one by one and jump off the other.


    Before Gu Sinian is always lazy to deal with Shu Xiaoxiao, but Gu Sirui is different. Although he hates Shu Xiaoxiao, he also thinks about how to deal with her. So from the perspective of Shu Xiaoxiao, I can see that Gu Sirui sometimes looks at her with interest.


    One comes and two goes, the book Xiaoxiao''s heart moved. At first, she tried to attack Gu Sinian. Later, Gu Sirui became the head of Gu''s family. Looking at Gu Sinian on the bed, she felt as if she had been stuffed with wool.


    I just hate that God doesn''t give her the life to be a little grandmother. Shu Xiaoxiao thought angrily.


    There Gu Sirui noticed that Shu Xiaoxiao''s sight had never left him. It was funny. After browsing the mobile phone quickly, he saw that there was nothing urgent in the company. He shook his legs and pointed to Xiaoxiao with his chin. He said with a smile, "what do you think?"


    When Shu Xiaoxiao saw that he was in a good mood, he summoned up the courage to say: "I... I know it''s wrong..." before he finished his words, Gu Sirui chuckled and glanced at her with no grace: "Oh? Now you know it''s wrong? What have you been doing? "


    The tone was very gentle, but she choked so much that she couldn''t breathe. Gu Si ruicai said to himself, no matter what her face was like: "if it''s useful to apologize, what''s the use of the police?"


    When Shu Xiaoxiao heard the word "police", he immediately became flustered. His lips trembled slightly, but he couldn''t find his tongue for a moment.


    Gu Sirui put down the empty cup, stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers in front of Shu Xiaoxiao: "are you afraid? But it''s easy. Do as I say, and I''ll give you this. " Then he tapped the folder on the table with his knuckles.


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s eyes lit up immediately! Gu Sirui laughed in his heart and said slowly, "anyway, you can''t marry my elder brother. You have to explain to Su Su." Thinking of Su Su, Gu Sirui''s eyes darkened.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thought it was something and immediately said, "I promise you." She looked at Gu Sirui firmly, fearing that he would not believe his promise, and nodded sincerely.


    Gu Sirui also nodded, but the smile on his face had faded away. He said seriously, "you know what you want to explain, right?" Think of the things that Shu Xiaoxiao does, Gu Sirui feels sick and looks at Shu Xiaoxiao with disgust.


    Shu Xiaoxiao thought that Gu Sirui wanted to keep the folder as a handle to threaten the future calligrapher and her. Unexpectedly, she was so easy to talk. In an instant, thousands of thoughts flashed through Shu Xiaoxiao''s mind, and he said quietly: "I know, you can rest assured."


    Just... Shu Xiaoxiao sneered in his heart and hesitated: "I know what you mean. I can explain it. No problem. It''s just... Isn''t master Sinian awake yet? I don''t think Susu is in a good mood. "


    Gu Sirui looked at her, and Shu Xiaoxiao continued: "I think she should be very tired now, and her spirit may not be very good. At this time, she can''t be stimulated any more. It''s not good for her health, so..." she looked up at Gu Sirui, summoned up the courage and said, "I think when Si Nian wakes up... Or wait a few days, I''ll go back..."Shu Xiaoxiao was afraid that Gu Sirui would go back on his promise and said, "I will explain it. It''s just that... I was going to marry Si Nian. I''m afraid... I''m afraid Su Su Su doesn''t want to see me now..." there was some light in her big eyes. "Do you... Do you understand?"


    With that, Shu Xiaoxiao looks at Gu Sirui with tears.


    Gu Sirui did not expect this possibility. Thinking of Su Su''s collapse in front of Gu Sixian''s bed, he was half miserable and half unbearable. "Su Su..." Gu Sirui sighed. A melancholy expression rarely appeared on his face.


    To see him like this, just like the bright sun has been shrouded in thick fog, let Shu Xiaoxiao can''t help but feel a little distressed.


    Gu Sirui''s most noticeable feature is his pure and bright smile. Now his smile is covered by dark clouds, and his sword eyebrows, which have been stretched all the time, are slightly frowning. With a layer of clear sorrow, people can''t help but feel the urge to smooth his eyebrows.


    "Just this melancholy, but not for me..." Shu Xiaoxiao thought wistfully, "you already have someone to worry about. You will worry about her and worry about her..." Shu Xiaoxiao thought of her strategy of focusing on the old lady before. Now in retrospect, she is so stupid!

 Chapter 478

    The night is getting deeper and deeper, as if the Sheng song is about to stop, and the laughter is also gradually disappearing. There was a slight intoxication in the air, mixed with a hint of tobacco aroma. Book Xiaoxiao wooden face, repeatedly looking at the time, do not know what to think.


    Fortunately, it''s just a moment of absence. Gu Sirui is not used to grieving. He just thinks of Su sucai''s slight gaffe. "I won''t give you a time limit," he said with a smile. "When the time is right, you can explain." And...


    GU Sirui hesitates for a moment, pushes the folder, and the folder slides onto the desk in front of Shu Xiaoxiao. After the misunderstanding is solved, Su Su... Should be able to solve the knot?


    Gu Sirui knows that he should be happy. All along, he regards Su Su''s mood as his own. Seeing Su Su''s tears, his heart can''t help but ache. If Su Su Su can be happy because he has solved the misunderstanding, then he will be happy, right?


    Shu Xiaoxiao quickly took the folder into his hand and opened it with restraint. He couldn''t help cheering in his heart! She didn''t care to see God''s Gu Sirui, only knew that her heart was finally released.


    Try to restrain the rising corner of the mouth, Shu Xiaoxiao face, a face seriously to Gu Sirui said: "so this is the agreement between us."


    Gu Sirui nodded indifferently. In his opinion, if he can''t think of a book, Xiaoxiao will have any reason not to do so. All he did was for Su Su, for taking care of his family, for taking care of his family well, and for giving it back to him completely after his elder brother woke up.


    After everything was done, Gu Sirui felt that his bones were creaking and aching. During this period of time, he didn''t sleep much and was busy for several days. He used to play games when he wanted to, and then he slept until he woke up naturally.


    It''s all brother''s fault! Gu Sirui wailed in his heart. "If you don''t wake up, you''ll kill me!"


    At the end of the matter, they sat opposite each other and had nothing more to say. Shu Xiaoxiao knows that she is also a beauty. In the late night clubhouse and the shadows, she is also an eye-catching presence. In the beautiful clothes, the atmosphere is good at this time. She has a good time to think: "how can we fight for Gu Sirui?"


    I only knew to take Mrs. Gu''s route before, but now the odds are not high. After all, the elders should still be the best to their children, especially after Gu''s car accident. Shu Xiaoxiao is not a person without self-confidence. As long as she can get married, she has plenty of time to slowly bring a man''s heart back.


    And at that time, in order to take care of the family''s reputation is not so ugly, the man himself back to take the initiative to go home.


    It''s just that Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t expect that he was good at abacus, but now it''s nothing. So... She''s biting her lower lip. She has to change her strategy.


    Shu Xiaoxiao looks at Gu Sirui looking out of the window. The dim light casts enigmatic shadows on his angular face. He can''t see what he is thinking. Shu Xiaoxiao restrained his uneasiness and tried to open his mouth: "Gu Sirui?"


    See Gu Sirui no reaction, Shu Xiaoxiao just think is Gu Sirui don''t want to pay attention to her. Especially after the disclosure of this incident, the difficulty is even higher... Shu Xiaoxiao sighs in his heart and brings up the topic again, saying: "I was really confused before. I always want to wait for Gu Sixian to wake up, and I''ve been waiting to marry him...


    GU Sirui turns to see Shu Xiaoxiao. "But my parents forced me, they... Don''t care what I think, I don''t want to..." Shu Xiaoxiao said, trying to hold back tears, "so I hate calligraphers, and I hate you to take care of your family, I... I really made a mistake..."


    said, Shu Xiaoxiao''s tears came down. This is true tears, but not because of guilt, but because of fear. She only hated that her means were too immature to be pulled out! If it is published, the calligrapher will not let her off lightly.


    Shu Xiaoxiao is afraid while observing Gu Sirui''s reaction. "I know Su Su and Si Nian really love each other. I can''t get in, so... I''m willing to help them. But I feel very sad in my heart... "


    GU Sirui listens and feels like he is in the same boat. When Su Su was mentioned, there was a touch on his face.


    Shu Xiaoxiao knows that he is right! In the heart secretly happy, sneer to think: "in vain you to that Su Su take out the heart take out the lung, but did the wedding dress for your elder brother." His face was still sad.


    So she continued to talk about her deep love for Gu Sixian and the pain of being robbed of love by Su Su, hoping to arouse Gu Sirui''s resonance. Since we can''t recover our personal identity, we have to find another way. People are always more tolerant to those who have the same fate with themselves, right?


    Gu Sirui only thinks about Su Su. He always felt that he had tried his best to make Su Su happy. Before, he was willing to do it. He never felt that he was wronged. Because when he looked at Su Su''s smiling face, he would feel happy.


    But in the story of Shu Xiaoxiao, he gradually realized that it was wrong. Originally in other people''s eyes, he... Will also be such a sad existence?


    Gu Sirui was stunned. He instinctively suppressed this terrible idea and stopped thinking about it. In order to divert attention, he recalled the company''s business... Shares, or pressure in his heart, can not say a hidden danger of unclear.Gu Sirui passes over all the people he thinks will be bad for Gu''s family, including Shu Xiaoxiao. But... Gu Sirui held his forehead and thought, "is that me? After checking for a long time, there is no evidence, but... "


    Shu Xiaoxiao has become the background sound completely. Gu Sirui is thinking about the shares, leaving her in tears.


    "Who has the motivation to do these things?" Gu Sirui saw that it was very late. He didn''t have the patience to talk to Shu Xiaoxiao. He stood up, said hello and left.


    Shu Xiaoxiao still has tears on his face. Looking at Gu Sirui''s back, he feels choked on his chest.


    "Gu Sirui! You Shu Xiaoxiao''s chest is undulating, and he clenches his fist resentfully.


    In the dead of night, Gu Sirui hurried out of the door of the club. His mind was full of stock affairs: "maybe someone is still manipulating behind..." thinking, Gu Sirui drove away.


    After a while, Shu Xiaoxiao also appeared at the door of the club. She put on her coat and wiped away the tears. Standing at the door, she looked around alertly and then left in a hurry.


    Green grass, two people covered with leaves to drill out: "can be considered to be photographed! It''s worth the time we''ve been waiting! "


    Those two people have been waiting for a long time, and they are all sleepy. Then they see Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao appear. Otherwise, they may have to wait for sleep.

 Chapter 479

    The twilight is getting heavier and heavier. By the time Gu Sirui finished all his business and drove back to the company, it was very late at night.


    Gu Sirui gets out of the car and enters the company building where only uncle security is now in.


    The security guard saw Gu Sirui come in and quickly welcomed him. "President, it''s so late. Don''t you go home? What can I do for you now? "


    As soon as the words go out, the security guard knows that he has just crossed the line. What the president does when he comes back to the company is related to his own business. The president''s business can also be managed by his own small security guard. How can he make such a mistake after he has been a security guard for so many years.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to come to the company. I have nothing to do. Go ahead and do not worry about me." Gu Sirui answers the security guard without expression.


    Gu Sirui won''t notice whether a security guard''s words should be said or not. Gu Sirui now focuses all his energy on the company.


    Gu Sirui is very happy. After that, the security guard leaves. Gu Sirui goes straight to the elevator. When he gets to the elevator, he presses the 21st floor, which is the floor where his office is located.


    After Gu Sirui returned to the office, he collected a large number of data reports to check. Gu Sirui sat at the desk to check a large number of data reports. However, despite Gu Sirui''s investigation of numerous data reports, Gu Sirui still had no clue about the change of shares in the company.


    Gu Sirui looked at the huge amount of data in front of him, and he was suffocated. Why did the shares of the company suddenly change? The more Gu Sirui looks at these data, the more upset he feels. So Gu Sirui goes to the hall where no one is to smoke.


    Gu Sirui stood alone in front of the window of the hall, looking at the cars and pedestrians coming and going out of the window. Although he is single now, his mind is in a mess at the moment.


    At the moment, Gu Sirui wants to relieve his mind, so he lights a cigarette.


    Gu Sirui is smoking in front of the window. Suddenly, Gu Sirui notices that someone is moving outside the window. Gu Sirui is on the alert immediately.


    Gu Sirui takes a closer look. It turns out that it''s paparazzi. The whole day''s work of these paparazzi is too annoying. I really don''t know what to do when I follow them every day. When Gu Sirui sees that they are a group of paparazzi, he suddenly gets bored.


    But Gu Sirui thought again, why should he be angry with these indifferent people? It''s really unnecessary. Besides, I''m not in such a bad mood that I have to worry about this group of people.


    Gu Sirui looks at the paparazzi outside the window and arranges his suit. He smiles defiantly at the paparazzi''s camera.


    You guys are really looking for headlines. You should be glad that I''m still in a good mood today because I''ve just dealt with Su Su''s affairs. Otherwise


    When Gu Sirui thinks about going to Su Su, he thinks of Shu Xiaoxiao. Shu Xiaoxiao is really bold. Gu Sirui knows that Shu Xiaoxiao likes Gu Sixian, but Shu Xiaoxiao dares to make a spark plug incident.


    It''s really terrible to think about women''s scheming. Shu Xiaoxiao actually used the guests in the company who were offended by the expression pack incident to co direct a spark plug incident, which made the company''s industry fluctuate.


    But Shu Xiaoxiao, if you do this, I will let you go because you are the daughter of a calligrapher, but no matter what you want to do, you should not do it, you should not offend Su Su.


    Shu Xiaoxiao, you can like my brother, but you should never set up my brother Gu Sinian to have a relationship with you in order to get my brother. As a result, not only did Su Su leave other countries alone, but also my brother had a car accident because Su Su left.


    Shu Xiaoxiao, the best thing you can say to me today is to do what you say. Make it clear to Su Su as soon as possible about what happened to you that day and Gu Sinian, so that the misunderstanding between my brother and Su Su can be relieved, otherwise I will let you get the retribution.


    Although Gu Sirui knows that Su Su doesn''t care about you now, what happened between his brother and Shu Xiaoxiao, he still wants to do something for Su Su.


    Although Gu Sirui knows that Su Su''s favorite is his brother, and although he and Su Su used to love each other deeply, missing is missing. Gu Sirui knows that he and Su Su Su are impossible.


    But although Gu Sirui knows that it is impossible for him and Su Su, Gu Sirui still hopes to protect her around Su Su until his brother Gu Sinian wakes up.


    Gu Sirui thinks that his elder brother who is still in the hospital bed has been in a coma for such a long time, but he still doesn''t wake up. His heart is like a big stone blocking his breath.


    Gu Sirui thought that his brother didn''t know when he would wake up. He didn''t know what he was going to do now.


    I think that when my brother didn''t have an accident before, he didn''t have to worry about the company''s affairs at all, because even if the sky fell, his brother Gu Sixian could hold on, and he could do whatever he wanted at that time, and he didn''t have to worry about anything every day.


    But now that his brother has an accident, all the things are overwhelming him. During this period of time, there are many difficult things happened in the company that he needs to deal with, but he has no clue about these things.Gu Sirui is still smoking cigarettes in his hand, because he really doesn''t know what to use except cigarettes.


    Gu Sirui now finally knows how hard it was for his brother to support the company alone before, and how ridiculous he was before.


    And he and his brother are not many years old, but his brother before the accident is how hard, he could have been as carefree as himself, but he spent all his time and energy on the company.


    At this moment, Su Su was staying in Gu Sixian''s ward.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sinian lying on the bed, and his heart is filled with inexplicable bitterness. Su Su gently caresses Gu Sinian''s cheek.


    My heart kept praying: Gu Sinian, I beg you to wake up soon. I really miss you now. Do you know that I''m very dark outside the window, and there is no one outside.


    Gu Sixian, you didn''t want to be by my side forever before, but what are you doing now? Do you know that now is the time when I need company most, but you are sleeping now. You have been sleeping for such a long time. Should you wake up.


    Gu Sinian, would you wake up with me soon? Su Su touched Gu Sinian''s face, but now her tears have already covered her face.


    But although Su Su prayed many times in his heart, Su Su still sat alone in front of Gu Sinian''s bed, but Gu Sinian still didn''t respond.

 Chapter 480

    Gu Sirui a provocative smile let the paparazzi know that they have been exposed.


    "Stop shooting and go," one of the paparazzi whispered to the paparazzi beside him.


    "Brother, you are not mistaken, such a good opportunity"


    "don''t you see that President Gu has found us? Are you going to die if you don''t go? " This paparazzi is very clear about the consequences of offending Gu family members. Although Gu Sirui has just taken over the company, their understanding of Gu Sirian is that Gu Sirui is not easy to be provoked.


    So the two paparazzi left in a hurry.


    Gu Sirui saw that the two paparazzi left, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, revealing the evil smile.


    These two paparazzi can be regarded as wise. These paparazzi really take photos every day. They take photos of other people''s privacy all day and then come out to entertain the public. Now these paparazzi.


    But now these paparazzi can use photos to confuse right and wrong, so does Shu Xiaoxiao. With some photos to confuse right and wrong, Su Su and his brother have a misunderstanding.


    Does the camera confuse right and wrong? But the camera is just a machine, and Whether the camera can capture the truth ultimately depends on the person taking the picture.


    In this case, the company''s latest report is certainly not just because of data problems. When Gu Sirui thinks about the photos, he feels that things in the company may have another reason.


    Gu Sirui wants to be more and more firm in his own ideas. He thinks that since a photo can produce different effects because of different opinions of a person, the problem in the company''s report must not be because of the report, but because of the person.


    Gu Sirui immediately rushed to the security department to investigate.


    "Give me the monitoring from the company in recent months." Gu Sirui said in a hurry. Gu Sirui is in a hurry to investigate the problems in the company.


    "Mr. Gu, what month''s surveillance video do you want to find from that Department of the company?" The security personnel said slowly.


    Gu Sirui is lonely when he hears the words of the security guard.


    Yes, the industry of Gu''s group is very complex, and there are a lot of image data. Which department do you want to investigate?


    "Brother, what should I do now? Brother, if it was you, you would do the same. " Gu Sirui thought helplessly.


    Brother, when will you wake up? Do you know that there are many things happened in the company recently. They are all pressing me out of breath. Brother, wake up quickly and help me when you wake up.


    Looking at the surveillance image in front of him, Gu Sirui fell into a deep meditation. No, he can''t. He just came up with some ideas about the report. He can''t just give up. He must solve the problems in the company.


    Yes, he must solve the problem. After his brother Gu Sinian woke up, he saw a good company.


    "Mr. Gu, do you want to investigate the surveillance videos of which departments and periods?" Security see Gu Sirui has not answered, but security and dare not speak aloud to Gu Sirui, so he asked Gu Sirui again in a low voice.


    "Ding Ding Ding" Gu Sirui''s mobile phone rings.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" Gu Sirui''s tone when he answered the phone was very flat without any ups and downs.


    On the other end of the phone, there was a rush of voice: "Mr. Gu, Miss Su Yao has come to find Miss Su Su''s trouble."


    Gu Sirui was excited when he heard about Su Su. "What, where are they now?" It''s su Yao again. I really don''t know what she''s been making.


    "They''re in the hospital now."


    "Well, you can watch where you are first. I''ll be there in a minute." Gu Sirui hung up and rushed to the hospital immediately.


    Before leaving, Gu Sirui said to the security guard, "I''ll be right back. You''ll wait for me here."


    What''s the matter with Mr. Gu? He is still very quiet. Now he is so flustered, "yes, Mr. Gu." The security guard looks at Gu Sirui with strange eyes.


    After Gu Sirui explained to the security guard, he drove to the hospital in a hurry.


    It turns out that Gu Sirui has been sending bodyguards to protect Su Su secretly.


    Just now Su Su is taking care of Gu Sinian in the hospital, but Su Yao suddenly breaks into Gu Sinian''s ward.


    Su Su was surprised to see Su Yao suddenly come to the ward, because although Su Su had been back for some time, she never told Su Yao that she was back.


    "Yao Yao, why are you here?"


    When Su Su saw Su Yao coming, she immediately asked her to sit down beside her. Although Su Yao had been aiming at Su Su all the time, Su Yao never cared. She was very happy to meet her when she saw Su Yao coming.


    Although Su Su warmly welcomed Su Yao, Su Yao hated Su Su so much.


    "No, I''ve come to ask you why you''ve come back after you''ve arrived in Africa." Su Yao''s tone is very bad.


    "I, I..." Su Su didn''t know why she came back."You always do, Sue. Do you know what I hate most about you? What I hate most is your pathetic appearance. " Su Yao looked at Su Su fiercely and said.


    Su Yao saw Gu Sinian lying on the bed and said: "Su Su, you see your retribution has come. Gu Sinian, because you have become a vegetable, I''m afraid he can''t wake up all his life." Ha ha ha, then Su Yao began to laugh.


    As soon as Su Su heard what Su Yao said about Gu Sinian, she felt a faint pain in her heart: "Gu Sinian..." As soon as Su Su mentioned Gu Sinian, his tears kept flowing down.


    "Sister, why do you want to come back when you''re gone? Yes, you can come back. But why do you want to rob Si Rui from me? Didn''t you tell me that you''re all over before?" Su Yao is more and more aggressive.


    "Su Yao, we, Gu Sirui and I have no relationship for a long time. Since I met Gu Sinian, I know that I can only love Gu Sinian in my life."


    When Su Su heard Su Yao say this, she explained to her quickly, because she still wanted to have a good relationship with Su Yao, because no matter what, Su Yao was her own sister, no matter whether she regarded herself as her sister or not.


    This is Gu Sirui who has arrived at the hospital. When he hears Su Yao asking Su Su Su about her relationship with her, he hides at the door of the ward, because he also wants to know how Su Su feels about him now.


    "I can only love Gu Sixian in my life." Gu Sirui''s heart convulsed inexplicably.


    Yes, what is Gu Sirui looking forward to? In Su Su''s heart, he has nothing to do with himself for a long time. Now Su Su only loves his brother Gu Sinian, who already knows.

 Chapter 481

    Gu Sirui couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "Su Su, you''d better remember what you said today. Don''t mess with Si Rui." Su Yao stares at Su Su and says it fiercely.


    "Who are you telling not to provoke me? Su Yao Gu Sirui kicked open the door of the ward.


    "I..." As soon as Su Yao saw Gu Sirui coming, she was too scared to say a word.


    "Don''t go away soon" Gu Sirui''s voice is very angry.


    "You told me to go away, Si Rui. You told me to go away for Su Su. Gu Si Rui, are you so determined with me?" Gu Sirui said: "go away, listen to Su Yao''s despair.".


    Su Yao looked at Gu Sirui with tears in her eyes and said, "OK, OK, I''ll leave."


    After su Yao left, Gu Sirui quickly walked over and hugged Su Su, and asked with concern, "Su Su, are you ok? You don''t have to worry about what Su Yao said. What you don''t want to listen to is nonsense."


    Su Su''s eyes were full of tears. He looked at Gu Sirui and said, "Sirui, he''s right. It''s all because of me. It''s all because of the age of our company."


    "It''s none of your business, really plain. Don''t cry, OK?" Gu Sirui comforts Su Su painfully.


    "Si Rui, you go back first, don''t worry about me, you go quickly." At the moment, Su Su didn''t want to hear anyone''s words. She was just like being alone now.


    "Then Susu, just be quiet. I''ll leave first."


    Gu Sirui see Su Su so determined to let himself leave, he had to leave first.


    Gu Sirui came out of the hospital and drove back to the company.


    Gu Sirui rushed to the security department as soon as he returned to the company.


    "Mr. Gu, are you back?" The security guard saw Gu Sirui coming back and went to meet him in a hurry.


    But Gu Sirui is still immersed in the sentence that Su Su just said, "I only love Gu Sirian in my life.".


    Su Su, I''m so stupid. I should have been sober for a long time. I should have known that you love my brother.


    "Mr. Gu, do you want to monitor the video now?" Security see Gu Sirui has not answered, then asked a, today''s Gu always how, has been special not in the state.


    "Oh, you copy all the surveillance videos into my computer." Gu Sirui wants to do this, so he has to copy the surveillance video to the computer first.


    Although this matter is really urgent now, the shareholders involved in the recent stock changes are all meeting at the headquarters, and this matter has been calmed down for a while.


    Because the surveillance video is deleted in a period of three months, priority should be given to the surveillance video to be deleted in the head office.


    "OK, Mr. Gu, I''ll get it right away." After hearing Gu Sirui''s words, the security guard rushed to copy the surveillance video for Gu Sirui.


    The security will have copied it in a few minutes.


    "Mr. Gu, all the videos you asked me to copy have been copied."


    "Well, I know," Gu Sirui replied coldly.


    "Mr. Gu, it''s in the middle of the night. You''d better have a rest first." the security guard sees Mr. Gu, who has been busy this evening. I feel that Mr. Gu must be tired now.


    "Well, I''ll have a rest. I''ll have to work hard. You can watch it here." Gu Sirui did feel very tired now, so he went to his office to have a rest.


    The next morning, the dazzling light of the sun shines on Gu Sirui''s face through the window. The dazzling light makes Gu Sirui wake up.


    Gu Sirui wakes up and moves his head. After a while, Gu Sirui looks at his watch to see that it''s more than nine in the morning.


    Gu Sirui thought of the video copied yesterday. He felt that in recent days he must watch these surveillance videos and investigate the stock fluctuation in the company.


    But Gu Sirui is not sure to give these videos to other people to watch, so he decided to watch them himself. But now the company''s affairs are very complicated.


    So Gu Sirui began to arrange people he trusted to deal with the company''s affairs. Gu Sirui found several people who had been with his brother Gu Sinian before and were deeply trusted by Gu Sinian, and handed over the company''s affairs to them.


    Although these people accepted Gu Sirui''s arrangement, they were still puzzled and asked Gu Sirui, "Mr. Gu, what''s the matter recently? You can handle the company''s affairs by yourself, but why now."


    "Nothing. Don''t think about it. I''ve just had a little business recently, so I have to ask you to deal with the company''s affairs well."


    "I''ll leave the business of the company first, please." Gu Sirui sincerely entrusts these people who were once very loyal to Gu Sixian.


    ¡±Mr. Gu has always been mysterious recently. I don''t know what''s going on


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for his being Si Nian''s younger brother, I would be."


    "Well, well, we all know that he is the younger brother of general manager Gu. General manager Gu was so kind to us at the beginning, now it''s for general manager Gu."


    These people are loyal to Gu Sinian, but they still have some scruples about Gu Sirui, but still because Gu Sinian, they have to listen to Gu Sirui well.Gu Sirui has been busy for a whole morning, but he has managed to deal with all the affairs in the company. Gu Sirui is relieved now that he can go to investigate the surveillance video.


    Gu Sirui wanted to go back to his apartment to watch the surveillance videos carefully, but he changed his mind when he thought of Su Yao''s trouble with Su Su last night.


    Gu Sirui now thinks about it and goes to the hospital. On the one hand, he can avoid being discovered by others that he is investigating this matter, and then divulge it, so as to avoid some people coming to Su Su''s trouble. It''s better to go to the hospital to accompany Su Su Su now.


    Thinking about Su Su, Gu Sirui took the computer and went to the underground garage. When he got to the underground garage, Gu Sirui drove his car and rushed to the hospital.


    When he gets to the hospital, Gu Sirui sees Su Su taking care of Gu Sinian through the crack in the door of the bed. Gu Sirui looks at him and feels very uncomfortable, but he still holds back. In order not to let Su Su think more, he asks the nurses in the hospital to arrange him in a ward next to Gu Sinian''s ward.


    The nurse arranged to take care of him, and Si Rui sat in the ward quietly watching the surveillance video.


    Gu Sirui watches the surveillance video in the ward next door, while Su Su takes care of Gu Sinian in Gu Sinian''s ward.


    "Gu Sinian has become a vegetable because of you." Su Su is still immersed in what Su Yao said last night.


    Su Su took Gu Sinian''s hand, tears in her eyes.


    Is Si Nian really because of me? If it''s really because of me, Si Nian, if it''s really because of me, then I know it''s wrong. Si Nian, can you wake up a little faster.

 Chapter 482

    Si Nian, do you know? I love you very much. I left just because I suddenly saw you. But you, you and Shu Xiaoxiao were lying in bed, and you were still in bed. What do you want me to think? I was just in a hurry?


    Up to now, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have misunderstood you. You and I shouldn''t have left you alone to go abroad because we didn''t believe you, and let you have an accident because of me.


    But Si Nian, now that I''m back, I''m by your side. Why don''t you wake up and have a look at me? Are you still angry with me.


    Thinking of Su Su, she cried out, "Si Nian, would you wake up soon. Now that I''m back from Africa, I want to tell you something about what happened to me in Africa


    "By the way, Si Nian, you know, I''ve learned management now. I''m not the Su Su who can only do silly design."


    "By the way, Si Nian, do you know? The design company we came to, Su Nian, has a good business now. Now many companies and individuals come to me to help them design things. "


    Su Su pulls Gu Sixian and keeps crying.


    "Miss Su, why are you crying again? Miss Su, Mr. Gu still has a good chance to wake up. If you do this every day, Miss Su, it will be bad for your eyes. When Mr. Gu wakes up in the future, but you fall ill, Mr. Gu will be sad. You must take good care of yourself."


    Looking at Su Su, the nurse of the hospital pitied her very much. She could not wake up when she saw her beloved lying on the bed. No matter who she was, no one could stand it.


    "Miss Su, please let me check for Mr. Gu." The nurse looked at Su Su with pity and said.


    After doing some tests for Gu Sinian, the nurse said to Su Su with a smile, "Miss Su, Mr. Gu is in good health now. You don''t have to worry too much. I believe Mr. Gu will wake up soon under your careful care."


    Su Su stops talking to the nurse. Su Su knows that the nurse is comforting herself. She knows that Gu Sinian may never wake up.


    But Su Su still slightly raised the corner of her mouth and said to the nurse, "thank you, Miss nurse."


    "It''s all right, Miss Su. You''ll take care of me first, Mr. Gu. I''m not going to accompany you if I have something else to do."


    "Well, nurse, please do your job first. Don''t worry about me."


    "Come on, Mrs. Gu. I''ll go ahead if I have something else to do." As soon as the little nurse went out, she met Gu Sixian''s mother, Mrs. Gu.


    "It''s all right. I''m just coming to see Sinian. Go ahead." Gu said to the nurse very kindly.


    "Mrs. Gu, have you come to see Si Nian?" Su Su saw Mrs. Gu coming and hurried to bring her in.


    "Mrs. Gu, please sit here for a while and I''ll pour you a cup of tea."


    "Don''t call me Mrs. Gu. You''d better call me mom just like Si Nian and Si Rui." Mrs. Gu looked at Su Su and said kindly to her.


    Mom, Su Su knows that these days, she has been taking care of Gu Sinian, and Mrs. Gu''s attitude towards her has changed a lot. But today, Mrs. Gu asked her to change her words and ask her mother to give her the same name as Gu Sirui and Gu Sinian.


    "Mrs. Gu, I..." After listening to Mrs. Gu''s words, Su Su was a little tongue tied for a moment.


    "It''s Mrs. Gu. I told you to call me mom. How many times do you want me to say that again? I''ll be angry if you do that again." Seeing Su Su still didn''t call her mother, Mrs. Gu pretended to be very angry and said to her.


    "Don''t be angry, mom. I''ll call you." Su Su saw that old lady Gu was angry, so she called his mother as she said.


    "Su Su, I used to be a fool. I didn''t let you be with Si Nian all the time, and I gave you a lot of trouble. Su Su, when Si Nian wakes up in the future, you will marry Si Nian immediately. I will never stop you any more. " With that, Mrs. Gu''s tears came down.


    Although Gu Sinian is not Mrs. Gu''s own son, but only an adopted son, she is Mrs. Gu. She brought it up with her own hands, and the relationship between them is also very deep.


    Now Mrs. Gu is very distressed when she looks at the sickbed.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Gu. No, mom. Let''s wait for Sinian to wake up." Su Su was also moved by Mrs. Gu''s words.


    Su Su quickly took Gu Sinian''s hand and said, "Sinian, do you hear me? You need to wake up quickly and we will get married after you wake up."


    In such an afternoon, Mrs. Gu and Su Su were chatting all the time. They chatted from Gu Sixian''s childhood to Gu Sirui''s childhood.


    "Susu, we''ve been talking for a long time. Now it''s getting late, so I''ll leave first. If Susu is new, please, but you''re not too tired here. If you have anything to do, let the nurse do it. OK, I''ll leave first, and I''ll come back tomorrow."


    Mrs. Gu said a lot to Su Su when she left.


    "Mom, be careful on your way, and I won''t go out to see you off.""Well, you go in to accompany Si Nian."


    After Gu left, Su Su returned to Gu''s ward.


    After Su Su helped Gu Sinian wipe his body, he sat by Gu Sinian''s bed, took Gu Sinian''s hand and fell asleep.


    The next morning, the tranquility in the ward was broken by Su Su''s "Gu Sinian".


    It turned out that Su Su dreamed that Gu Sinian woke up in her dream, but Gu Sinian didn''t know himself after waking up, and completely regarded himself as a stranger.


    Because the dream was too real, Su Su was awakened by the dream and called out Gu Sinian''s name.


    Because the hospital is very quiet in the morning, Gu Sirui, who is next to Gu Sixian''s ward, clearly hears Gu Sirui''s cry.


    After hearing Su Su''s cry, Gu Sirui thinks that something has happened to Su Su, so he runs to Gu Sinian''s ward in a hurry.


    "Sue, what''s the matter with you? What happened? Is there anything wrong with you? I''m so worried about you. " Gu Sirui asked Su Su breathlessly.


    "Nothing. It''s just a dream, but Si Rui, why are you here? " Su Su is surprised to see Gu Sirui, who should not be here.


    "I I just want to find a quiet place to see some important things, so I think of it here, but you don''t have to worry about me, you just do as usual. "


    Listen to Gu Sirui say so, Su Su is not good, ask more, two people are silent, do not know what to say between each other, so there is no more to say.

 Chapter 483

    Su Su thought that Gu Sinian was in the hospital, but she was still a little worried and went to the hospital to take care of him.


    It''s inconvenient to think about what happened before. Gu Sirui saw her mind, let her not think too much, want to go, go.


    So Su Su went to the hospital and found a doctor to ask about Gu Sinian''s details.


    Find Gu Sinian''s attending doctor and talk about Gu Sinian''s condition in detail.


    He said that Gu Sinian''s current state is still very good, but he doesn''t know when he can wake up. He needs someone to accompany him, take care of him, and do some related language stimulation, which is very good for his recovery.


    Su Su is very happy to hear that. Gu Sinian should wake up soon, she believes.


    At the same time, she also had some thoughts in her heart. She decided to read Gu Sinian some letters and newspapers every day, so that he could hear her voice and wake up early.


    When she got home, she began to prepare. She thought, what''s better to read? Books that are too serious are not attractive. It''s better to read some interesting stories.


    She turned out some books on the bookshelf that she thought were suitable. She sorted them out and put them in the bag. She took them to the hospital tomorrow and read them to Gu Sinian.


    Thinking of these, she felt more hope in her heart. After changing clothes and lying on the bed, Su Su fell asleep.


    Maybe she was too tired. She remembered that she had a dream. Dream of Gu Sinian good, wake up, she was happy in the dream are laughing.


    While she was still immersed in her dream, she suddenly heard someone calling her name. Su Su suddenly woke up, jumped up from Qingshang and went downstairs to see who it was.


    It turned out that Gu Sirui came and asked her to go to the hospital together. Su Su came down and said, "Sirui, why are you here?" Si Rui said: "I must have come to see you. Yesterday I heard from your mother that you are going to the hospital to take care of Si Nian, so I came to pick you up. Let''s go together. I also want to go to the hospital."


    Su Su, surprised, but hard to refuse, had to say, let''s go together.


    After finishing their work, they drove to the hospital.


    Along the way, Su Su didn''t speak much. Deep in thought, Si Rui asked Su Su Su, "what''s the matter with you, a person who is usually chattering, why are you so quiet and silent today"


    Su Su Su just whispered back: "nothing, maybe yesterday didn''t have a good rest, so there''s no spirit." "Oh, that''s right. I thought you were unhappy because of me," said Si Rui. "I decided to go to the hospital with you to take care of Si Nian without discussing with you. You won''t be unhappy." Su Su shook his head and said, "how can it be that you and Sinian are a family. You should go to the hospital to see him. Where do you need my advice?" Don''t think too much about it. I don''t have any feelings "


    Si Rui was relieved that a stone in his heart fell to the ground.


    Before, he had been afraid of Su Su, mind, think too much, so did not tell her the truth.


    Now it seems that Su Su doesn''t think there is anything to worry about.


    At the gate of the hospital, Su Su bought some food and useful things. She thought she might be staying here for a while.


    After entering the ward, a doctor is examining Sinan. Su Su and Gu Sirui step forward and ask the doctor about Sinan''s condition.


    The doctor said that at present, everything is stable and there is nothing abnormal. As for when to wake up, it depends on the patient''s own willpower and the help of relatives.


    The doctor said to Su Su, "you should try the method I told you yesterday. You should be patient. You can''t give up halfway. It''s a long-term job. Patients also need your encouragement to overcome the disease and wake up as soon as possible.


    Su Su was a little embarrassed. Because Si Rui was beside her, she didn''t say a word. She just nodded.


    Gu Sirui said to Su Su: "I went to the next room to deal with things. If there is anything, you can ask me to help.


    "In fact, there are not many things to do. If you are very busy, you should be busy with your own business," Su Su said. Gu Sirui said yes and went out with the document. The doctor left, too.


    Su Su, sort it out and wipe Gu Sinian''s face. I''m going to read to him.


    She picked out a book, turned to the first page and began to read.


    "Sinan, I will read to you every day, read what you like to listen to, and if you have a feeling, you should wake up quickly when you hear it," she said Because there are so many people concerned about you, worried about you, hope you wake up early, do back to the old you. "


    Su Su''s voice didn''t read very much. She was afraid that Gu Sirui would hear it. She felt embarrassed when she thought about it, as if she felt guilty. But she encouraged herself in her heart. She was afraid of nothing and had nothing to take care of. Thinking of this, she forgot these concerns and read them carefully.When Gu Sirui arrived in the next room, he began to work. He took out the documents and began to collect information. He wanted to find out the whole story as soon as possible and find out the truth.


    Gu Sirui is concentrating on thinking when he suddenly hears the sound of reading coming from next door. He can''t help but be distracted.


    Think about what happened before. He and Su Su had been separated for so many years, and how many things happened in the middle. In the past, because of various misunderstandings, the two of them separated. Now they meet again, but they didn''t think it was under such circumstances.


    And it''s still unclear with Gu Sinian, he, Su Su and the three people. When they separated, Su Su was so determined that she would not forgive him. Even if he explained everything to her later, she would not come back to him.


    In the final analysis, or they two predestined, in the wrong time, met, so doomed can only be separated, not together.


    During this period of time, Su Su and Gu Sinian did not expect to meet. Before they met, they quarreled like enemies, but at last they quarreled with each other.


    Before, he begged him so hard to stay by his side, but she didn''t want to. Now, she is willing to come to the hospital to take care of her elder brother. It seems that in her heart, Gu Sinian is more important than herself.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui can''t help feeling sad. It''s true that fate loves to tease people so much that he turns everything into what it is now. If he can go back to the past, he will not let go. He will hold Su Su Su''s hand tightly and won''t let her go.


    Now it''s too late to say anything. But now, he won''t fight with Gu Sinian, because Su Su''s heart is no longer with him. Even if he gets her heart, what''s the use?


    Gu Sirui thinks Su Su Su is a good girl. Although they can''t be together, he still hopes that she can live happily, no matter with Sinian or others. As long as she can live well, he will bless her. Sincerely wish her happiness.


    Thinking of these, Gu Sirui wants to laugh at himself again. When is it? Why do you think so much? Why do you think so far? Let it be, everything. Let God decide.


    He picked up the information again and began to read it page by page, hoping to solve the problem quickly without delay. Looking at these materials, he thought of another question, when, it seems that he needs to take some time to find out. Shu Xiaoxiao, ask her, when will he confess to Su Su Su and tell her the truth. Is Shu Xiaoxiao really willing to tell the truth? Does she have other ideas? What is the purpose of what she has been doing?

 Chapter 484

    At the thought that there are so many things left unsolved, Gu Sinian''s head began to ache again.


    Recently, too many things have really happened, so busy that he has no time to have a good rest.


    Sometimes, he even envies Gu Sinian. Although he is only the adopted son of Gu family, everyone agrees with him. At work, he is very responsible and decisive in dealing with problems.


    If he encounters these things, I don''t know how he will deal with them?


    It seems that he still can''t help but compare himself with Gu Sinian. Maybe it''s because of Su Su that he got to know their relationship again. Su Su has been studying for Gu Sinian. It seems that Gu Sinian didn''t respond at all. But Su Su always holds a hope in her heart that she won''t give up. She thinks that Gu Sinian won''t fall down so easily. He still has so many things to do.


    It''s really like a dream to think of all kinds of festivals I had with him before.


    Su Su remembers meeting Gu Sinian for the first time. That''s because of the relevant things, let him and Gu Sinian met, did not expect, it is such a bloody thing.


    Because she pretended to be ill, destroyed the blind date, and took away the Phoenix masculinity. Unexpectedly, it also provoked Gu Sinian, because her casual words deceived him, and made Gu Sinian have a bad impression on her. At that time, she completely ignored her status as a girl and showed that disgust and contempt.


    The two men had a bad relationship. Unexpectedly, they met again later. What happened one after another made Gu Sinian''s impression of Su Su so bad that he didn''t let the police arrest her.


    So is Sue. At that time, she thought, how can there be such a man in the world, arrogant, no one in the target, bullying women, in a word, all the bad words can be used in Gu Sinian.


    She only hoped that they would never meet again.


    Maybe it''s fate that makes you helpless.


    Later, they still often encounter, and often happen some wrong things, so that the misunderstanding between them is deeper and deeper. Maybe the Lord arranged it on purpose.


    How can we discover each other''s true colors if we don''t experience some storms together?


    But now, they are together. They really love each other. Su Su can''t help laughing when she thinks of the stupid words she said before. It''s really interesting.


    There are two of them. As others say, it''s not that friends don''t get together. In the end, they came together. After reading so long, Su Su''s mouth was dry. She got up, poured a glass of water, and drank it all in one breath. Went to the window, had a look, downstairs people come and go, everyone has their own life, their own things. She felt that it was time for her to think about the future of her and Gu Sinian.


    Forget it, it''s no use thinking so much. Who knows what will happen tomorrow?


    Su Su patted her chest and said to herself in a loud voice, "Su Su, don''t be afraid. There''s nothing to beat you. You''re the best. Come on"


    here, Gu Sirui is seriously checking the data. He may have to see too much, so there''s still no top priority.


    After watching it for a long time, he was a little tired. He looked up and listened. Su Su was still studying. He couldn''t help laughing at this silly girl. Did she think Gu Sinian would wake up all of a sudden if she continued to read like this?


    It''s too anxious. "Gu Sirui wanted to get up and remind Su Su to have a rest and take her time.


    As soon as I got up, I held back. Forget it, let her do what she is willing to do.


    He turned and returned to his desk. He wanted to lie on the desk and have a rest for a few minutes. Unexpectedly, he fell asleep in the sound of Su Su''s reading. I had a long sleep.


    Su Su went downstairs to eat something. She went upstairs and sat in front of Gu Sinian''s bed. Looking at his handsome face, she couldn''t help extending her hand and stroking him.


    This man, when he was sick, was so beautiful. Don''t allow yourself to have some gaffes.


    She just likes him, so serious and mature.


    When she was in a daze, suddenly her mobile phone rang. Su Su picked up her mobile phone and looked at it. It turned out that it was her mother who called and came in.


    Su Su didn''t want to pick it up, but when she thought about it, she was afraid that she had something urgent to ask for, so she reluctantly picked it up. Pick up the phone and put it in my ear. Before speaking, I heard a roar from the phone: "you dead girl, look at the good things you''ve done. You''ve disgraced our family." Wake up a listen, infuriated: "I did what thing again, lose your face."


    Over there. Lin Huimei yelled: "I really don''t care about you. I can''t say it. You can watch the news on the Internet yourself." Bang, hang up the phone.


    Here, Su Su was still in a daze. He didn''t know what was going on, and he didn''t know what was going on. But she is still not at ease, picked up the phone, the Internet to see what happened.


    Open the mobile phone, the headlines, is this news, all of a sudden, Su Su''s heart was thumping, want to drop the mobile phone. She refrained from losing her temper. Originally wanted to ignore these things even if, how others say it is someone else''s business, as long as she knows what the real situation is like, it can be.


    She just sat for a few minutes, but she couldn''t help it. No, she couldn''t just let it go.


    Although she doesn''t care about these things, she also knows that these things are false, not true, but deceptive. Maybe others will believe it. What will others think when they see it? She can''t ignore Gu Sinian''s reputation.


    Originally, because of these things, the relationship between him and his family had been affected, and the reputation of their company had also been greatly affected.


    And now he''s still in bed, if his mother knows. I don''t know what will happen. No, it can''t be that way.


    Think about it. Su Su felt that she had to find a way to solve the problem as soon as possible. Otherwise, she was afraid that it would be more and more noisy. Her mother, Lin Huimei, could see it, and other people must have seen it.


    Su Su is walking around. She doesn''t know who to turn to for help. Is it more suitable? Yes, Gu Sirui, it''s most appropriate for him to solve this matter.


    Thinking of this, she gets up, opens the door, and walks to Siri''s room. Before entering the room, Su Su cried eagerly: "Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui", but no one responded for a long time. Did he go out?


    She walked into the room and saw that Gu Sirui fell asleep on the table.


    Su Su Leng for a moment, it seems that he is also very tired, otherwise, his voice is so loud, calling him. He didn''t hear it.


    She felt a little embarrassed. At this time, Gu Sirui followed her and dealt with many things for her, but he didn''t say he was tired. I feel that I owe him a lot.


    Thinking of the time they spent together when they were young, and the things that happened after they returned home, Su Su was considerate of Gu Sirui. It was not easy for him. In the future, she will not have any resentment and misunderstanding towards him. Just be an ordinary friend and get along with each other.


    Su Su thought of this and quickly woke up Gu Sirui: "wake up, Gu Sirui, wake up, Gu Sirui." Gu Sirui just wanted to have a rest, but he didn''t expect to sleep so long. He looked up and saw sue, shaking him. He asked Su Su, "what''s the matter with you? What happened?" Su Su handed the mobile phone to Gu Sirui and said, "look at it for yourself." Gu Sirui took a look at the mobile phone, only to find that he was on the hot search, a careful look at the content, really did not expect.

 Chapter 485

    Gu Sirui turns on his mobile phone in a hurry, and the news push constantly flashes on his screen.


    All the news items are similar to the title of "Gu brothers fall in love with one person at the same time, Shu Xiaoxiao refuses his brother''s courtship". After reading it, Gu Sirui became more and more agitated, frowned tightly, and opened a hot news to read.


    This news is also "well grounded": first, the reporter photographed Gu Sirui, the current president of Gu''s group, coming out of lucerne club, and then photographed Shu Xiaoxiao, the daughter of the president of Shu''s group, coming out of lucerne club.


    The reporter was still in the hall of Gu''s group, and photographed Gu Sirui''s expression of depression and failure at night. Coupled with his frowning and smoking, he was worried.


    What makes people speechless most is that the Eight Diagrams blogger has also played a rich imagination and arranged a story about the brothers in the CEO''s family, fighting for power and women.


    The eight trigrams blogger started with Gu Sinian, the former president of Gu''s group, who became a vegetable after a car accident. Gu Sirui immediately took charge of Gu''s group.


    Then he talked about Gu Sirui, who had been idling around for several years and ignored the company''s affairs. In fact, he was pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger and hiding his light. So as soon as something happened to Gu Sinian, he immediately took action. It also shows that he was prepared.


    Later, the eight trigrams blogger introduced the fact that Gu Sirui was the child of Gu''s family, but Gu Sinian was not. The two brothers seem to be brothers, but in fact they have long been apart.


    Now Gu Sinian is unconscious. Of course, Gu Sirui is the first leader of Gu group. The eight trigrams blogger also provided a photo of Gu Sirui talking and laughing with customers at the meeting after he became the president of story group.


    And the wife who should belong to Gu Sinian Shu Xiaoxiao, Gu Sirui also wants to get her - or Gu Sirui wants to get the support of Shu group behind Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Gu Sirui smoked a dull cigarette in the middle of the night. Naturally, the reporter wisely concluded that it was because Gu Sirui asked Shu Xiaoxiao to meet her and asked her for love, but she was rejected.


    What''s more, the gossip blogger also divergent thinking, wrote in the article: "dear readers, let''s think about it, how did Gu Sinan have a car accident? We haven''t seen Gu Sinian''s accident inspection report all the time. "


    People who don''t know the truth will surely think how sinister Gu Sirui is. And lying in the hospital bed of Gu Sinian is how pitiful, became the victim of the fierce competition of the president. Shu Xiaoxiao becomes an item of the Gu brothers.


    So the reporter immediately lowered the public image of the two brothers of Gu group. Only with these photos, the Gu brothers are depicted as the story of falling in love with one person at the same time, and then being rejected by Shu Xiaoxiao. He also discredited Gu Sirui, the president of Gu''s group.


    Gu Sirui was tired of watching videos these days. Just in the ward, listening to Su Su''s reading, I fell asleep.


    Gu Sirui seems to be back in high school, remembering the good time when he listened to the sound of reading in the classroom and slept on the desk. Although every time I was yelled by the teacher


    It was a comfortable sleep. But as soon as Gu Sirui wakes up, he learns that he is on the hot search again.


    He immediately dragged back from the good times to the society of intrigue.


    So Gu Sirui stares into his eyes full of blood, and finishes reading this seemingly reasonable news written by the gossip blogger.


    At first, Gu Sirui was angry. He thought, no matter he or his brother, and the calligrapher''s book Xiaoxiao, it''s as pure as boiled water! How did you become a boy of the book group?


    You still say I''m keeping a low profile? I I''m the natural child of Gu''s group. Do I need to keep a low profile? Huh?


    My brother has to make every effort to keep me in Gu''s family. At the beginning, he wanted to use a trick to keep me in the group. Do we still need siblings? We all want to hand over the group to each other for management!


    This gossip blogger even said that our brothers fell in love with one person at the same time, we Oh, yes, we do fall in love with one person at the same time


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui had to smile bitterly. That''s true. My brother and I fell in love with someone - not the book you think of Xiaoxiao - but the woman in front of me, Su Su.


    And guess right, I was rejected by the woman who fell in love with me at the same time. I was rejected by the woman in front of me, Su Su.


    Ah At this time, Gu Sirui was not so angry when he saw this gossip blog.


    However, the online discussion did not stop because these guesses are not true.


    Gu Sirui is bored to look at these people who don''t really want to eat melons. Facing the two unrelated photos, under the malicious guidance of the gossip blogger, he guesses at will the relationship between himself, his brother and Shu Xiaoxiao, as well as the internal gossip of Gu''s group.


    He thought, maybe, sometimes, the people in your eyes are not the real people. Isn''t it the same with stars who are packaged as beautiful people? Seemingly pure a star, a few days ago is not also out of the lace news?Gu Sirui straightens his head and thinks that he still has a lot of videos to watch. There are still many things in the company, and the assistant has to ask for instructions.


    Before and after, all kinds of things, big and small things in the company, ever since my brother had an accident, they were all on their own.


    You see, we all seem to be competing for the position of president. You see, the president seems to be able to hold the beauty home, enjoy the world''s glory and wealth. You see, it seems that people with high power can turn their hands over for clouds and cover their hands with rain.


    But before me, wasn''t I also avoiding the pressure from the president? Don''t I, like you, have been rejected by the woman I love? Can''t my brother escape being forced to marry by his parents? A person as high as the president, is not also the editor in chief of baguabo bitter, become the talk of the street?


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui turns on his mobile phone and finds the assistant''s phone.


    After dialing, came the voice of the assistant: "Hello! What instructions do you have


    Gu Sirui thought about it and said, "well, you''re looking for someone from the technology department. We have dealt with these negative news on the Internet! "


    The assistant paused and said, "do we need to find PR people to deal with the follow-up? Public attention should be diverted. We also need to clarify. "


    At this time, Gu Sirui didn''t seem to come out of the mood just now. He was a little impatient. "No, those people don''t understand the actual situation. Let them go! Take care of it, and in two days they''ll forget. "


    Assistant also had to agree, and said to contact the technical department immediately, to deal with this matter.


    Gu Sirui coped with it and added, "the person who gets it, give the bonus!" I hung up.


    Gu Sirui looks up and discovers that Su has just seen that he is awake, so he goes out.

 Chapter 486

    Su Su sees that Gu Sirui has woken up and plans to go out to buy something. She saw that Gu Sirui was dealing with the matter and left quietly without saying a word.


    Looking at Gu Sinian on the bed, Gu Sirui said to his brother gently:


    "brother, wake up early! Now I can handle some things. If something else happens. I think it''s only with your help


    Gu Sirui said, Su Su came back.


    Su Su also brought two light meals, saying: "everything near the hospital is like this. It can''t be said that it''s too delicious. But you can eat enough. Have some! " As he said it, he handed it to Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui took the light meal and opened it. The box said kung pao chicken (a portion of rice, take it out), looking at Su Su.


    After Su Su returned to the ward, she did not eat at the first time. Instead, he bent down to check Gu Sinian''s body to see if he was uncomfortable.


    Then he leaned up to Gu Sinian''s ear and said to him gently:


    "Sinian, I''m back. You see, I just went out to buy a meal. Don''t be afraid. I''ve come back to you. Let''s have Mapo Tofu today


    With that, Su Su opened the lunch box. The food was still hot and the steam went up. Rich fried Pixian Douban sauce, mixed with the hemp flavor of Sichuan pepper and the fragrance of shallot.


    The red oil of Douban sauce has been stir fried. It is mixed with the thick soy sauce to form a thick chili sauce, which is covered with all the tofu pieces. The bean curd, which used to be white and tender, is now dyed a layer of scarlet, just like a girl''s face when she is shy.


    A few small green onions, light scattered on tofu. Maybe the girl is hiding behind the willow bud in early spring, laughing secretly.


    A silver spoon pierced the girl''s smile, revealing her white skin. The piece of tofu was put into the mouth by the spoon owner.


    At this time has been unable to distinguish Douban red oil and a woman''s lips, in the end which is more red.


    A small tongue came out and gently rubbed the red oil on the lower lip. I don''t know which of the three is more popular.


    Gu Sirui was stunned. He lowered his head to open the kung pao chicken and ate it silently.


    In the office of the Technology Department of Gu''s group, the director and the staff have not eaten yet.


    The supervisor was worried at this time, with two beads of sweat hanging on his forehead. How could he care about eating with the people under his hands?


    He said to everyone, "come on, we work overtime today."


    It is obvious that the new comers trembled unconsciously. And those who didn''t respond were old employees.


    They stare at the computer with calm eyes, and their hands and bodies don''t shake. Years of experience have made them used to hiding things in their hearts, and thousands of words have become one sentence.


    The director then said, "the assistant to the president gave instructions to deal with all the negative effects of the Gu group on the Internet. This matter has been handed over to our technology department. "


    The newcomers were puzzled and stopped their work. The supervisor looked at it and said:


    "we have to show some real skills. The meaning of the instruction notice is to eliminate these negative news technically. "


    At this time, several old employees seemed to have just heard the supervisor talking and straightened up, but they still didn''t look up.


    The director saw it and thought, I just said, I believe in my vision, there must be talents among these people who are recruited personally!


    The supervisor said, "you can''t make it. Don''t try to go home! If you have the ability, let''s finish the work as soon as possible


    With that, the supervisor pretended to be relaxed and went to the office. When I was about to enter the office, a newcomer stood up and yelled:


    "supervisor, wait a minute. Do you mean it''s technically done?"


    The director almost laughed on his face, but he forced himself to hold back and said, "yes, the assistant to the president also said that there is a bonus. In addition to overtime pay, who moves fast, the bonus is who With that, Shi ran entered the door.


    Since the eager new people have understood the intention of the leadership, the old employees have already seen it clearly. Just now, a few old employees who couldn''t hold their breath now opened their computer bags and searched for the mobile hard disk. Probably want to take their own "secret weapons" out.


    In addition to these people, there is still one sitting at the computer desk, as if the director had not come to the office at all. But he has already started to be a gossip blogger!


    His name is Lin Feng. He was also one of a group of people recruited into the company by the director. I have been in this position for some time now. But he didn''t show mountains, didn''t show dew, and didn''t have a very public manner. Lin Feng is very generous to his colleagues, and he doesn''t put on airs to new people. Everyone thinks highly of him.


    The head of the technology department also told the head of the personnel department that he was very satisfied with Lin Feng. If it wasn''t for the director of the personnel department to ask about Lin Feng, the director may sometimes forget that this person is still working under his hands.


    At this time, Lin Feng is like a leopard who has released a cage and a Spartan warrior who has broken free from the chain. His eyes were clear and his fingers were fast, snapping on the keyboard.However, we didn''t notice him, because our colleagues all showed their own housekeeping skills and tried their best to live. People in technical posts are like this. They are not sociable and they don''t flatter.


    This kind of task ordered by the assistant to the president is very rare. It''s hard to use his own technology. Let the leaders have a high look at themselves. Promotion and wealth are just around the corner!


    Lin Feng looks very dull, but he reacts much faster than others. As soon as he heard about this, he suspended what he was doing today before the director returned to the office. Open the website, find the source of all the negative news, and start the gossip blogger "human flesh".


    In addition to the "crackle" of the keyboard, the whole office is the "dada" of the mouse. There is also the sound of hard swallowing saliva from time to time. That is because there is no time to drink water, which brings thirst, and the hunger brought by overtime.


    An hour later, in Gu Sinian''s ward, Su Su and Gu Sirui had already finished their meal. After drinking some water, Su Su began to read aloud and speak for Gu Sinian. Gu Sirui works while listening.


    Then he got a call from his assistant. Su Su worried about disturbing the company and stopped her voice.


    The assistant told him that he was done. In the technology department, there is a man named Lin Feng. He took out the flesh of the gossip blogger, deleted all the information he had, and disguised it as a virus attack.


    Gu Sirui was very happy after listening, and said that Lin Feng did a beautiful job. At this time, Su Su, who was listening, suddenly cut in and looked at Gu Sirui with his eyes. He said gently:


    "but I think this man is unscrupulous and eager for quick success and instant benefit. Gu Sirui, you should be careful with people."


    Gu Sirui thought that Su Su was right. But it''s my job. This Lin Feng has completed, also cannot not give the bonus!


    So, Gu Sirui nodded to Su Su, indicating that he understood. Then he said to the assistant:


    "then you should give Lin Feng the bonus as usual! Tell the technical department that everyone has worked hard! "

 Chapter 487

    After solving the gossip scandal, Gu Sirui plans to go to the company. During this period of time, without Gu Sinian, he is the only one who has completed it himself, but he is not very concerned about these things.


    Gu Sirui is going to investigate the company''s monitoring to get some new information, so he goes to the company''s management monitoring area to investigate.


    Want to check, of course, ordinary employees are not allowed, Gu Sirui has been in the rich, children of course will not pay attention to these.


    Gu Sirui, who entered the room, was ready to check the surveillance video of the main engine room, so he called the company''s special personnel here.


    Gu Sirui is not like Gu Sinian. Gu Sirui is more grounded and Gu Sinian is more mature and stable. Although each has its own merits, he treats his employees and employees in different ways.


    "Uncle, please call up the surveillance video, I want to watch it now," Gu Sirui said to the staff here.


    A middle-aged uncle on the other side glances at Gu Sirui. As an old employee, of course, he doesn''t know him. A few days ago, he went on an overheated search, but he''s just an old man. He''s not confused.


    "Well," the middle-aged uncle called out the surveillance video and told Gu Sirui that he could go to see it.


    The speed is pretty fast, Gu Si Rui murmured in his heart, and he didn''t have time to say "OK, uncle''s speed is good"


    uncle also laughed a few times. He is reliable for monitoring like this.


    Gu Sirui also wants to think about serious things after chatting, so he strides to the surveillance video. Gu Sirui is here to check.


    During this period of time, Gu Sirui had to visit the places where there was something unusual.


    Maybe there will be some new discoveries. Thinking of this, I will no longer talk with the uncle of management and monitoring.


    Sometimes monitoring is very common, but it will be ignored. This is also the place where people often go. Gu Sirui''s optimistic character feels that he is about to see something extraordinary.


    The video is playing, coming and going, so many videos, Gu Sirui is not stupid, ready to play the important period first, this kind of discovery is valuable.


    If we say when the surveillance video is the most valuable, then it must be after something happens that the surveillance video is the most valuable.


    I don''t want to waste my time. I just focus on the surveillance video during the period of stock change. What''s the most valuable part of this period?


    Gu Sirui thought, so he asked Uncle, "uncle, where is the most valuable part of the general surveillance video?"


    Uncle looked back at Gu Sirui. Although Gu Sirui was young, he was not ashamed to ask questions. Uncle appreciated him very much, so he told Gu Sirui, "let me see... If the most valuable thing is the main engine room, where ordinary people can''t get in." Uncle silent for a few seconds, give Gu Sirui the answer.


    After receiving the answer, Gu Sirui decided to watch the video of the main engine room, so he said to his uncle, "call out the video of the main engine room." after all, Gu Sirui didn''t want to get nothing here, so he had to make a quick decision to watch the surveillance video of the main engine room.


    Uncle did not speak, silent operation.


    Gu Sirui looks at the surveillance video, which is playing at several times the speed.


    Can''t have found it, but the surveillance video is not much, after a period of time will be cleaned up, now even if more time is wasted to watch, after all, after cleaning up, it''s too late to regret..


    So think of Gu Sirui here and stare at the surveillance video.


    After a few minutes, a figure appeared on the surveillance video, and Gu Sirui asked him to stop playing the ghost animal at several times the speed.


    Return to the normal speed of play, the main room is not everyone can go in, so this person also need to see who is OK.


    But... Gu Sirui can''t laugh or cry in his heart. Is it because he''s been staring too long and his eyes are hard to use or what? He can''t see the person''s face clearly.


    Looking at the second time, Gu Sirui''s face and mentality are completely different from the first time.


    It''s not that this person can''t see his face clearly, nor that the quality of the surveillance video is too bad, but that he is deliberately covering his face. Obviously, the other party knows that there is surveillance here, but he is still very candid in and out of the main engine room, just covering his face.


    Gu Sirui is ashamed of what he just said. Who said that he would not notice the surveillance video? Ah, fall!


    After watching the replays for several times, he found that it has always been the case, and he has been in and out of the main engine room. Gu Sirui felt that the problem was going to be a red light, and he felt that the other party was still a little provocative.


    Because this person has been masked, but also has been avoiding the camera, looks very bright is big, why not show his face?


    Any suspicious opportunity can''t be missed, because he may be a very important clue. Gu Sirui doesn''t want to come in vain this time.


    Gu Sirui thinks it''s intolerable to think of it here, but it''s better to investigate, because people who enter or leave the mainframe will register.


    Thinking about this masked man, Gu Sirui didn''t feel very happy.Once someone invades here, something very important happens, and you are kept in the dark.


    This man sneaked in and didn''t know how many times, so Gu Sirui wanted to go to action immediately and investigate. The masked man said, "masked man, you are ready to take the call." Gu Sirui felt a bit like solving a case. Although he said happily in his heart, he didn''t have a lot of relaxed feelings. Instead, he felt very heavy.


    While thinking and walking, he thought that he would consult the internal members of our company at this time, so Gu Sirui soon arrived at the place where he investigated the information.


    This time, instead of saying hello as usual as last time, I quickly said what I wanted to investigate.


    It''s not only because he doesn''t want to waste too much time here, but also because there are many things to be busy with. More importantly, it''s more serious if it''s true.


    Gu Sirui is worried now. So he urged them to investigate the information of the personnel who entered the main engine room recently.


    The investigation staff knew that Gu Sirui was eager to get these things, so they speeded up.


    After the investigation, Gu Sirui''s face, as well as his heart, were all with some surprise.


    Without Gu Sirui, even the investigators don''t understand why Gu Siwei is so concerned about his whereabouts.


    Because in that investigation information impressively written, host room access personnel''s name unexpectedly is Gu Sirui himself.


    This news also surprised Gu Sirui himself, but he was also slightly surprised. After all, even though he took over a few things, he still saw a lot of big world.

 Chapter 488

    For this matter, although not in their expectations, but also almost the same, are some scheming people into the host room, so as to cope with their own expectations when watching surveillance video.


    It''s just that what I didn''t expect was that my information was stolen. Gu Sirui is also speechless about it. If he didn''t investigate today, I''m afraid he would not have found that his information had been stolen.


    Gu Sirui wants to get angry when he thinks of this, and he doesn''t like the management of the company more and more. It''s so troublesome. I really don''t know how Gu Sinian handles these problems very well, but he can''t live in Gu Sinian''s aura forever, nor can he live in Gu''s Aura forever.


    You can handle these things well by yourself, just like you can handle gossip by yourself.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui is full of energy. Escape is definitely not the way to solve the problem. Now Gu Sinian can''t deal with it. Of course, he is the second youngest of Gu''s family.


    So I''m ready to go back to my studio and start thinking about it.


    Walking is the most brainless thing, just like we can think about things while walking, eat and think about things at the same time.


    This matter is still very serious. If we can crack it, I believe we will pull out more things like pulling wool.


    Gu Sirui''s fight in the elevator center of the company has never stopped.


    "Dare to steal my information, ah, really, to heaven?" Although it is not good for employees to hear this sentence, they are the only one in the elevator at this time.


    At noon, people are weak, but Gu Sirui''s spirit at this time is just ignited by the news, so he looks very energetic.


    The voice that says this word is not big, but still very angry to "masked man" embezzle oneself identity, feel very angry.


    Gu Sirui, who has always been full of disdain for life, thinks that this time he must find out the masked man, so he is not angry.


    When the elevator arrives at his office, Gu Sirui opens the door and asks the Secretary to get something to drink. He sits on the sofa and is ready to think about "masked man."


    After all, when people think, the environment is also very important, especially for Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui grew up in a rich family and cared about optimization of everything. Just like his brother Gu Sinian, he was addicted to cleanliness. Ah.


    Although it is so, but usually too busy, thinking time is very little, take advantage of this time at noon, ready to crack the "masked man".


    Identity theft, how is your identity information stolen? To this, Gu Sirui is pondering again.


    The first thing is to make sure what this person is for? Gu Sirui in the analysis of this matter, the assistant looked at the thinking Gu Sirui or determined to knock on the door.


    Gu Sirui''s thoughts are pulled back, but he won''t get angry with the assistant, "go out, close the door, and don''t let anyone in for 15 minutes. If you have something to ask, I''ll call you." Gu Sirui said flatly to the assistant.


    The assistant goes out and closes the door behind him, and prevents other people from entering to disturb Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui picked up the drink and drank it. "Every company has employees in charge of the area, so the most likely employees are the people who operate the technology department, right?" Gu Sirui is the only one in the office, so he is playing with himself. People who don''t know think he is schizophrenic...


    "right!" Gu Sirui responded again, then grinned.


    If you continue to analyze and master your own information, you can do great harm to the company, but why not?


    "Why?" Gu Sirui began to talk to himself again, and his expression also changed. He wanted to know the answer.


    "Don''t know" then put on a show.


    Gu Sirui thought about it for a while. He thought it was not right to think about it like this or that. He had little inspiration, so he finished his drink.


    He went out to ask his assistant to call Su Su. He thought Su Su might be helpful to him because he wanted to see her.


    I went back to the sofa again. I didn''t look down and meditate on the sofa any more. Instead, I looked like I didn''t care.


    If people like Gu Sirui care too much, I''m afraid it''s only love.


    Gu Sirui is waiting for Su Su''s arrival. By the way, he is going to get some drinks. Later, he can let Su Su have some drinks. After all, she is still very busy. At this time, Gu Sirui only has Su Su Su in mind.


    When he was in high school, Gu Sirui often bought drinks for Su Su. Thinking about his youth, only now.


    Gu Sirui seems to be indulging in his own world. Time is ticking, not a few minutes, not 15 minutes. It''s not long since he invited Su Su, but it seems that a long time has passed in his mind.


    The sound of knocking on the door calls Gu Sirui back. Gu Sirui pretends to be calm and says "please come in", then he looks at the door.


    "What can I do for you?" Su Su said.


    Gu Sirui asks Su Su to sit down, and then asks the assistant to go out and wait. After watching the assistant go out, he says, "today I checked the surveillance video, and someone used my identity to enter the mainframe room." Gu Sirui simply says."What about the suspect?" after all, they had known each other for a long time. Su Su felt that this matter was also serious, so he said his own opinion, "I think it''s the work of the on-the-job staff.".


    "Well, that''s reasonable," Gu Sirui agreed. He knew them for such a long time and had a tacit understanding between them. He didn''t say much.


    "Is there any way to deal with it now?" Gu Sirui asked Su Su, after all, there must be ideas in the minds of designers, and Gu Sirui also wanted to hear Su Su''s opinions.


    "It''s also a simple way for us to find high-tech personnel to investigate suspected technical personnel," Su Su replied. In a very common way, the top one comes from the industry, and the things we don''t know are left to the elites in the industry to solve. "However, there are no suitable candidates, and everything matters," Su Su added.


    At any time, I say this, but I only listen to the sound, which is different from the picture I see.


    Su Su''s voice just dropped, but there was no sound in the office.


    It''s not that Gu Sirui doesn''t respond to Su Su, but Su Su asks Gu Sirui to connect his ears. After all, it''s better to be careful when something happens. I''m in the light and the enemy is in the dark.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sirui and does it. He talks in Gu Sirui''s ear. It''s very quiet, as if a child is whispering something. Gu Sirui''s ear is itchy, but he agrees with Su Su, especially.

 Chapter 489

    A luxury car stopped at the gate of a company. The employees had noticed it for a long time. One minute after stopping at the gate, Gu Sirui, the second young master of Gu family, got off the luxury car with high spirits and entered the company in no hurry.


    If we have the perspective of God at this time, we will know how great the contrast is.


    In fact, most of the time, the appearance rate of the crazy girls we see is not high. After Gu Sirui entered the company, he was ready to take the elevator to his office. At this time, there was no luxury car, of course, he walked on his own.


    "Er Shao, you should have a romantic encounter again. You haven''t come to the company for a day." one of the employees said that when we talk about gossip, we always encounter the origin of gossip. This is the so-called "speak Cao Cao".


    Two people go a few steps away and start to "disappear for a day, it should be something." so and so employees have different views.


    Although the whole company is big, no one in the company doesn''t know who his boss is, and rumors are wearing fast. There are many different opinions about the idea that the president will disappear for a day, and almost everyone in the company knows it.


    After all, such a young and handsome boss is a major target for women to gossip, and women are the source of gossip. This matter quickly spread throughout the company, and those people in the company will not work well every day. Then, what they like most is the boss''s gossip, and they really don''t know what to do with the money they are given.


    Have nothing to do, gossip a few words.


    Each department is also a point that everyone must talk about when they speak. Of course, the technology department that Gu Sirui doubted is not excluded here.


    Every department is so concerned about the boss''s affairs, and they are all talking about these things. What''s the reason why the boss didn''t go to work recently? He must be doing something, either chasing women or busy with work.


    Employees gossip about the boss''s private life. This department discusses it like this, and this department discusses it like that.


    In addition, the boss has a good temper, and the speech is very curious, so who knows what Gu Sirui is thinking.


    Gu Sirui is most concerned about the technology department, so he is more concerned about the design department. Of course, he can''t go, but he can send someone to investigate.


    It''s normal for the technology department to nag about not going to work, but what''s the difference?


    So Gu Sirui called his assistant and exchanged his assistant''s mobile phone with his own in advance. His mobile phone has a password and a recorder on, so it''s a wise choice to let his assistant go to the technology department.


    During this period of time, Gu Sirui is ready to deal with the official business accumulated by his absence from work.


    During the process, the assistant also went to the technology department. As expected, Gu Sirui''s assistant would of course be asked questions, and it was at the moment when the president was missing for one day.


    However, all of this will be recorded and passed to Gu Sirui''s ears. Others don''t know, but they are still chatting. They have no idea that they have been known by the original owner.


    After the assistant went to the design department to get what Si Rui wanted, he immediately gave it to Gu. Gu praised the assistant, and pushed his mobile phone on the desktop to "take the wrong mobile phone"


    the assistant came back and immediately understood that he was a little embarrassed, "sorry, here you are," the assistant said.


    "Well, go down, something will call you," Gu said to the assistant. She was right about it, so Gu had nothing to blame.


    After the assistant left, Gu Sirui did not hurry to stop the recording on his mobile phone, and then put on headphones to play back the recording.


    After all, the recording was carried on the assistant, and the recording was very clear.


    "Hey, the president is not happy today, what did the president do yesterday?" it''s all about gossip, but the recording is only two minutes, and the assistant''s speed is very quick.


    There are not many problems. They are all common problems. There is no noise in the whole department. It sounds very quiet. These are the clues Gu Sirui gave in the first half of the recording.


    In the second half, it''s also very cold. Gu Sirui''s intuition tells him that the technology department is very cold and depressed.


    People''s intuition is very accurate, especially Gu Sirui''s intuition,


    GU Sirui''s face has no change, so he still continues to approve the documents.


    In a few days, Gu Sirui was not idle. He continued to review his official business and did not leave the company for one day as before.


    Every day is the same as every day. It''s all about the company.


    Although people in the company are very curious about the reason why the president did this, no one dares to ask the reason why the president disappeared for a day?


    Some decisions of the company always need to ask the president to give the final order, so Gu Sirui is not disappearing.


    After all, it is understandable for employees to ask for leave, but no one can replace the president.


    What''s more, Gu Sirui''s disappearance for one day is certainly not for other things. The response of the technology department is that Gu Sirui has understood very well and will not disappear.


    The gossip fever that the president lost for a day gradually faded with time. After all, it''s not the time for Gu Sirui to be a child.Someone in the company embezzles his own identity information, which must be found out.


    When Gu Sirui finished his official work, the assistant knocked on the door and Gu Sirui replied, "come in"


    after the assistant came in, he told Gu Sirui, "president, it''s time for Mrs. Gu''s etiquette class.".


    Words fall, Gu Sirui did not move, and then revealed the classic expression package, "do not go, push."


    The assistant has been familiar with Gu Sirui''s style for a long time, and there is no "good" outside. Then he closes the door and goes out to do other things.


    Gu siruicai doesn''t care whether he is made into a facial expression bag or what etiquette class he takes.


    If I had to manage people''s expressions, I would be a boss. Forgive me for being uninhibited, loving freedom and hating things that restrict me. If only I didn''t have to review official business in the future, he thought of Su Su again.


    When I went to school, it was really good. I didn''t have to think about so many things that I didn''t have. I don''t want to be monitored and discussed as I do now.


    But I''m not too disgusted with this kind of life, and I don''t like it much.


    Gu Sirui thought and let the assistant come in, told the assistant after etiquette class don''t tell yourself, all push, push.


    Etiquette class facial management, poker face, diamond invincible drill poker face, so not even their own expression is not in their control, no, Gu Sirui although a day to speak very little, but does not mean that the heart play very little.


    Most of the time is busy working, so of course to relax, so let the assistant outside to buy drinks, to decompress for themselves, to thirst.


    With that, he walked to the balcony easily and got up to exercise his muscles.

 Chapter 490

    Gu Sirui, who is busy with his work, wants to go to see Gu Sinian. After work, he buys a gift to see Gu Sinian.


    GU Sirui only has his own driver. On the way to the hospital, Gu Sirui uses his spare time to read the latest news, whether it''s about finance or himself or any star. He will watch it, but he won''t focus on it.


    For Gu Sirui, the most important thing now is that the company still has Gu Sixian and Su Su. After reading the information, they throw their mobile phones aside.


    Starting to think about today''s work, it''s not far to go to the hospital, but for the manager who manages many people, there is no time to be idle.


    Gu Sirui looked out of the window and was stunned for a while, as if he was emptying himself.


    "The hospital is here," said Gu Sirui, who was dazzled at the back seat.


    Gu Sirui returns to his senses and takes his gift to visit Gu Sinian.


    With that, I sorted out my suit and entered the hospital at a leisurely pace.


    There was a man standing in the corridor. Gu Sirui walked forward. It was Yu Jun.


    Gu Sirui didn''t go up to say hello. Instead, he stood there quietly. The soft voice of a woman came from the ward. It was Su Su''s voice.


    Su Su came to study for Gu Sinian again, because the doctor said that speaking to the patient would make the patient better, so Su Su often came back to study for Gu Sinian, hoping to help Gu Sinian wake up earlier.


    Gu Sirui puts the gift on the windowsill. Although Gu Sinian is not Gu''s own son, the ward is absolutely the same.


    The window is big, and there are stars in the sky.


    Su Su''s voice of studying matches with the stars all over the sky, which seems to make people return to the cool special weather in hot summer.


    Gu Sirui also chose to stand outside the door and didn''t go in to disturb Su Su. It was a bit like a penalty station in high school, although it was impossible to go back to that thing before.


    But that moment of trance, as if to let Gu Sirui and Su Su love back to the period of high school.


    A moment of joy and loss in my heart, like a roller coaster.


    Su Su a slight cough, let Gu Sirui back to reality, may just be and past his time overlap.


    Not staring at the stars all over the sky, I am eager to reach out as if I can catch them, but I can never touch them.


    Turning his head to Yu Jun, Yu Jun didn''t come as often as he did. Yu Jun''s persistence made him admire him. He watched Yu Jun close his eyes and enjoy the sound of Su Su''s study.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. After Su Su''s study in the house, it was late.


    Yu Jun opened his eyes, took the food he bought and went into the room. "After reading for so long, I''m tired. Drink some water to moisten my throat." Yu Jun appeared in front of Su Su in a very fast way.


    Su Su looked back, smiling with pink cheeks. After reading the book for such a long time, she unconsciously made her face look pink. "Thank you" and took the water.


    Outside Gu Sirui see this picture, unconsciously some jealousy, but also with a little jealousy Yu Jun.


    "You boy slip fast" did not enter the room, perhaps because of jealousy, let Gu Sirui to the attending doctor where to go.


    "Has Gu''s situation improved?" Gu Sirui asked with a flat expression.


    "No, as usual." the doctor didn''t turn to look at him, his voice was cold.


    "Apart from studying, what else can we do to increase the chances of arousing patients?" Gu Sirui doesn''t give up and asks, in addition to the bad idea of letting Su Su continue to study, he also wants to wake up Gu Sinian.


    It''s not a good way to lie in the ward all the time when he is young. He still wants to know more about this situation.


    "No, there are so many patients in the world!" The doctor a little impatient answer way, a pair of you are not a fool''s tone.


    Gu Sirui didn''t have much emotion when he heard that. After all, it''s well known to all. He can only let fate decide for this kind of situation.


    Gu Sirui didn''t speak, but he didn''t go out of the room. The doctor became impatient.


    Turning his head to see, "have I seen you anywhere?" the doctor asked with a questioning expression.


    "This is definitely Gu Sirui''s point of laughter for a day." after that, Gu Sirui laughs and randomly presents a picture of a hot online expression pack.


    "You are my daughter''s facial expression bag," the doctor said with a smile, and Gu Sirui laughed even more after listening to it.


    After a few words of nagging, he went to the ward again.


    Without waiting for Gu Sirui to go to Gu Sirian''s ward, a phone call comes in. Gu Sirui is in a good mood now.


    Looking at the tip on the mobile phone, it''s Lin Feng, who is specially assigned by Lin Feng and Gu Sirui to the investigation and design department.


    So he answered, "Mr. Gu, a few days ago you asked me to check the cable of the design department." Lin Feng spoke with normal speed and emotional state.


    "Maybe it''s OK," Gu said. Gu didn''t want haw to influence him to go to the ward, and he was afraid that his phone would be monitored.The other party immediately understood that "I know, President Gu, what happened to the design department..."


    although they were talking on the phone, there was not only one person talking in the conversation. Whenever Lin Feng finished a sentence, Gu Sirui would respond to him.


    This will not digress, can also find the other party want accurate information, for both people is a better way of communication.


    It''s no use saying that in the corridor, so I''m ready to put the gift at the door of the ward. I have a look at Gu Sinian in the room. Originally, I wanted to see him, but I can''t get in.


    So he put the gift he had prepared to the nurse, ready to let the nurse wait for the two people in the room to leave, and then put it into the patient''s room.


    Nurses understand that it is VIP room after all. The people who live in it are either celebrities or social successful people. It''s not difficult for them to remember, and there are not many people. Besides, the person opposite is still a famous boss, so they agreed happily.


    Gu Sirui takes the elevator to go downstairs while making a phone call. There is a special bus driver waiting outside. After all, Gu Sirui is very busy recently. Maybe he will move his place at any time.


    Lin Feng is still reporting on the phone.


    Gu Sirui has no expression on his face. After leaving the hospital, he goes to the driver''s car.


    The driver of the special bus came down to open the door, and Gu Sirui sat in the back seat.


    Along the way, Gu Sirui had a high rate of turning back, but the car was quiet, and the driver didn''t speak. After all, after being a special driver for such a long time, he still had some insight.


    Lin Feng on the phone, after reporting, Gu Sirui hangs up the phone, but his face is very cold, which makes people scared at a glance.

 Chapter 491

    After hearing Lin Feng''s technical report, Gu Sirui takes out the evidence that Lin Feng embezzles his own identity information and peddles company data.


    Gu Sirui thought for a while. Before that, Gu Sirui had been thinking about how Lin Feng would treat it. I asked him to investigate the theft of company data by members of the internal departments of their technology department? Will it be unexpected? Will it make me feel amazing.


    Gu Sirui has been thinking about the infinite possibilities. He summed up the two most possible possibilities, and finally thought that they are closest to the truth. All these possible ideas quickly appeared in Gu Sirui''s head.


    Gu Sirui wants to do these things, in addition to his ability to touch, it is also possible that the personnel of the technical department steal my information, because it records my name.


    Gu Sirui wants to see how Lin Feng will deal with the investigation. Is it about the internal technology department stealing the company''s data? After all, he is a member of the technical department. How will he investigate the matter. It depends on his ability. I''m still looking forward to it. If the person he investigates is from his department, how will he deal with it.


    Not only that, but also by stealing his name. People who do this will not think that if something goes wrong, it will bring immeasurable consequences. Of course, those who do this will be severely punished. These are all looking at


    besides, Gu Sirui wants to look at Lin Feng and see how he behaves? Does he think that he invented the technical report, or does he take the initiative to admit that he did it?


    This question is worth thinking about, and it''s still an unknown number. But still thinking about how he would deal with it? It''s worth looking forward to for a while.


    Not only that, but also I don''t know whether my guess on the content of Lin Feng''s technical report is expected? Gu Sirui is thinking, if it is, then what; if it is not, then what, in addition, he has to think about Lin Feng''s position, try to stand in Lin Feng''s position to think, why does Lin Feng do this, what''s the purpose of doing this.


    Doesn''t he know I doubt him? Or he already knew that he was suspected by me, or he wanted to get a smoke bomb, to get rid of my doubts about him, or he didn''t know anything. These mysteries are displayed in Gu Sirui''s head.


    At this time, Lin Feng walked into Gu Sirui''s office, and then stood straight by waiting. Gu Sirui, sitting quietly in his chair belonging to big bass, looks at Lin Feng solemnly and without saying a word.


    Lin Feng looks at Gu Sirui''s look, and he has a serious expression on his face. He made a lot of guesses himself. This kind of performance is a bit like a guilty conscience.


    Now his heart has been staring at Gu Sirui and thinking. Not only that, but also I wonder in my mind, can Gu Sirui see something? Is there something wrong with my report? He doesn''t know everything I do, does he?


    At this time, Lin Feng thought, this should not be, I do so dense, can this often play the family young master, so powerful? Although, his recent performance is a little bit like that of the president, and his handling of things is really a bit like that of the president.


    However, he should not be so deep. I feel that he should not be able to see my business. Moreover, I haven''t sold the company data I stole at this time. Lin Feng turned his head and thought suspiciously. Could it be that my technical report was not good enough and was found to be flawed? Lin Feng thought doubtfully all the time.


    Then, Gu Sirui said to Lin Feng, "well, thank you! You can go out and work. "


    Lin Feng bowed his head to Gu Sirui and said, "yes." Then, out of the office.


    Gu Sirui looked at the report of Lin Feng, and now he was waiting for another report. I was still thinking. He remembered that his own gossip was the story of an editor in chief of baguabo who said that two brothers of Gu family fell in love with the same woman at the same time, but he was rejected by Shu Xiaoxiao. Lin Feng used human flesh to search out the blogger. Not only that, he also deleted the information that the blogger had and disguised it as a virus attack.


    Lin Feng, at that time, it seemed that he was really good. He was a good man to make. The way of doing things was very good, very targeted, and very good.


    However, it was the gossip story at that time that made me think of the breakthrough of this data change event. At that time, I learned a lot.


    But after Gu Sirui saw the evidence that Lin Feng embezzled his identity information and peddled company data, he remembered what Su Suyan had said to him in the hospital at that time. At that time, he didn''t believe that Lin Feng would be like this. After all, he didn''t seem to offend him, and the last incident was handled by Lin Feng. Is there anything hard to hide?


    But Gu Sirui still believes in Su Su''s method. He always believes her words. Not only that, he also thinks that he has been thinking about her words at that time.


    After seeing the evidence that Lin Feng embezzled his identity information and peddled company data. And now it has been very accurate to determine the original suspicion of Lin Feng, more sure that the direction of their thinking is right. Involuntarily, there is a sense of inexplicable pride. Now I think of what Su Su said, there is a certain truth.Gu Sirui is thinking, if at the beginning he thought this thing was going in the wrong direction, what would be the result. Whether it will make the company''s interests suffer the greatest loss, and it may also damage the company''s image. When I think about it, I''m afraid.


    These are immeasurable and unpredictable. People are still inexperienced in the future. Not only that, they can''t guess the heart of the people. Just as the saying goes, the heart of the people is separated from the belly. Now think about it, still feel very terrible.


    Gu Sirui''s next step is to see why Lin Feng has done this, and what makes him have to do so. He''s a real talent. He can''t be lost. If lost, then the company will lose such good talent. It''s going to be a loss for the company.


    And at present, the company''s interests have not been any loss. Of course, if he doesn''t have time to do bad things and still wants to do something bad for the company, I will not spare him.


    Gu Sirui thought of Su Su''s original proposal, that is, to randomly select a person from the technology department to investigate the internal personnel, and send a third party to investigate the person in charge of the internal investigation.

 Chapter 492

    Gu Sirui listened to Su Su''s method. He thinks that this method is the best one at present. Why not use it?


    Su Su thinks that since Gu Sirui said this, in addition to his own privilege to enter, there is the last possibility that his information has been stolen. Because it''s registered in your own name.


    But Gu Sirui said that he had never been there. He registered his name, not himself. Then his information and certificates may be stolen. The only one who can do this is the technology department. That''s why Su Su Su thought of using the method of randomly selecting a person from the technology department to investigate the internal personnel and sending a third party to investigate the person in charge of the internal investigation.


    Not only that, Su Su also thinks that this method can quickly and accurately find out who stole company data. Because using any person in the technology department to investigate the internal staff, on the surface, is to reduce the attention of the person who steals the company''s data on this matter, and also reduce the accuracy of the technical personnel''s investigation.


    After all, the technical staff of that one is a member of the investigation department, and at least a colleague who has worked together for many years. There are still many good people, and there may be bribery or threats. We should plan for the best and the worst, and take precautions. Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    Not only that, we call a third party to investigate the person in charge of the internal investigation. The third party has nothing to do with the person in charge of the investigation and even all the personnel in the technical department. There will be no shielding behavior, or it will not affect the investigation with personal emotions. Moreover, the content of the investigation will be more accurate and the investigation process will be faster. Moreover, the content of the investigation will be more reliable.


    Of course, these are the advantages of this method that Su Su himself thought of. As for Gu Sirui, I don''t know what he thinks and whether he will adopt this method.


    Gu Sirui, I''ve thought about it for a long time. In the end, Su Su''s method is very good. It''s really worthy of being the woman that my brother and I fell in love with at the same time. He''s so smart that he hasn''t even thought of it. Unexpectedly, she thought of it. Gu Sirui thought silently in his heart.


    Then he nodded to Su Su, "well." , the tone is very gentle, but also with his rare smile in front of Su Su, and then in the next door to continue his investigation. Su Su continued her study for Gu Sinian.


    However, before using this method, Gu Sirui wanted to find out who was the most suitable person to do the job in the technology department, so he needed to check the personnel information of the technology department. Unexpectedly, Gu Sirui, after a long time of careful observation of all the staff of the technology department.


    Just when Gu Sirui wanted to pick up the water cup and drink water, at this moment, he didn''t hear any sound, as if the world stopped at this moment. He saw Lin Feng''s page of information, excitedly grasped the cup, put it on the table, then released his hand, and seized the page of paper with his hands dead, his eyes dead and surprised at the picture of Lin Feng on that page.


    Then, I took a deep breath. Finally, I found a technical personnel who was very similar to the person who stole data from the surveillance. This Lin Feng, I said, met both conditions very well.


    Looking at the head portrait of Lin Feng''s personnel resume, I think that the two conditions I mentioned before are that one is a person in the technical department, and the other is very similar to the figure of the person in the monitoring room.


    Sure enough, the emperor''s heart can live up to those who have a heart. As long as you pay attention to some details, you can find something that you can''t pay attention to at ordinary times. There is no mistake in this sentence!


    Gu Sirui thought that he could let me know how quickly I found the person who stole my information and ID. unexpectedly, the person I suspected was in the right direction in the technology department. This makes me very happy. Unexpectedly, my intuition is quite accurate.


    Now it''s time for the third-party investigators to collect Lin Feng''s evidence of stealing company data to sell. Can confirm my doubt, in finding out the truth, first of all, don''t panic. Not only that, but also try to let Lin Feng relax his vigilance, so that he does not know that I doubt him, then, the next plan can be carried out smoothly. He thought for a while, so he chose Lin Feng to do an internal investigation.


    Similarly, when Lin Feng is asked to conduct an internal investigation, a third party needs to investigate Lin Feng at the same time. It is hoped that when Lin Feng is relaxed, he can quickly grasp the evidence that Lin Feng steals the company''s data, and must be investigated. Gu Sirui thought in his heart, and looked at the third-party investigators very seriously.


    Gu Si recalled all the games he had set up before, just for this moment. It can be seen that Gu Sirui is so dark and strategic. Not only that, but also his patience is so strong.


    Gu Sirui''s thumb touched the corner of his mouth, then rowed to the front and looked at the office with a smile. In the process, Gu Sirui''s Bohemian was revealed. If he is seen by the people he adores at this time, he is afraid to be fascinated by Gu Sirui. Unfortunately, at this time here, only he himself and the air, but the air will not appreciate the beautiful man, feel a bit wasted.


    This is the second time that Lin Feng walks into Gu Sirui''s office. The first time is that he reports the technology to Gu Sirui. This time, I don''t know what happened to Gu Sirui. Is it found. But still walked into the office.Gu Sirui sits on his chair made of genuine leather. In front of him is the evidence that the third party has investigated that Lin Feng has stolen his information and certificates, waiting for Lin Feng''s arrival.


    Lin Feng walks into the office and sees the open documents on his desk. He looks at Gu Sirui in surprise. He suspects him but asks him to investigate. Gu Sirui replies that this is to hold him down and let him relax his vigilance.


    After listening to what Gu Sirui said, Lin Feng feels that he underestimated him before. Gu Sirui is really different from the previous legend. This time I lost, but I didn''t want to say the real reason why I did it.


    After returning to his senses, Lin Feng saw that the evidence at this time was conclusive, and felt that it was meaningless to continue the debate at this time. Finally, he made up a reason casually and admitted to Gu Sirui that he had stolen company information for money.


    But Gu Sirui''s eyes are a little dodgy when he looks at Lin Feng. He thinks that this reason doesn''t hold, and he doesn''t think Lin Feng is such a person. At this time, Gu Sirui thinks that this is just a superficial reason, and it must be a hoax.

 Chapter 493

    Gu Sirui listens to what Lin Feng says. It turns out that Lin Feng is facing him. Not only that, he also admits that he has stolen the company''s information to sell it because of money.


    But why does Gu Sirui feel that he doesn''t believe it? Lin Feng will be like this. Can I make mistakes in my eyes? It''s impossible. Sometimes his own eyes are more powerful than his own brother Gu Sixian. He doesn''t believe Lin Feng is such a person. Gu Sirui can''t believe it. It''s really wonderful.


    If you don''t believe it, for example, Su Su is the first person he saw and liked. Although Su Su likes his brother now, and his brother also likes Su Su, it proves that he has more foresight than his brother.


    Su Su is such a good woman. She is still taking good care of my brother in the hospital. Not only that, this incident, she also put forward valuable opinions to me, as well as her views on this matter and solutions. She played an important role in this matter.


    Gu Sirui thought in his heart, more and more he is so discerning, the vision to see people is so powerful, have the ability, silently admire himself.


    Therefore, Gu Sirui thinks that Lin Feng will not sell the company''s data because he can get access to the company''s more expensive information, but he does not choose to sell it. There must be other reasons for doing these things.


    Gu Sirui thought in his heart, thinking, why does Lin Feng say that he is selling company data for money? Now let''s make a conclusion. Let''s assume that Lin Feng really sells the company''s data for money. Then he can get access to more expensive information. If he sells the information, he will have more money. But unexpectedly, he doesn''t choose to sell it.


    And if he really wants money, he won''t threaten himself to give him more money. If it''s for money, he won''t run away after selling information, leaving the company waiting for me to catch him. Not only that, he for money, for so little money, appetite is so low. It''s very doubtful.


    Lin Feng looks at Gu Sirui with an expression that he doesn''t believe that he will sell company information for money. Although he doesn''t really sell company information for money, he does it for Shen Zaibing, but it also makes him feel pressure. Why don''t he believe that he will sell company information for money.


    Lin Feng thought in his heart, am I so excellent in Gu Sirui''s eyes. So why didn''t Shen Zaibing see his excellence and was obsessed with Gu Sirui all the time. Ah, I''m upset when I think about it. If you had known, you would have sold more or even more expensive information. But I didn''t mean to, but he didn''t want to sell the core of the company. He still has reason.


    Gu Sirui also thought of the words that Lin Feng said just now when he was looking at them for money. His eyes twinkled, which is also very suspicious. If it is true, it should be the guilty feeling and embarrassment after the plan was broken, and the awareness of death, rather than evasion.


    What does this mean? There are two problems in Gu Sirui''s head. First, he may be such a person, but he has to stay in the company. I remember that the company didn''t assign him any tasks. That''s the personal reason.


    Second, it is also possible that he has a compelling reason other than money, and that he does not want or is unwilling to leave the company for his own personal reasons. Not only that, but also I''m afraid of implicating others.


    Therefore, according to his own experience, Gu Sirui thinks that the second problem is more reliable and closer to the situation at this time.


    Not only that, Gu Sirui, also looking at Lin Feng, from time to time toward him full of hate eyes. It seems that he didn''t do anything harmful to Lin Feng. Before this technical report, he didn''t know Lin Feng at all. Is it that something or someone is involved in him.


    Gu Sirui asks Lin Feng with his eyes. After Lin Feng understands it, he looks a little surprised and lowers his head. His face seems to turn red. If he doesn''t look at the pink he hasn''t noticed, he seems to be a little shy. Seeing the change of Lin Feng''s expression, Gu Sirui was surprised and asked Lin Feng, "you don''t like me. Although I''m handsome and romantic, you can''t like me either. Moreover, I have someone I like. My sexual orientation is...


    Lin Feng''s face turns black immediately. He can''t wait to interrupt Gu Sirui and says excitedly: "the person I like is not you. No, I don''t have I like people. " The voice is getting smaller and smaller, and in the end it is silent.


    Gu Sirui beamed at Lin Feng and said, "ha ha ha ha ha, Lin Feng, Lin Feng, I''ve finally got something to say. When I think about the person you like, your expression should be the same as when I think of Su Su Su. Sure enough, the hero is sad for the beauty pass."


    Lin Feng looks at Gu Sirui''s appearance at this time. He is really charming. He can make all women fall for him. I don''t know. If people who love him know that they have this opportunity, they won''t be envied to death. It''s like being jealous of Gu Sirui for Shen Zaibing.


    But this kind of opportunity is the last one I want, because the brighter Gu Sirui is, the more self abased he is, the more Shen Zaibing is infatuated with Gu Sirui, and the farther away he is from her. Lin Feng was very distressed.Gu Sirui has been looking at Lin Feng and gesturing to him with his eyes. It''s time to say, why do you want to do this.


    Lin Feng looks at Gu Sirui''s eyes to him. Lin Feng returns to him with his eyes. Can he guarantee that innocent people will not be involved?


    Gu Sirui nodded and agreed.


    Lin Feng breathes out a breath and compromises. Lin Feng thinks in his heart, since Gu Sirui knows that he has someone he likes, it''s a matter of time to find out who he likes. It''s better to say it honestly. Don''t involve others, especially her.


    Gu Sirui patiently waits for Lin Feng to tell. He wants to know how Lin Feng thinks and why he does it.


    After they patiently talked, Lin Feng confessed to Gu Sirui that he fell in love with Shen Zaibing (female) from the same department. But, what''s wrong with me? Why does her eyes follow you all the time, and my eyes follow her? She is infatuated with Gu Sirui like an idol. Love is a very strange thing. In this way, no one can say who is right and who is wrong.

 Chapter 494

    Not only that, there is a bad problem, that is, Lin Feng feels that he has nothing else to do with. At this time, his heart is very uncomfortable, and he looks very depressed.


    Gu Sirui was surprised to hear what Lin Feng said. It turned out that he had a little relationship with him. Unexpectedly, his peach blossom will be so prosperous. But it''s not his fault. He''s handsome and romantic, which depends on his excellent family genes.


    And he knows that his charm is limitless and makes women fall in love with him. That''s the reason for women, and everyone has the right to appreciate beautiful things, including people, without disturbing others.


    Gu Sirui after finishing, looking at Lin Feng''s face more black, and more inferiority to lower his head, give people look how pitiful. What a pity! Gu Sirui silently receives deser''s look, and the second becomes warm.


    Gu Sirui encouraged Lin Feng to say that your technology of stealing other people''s data is very powerful. However, in the future, this skill should be used for the right purpose. In addition, as you said, Shen Zaibing was infatuated with me like an idol. At that time, he saw my handsome side. Who told me to look so good, though my connotation was also very good.


    Lin Feng''s face is black again, and the sense of existence is reduced. Gu Sirui immediately coughed and went back to business. Although she was infatuated with me, I didn''t feel anything about her, or even never touched her. OK. As the saying goes, a slap won''t make a sound. And now I have people I like, and I still like them. There''s blind time to see her.


    When Lin Feng heard these words, his face was a little better.


    Gu Sirui was just a little scared. He was afraid that Lin Feng would lose his mind and want to beat him. Fortunately, the topic changed quickly, although these are Gu Sirui''s imagination. He looked at Lin Feng, who was still standing there without moving.


    Gu Sirui continues to analyze for Lin Feng. Lin Feng and Shen Zaibing belong to the same department. They spend a lot of time together day and night. Far more than when Shen Zaibing saw Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui said with his eyes, and you said that she was infatuated with idols. That''s her infatuation at this time. It doesn''t mean that she will be like this in the future. After time, she said that there won''t be another scene. Are you afraid of covering her heart when you are with her every day? The ancients said that there is no covering heart, only the heart that can''t persist.


    Gu Sirui looks at Lin Feng who is in the same boat with him and decides to help him and enlighten him. Lin Feng is luckier than him. At least the girl Lin Feng likes is not the one she likes. But that person''s heart has been given to another girl from before to now. Shen Zaibing can''t be with Gu Sirui, at least for now.


    Gu Sirui didn''t know her existence before. Lin Feng still has a chance to launch the attack of love in this period of time. There are many opportunities. Moreover, the two of them can work together almost every day. As time goes by, it''s OK.


    Lin Feng sees that Gu Sirui really wants to help him. Otherwise, how can he waste time here listening to him and enlightening him. Lin Feng felt very moved, but after a while, his face was depressed again. Moreover, our company has a rule that we can''t fall in love with other departments. And also don''t want Shen Zaibing to be transferred away for this, the heart is suffering.


    Gu Sirui heard this, it''s really the first two big. It''s hard to solve a big problem. Now there''s another problem. Gu Sirui has a headache. There are still a lot of things. It''s better to think of another way.


    Gu Sirui had a flash of inspiration and figured out what to say, that is, how to solve the problem. There''s a rule that you can''t fall in love in the same department. As long as you can catch up with Shen Zaibing, are you still afraid of this kind of problem? People''s hearts have been given to you. Don''t you pretend that you are not lovers in the company. And when you catch up with Shen Zaibing, you will think that it won''t be too slow. When the bed reaches the bridge, it will be straight. Why worry so much.


    When Lin Feng listens to Gu Sirui''s painstaking talk to him, Lin Feng suddenly realizes how wrong his idea is, how naive and immature it is. The big stone that had been pressing his heart seemed to have broken down.


    From the very beginning, he was wrong. However, he didn''t realize that Lin Feng always thought that the other party liked Gu Sirui because of material factors. Why did he have this kind of thought at that time? It was because he had the heart of comparison that he blindly followed his own subjective consciousness.


    Lin Feng thinks at this time that maybe Shen Zaibing doesn''t like Gu Sirui because Gu Sirui has material things. Maybe it''s because some of his actions or some Shun Jian attracts her. These are all uncertain factors.


    Not only that, Lin Feng is still facing up to his own shortcomings, because his bad ideas before will make him become more inferiority. That''s because he is not optimistic about life. You are not an optimist. You always compare yourself with others. Other people''s starting point is different from yourself. Is it meaningful to compare yourself with others?


    Lin Feng is in a good mood and calmly talks to Gu Sirui about the whole story. At the beginning, his expression is very relaxed, embarrassed and finally ashamed.After seeing Lin Feng''s performance, Gu Sirui feels that he has finally found the cause of the matter. I also know that Lin Feng is aware of his incorrect outlook on love and values. And there is a trend of adjustment. Now there is only one last process, that is, the process of selling information. This process is very exciting and full of curiosity. It''s the last step. Lin Feng should say his final reason, waiting for this day, waiting for a long time.


    Then Gu Sirui looks at Lin Feng and tells Lin Feng.


    The reason why Lin Feng''s face changes to shame is that in order to compare material with Gu Sirui, Lin Feng wants to make himself closer to Gu Sirui, so that Shen Zaibing can see him in his eyes, even if only a little bit.


    So Lin Feng wants to turn to the dark Internet where hackers gather. Suddenly one day, he sees that someone wants to buy Gu''s internal data at a high price. At this time, I thought that I would sell them the data, but he would like to see how Gu Sirui would deal with this situation.


    At this time, Lin Feng''s jealousy of Gu Sirui and his desire to use money to earn a place in Shen Zaibing''s eyes drive him to steal data. However, he does not resent Gu group, so he does not sell core information.

 Chapter 495

    Lin Feng holds the determination to be prosecuted, says the cause and effect, and waits for the result with a bitter face. Then he sees Gu Sirui smiling like curator Jin, falling on the sofa in a daze, laughing like an sb.


    Lin Feng:?


    Over there, Gu Sirui is already wiping the tears of laughter.


    Lin Feng looks at Gu Sirui with doubts. When he confessed before, he was glad that there was no one else here except them. Now he just feels that his brain is not enough. After thinking about it, he doesn''t know why Gu Sirui laughs like this. He just wants to ask someone.


    Gu Sirui smiles for a while. He is out of breath. He finally calms down. Seeing Lin Feng think of his misunderstanding of Shen Zaibing, he can''t laugh or cry. He rubs his face and looks at his watch. It''s almost time to eat. He gets up and pats Lin Feng on the shoulder: "go out to eat. I''m starving."


    Lin Feng can''t figure it out, but he has heard a lot about the temper of the second son these days. He is a casual person. He doesn''t like others to be polite to him, so he first put down his mind, nodded and said, "you pick a place, I''ll treat you."


    Gu Sirui is opening the door. Wen Yan takes a look at Lin Feng: "no, I''m afraid you will be eaten by me." As they walked out, Gu Sirui said mysteriously, "I will take you to a good place."


    Lin Feng followed, but he didn''t dare to ask where he was going. The name of this Playboy is also very famous. Is he blocking or not? If you don''t stop, what will you do if you know what you are doing?


    Just hesitating, Gu Sirui drove his Lamborghini and stepped on the accelerator to the end. The engine roared, which made Lin Feng''s ears buzzing. While racing, Gu Sirui said: "don''t you worry that you two are in the same department? I''ll transfer her away. It''s a big deal."


    Lin Feng Leng for a moment, thought he heard wrong, Gu Sirui turned on the stereo, put a "good life". The speed was too fast. Lin Feng was calm and held the handrail tightly in his hand.


    When Lin Feng got out of the car, he felt that his appetite was not very good. When he looked around, it turned out that it was the University Town, and the street lights were on in turn. The evening wind swept the skirt of the girls, surrounded by students in twos and threes, and the street was full of small dining cars and stalls.


    Lamborghini is very conspicuous. When parking, many students look at it curiously. As a result, they see two tall and handsome men get out of the car. The good girl can''t help making a "yoooooo ~" sound.


    Lin Feng feels embarrassed, but Gu Sirui doesn''t respond. He says to Lin Feng, "follow me."


    There are many dining cars and vendors in front of the school gate. The smoke of barbecue comes in bursts, and the smell of cumin and chili noodles makes people''s stomach cry. Across the road from the gate, there is a large market where vendors gather and set up greenhouses.


    Gu Sirui and Lin Feng are shuttling through the vendors under the shed. The students who come to eat after class are all carrying fried yoghurt and fruit. Lin Feng didn''t expect that Gu Sirui still liked to come here. In his own memory, he never went back to the university town after graduation.


    One is that I have no time. The other is that I will find a small restaurant to eat when I come back. After working, I seldom eat roadside stalls.


    Two office workers in suits passed by in front of a row of dining cars. The boys passing by were all dressed in plaid shirts and flip flops, some carrying spicy hot, some holding big squid.


    Lin Fengxin said that the second young master was lucky. He had been working under Gu Sinian for a long time before, especially knowing that the young master was a super cleanliness addict, and the people in the company were also infected with some.


    They sat down at a barbecue stand. The sanitary environment here is not so good. With a few folding tables, you can''t see the original color of the plastic stool. Gu Sirui is very familiar with the boss. He is familiar with the place, orders to add more chili noodles, and carries two bottles of iced beer.


    Come back and sit down and say to Lin Feng who is holding his chin: "these days can make me tired out, but today I can relax and have a good meal." Lin Feng put his chin back and said, "don''t drink, right? I have to drive back. "


    Gu Sirui wants to roll his eyes. He thinks of the facial expression management class and stifles it. He stares at Lin Feng and says, "you''re all the same as my brother. You can''t do that."


    Returning the wine and replacing it with iced black tea, Gu Sirui said to Lin Feng, "Shen Zaibing is very careful and capable. I want to transfer her to public relations."


    Lin Feng knows that Gu Sirui is giving him a chance. He''s very excited, but he''s also worried when he''s happy. The boss smilingly on the floor of the meal, a large plate of everything, still zilala ring. Gu Sirui took a bunch of Orleans chicken wings to Lin Feng: "eat this, this is the best."


    Lin Feng took a taste of it, and it was quite hot. While blowing, he said, "it''s really delicious." After a moment''s hesitation, he asked, "how do you know here? How often


    Gu Sirui laughed and said, "it''s not far from my high school. When I was in school, it was a snack street. Now it''s bigger and it''s going to become a big market." He lowered his head to eat meat tendons, where he used to accompany Su Su.


    Two people are eating. I''m really tired. I''ve eaten all of these and added a lot. When resting, Gu Sirui sees that Lin Feng is in a good mood, so he talks to him about Shen Zaibing."Let her take charge of the Weibo fans," Gu said. "My fans are also good at it. They are almost catching up with the stars." While chatting, Gu Sirui said with a smile, "Lin Feng, I don''t think Shen Zaibing likes me."


    Lin Feng''s mouth is still eating, and Wen Yan raises his head. Gu Sirui continued: "well, actually, she can''t say she doesn''t like me, but she doesn''t like me that way." Lin Feng is a little confused, Gu Sirui analyzes over there: "that is to say, people like me like stars."


    Lin Feng seems to understand, said: "do you think she is... Worship you?" Gu Sirui said: "yes, Shen Zaibing is chasing stars. If you say that, will you be jealous? " Lin Feng shook his head.


    "I think you should be brave." Gu Sirui took the joke off his face and said seriously, "now many good girls don''t worship money at all, so their own economic ability is very strong. Shen Zaibing is such a girl. "


    Lin Feng listened carefully.


    "What you should think about is how to understand her on the spiritual level, instead of just thinking that you can''t play without money, which is wrong. What can material guarantee? " Serious Gu Sirui''s eyes are shining, which makes people unable to turn their eyes.

 Chapter 496

    Two people have eaten almost, Lin Feng only feel that he has not eaten so much for a long time, almost to support the table to stand up. Gu Sirui is also very happy. He thinks that Lin Feng has gone wrong before. As a subordinate of the company, he is still a reliable person.


    Seeing that Lin Feng had eaten well, Gu Sirui said, "you just want to do it anyway. What should you do in the future. Although still want to punish you... "Lin Feng can''t help getting nervous.


    "You can return the previous bonus. After all, it''s not easy to explain that there is no penalty at all. Although I''ve been pressing, it''s very noisy. There are many people who know about it. You have to admit your mistakes and have a good attitude. Do you know? " Gu Sirui said.


    Lin Feng didn''t expect that the punishment would be so light. Even in his opinion, this is not a punishment at all, because Shen Zaibing has been transferred to other departments, which shows that he can safely pursue beautiful women. He was so moved and happy that he couldn''t help but want to stand up.


    Just eat too much, very difficult to support the table to stand up.


    Gu Sirui: "poof. Sit down. Sit down


    It''s completely dark now, and it''s the time when there are the most people. Almost every stall is surrounded by a large circle of people. Some busy stall owners are barehanded and flying with shovels. The smell of fried rice with eggs, fried cakes and casserole noodles fills both sides of the road.


    Gu Sirui suggests that two people walk around and eat. Lin Feng agrees. To tell you the truth, he also misses his school days. At that time, he was still a young man. As they walked, they recalled the stupid things they did when they were students.


    Lin Feng said that he was very stupid at that time. He knew that he didn''t find any students in class, self-study and scholarship. Of course, he won''t admit that it was at that time. Even if he wanted to find it, he might not be able to find it (...), so now Lin Feng doesn''t know much about girls and doesn''t fall in love.


    Gu Sirui laughs. When he was a student, he was a special one. Every time he came back from PE class, all kinds of love letters he received were so full that they could fall out of the drawer. Sue made fun of him for this. Gu Sirui said that Lin Feng''s eyes are about to fall out.


    "What, jealousy?" Gu Sirui said with a smile.


    Lin Feng nodded: "yes, you are the standard of the stallion man." Gu Sirui burst out laughing. While they were laughing, they strolled around. After a while, a bowl of fried cold noodles and a cup of drink appeared on their hands. Gu Sirui also held a big squid.


    Gu Sirui looked nostalgically at both sides of the street and said, "if you stay a little later, you won''t be able to eat that barbecue. There are too many people."


    Lin Feng hesitated again and again, and said what he had thought for a long time: "I want to go to the branch company to do technical support." Gu Sirui didn''t expect that he was going to say this. He asked, "why? Isn''t it good to be at headquarters? "


    "The headquarters is very good, but all the processes are perfect, and I can''t do anything extra," said Lin Feng Looking at Gu Sirui, he said, "the branch is still in preparation. Everything is new. I have rich experience. Go and stare at them. Don''t go wrong."


    Gu Sirui looked at him inexplicably: "you went to the branch office, how can you chase Shen Zaibing?"


    Lin Feng chuckled and said in a good mood: "it''s not that I can''t come back. I also think I didn''t do well before. It''s time to calm down and plan for the future."


    Gu Sirui also wanted to persuade: "how can this kind of thing be calm? If you don''t strike while the iron is hot, who knows who will pry her away when you come back? " But Lin Fengyan just laughs, and his attitude is still very firm. Gu Sirui has to agree with him, and he likes Lin Feng more.


    The next day, Shen Zaibing took office. She didn''t expect that the second young master was a man of vigorous and resolute spirit. He was very good at handling affairs, which was different from the impression she had before. In this way, she has been promoted to a higher level and is in charge of several subordinates.


    Gu Sirui, who was not in charge of the company before, is handsome and romantic. He always brings his own star aura in every appearance, but gives the impression that he never cares about anything in the company, just playing.


    Recently entered the company, many people are waiting to see jokes, but he Leng is very good, hard hit those people in the face.


    Think of this Shen Zaibing feel happy! Relieve Qi! Every time she saw Gu Sirui, she could not help blinking her star eyes. She felt that Gu Sirui was like the great power in xiuxianwen. He was like an inspirational legend.


    I really want to stick Mr. Gu''s poster on the wall and put incense on it every day, so that I can bless my work. Now, when Gu Sirui came, Shen Zaibing had a good trip and was promoted.


    With this mentality, to this post, she is more like a duck to water. Every day, in addition to coordinating with fans, Shen Zaibing also uses his own trumpet to send out flower craze with everyone, and contributes a lot of Gu Sirui''s new expression pack.


    In fact, before Gu Sirui, he was a standard rich second generation image, absolutely inseparable from Xiangche beauty. It''s because of that expression pack that he got so hot on Weibo. Shen Zaibing has been keeping the high-definition waterless version of the expression pack with rolling eyes. It''s really funny. Many passers-by are surrounded by fans like this.


    There is a complaint on Weibo that Gu Sirui''s photos are of poor quality. Shen Zaibing secretly ambushes in the conference room and takes a picture of Gu Sirui''s serious face. The picture quality is super clear and there is no water to print.So Gu Sirui almost had another hot search, and fans all yelled: "the official micro blog has actually issued welfare!" "I''m super commander gu!" "AAH, AAH, AAH, AAH, AAH, AAH, AAH "Declare to Mr. Wu Li, President gu!"


    Shen Zaibing is browsing the messages of fans with his coffee. His mouth turns up and he laughs happily. Several of her staff are Gu Sirui''s fans, and they are very enthusiastic about maintaining Gu Sirui''s microblog every day.


    They are "infatuated" with Gu Sirui just like chasing stars. Because their working relationship is close to Gu Sirui, they often look at Gu Sirui with twinkling star eyes.


    All of a sudden, one of them stopped the mouse: "hmm? How can someone speak ill of Mr. Gu? I dare to speak ill of Mr. Gu. I don''t think they want to live. Mr. Gu is such an excellent person. He has no shortcomings. " Smell speech, a few people all surround come over.


    Shen Zaibing also put down his glass, took a look at the comment pointed out, and quickly knocked on the keyboard: "what''s all this nonsense...".


    "This is to discredit our president Gu... Wow, there are so many."


    "These are all the same IP?"


    "Ah? That''s true


    Looking at the screen in front of him, Shen Zaibing frowned deeply. Everyone sorted out a report together. After Shen Zaibing checked it, he sent it to Gu Sirui without hesitation.

 Chapter 497

    After half a day''s leisure, Gu Sirui didn''t eat lunch and rushed to the hospital.


    Almost trotting all the way into the ward, Su Su saw Gu Sirui''s sweat and said angrily, "are you in such a hurry? What are you running for? " I''m looking for a tissue while I''m talking.


    Gu Sirui said while wiping his sweat: "it''s been a long time since the meeting in the morning. Originally, time was enough, but the result was... "Before he finished, the attending doctor over there came with several doctors. Gu Sirui quickly stepped aside and stood aside.


    Several doctors carefully checked the situation of Gu Sinian, who was full of tubes, and told him: "don''t worry too much about the family members. This kind of thing can''t get angry quickly." Sue nodded. She has heard so many comforting words these days, and has been very calm.


    Gu Sirui looks at the big brother on the bed who knows nothing, and his heart is very sad. But seeing Su Su so calm, he also unconsciously stabilized his mind like he was infected with power. After the doctors left, Su Su took the stool for Gu Sirui to sit down.


    Gu Sirui looked at his eye watch and found that it was a little more. He was a little annoyed. If he had arrived earlier, he could have helped feed his elder brother. But it''s a long delay. I''ve missed the meal.


    Su Su looks after Si Rui''s face and asks, "is it uncomfortable?"


    Gu Sirui shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. I''m just in a hurry. I didn''t have time for lunch."


    Su Su said with a smile: "I didn''t eat either. I was so busy that I forgot the time. I don''t know if there is any food in the canteen now. " When Gu Sirui heard that Su Su didn''t eat, he stood up and said, "I''ll go and have a look. It''s a big deal. I''ll drive out and buy something to eat."


    Su Su agreed with a smile. Looking at Gu Sirui walking out of the ward, he sighed deeply.


    Not surprisingly, there are only some soup in the canteen. Gu Sirui looks around and buys four buns across the road from the hospital to eat with Su Su.


    When it comes to the current situation of the company, Gu Sirui can''t help sighing again and again. The eyebrows wrinkled. "That Lin Feng, you said before that he was unscrupulous and eager for quick success and instant benefit. That''s true." Su Su picked an eyebrow: "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Sirui said as he ate: "he likes Shen Zaibing in the public relations department - Oh, he was a woman in the same department with him before, but Lin Feng feels that he has no money, he has low self-esteem and dare not chase others. Shen Zaibing worships me very much. "


    Su Su thought it was funny: "and then? Lin Feng thinks you are the enemy of love? "


    Gu Sirui''s sour face wrinkled when he got too much vinegar and drank water: "that Shen Zaibing worships me like an idol, just like a Star chaser. As a result, Lin Feng got the company''s internal data. " After a few more bites, he continued, "it''s just that he didn''t sell it."


    "What else can we do without data?" Su Su asked.


    Gu Sirui put down his chopsticks: "no, but maybe I found out before I could do anything. Shen Zaibing, I transferred her to public relations. "


    Su Su asked, "and then what?"


    "Then she found out that there was an IP that had been hacking me." Gu Sirui shook his head, "now only find out these, other temporarily not much clue."


    Su Su began to smile. Her eyes narrowed and bent like the crescent moon. Gu Sirui, who was looking at her, also began to laugh: "together, you were accidentally angry. You''re really gossip


    Gu Sirui couldn''t help asking: "what is gossip constitution?"


    Su Su couldn''t hold the chopsticks with a smile. She nodded at him and said, "even if you''re born with rumors flying all over the world, if you don''t find it, it''s still haunting you. It''s always the Constitution with constant gossip."


    Gu Sirui Leng for a moment, maybe the meeting is too tired, the brain did not turn over: "she pestered me? Who? Is Shen Zaibing not around me? " Su Su laughed even more when he said that. Gu Sirui''s head is full of doubts, but he thinks Su Su is laughing inexplicably.


    "When we went to school, you were full of gossip. Anyone who rubs your shoulder will take it out and talk about it everywhere. "


    Su Su''s story is true. At that time, a girl was especially infatuated with Gu Sirui. Once in the corridor, Gu Sirui accidentally bumped into her. The girl also publicized everywhere, making it like Gu Sirui had abandoned her all the time.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui''s face was even worse: "do you remember such a terrible thing? After that, my reputation stinked in school. " Su Su laughed and put away the bags and tableware.


    Think of the bad things before, Gu Sirui''s mood is even worse. He looked at Su Su who was busy and said, "Shen Zaibing is checking an IP these days. I don''t know who speaks ill of me on the Internet every day. I''m so bored."


    Said Gu Sirui can not help but feel very sad. He didn''t like to be bound, and he didn''t like to deal with the mess of the company at all. If he didn''t want to disappoint grandma and big brother, he would not take over. For no reason, except for so many things, he was just dealing with them.


    As a result, it was not easy to solve the problem one by one, and then I saw someone scolding him tirelessly on Weibo. Gu Sirui only felt that his appetite turned and stirred, and his chest felt uncomfortable.Su Su came back after cleaning up. Seeing Gu Sirui''s face down, he said with a smile, "no glass heart, which big V microblog is not like this." She wants to comfort Gu Sirui, but the degree of understatement is not enough.


    Gu Sirui only felt aggrieved for a while. Su Su, the elder brother in the hospital bed, who has been away from him gradually, will only force his old lady Gu to stick to the company''s major and minor affairs. These are mixed together, make Gu Sirui upset.


    Problems are coming one after another, which has made Gu Sirui feel tired of dealing with them. Before, he thought that as long as he solved it one by one, things would get better. But when he felt that he was at the end of his rope, Su Su''s joke made him feel very tired.


    "If only someone could understand my mood at this time." Gu Sirui thinks like this, looking at Su Su''s busy figure. She seems to have lost some weight these days. Her high ponytail makes her very capable, but her slightly pale face makes her look not in good spirits.


    "I''m here to help." Gu Sirui thinks of his purpose and goes to help. Now Gu Sinian has to turn over twice a day, wipe his body once in the morning and once in the evening, change clothes and bed sheets frequently, and massage his arms and legs frequently.


    The doctor said that this is to prevent muscle atrophy and muscle weakness if it is too long. Even if Gu Sinian wakes up, it will affect his future actions. So every day Susu sleeps in the ward and does these things except reading.

 Chapter 498

    Although Gu Sirui is willing to help, he has a lot of strength. He has never done anything to take care of people. Su Su saw that he was also annoyed, so she asked him to sit for a rest or help deliver something.


    It''s easy to finish. It''s almost evening. Su Su thinks of Mrs. Gu and persuades Gu Sirui to go home to have dinner with her. "You haven''t been home for a long time, have you? Go back to the old man. " Su Su said.


    After a short rest, they had nothing else to say. Gu Sirui is very moved to see Su Su take care of Gu Sinian so hard, but at the same time, he also vaguely realizes that Su Su has changed.


    How to describe this feeling? Gu Sirui himself can not find any suitable description. It can only be said that the distance between them is getting farther and farther unconsciously. Now, Su Su seems to be facing Gu Sirui as a sister-in-law.


    Gu Sirui''s bitterness came up layer by layer. He looked at Su Su and asked her, "do you remember us? At that time... "But he just thought about it, because Gu Sirui was afraid that Su Su''s answer would be the last thing he wanted to hear.


    Before Gu Sirui forced down the worries suddenly and clearly emerged in my mind. Although Gu Sirui tried not to think about it any more, the terrible head was like a knife, leaving a deep scar on Gu Sirui''s heart.


    No matter how eager Gu Sirui wants to forget, he can''t deceive himself and ignore his feelings: Su Su doesn''t care about him any more.


    Time seems to be still at this moment.


    Su Su saw that Gu Sirui didn''t have anything to say, so he brushed his microblog for a while. Gu Sirui sat for a while. Seeing that there was no place to help, he wanted to leave. At this time, he saw Su Su smiling at the screen of his mobile phone, her pale face brightening with a smile.


    Gu Sirui''s heart moved. He hasn''t seen Su Su smiling for a long time. After the big brother''s accident, Gu Sirui''s world seems to have turned grey.


    "What are you looking at, so funny?" Gu Sirui naturally leaned over and unconsciously wanted to put his hand on Su Su''s shoulder. They haven''t been close for a long time.


    But Sue dodged. Gu Sirui was stunned when he saw Su Su reading Yu Jun''s microblog.


    "So... Did he make you so happy..." Gu Sirui thought disappointedly.


    Su Su subconsciously dodged Gu Sirui''s hand, also felt a little embarrassed, had no words to find words to say: "time is not early, you are tired all afternoon, go home."


    They looked at each other and felt embarrassed.


    Gu Sirui only felt an angry rush to his head. During this period of time, he often made do with staying overnight in the company, and even didn''t sleep well for a long time. This anger was a bit heavy and heavy, and the eyes were blurred, like a layer of gauze, unable to see Su Su''s face clearly in front of her.


    He suppressed his anger, said goodbye with a straight face, and then left the ward like a gust of wind, leaving Su Su inexplicably looking at his back, unable to feel his head: "what''s the anger in the company?"


    Gu Sirui rushed down the hospital building without thinking and turned around to find his car. At this time, there were not many cars in the parking lot, but there was a fire in his heart, which made him uneasy. He could not find his own car even after several turns.


    "Bang" all of a sudden, Gu Sirui kicked the garbage can in the parking lot. He was red eyed and wheezing like a lion with angry hair. Passers by all inexplicably looked at him, those eyes let his face uncontrollably red up.


    "These... These people are..." Gu Sirui turns around, trying to calm down, but it doesn''t work. "These people don''t look good!" Su Su''s "no glass heart" accidentally pokes Gu Sirui''s heart, which makes Gu Sirui feel aggrieved and sad.


    "My glass heart? I''ve... I''ve worked very hard! " Gu Sirui finally finds his car. After a lot of effort, he takes out the key, sits in and slams the door.


    In the open parking lot in the evening, a man was sitting in a Lamborghini, shaking his hands to light a cigarette, but he failed several times, so angry that he threw the lighter out together.


    Gu Sirui tried to take a deep breath to calm down. He doesn''t want to go back to Gu''s home tonight. He doesn''t want to listen to old lady Gu any more, so as not to force him to marry Shu Xiaoxiao. By the way, that book is Xiaoxiao!


    Gu Sirui thought of her, only feel full of evil fire nowhere to vent. It''s that woman who''s responsible for so many things!


    Thinking angrily, Gu Sirui takes out his mobile phone and dials Shu Xiaoxiao. As soon as he got through, he said, "when are you going to explain to Su Su?"


    Xiaoxiao over there was startled. When she saw that it was Gu Sirui''s phone, she was still a little pleased. She expected that Gu Sirui would talk to her about her feelings. As a result, she just answered the phone and heard the roar there before saying hello. Shu Xiaoxiao trembled.


    "Gu... Gu Sirui, what''s the matter with you?" Shu Xiaoxiao asked in a trembling voice.


    Gu Sirui is not in the mood to control the mood of Xiaoxiao. He just wants to find someone to vent his anger. "Don''t you understand? I ask you when to explain! Have you forgotten what you said? "When Shu Xiaoxiao heard that he was in a bad mood, he thought that Gu Sirui was in a bad mood after drinking wine. He slightly restrained his impatience and didn''t contradict Gu Sirui. He said in a good voice: "you know, last time we met, we were all secretly photographed, and I found that someone always followed me..."


    GU Sirui impatiently interrupted her: "what''s the relationship with you not explaining?"


    Shu Xiaoxiao said sadly: "I''m not in China now... There are always people following me. It''s not safe at all... In this situation, I''d better stay away from the limelight..."


    Gu siruicai doesn''t listen to Shu Xiaoxiao''s nonsense. The more he listens to it, the more headache he has, and the more upset he feels: "I don''t care if you are followed. Don''t forget what you promised! Don''t make excuses


    Shu Xiaoxiao was frightened by Gu Sirui''s tone. Gu Sirui''s impatient voice came from the other end of the phone: "I''ll give you a week. Go and explain it to Su Su Su. You can choose where you want to say it." Shu Xiaoxiao wants to say something more. Gu Sirui says darkly, "don''t forget what you did. Don''t break your promise."


    Then he put down the phone. Shu Xiaoxiao''s chest heaved with anger, but the expression on his face was very delicate.


    "Gu Sirui, you think so. I will never tell Su Su. Don''t try to force me to submit. Do you believe me to say something? I''ve been in charge of your family for so long, but I''m not a little girl who doesn''t understand anything. "

 Chapter 499

    Su Su saw Yu Jun recently reprinted a message about the logo design of a public welfare foundation when she inadvertently wrote her microblog.


    Su Su went in and looked at the contents carefully. Su Su felt that this was what she wanted to do. She saw the African child in this picture as if she had seen her own childhood.


    When I was young, my father was a heavy drinker, and my family was very poor.


    Every time my mother tries to earn a little money, my father will take it by force.


    Su Su saw other children''s dads accompany them every day, but Su Su didn''t. Su Su especially envies those children.


    But what about my father? It''s only when I''m short of money for drinking that I''ll come back to her and mom! Other children can eat good, every festival, other people''s home is round, but only their own family, not good at all.


    During the Spring Festival, Su Su only thought about whether her father would come back? Even if Dad came back, did he come back to ask mom for money?


    Su Su''s family has to rely on the money hidden by their mother after they give their father for food and clothing.


    Her drunkard dad never made a contribution to the family. Even his father left a lot of debt after his death.


    Before he died, his father just came back shamelessly and repeatedly to ask for money from his mother. When his mother didn''t give him money, his father lost his temper and made the family restless.


    When she was a child, Su Su''s hard life was endless. She even imagined divorcing her mother and father. He was asked to drink when he drank, and no one paid his debts. Let him wake up.


    But fortunately, Su Su''s mother''s education has always been positive energy, and most of her father''s behavior has been her warning, encouraging her to develop in a good direction!


    She has always been strict with herself, and does not let herself go because of such a bad family. Su Su has not been affected too much by her father''s bad habits, nor by his father''s bad habits.


    Su Su grew up is still optimistic and cheerful, has been able to actively face life, and strive to live a good life!


    Even because his father was a drunkard, he was influenced and became more clever!


    Su Su has always been very kind, and always wanted to do some public welfare, or something helpful to public welfare.


    She didn''t want to let her poor life perform on these childlike children. She especially sympathized with these children and didn''t want them to live the same life as herself.


    Because Su Su knew how hard she suffered in her childhood. She didn''t have her own childhood. In her childhood, her father was drunk.


    When Su Su saw this micro blog reprinted by Yu Jun, she couldn''t help her mouth rising slightly.


    She seemed to see her hopes in her children.


    I thought: if I can join this foundation, I will try my best to do it well!


    Then she looked at the microblog in detail and found that the beneficiaries of the logo design of the public welfare foundation were poor children in Africa.


    Su Su saw here and even more liked this public welfare cause.


    Su Su began to imagine that if she could do something for the cause of public welfare, she could help those poor children.


    Then those poor children will certainly be able to eat what normal children eat, and they can also fill some space in their daily life.


    Can make their life no longer so hard! I can design the logo for this public welfare.


    Of course, all this should be within the scope of his ability, Su Su''s imagination.


    I don''t know what kind of requirements the public welfare foundation has for its partners this time, and whether it will agree to its own request? What if you don''t agree?


    But she really wants to participate in this public welfare activity.


    I really want to make some contribution to this public welfare activity. She also believes that if she participates in this public welfare activity, it will be able to make this public welfare activity complete successfully.


    She does not participate in public welfare for her own fame and fortune!


    Just want to make some help for public welfare activities!


    The more Su Su thought about it, the more she felt that the public welfare was too suitable for her. Now that she had seen it, she had to participate in it!


    She''s got it!


    When Su Su usually takes care of Gu Sixian in his spare time, he sometimes goes to play wechat, chat about QQ, or brush his micro blog.


    After thinking about it carefully for a while, Su Su looked up some information.


    I saw a design draft of a photographic work. The inspiration of this design draft came from Jun''s photographic work. After reading this design draft of the photographic work, Su Su had a feeling that he was still in the middle of something.


    Su Su took a fancy to the design draft of this photographic work at a glance.


    So Su Su decided to make a good appointment with Yu Jun to talk about the public welfare foundation.Su Su turned to take her clothes and called her usual friend, because she had mentioned something about Yu Jun with her for a long time, and maybe this friend still had Yu Jun''s number.


    She got through to this friend''s phone. Fortunately, his friend told him the phone number, but he said that he was very busy recently. He didn''t contact Yu Jun for a long time, and he didn''t know if yu Jun was still using the number.


    Su Su and her friend asked for the phone number and then hung up in a hurry.


    That''s right. Su Su is very eager to call Yu Jun and ask about the public welfare foundation. She''s afraid that others will take the lead,.


    For this foundation, Su Su is fighting against the clock!


    Although a friend said Yu Jun might not use this number, Su Su finally decided to have a try and dialed Yu Jun''s phone, but no one got through.


    Later, Su Su called Yu Jun again, but no one got through.


    Su Su thought and thought, what''s the matter? How can no one get through? Is he busy? Is his assistant busy?


    Su Su thought it was impossible. When Su Su was upset, she thought of a man''s voice on the other end of the phone.


    The man said, "Hello, I''m Yu Jun''s assistant. Who are you?"


    Su Su replied, "Hello, I''m Su Su."


    Yu Jun''s assistant replied, "what can I do for you?"


    Su Su said with a smile, "I want to talk to him personally. It''s very important to me. Thank you."


    The assistant said at the other end of the phone, "well, I''ll ask him to call you back when he''s finished." Su Su quickly thanks Yu Jun''s assistant.


    Su Su thought, I must talk about this matter. The corners of the mouth rise 45 degrees.

 Chapter 500

    Su Su and Yu Jun''s assistant call the next day, Su Su received a call from Yu Jun.


    Su Su picked up the phone and told Yu Jun, "long time no see?"


    Yu Jun laughed on the other end of the phone: "long time no see. What are you doing recently?"


    Su Su was ready to stop talking to him endlessly, so he went straight to the theme: "there''s something I want to talk about recently! It has something to do with you! "


    Yu Jun hesitated for a moment and agreed to listen to it.


    Su Su was very interested in the news about the logo design of a public welfare foundation on his micro blog, and asked if you can let yourself participate in this public welfare cause!


    Su Su said a lot, but did not hear Yu Jun''s reply.


    Su Su thought to herself: maybe Yu Jun thought that he came to him to participate in this public welfare activity for the sake of fame and wealth.


    So Su Su took a breath and said, "I''m not for fame and wealth. I really want to do a good job in this public welfare.


    I''ll do it anonymously. " Su Su said for a long time, but still did not reply, when Su Su decided to hang up.


    Hearing Yu Jun''s reply on the other end of the phone, Yu Jun said with a smile: "yes, I can trust you very much. I still don''t know who you are. You are always so kind and more beautiful!"


    Su Su listened, very happy to say: "thank you, I will work hard to do it!"


    Yu Jun immediately replied, "of course, I have time the day after tomorrow. As a thank you, please invite me to dinner the night after tomorrow. As long as you invite me to dinner, I''m willing to let you join the foundation."


    So Su Su quickly agreed.


    They agreed that the day after tomorrow, Su Su in order to Yu Jun can more readily agree to her, but also in order to Yu Jun can trust themselves, is sincerely for this public welfare to contribute.


    Su Su specially went around to collect some information about poor children in Africa, and planned to take them to the restaurant for Yu Jun in the evening.


    On the night they agreed, Su Su was afraid that she would be late, so she took the information to the restaurant after work.


    After arriving at the restaurant, Su Su opened the information and looked at it for a while. After a while, Yu Jun came.


    Su Su waved to Yu Jun and let him sit here.


    You can see that Yu Jun is dressed up today.


    Yu Jun sat opposite Su Su and said, "you look beautiful tonight, just like before, more charming than before!"


    Su Su was embarrassed and said, "what are you talking about? How can you be so charming?"


    Su Su didn''t dress up tonight because she thought she was just coming to have a meal and talk about the foundation!


    After a day''s work, I have to come to dinner. I''m exhausted, but Yu Jun asked me to treat myself.


    Su Su also felt that it would be better and more secure to talk about the foundation face to face. After all, it''s for the public welfare that I want to do. I want to help the public welfare!


    Yu Jun called the waiter, who came with the menu.


    Yu Jun handed the menu to Su Su and said, "Miss Su, what do you like to eat?"


    Su Su said, "is that what I want to treat you to? Can I have anything?"


    So he handed the menu to Yu Jun and asked him to order first. Yu Jun did not shirk, but ordered some of the dishes that girls might like to eat, as well as the specialties in their store.


    After the waiter left with the menu, Su Su said with a smile, "let''s talk about the project."


    Yu Jun replied, "why haven''t we seen each other for so long? Shall we have dinner together and talk about work?"


    Su Su said, "no, no, that''s not."


    Yu Jun looked at Su Su and said, "it''s just a joke. Come on! Let''s get down to business! "


    Su Su immediately showed Yu Jun the information she had collected these two days about poor children in Africa, and gave him a detailed introduction.


    But when Su Su introduced Yu Jun, Yu Jun''s mind was not in the information Su Su introduced.


    Su Su has been making a very serious introduction. Later, Su Su found that Yu Jun was not listening carefully to his introduction about the African children''s Fund for poverty, but just looking at Su Su''s face.


    Not looking, but staring at Su Su''s face all the time.


    Looking at it affectionately, Su Su felt it and didn''t go on.


    The more Su Su thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. At the beginning, when Yu Jun called him, he promised to let himself go to the African children''s Fund for poverty. Later, he said that in order to thank him, he asked him to invite him to dinner.


    When he got here, he didn''t listen to the information he had worked hard to prepare.


    So Su Su thought that Yu Jun was a drunk, not a drunk!Su Su can''t let him develop like this!


    After the dishes were served, Yu Jun always talked with her about personal feelings, not about work.


    Su Su took a few mouthfuls and felt that she couldn''t go on. From Yu Jun''s tone of voice, Su Su felt more and more uncomfortable.


    As a result, Su Su, who has been a clever ghost since childhood, finds a reason to leave in advance.


    Su Su tried to write her own manuscript after she went back, hoping to see the public''s opinions on the manuscript on the Internet, and then find out the shortcomings of her manuscript. After careful editing, Su Su Su submitted her manuscript anonymously from the Internet.


    Unexpectedly, the next day, Su Su turned on her computer, and many netizens were supporting her manuscript. Moreover, the attention of her manuscript has been rising in a straight line.


    Su Su''s mood at the moment is indescribable, how to say? Su Su''s heart secretly happy, happy that his manuscript has finally been recognized by everyone, there is an unexpected mood!


    What a surprise!


    Su Su felt very happy for a moment.


    But the next day, Su Su never thought of it!


    There are a lot of netizens on the Internet who say that their works are plagiarized.


    Su Su can''t accept it. Yesterday, many people were following her manuscript.


    There are still many people who agree with their manuscripts, but why do we turn against friends today?


    Although there are many such things in this circle, I still can''t believe it happened on my own.


    The mood will also rise and fall, great joy and great sorrow.


    Yesterday, I was gratified that my manuscript was affirmed by most netizens. Why is the result so different today!

 Chapter 501

    Su Su couldn''t accept netizens pointing out that her work was plagiarized.


    Su Su couldn''t accept it for a moment. She thought she was overjoyed yesterday. She made a mistake and was dazzled. But Su Su opened her eyes wide and said, "is that to say, I copied other people''s works? Ah, ah, ah


    Immediately turned off the computer, crazy roar!


    It''s bouncing.


    After a while, she heard a knock at the door. Su Su stopped and went to the door. She followed the cat''s eye to see who was coming!


    It turned out that the grandmother next door couldn''t stand it any more. She came to her and said, "can you let my grandson go to bed early and stop shouting!"!!! What a big deal! "


    Su Su immediately apologized in the room.


    When she left, Su Su opened the door to see if she had left.


    Looking around, the old lady had already left, so she closed the door with ease.


    After closing the door, Su Su said, "I''m scared to death, I''m scared to death, I''m scared to death!"


    If this is discovered by grandma, then recognize it, record a small video for herself and send it to the Internet. My God, I will be reprinted by netizens like this, which will make me angry again!


    Su Su thought that she could calm her mood only by being honest.


    Su Su suddenly thought that she had not had breakfast yet, so she was ready to put on her clothes and mask and go downstairs to buy some breakfast. When she went downstairs, she was thinking about what she would eat for breakfast.


    I went downstairs and heard some young people talking about it.


    It was the plagiarism of one''s own works by others that was discussed. The young people said, "this is plagiarism. Why hasn''t the government replied?


    It''s her own acquiescence, and who is this anonymous person? What''s the shame


    Su Su turned around and went back upstairs. She felt that she could not escape.


    We must have a good look at this work which is pointed out to be plagiarized.


    After she calmed down, Su Su calmed down and thought about whether she might have been plagiarized by netizens. Su Su pondered carefully for a while, which time, which time?


    I didn''t copy! This time, I read Yu Jun''s photography when I was writing.


    The moment I feel some inspiration, I will decide to create works.


    She felt that she might have learned from Yu Jun''s photography a few days ago.


    Su Su thought: if someone really thinks that my work is plagiarized from Yu Jun''s work, it''s very bad. I don''t know if I''ve made Yu Jun angry after I found a reason to run away after last meal.


    But I don''t think so! Su Su''s ancient spirit will not let Yu Jun find his little trick. Even if he knows, he won''t say anything!


    After all, it''s not a glorious thing.


    It''s obvious that he looked at me with that kind of eyes first.


    What I did was right, and I''m sure he won''t be angry, because no one can see through my ancient spirit.


    Su Su said, "maybe! I just learned from his works and found inspiration. I''m not going to be picked by so many people! The netizen''s sense of smell is also too sensitive! "


    Su Su plans to see, in the end, so many netizens say where I plagiarize?


    So Su Su summoned up the courage to turn on the computer again, thinking that it must be netizens who thought I copied Yu Jun''s photography. My friends, I didn''t copy other people''s works, but used for reference. Do you understand?


    Sharp netizens!


    Su Su thought for a while, and her hands were beating on the keyboard. After a careful look, she saw that most of the netizens commented on her works. What was picked out turned out to be the works she had designed in Gu some time ago!


    Su Su couldn''t help feeling and said to himself: "my work in Gu''s has been picked out by you. Are you kidding me! My God, I don''t think I''m a professional now. I have a little drizzle. You are the real masters! This can be picked out by you


    I didn''t expect that the broad masses of netizens have such good eyesight! I remember Su Su''s works in Gu''s design!


    Su Su laughs: "unexpectedly! Netizens, you can remember my work, I am very happy! But say I plagiarize, I didn''t plagiarize before, and now I have nothing to do with plagiarism! Do you know I''m Su Su! I''m Sue


    Su Su saw that the voice of netizens was getting higher and higher. The comments were full of all kinds of guesses about his works, but he was still guessing the producer of this anonymous work.


    If you keep silent, you will be banned.


    Everyone knows that the power of the Internet is particularly powerful now. If it goes on like this, even if you are wronged by the majority of Internet users, you will become a real copy of others'' works.


    What''s more, so many people are paying attention to it. They are not afraid that there will be no good or good people.If her competitors see through her design style and create something like this for her, Su Su will be unable to retrieve her real name after she publishes it.


    No, she can''t be wronged by everyone for no reason.


    She also wants to go further and further on the road of design works in the future!


    Absolutely can''t bear, career absolutely can''t be the majority of netizens with unnecessary stains.


    The more Su Su looked at the comments, the more she felt that she had been wronged.


    In the end, she thinks that it is better to disclose her real name as soon as possible, so that at least we can feel that I have at least the courage.


    And it''s not going to make the news go further and further.


    Also, I''m a producer, and I don''t have any pronunciation. Why should I let others comment on my own works casually.


    Su Su called people who were familiar with this aspect and asked if it was OK for her to disclose her identity now. Her friend said that she wanted to make her identity known to the public immediately, so that the rumor could not continue to spread.


    Su Su immediately revealed her identity to the public in her own account.


    Su Su also wrote in the article: the plagiarized works and the so-called plagiarized works seen by netizens are all created by me.


    There is no plagiarism at all. I know the eyes of the masses are bright. I hope the netizens can return my innocence.


    Su Su felt that after she became public, no one would continue to worry about it.


    After the public has identified themselves, netizens will be very surprised and will not continue to frame themselves.


    No matter what the purpose of netizens is, they all want to be banned.


    I believe you can understand the original intention of anonymous works.

 Chapter 502

    Su Su announced his real name on his account.


    After publishing his name, this work, which has been reprinted for a long time, has been wildly forwarded by netizens.


    Everyone thinks this event is particularly interesting, and Su Su''s image in this work has been designed as an interesting animation picture by the more active netizens, and it has been wildly forwarded by the majority of netizens.


    In less than a few minutes, Su Su''s design works became a hot topic among netizens. Netizens used to use Su Su''s design works as the most popular way to refer to the Oolong incident.


    Everyone is talking about it.


    We all say why the Wulong incident happened, because there are Su Su''s design works. We all like to use this as a joke. Until now, it has been talked about by the news gossip anchor of the TV station. It is said that there are still a lot of hits!


    There are even some netizens who regard the cartoon pictures made of Su Su''s design works designed by netizens on the Internet as the lock screen pictures of mobile phones.


    Su Su is not surprised to hear this, because she knows that everything in this circle is impermanent, and she will accept it with a smile!


    But recently, Su Su''s friends frequently called to say "Congratulations" and said, "Su Su, Su Su, you are very angry, ha ha!"


    Su Su was very helpless. Her friend asked her if she had found a water army to increase her enthusiasm and hyped her new design works!


    Su Su said with a wry smile: "I didn''t add this popular Oolong stem on myself. I don''t know who is so kind to me. It can make me angry on anonymous design works. I haven''t had such treatment for a long time!"


    But Su Su didn''t know whether to cry or laugh, which made her unable to laugh or cry.


    Su Su said to himself, "I''d like to give this popular stem to my lovely friends! If any of you want to have a popular stem, I''m willing to pay my own money to hire a group of water soldiers for you to make you hotter than me! "


    Su Su was thinking about how to calm down. Her best friend called and said, "Su Su, come out for dinner. I''ll help you calm down!"


    Su Su shook her head and said, "you''d better come to me. I don''t have the courage to face so many people now! You just come and bring me some delicious food. I haven''t eaten for a day! "


    Su Su''s friend agreed to her and said, "greedy cat, I''m coming right now. Come and open the door quickly. I''ll bring you your favorite food."


    Su Su immediately opened the door and felt very surprised. I think it''s the best thing for friends to come recently.


    She brought her friends in. They brought all the things that had been prepared, and they were all her favorite food.


    Su Su took a few mouthfuls and said with great satisfaction: "you are indeed my Ascaris. You know what I like to eat. Thank you and love you! Ha ha


    My friend said, "Susu, you can eat first. I want to tell you something. About you! Listen while you eat. I know you''re hungry. "


    Su Su swallowed and said, "well, what''s the matter? It''s so serious, but you know I''m a foodie. I''ll eat first. You can tell me."


    Susu continued to eat lunch brought by her friends.


    The friend said, "have you ever thought that this is what happened?"


    Su Su replied that it might be my own reason! The friend then said, "what''s the reason for you, tell me?"


    Su Su said to his friends that his usual design style is too single! Her friend felt Su Su''s growth in a moment, and she woke up after knowing what happened!


    Friends heard him say, also feel her this time to the purpose of Su Su must have known, there is not much in what, and Su Su chat a few words, want to go.


    When her friend left, Su Su was reluctant to say: "you returned it, right? I know you are very busy recently. Thank you for coming to see me when you are so busy!"


    My friend said, "it''s OK. I''ll come again in two days!


    Your disturbance will be over in a few days. You know the current circle. In a few days, everyone will forget all about you! "


    Su Su said he was OK and would take care of himself. So I sent my friend away. After Su Su sent his friends back,


    he began to reflect on himself more deeply, whether his design style was too single. If his friends hadn''t asked him before, he didn''t really pay attention to it, which is a fatal weakness for the designer.


    So Su Su decided not to go on like this. This time, it''s not a big deal. In a few days, netizens will forget their own popular stem when they have other hot topics!


    But I really have such a design style in recent years, even ordinary netizens who are not professional can see through their own design style.


    Even though he is anonymous, those careful netizens can see that Su Su especially doesn''t like to be seen through at a glance, and can''t tolerate that his design works are always targeted at him because of his design style list.After some hard thinking, Su Su decided to enhance her daily design practice in her spare time to change her single design style.


    Then in peacetime to practice more different content, choose and design different design style.


    After thinking about it, Su Su began to carry out her own plan. She found her previous different design works, and carefully looked at the contents of her design works. She thought that if she changed her thinking, maybe her design works could have more charm. Su Su Su began to carry it out.


    When I feel that there is no design inspiration, I look at the works of the forefathers of other famous designers, see how they all design, and see some ideas behind their design works.


    After Su Su looked at it, she felt very inspired and touched.


    Then he went back to his design works and designed his new works with a different creative style.


    Su Su used a few days to change his design style, and then kept revising, and sent his works to the Internet, and the Internet users soon got a reply.


    Su Su publishes his works under his real name, but many netizens agree with Su Su''s style, and professional designers point out that Su Su''s design style has changed greatly.


    Su Su felt more confident after listening to the comments from netizens! Every time after the design works, we often interact with each other.

 Chapter 503

    In the office, Gu Sirui looks at the mobile phone in her hand and frowns. Today seems to be the third day. Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t call. With her character, what kind of tricks do you want to play? Gu Sirui doesn''t know.


    But his intuition tells him that it''s not a good thing that Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t call.


    Gu Sirui, standing in front of the French window, puts his mobile phone back in his pocket and looks at the scenery outside the window, waiting for the call from Shu Xiaoxiao.


    But not a second later, the door in the office was pushed open. Shen Zaibing rushed in and saw Gu Sirui standing in front of the window looking a little flustered. "Mr. Gu, it''s not good."


    Gu Sirui, who heard the sound, turned around and said, "what can make you so flustered?" Seeing Shen Zaibing''s face, Gu Sirui''s frown tightened.


    "Mr. Gu, you can see for yourself." Shen Zaibing gives Gu Sirui the computer he has been holding in his hand.


    Gu Sirui took it and saw the page on the computer screen. He clenched his fist and thumped heavily on the table, which scared Shen Zaibing.


    "What''s going on?" Gu Sirui''s voice was very cold, but Shen Zaibing, who was scared, slowed down and said, "the IP address that I have been tracking before, today, I opened this page within a few seconds, and the whole company''s computers also jumped out of this news."


    "The whole company knows? Does that mean it''s news? " After listening to Shen Zaibing''s words, Gu Sirui is not angry either. He just looks up at Shen Zaibing and sees the coldness in his eyes.


    "Yes, netizens should know about it now." For Gu Sirui, Shen Zaibing calms his fear before nodding.


    Hearing Shen Zaibing''s confirmation, Gu Sirui doesn''t speak, just sneers.


    "Mr. Gu, I believe someone must have framed you in this matter. How could you possibly have a chaotic private life?" Shen Zaibing with a soothing tone, today to see this IP address burst out of the fierce material, her first is not believe.


    "Oh." Gu Sirui listens to Shen Zaibing''s words of appeasement, but only sneers. Seeing the page on the laptop screen, it clearly shows that Gu Sirui''s private life is chaotic, and his wife is pregnant because of the appointment, but he refuses to be responsible.


    Gu Sirui suddenly covers the laptop screen vigorously. "Who did the investigation come from?" But as soon as the words came out, Gu Sirui pounded the table again.


    If Shen Zaibing finds out who did it, then how can he have such a strong idea? He''s just asking for nothing.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu." Shen Zaibing looks down in shame. She has tracked down the IP address, but nothing has been investigated. Even now she has let out the news that Gu Sirui will be ruined. She really feels very ashamed.


    "Well, it''s none of your business. Now you don''t care who did it. The most important thing for you is to keep the news down. While there should be not so many people to know, keep the news down. The sooner the better." Although seeing Shen Zaibing''s shame, Gu Sirui is not in the mood to comfort him. Now he can only suppress the news as soon as possible, otherwise it will have a bad influence on him.


    Hearing Gu Sirui''s words, Shen Zaibing looks up at him. Gu Sirui steps forward to her and pats her on the shoulder. "What are you doing in a daze? If you have a task, don''t rush to do it. If you''re ashamed, you can save it for later." And then he gave Shen Zaibing a soothing smile.


    And get Gu Sirui smile, even if some perfunctory, Shen Zaibing also feel like in a good mood, after all, Gu Sirui did not blame her, but also comfort her, nodded, "OK, I''ll do it now."


    Gu Sirui can trust her again and entrust this matter to her. Shen Zaibing actually feels very happy.


    "Go ahead." Gu Sirui takes back his hand on Shen Zaibing''s shoulder, turns around and goes to the French window. Looking at the scenery in front of him, he leaves a figure for Shen Zaibing.


    After seeing Gu Sirui''s back for the last time, Shen Zaibing launches Gu Sirui''s office and walks slowly to his own office.


    But along the way, when I went to my office and passed the rest room, I heard someone talking gossip.


    "Did you see it? It''s said in the news that President Gu''s private life is in chaos. He even made an appointment with a woman and made her pregnant. As a result, he refused to be responsible. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that this man is really ugly. " All the way.


    "You don''t know. It''s hard for us to figure out the thoughts of these rich people. How can we know who Gu is and who he looks like? Oh, stop talking. It''s not good when someone hears us talking about Gu." Passerby B looked around in a low voice.


    "Yes, no more." Hearing the words of passer-by B, passer-by a stopped his voice and pulled passer-by B out of the lounge.


    Shen Zaibing, who had been hiding not far away, listened to passers-by a and passer-by B''s deliberate low voice, but after all, he was not far away, and he probably heard half clearly what he said.


    So after passers-by a and they left, Shen Zaibing rushed back to his office, took the computer he had just taken from Gu Sirui''s office, quickly opened the page, found the IP, and immediately used the fastest speed to open the software, trying to suppress the news.After a while, the news has been pressed down by her software along the IP, so no one will find it. Shen Zaibing smiles with satisfaction.


    After turning off the page, Shen Zaibing opens the browser again and plans to look at the news. Sure enough, the first page is no longer Gu Sirui''s news, but a star''s news. Shen Zaibing slides down the mouse to confirm that he doesn''t see Gu Sirui''s news again, so he plans to turn off the page. But suddenly, he is attracted by a title. The title It says "some unknown things about a boss."


    Shen Zaibing is a little curious, but she didn''t expect that the page that came out was still Gu Sirui''s news. Shen Zaibing is a little unbelievable. She has already used the software to suppress the news. How can she still jump out?


    Try to turn off the software again, but it doesn''t work. The page still shows Gu Sirui''s news. Shen Zaibing has no choice but to call Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui, who is standing in front of the window, is a little irritable. Shu Xiaoxiao hasn''t called yet, and now his news has come out, which leads to Gu Sirui''s irritability from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 504

    But the mobile phone vibrated at this time. Gu Sirui was a little pleased, but he saw clearly the display person of the mobile phone in the next second. The joy fell down and picked up the mobile phone, "hello." The tone is not cold.


    "Mr. Gu, the news has been suppressed, but some marketing numbers have been revealed, that is, all the methods have been used, but they are still there." Tell Gu Sirui the actual situation, Shen Zaibing is actually afraid that he will despise his incompetence.


    "All the way? Are you sure? You must try your best, you can''t do it there. "Gu Sirui heard Shen Zaibing''s words," EH. " Shen Zaibing stopped for a while and then said, "Mr. Gu, what should I do now?" In fact, she doesn''t want to deny her ability in front of Gu Sirui. After all, she adores Gu Sirui now.


    "You open the page, look at the bottom of those marketing number, those netizens have comments?" Now it''s too late for Shen Zaibing to use other software to eliminate it, so Gu Sirui just wants to see the reaction of netizens.


    "Good." Listening to Gu Sirui''s instructions, Shen Zaibing slides to the bottom of the news. Looking at the comments, Shen Zaibing doesn''t know how to open his mouth. His breathing seems to be getting worse.


    Gu Sirui, who has been listening to Shen Zaibing''s phone call, also hears that her breath is not right, "what? What do you see? " Needless to say, as soon as this news came out, Gu Sirui also knew that there should be bad comments on him.


    "I didn''t say anything, but those netizens said that the news was true or false, credible or not, and there were some malicious comments." As for what the malicious comments said, Shen Zaibing didn''t say a word, just the mouse has been sliding, but there are too many comments, like how to slide.


    "Is there any way to delete this news?" Gu Sirui clenches his hand. Even if Shen Zaibing doesn''t elaborate, Gu Sirui knows what the malicious comments are.


    "I''m afraid not." Shen Zaibing is a little sorry. She points in other marketing numbers. Although the title is not obvious, the pages that pop up are all about Gu Sirui''s news, so Shen Zaibing has no way to delete them all.


    After listening to Shen Zaibing''s words, before Gu Sirui spoke, Shen Zaibing suddenly said, "President Gu, this IP address here seems to jump out of something." Seeing that the IP address traced on the screen suddenly jumps out again, Shen Zaibing immediately responds to Gu Sirui.


    "What is it?" Gu Sirui is a little uneasy. With Gu Sirui''s permission, Shen Zaibing turns on the thing that jumps out, but it turns out to be an audio.


    In the audio, Gu Sirui''s voice said, "if you are with me, I will guarantee you good food and drink..." And so on.


    "What did you order?" Although Gu Sirui vaguely heard some voices, Gu Sirui couldn''t distinguish them, and he didn''t hear Shen Zaibing''s voice, so Gu Sirui asked.


    As soon as Gu Sirui opened his mouth, Shen Zaibing regained his mind. He quickly pressed the pause button and then said to the other end of the phone, "Mr. Gu, I''ll send this audio to you, and you''ll know when you see it." After compressing the audio, Shen Zaibing sent an email to Gu Sirui.


    "Audio?" Gu Sirui frowned. What audio? "Yes, Mr. Gu, take a look first." Shen Zaibing looked at the successful email message, then returned to the page of the marketing number, and then deleted the audio source file completely.


    "Well, you can do something to delete that news for me now." Without waiting for Shen Zaibing to respond, Gu Sirui hangs up, turns on the computer on his desk and receives the email sent by Shen Zaibing. After receiving it successfully, Gu Sirui opens the file.


    Gu Sirui was surprised that his voice appeared in the first file. How could his voice appear in the audio? What was said in the audio next surprised him even more.


    The content in the audio is actually his "about gun" voice, how can it be? Gu Sirui immediately found Shen Zaibing''s phone and dialed it. As soon as he got through, he asked, "what''s the matter?" That audio is like the authenticity of the news.


    "Mr. Gu, as I said just now, this audio suddenly jumps out of that IP address, so it''s still that IP address." Shen Zaibing explains clearly to Gu Sirui.


    "Has the audio spread to other places now?" Gu Sirui is not surprised that the audio still comes from that IP address, but this audio is more threatening than that news.


    "After the audio was sent to you, I deleted it, including the source file." Don''t know that IP address will flow out what, Shen Zaibing in order to prevent again let Gu Sirui get bad influence, immediately deleted.


    "Well, you see if there is any audio streaming on the Internet. If you delete it, it doesn''t mean it won''t appear. If it does, you can track what else will appear in this IP address." Gu Sirui hung up the phone, turned off the audio, opened the browser on the computer, and sure enough, as he expected, he occupied the first news again.


    "Well done." Gu Sirui grits his teeth and thumps the table heavily, but Gu Sirui and all the documents on the table are pushed to the ground this time. He didn''t expect that Shu Xiaoxiao really dares, really dares to do so, doesn''t answer his phone, and even controls these things behind his back."Good, good, very good." Gu Sirui sneers. Shu Xiaoxiao is right. He is really brave enough.


    At this time, the mobile phone in his pocket vibrated again. Gu Sirui thought it was Shen Zaibing who called. He thought he had found some clues, but he didn''t expect that when he picked up the mobile phone, the person on the screen of the mobile phone was actually Mrs. Gu.


    Did not think so much, Gu Sirui immediately answered the phone, "Hello, grandma." He has no idea why old lady Gu is calling him now.


    "Rui''er, did you watch the news today?" Mrs. Gu spoke directly about the theme without beating around the bush.


    "Granny, you see that too." Gu Sirui also knows who old lady Gu is. There should be a lot of negative effects brought by that news.


    Gu sighed, "grandma, no matter whether you do it or not, but Grandma only hopes that it''s just a rumor, so if it''s a rumor, you should be prepared." As for what to prepare for, Mrs. Gu didn''t say much. They both understood.


    "OK, grandma, I understand." Whether this news is true or not, Mrs. Gu''s attitude has been fully expressed, so Gu Sirui also knows what to do next.

 Chapter 505

    "Anyway, remember that no matter what happens, it''s just a rumor." Gu old lady again not at ease of exhortation last, "good." Gu Sirui also obediently answers.


    "OK, grandma doesn''t say too much. I know you will be very busy, so grandma won''t disturb you."


    "Good." The next second, Gu Sirui is hung up. For what old lady Gu said just now, Gu Sirui is lost in thought.


    If even old lady Gu knows about it, it proves that it has spread. I can''t hold it.


    But Gu Sirui can''t figure it out. The audio is so strange this time. Although it sounds like his voice, he clearly remembers that he hasn''t been around for a long time recently, and the pregnancy mentioned in the audio should not happen.


    After all, he is a money seeker. How could he not ask him for money when he was pregnant? Instead, he let the audio stream out and became a news. Gu Sirui couldn''t understand it.


    With such a confused idea, Gu Sirui sits down on the chair, turns on the audio, and listens to it. But he hears some debris somewhere in the middle. Gu Sirui quickly falls back. Although it seems to be filtered out, the debris still hears something wrong.


    Gu Sirui listened to it two or three times in that place. He decided that something was really wrong, so he called Shen Zaibing.


    And Shen Zaibing was also quickly connected, "Hello, President Gu." In the middle of her investigation, she never thought that Gu Sirui would call.


    "Go and listen to the 13 points in the middle. There''s something wrong with it. Tell me when you hear it." When he tells Shen Zaibing the specific audio time, Gu Sirui hangs up the phone and goes back to listen to it from the beginning. It''s true that there is something wrong at 13 minutes. In one audio, in the same place, it''s all quiet. How can there be a miscellaneous sound?


    Shen Zaibing, who receives a call from Gu Sirui, immediately opens the file after listening to Gu Sirui''s words, only to find that it has been deleted by her. With the source file, Shen Zaibing has to go to Gu Sirui''s office.


    "Knock, knock, knock." Gu Sirui''s office door rang out a knock, "come in." Gu Sirui didn''t even lift his head. He listened to the audio to see if he could find other mistakes.


    "President Gu." Seeing Gu Sirui''s devotion, Shen Zaibing doesn''t have the heart to disturb him, but he still makes a sound.


    When he was called, Gu Sirui raised his head and saw Shen Zaibing standing in front of him, "did you find out?"


    "I deleted the source file, so I have to come here to download the audio to my computer again." Shen Zaibing bowed her head in embarrassment. She should have let him down now. Nothing can be done well.


    But as soon as she finished, she didn''t hear Gu Sirui''s voice. Suspiciously, he raised his head and said, "no, just come here and listen to me. Don''t bother." Gu Sirui gets up from his chair and gives it to Shen Zaibing.


    "Mr. Gu, no, I''ll just copy it." Seeing Gu Sirui standing up, Shen Zaibing quickly waved his hand.


    "Why bother so much? I''ll let you sit down. Come here and sit down and listen to the audio. " Gu Sirui''s tone sounded as if Shen Zaibing could not oppose it.


    Hearing Gu Sirui''s rather tough tone, Shen Zaibing didn''t dare to shirk any more. He had to come to the table to listen to the audio. When he heard the 13th point, Shen Zaibing listened attentively. As Gu Sirui said, suddenly there was a noise that shouldn''t appear.


    Shen Zaibing couldn''t believe it. He went back and listened to it. He repeatedly listened to it two or three times before pressing the pause button. "Mr. Gu, as you said, there''s something wrong with the audio." When he heard something wrong, Shen Zaibing''s drooping heart came down.


    "With your ability, can you find out what''s wrong with the audio?" Gu Sirui''s tone with a trace of expectation, since we know that there is something wrong with the audio, it also proves that the news is a rumor.


    And Shen Zaibing also heard Gu Sirui''s expectation in his voice. In his eyes, he nodded, "yes, but I want to do it on my computer. After all, my computer has special software that can detect it." Put the notebook next to the computer and pull out the data cable. Shen Zaibing passes the audio on Gu Sirui''s computer.


    Finished in a few seconds, pulled out the data cable, Shen Zaibing began to operate the audio.


    After about half an hour, Shen Zaibing stopped operating the computer. He turned to Gu Sirui and said, "it''s found out. There''s no problem with your voice, but the female voice is processed." After software testing, Shen Zaibing can be 100% sure.


    "There''s nothing wrong with my voice? Have you found out? Since there''s no problem with my voice, I''m sure I didn''t say that, so where does the voice come from? " Although Gu Sirui has many doubts, he believes in the results of Shen Zaibing''s test.


    "It''s probably the voice of attending activities or meetings in the past," Shen Zaibing hesitated before saying, "and there was another voice of talking with people. Mr. Gu, do you think it''s necessary to investigate?" Although the investigation revealed that Gu Sirui had a conversation with others, Shen Zaibing did not dare to make his own opinion without Gu Sirui''s permission.But Gu Sirui refused without thinking, "No." Even without investigation, Gu Sirui knew who he was talking with. He didn''t have to think that it was Shu Xiaoxiao.


    "The audio is the clip that I attended so many activities. It''s really hard." On the contrary, Gu Sirui laughs, but there is an imperceptible sharpness. "Go and tidy up, give the wrong audio to Gu, and let them make a statement. I don''t want Gu to go on the news with me any more." Finally, Gu Sirui was cold again.


    "Good." After getting Gu Sirui''s words, Shen Zaibing immediately goes out to arrange, while Gu Sirui in the office just opens the browser, looks at the news again because of his so-called "* *" audio, and quietly releases his eyebrows.


    "The audio is edited, and there is also a contrast between the voice of President Gu attending the activities. Go and make a statement." Hand the U disk to the person in charge of Gu''s door, Shen Zaibing explained.


    "By the way, find a technician and put the audio analysis results on we media." Although Gu Sirui didn''t say it clearly, Shen Zaibing also understood that we media is so developed now. If we want Gu and Gu Sirui to get rid of the news crisis, we must use the power of we media.

 Chapter 506

    "Good." The person in charge promised, took over the U disk in Shen Zaibing''s hand, and immediately set about to do the things Shen Zaibing explained.


    Shen Zaibing understands that after the task is completed, he goes to Gu Sirui''s office and plans to report.


    "How''s it going?" Hearing the sound, Gu Sirui doesn''t have to look up to know who it is.


    "I''ve already told you. Let''s make a statement and put the audio analysis results on we media." Shen Zaibing tells her what she''s going to do. He secretly expects Gu Sirui to praise her.


    But did not expect that Gu Sirui just perfunctorily, then continued to type, even did not raise his head.


    "Mr. Gu, don''t you worry about the impact of this incident?" Shen Zaibing is unwilling to be ignored by Gu Sirui. Although she knows it will disturb Gu Sirui, she still speaks.


    Hearing Shen Zaibing''s words, Gu Sirui just slowly raised his head, "what do you think will be the impact? Good or bad? " Then he lowered his head.


    Gu Sirui knows that this kind of "* *" news can have any good impact, but it''s all bad impact, so Shen Zaibing didn''t speak up.


    "What? Can''t tell? " Instead of hearing Shen Zaibing''s voice, Gu Sirui raised his head and said with a smile, "if you have time to consider the impact of this matter, it''s extraordinary to see the reaction of netizens after the announcement. I think it''s more important to care about this now."


    After listening to Gu Sirui''s words, Shen Zaibing didn''t speak any more. He just listened to him, turned on the computer, opened the computer''s browser, and saw the first news, which was the statement issued by Gu''s door.


    Shen Zaibing goes in, and the page that jumps out is nothing more than proof that the audio is edited, so the last news is also false. Shen Zaibing goes down again, and sees the comments. The comments are no longer the same truth seeking and malicious comments just now, but stick to Gu''s side and support Gu.


    After sliding a lot of comments and confirming that they were all voices of support, Shen Zaibing retreated from the page and pointed into we media. After the results of the audio analysis by the technicians came out, the style of comments and paintings of netizens changed, and all of them became strong supporters of Gu.


    "How''s it going?" Seeing Shen Zaibing''s look at the laptop screen, Gu Sirui asks.


    "The voice of support has completely overwhelmed truth-seeking and malicious comments." Shen Zaibing retreated from We Media and turned to the news page of the browser. "It seems that this crisis has been solved."


    Gu Sirui also stands up, walks over to Shen Zaibing, leans down, looks at the notebook screen in front of Shen Zaibing, holds the mouse and slides down. The gesture is like Shen Zaibing being trapped in Gu Sirui''s arms. She feels a little embarrassed but also a little overjoyed.


    But this kind of posture did not last long, Gu Sirui straightened up, "this farce, with the fastest time to end." The tone is very flat. I can''t hear Gu Sirui''s tone.


    "Mr. Gu, it''s an accident about this incident. I promise there won''t be another one." Although can''t hear Gu Sirui''s mood, Shen Zaibing also apologizes. After all, it''s her fault this time.


    "Do you want another time?" Gu Sirui''s joking tone made Shen Zaibing a little flustered. "No, no, I don''t mean it. I mean it." Gu Sirui interrupted before he finished saying, "OK, I know what you mean. This matter has been clarified now. It''s none of your business from the beginning to the end, so you don''t have to be so nervous." Gu Sirui actually heard the tension and excitement in Shen Zaibing''s tone.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry." Knowing that Gu Sirui understood it, Shen Zaibing was quite moved. "What you should do now is to immediately track the IP address, in case there is anything bad for Gu and me. You can immediately follow the IP address and delete it, OK?" Even this is what Gu Sirui expects of her.


    "Good." Shen Zaibing looks at Gu Sirui''s expectant eyes and nods. Although he is embarrassed and hesitant, Shen Zaibing still chooses to say, "Mr. Gu, from the beginning to the end, I believe that the news is false, that it is a rumor, and that you are framed." Although Shen Zaibing was a little distracted in the first second, she always believed in him, always.


    For Shen Zaibing''s words, Gu Sirui just smiles. Without any gratitude, he just urges her, "now you should go to work, right?" Not obviously ungrateful, but Shen Zaibing also understood that he was actually rejected.


    Shen Zaibing is a little lost, but it''s still not as obvious as what he showed, "Mr. Gu, I went out."


    Gu Sirui was perfunctory, and went back to his desk to continue his work.


    Although Shen Zaibing doesn''t give up, he still leaves. Gu Sirui, who hears Shen Zaibing leave, just gets up and comes to the door. He reaches out and closes the door.


    After making sure to close the door, Gu Sirui goes back to his desk. He plans to call Shu Xiaoxiao. Why should she do these meaningless things to frame him? He wants to ask her, what''s the use of doing these meaningless things?Take out the mobile phone on the desk, and when you want to make a call, you suddenly see a page. It''s the result of audio analysis about him sent out by the technicians in we media. It clearly says that the audio is indeed edited by him when he attends various activities and meetings.


    But Gu Sirui can''t figure out why the audio also includes the voice of his conversation with Shu Xiaoxiao? He clearly remembers that when he talked to her, there was no machine around him. Otherwise, with his sensitivity, he would not have found out, but was recorded and didn''t know. Think of here, Gu Si Rui already loosen of brow tightly knit again.


    What''s more, Gu Sirui can''t figure out why Shu Xiaoxiao wants to record the contents of their conversation. However, with Gu Sirui''s character, instead of trying to think about it, he should call Shu Xiaoxiao directly. So when he thinks about it, Gu Sirui takes action, finds out Shu Xiaoxiao''s telephone number and dials it.


    This book Xiaoxiao is always a demon. It''s too annoying and he doesn''t know what he wants to do now. Gu Sirui knows that he must stop Shu Xiaoxiao and don''t let her hurt Gu Sinian and Su Su, which he can''t allow. If Su Su Su and Gu Sinian have an accident, he doesn''t know how to live. Gu Sirui thinks the contact letter Xiaoxiao is necessary now, and can''t wait.

 Chapter 507

    In the office, Gu Sirui walks around feeling his head, with an anxious look on his face. And in front of others calm, different.


    Although the majority of netizens are aware of the clues, and support Gu without hesitation, Gu Sirui still wants to find out the matter.


    The city at night is particularly charming, and the people in the whole office building have gone.


    At this time, only Gu Sirui, who is still thinking about things in the office, is left.


    But he was not as anxious as he was in the afternoon, and he walked slowly to the French window. I don''t know if he was enjoying the night view of the city outside the window.


    The neon lights and busy traffic show the wonderful night life, which is totally different from the tranquility of office buildings.


    After a while, Xu is Gu Sirui enough to see, perhaps he thought of something in general, saw him go to the desk.


    Pick up the phone and dial a number. "Du Du Du... " Listening to the beep coming out of the phone, Gu Sirui unconsciously pinches the mobile phone.


    No one answered the bell for a long time. Just as Gu Sirui was going to hang up, a woman''s voice came out of the receiver.


    "Hello, Si Rui, how can you give up calling me now"


    it''s Shu Xiaoxiao''s voice. Gu Si Rui can recognize it as soon as she hears it. Only she can speak in such a sweet voice to Gu Si Rui.


    "Why do you want to do this?" Gu Sirui ignored the previous questions raised by Shu Xiaoxiao and asked directly.


    Gu Sirui is very angry. Just listen to the tone, Shu Xiaoxiao can hear it. After all, she had studied Gu Sirui for some time.


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean Listen to Gu Sirui''s question, Shu Xiaoxiao quickly asks.


    "What do I mean? Don''t you know what I mean? Miss Shu, don''t try to touch my bottom line. "


    Hearing Gu Sirui say this, Shu Xiaoxiao quickly explains to himself, "Sirui, I really don''t understand what you are saying. What does that mean? "


    Eager tone seems to really don''t know what Gu Sirui said, listen to the book Xiaoxiao pretend innocent, Gu Sirui straight want to hang up.


    "Si Rui, are you talking about the recording? I really don''t know what''s going on! "


    After reading the book for a long time, Xiaoxiao finally gets to the point. Gu Sirui listens to her sophistry and can''t help but smile. The pen he is playing with still doesn''t stop.


    "Si Rui, what we talked about at that time was all serious business matters. How can I say it?"


    Shu Xiaoxiao is so sincere that even Gu Sirui at the end of the phone can''t help but have a deep heart and choose to believe Shu Xiaoxiao.


    But Gu Sirui is not sure that Shu Xiaoxiao did it.


    After all, it''s too obvious for Shu Xiaoxiao to do it. It''s not good for her.


    But once the seeds of doubt germinate, they are hard to extinguish.


    "Pa..." Without waiting for Shu Xiaoxiao to finish, all he heard was "du Du The sound of "Du".


    Shu Xiaoxiao knows that Gu Sirui must have hung up.


    Shaking her head, she can''t help but smile bitterly. It''s always like this. If she wants to hang up, she''ll hang up. For Gu Sirui, she''s just a doll to call and wave.


    Thinking about it, Shu Xiaoxiao picked up the mobile phone that he had just put down and dialed out.


    "Hello..." A man''s voice came out of the phone.


    Facing him, Shu Xiaoxiao no longer faces Gu Sirui''s tone.


    "Before let you do things, remember to seal the mouth," Shu Xiaoxiao coldly said to the person on the phone.


    "Good good book elder sister, I work you at ease." listen to the noise from the phone, book Xiaoxiao can''t help but frown.


    "Well, you don''t want to play too late. You''d better pay more attention to your body," says Shu Xiaoxiao, who still cares about the body of the person on the phone.


    Finish saying then hung up the phone, that voice noisy Book Xiaoxiao eyebrow deep pain, hung up the phone straight rub his temple.


    Gu Sirui didn''t stay in the office after he hung up the phone. After all, as a vigorous young man, he naturally has his own nightlife.


    After a while, Gu Sirui drove slowly out of the underground parking lot.


    You can''t break the connection with your bed partner just because of this. Gu Sirui''s point is very clear.


    "Rui, you''re here" in a high-end community, Gu Sirui stopped the car and went straight up to the 18th floor. As soon as he opened the door, a beautiful woman came.


    Gu Sirui looked at the warm fragrant nephrite in his arms, but he couldn''t hold it. He took the person up and closed the door with a roundabout kick.


    When Gu Sirui picked up the woman, the woman gave her lips to Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui is also impolite. After all, he is here to release his pressure. There is no possibility of rejecting beauty thousands of miles away.Soon the clothes fell all over the floor and two bodies on the sofa were kissing each other.


    All of a sudden, Gu Sirui stood up, picked up the people on the sofa, and went to the bedroom, where a beautiful color unfolded.


    Fortunately, Gu Sirui still has a little humanity. He didn''t start his performance on the sofa. After all, the sofa may not be so comfortable.


    Before dawn, Gu Sirui wakes up and looks at the sleeping woman beside him. Gu Sirui directly gets up and takes the money from his wallet and puts it on the head of the bed.


    After the money was put away, he took his clothes and left.


    For Gu Sirui, these are just his bed companions, and those women are also very clear.


    Out of the community, Gu Sirui drove directly to the back mountain. After parking, he ran straight up the mountain road.


    It''s a habit that he always comes here. Every morning he goes to the back mountain to run, which has an indelible effect on keeping a clear mind.


    At five o''clock in the morning, dew is still circling on the leaves, and the whole mountain top is shrouded in haze.


    Although the air is good to get up early, especially on the top of the mountain, it is in the center of the city after all, and the haze is still very big.


    It''s just that Gu Sirui is too hardworking. If he comes a little late, it may be much better when the sun is shining everything.


    But Gu Sirui doesn''t have so much spare time to wait for the sun to help him clean up the haze. He has his own way to exercise.


    And when he ran to the top of the mountain, it was just sunrise. When he saw the sun rising from the horizon, Gu Sirui''s whole mood was peaceful.


    So, this has become Gu Sirui''s habit all the time. Unless the next day''s weather forecast is rain, he will come to the mountain every day to watch the sunrise.

 Chapter 508

    "Su Su, it''s daybreak, why haven''t you got up yet"


    Su Su''s mother complained downstairs, so she planned to go upstairs and ask Su Su Su to come down for dinner.


    When Su''s mother went upstairs, she saw Su Su''s stepfather and Su Yao came down, so she interrupted the call for Su Su again and went straight down to eat with Su Yao.


    "Dad, you''ll drive me to the mall later." when Lin Huimei was helping Su Yao to have a meal, Su Yao also came down.


    "Yao Yao is coming. Come and sit down for breakfast." when Lin Huimei saw Su Yao''s kindness, she was just like her own daughter.


    Su Yao nodded and agreed to Su Yao''s request. "Mom, I''ve been out for a long time"


    watching Lin Huimei look up from time to time, Su Yao couldn''t help saying.


    "My sister said she had something to do today. Why didn''t she tell you when she went out?"


    "Oh, well, maybe I was in the bathroom when she went out, and I didn''t notice. Forget it. She''s gone. Let''s eat by ourselves. "


    After Gu Sirui came down from the mountain, he drove directly back to Gu''s house. When he got back in time, his servants were preparing breakfast.


    When I saw Gu Sirui, I directly invited him to a table for dinner. After a while, Gu Sirui came down, so the two brothers sat quietly together to eat.


    "Si Rui, how are you in recent days?" after a few minutes of sitting in silence, Gu Sinian finally spoke first. He always took care of Gu.


    In fact, for Gu Sirui, Gu Sinian didn''t think much about it. He was ignorant and had no skills all day and was wandering around.


    "Oh, what can I do for you?" Gu Sirui is totally wrong with his concern for Gu Sinian.


    "How did you deal with the recording last time? Do you need any help?" Gu Sinian pointed out Gu''s current problems.


    "No, I''ll take care of it." hearing Gu Sinian mention this matter, Gu Sirui instantly frowned.


    Then the two did not speak, after dinner, they set out to the company.


    In the office, Gu Sirui sits at his desk, but he can''t move his hand to start working.


    What he thinks about is always about the recording. Although he suspects that it was Shu Xiaoxiao who did it, he can''t give any evidence.


    He''s not sure that it''s Shu Xiaoxiao who did it, and what''s the good for Shu Xiaoxiao? This made him very confused.


    Gu Sirui never hurts the brain cells for things he can''t understand. After all, for such an optimist as him, thinking can lead to a loss of life.


    "Bring in the information." Gu Sirui took the phone to the assistant and asked the assistant to bring in all the information during this period.


    He wants to sort out all the information of this period and write a summary. After all, although he is not willing to work, he still has to work.


    Otherwise, it''s not easy to get through at home. Although Gu Sinian was the adopted son of Gu family, he had no interest in inheriting the family property.


    But on this point, Gu Sirui is also very angry. If even Gu Sinian has a little intention, it''s OK.


    In this way, Gu Sirui won''t be so tired. It''s a pity that he can continue to live his own life.


    Just as Gu Sirui shakes his head and thinks about it, all of a sudden he''s under him.


    Inadvertently, he saw the picture taken by gossip weekly when he met with Shu Xiaoxiao. And some information.


    Although the blogger at that time had deleted all the things in the post bar.


    Fortunately, Lin Feng is such a competent assistant. In order to facilitate Gu Sirui to check the information, he made a backup of all the things that the blogger sent at that time.


    It''s just that Gu Sirui didn''t look at it carefully at that time. Now it seems that he really has a unique insight.


    Turn over turn over to turn over to oneself at that time in the hall by the person steals the picture of afraid, at that time and he is together just book Xiaoxiao.


    Looking at these photos, Gu Sirui''s smile slowly emerged in the corner of his mouth. For some things have been clear.


    But some people, now is not the time to deal with her. Let''s wait until everything is over.


    "Su Su, slow down. What are you doing so fast?" Su Su, who had left the store early, was shopping with her friends.


    The old friends who haven''t seen each other for many years are coming back. Of course, they will come together, but the girls'' party is mostly shopping.


    This is not, from early in the morning, the two began to shop in the mall.


    Today, Su Su asked for leave to go to work, just to accompany her best friend.


    "Dong Dong Dong... " Gu Sirui in the office suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in," Gu Sirui says, "President Gu, Shu Xiaoxiao is here." Lin Feng, Gu Sirui''s assistant, says to Gu Sirui.


    "Let her wait. I''ll go when I finish my work." Gu Sirui knows the purpose of Shu Xiaoxiao.


    But he doesn''t want to see Shu Xiaoxiao now. Let her wait outside first. Some people are inconvenient to offend her now, but Gu Sirui doesn''t want to let her go easily.Finally, an hour and three minutes later, Gu Sirui appears in the sight of Shu Xiaoxiao.


    "Si Rui, you are busy." it''s very happy to see Gu''s book Xiaoxiao.


    After all, a person sitting here awkwardly for an hour, no one to see, outside the staff should laugh at her.


    And it''s time for her to doubt her charm here.


    Although Gu Sirui is a playboy with numerous bed partners, he is still very kind to her.


    "Si Rui, I know you are still angry. Still doubting me, but the recording is really not me. "With that, a few tears fell from the corner of Shu Xiaoxiao''s eyes.


    Beauty in front of the pear flower with rain look at the Gu Sirui particularly can''t bear to.


    Busy said, "I will go to investigate this matter, I will not wronged a good person, will not let a bad person."


    Then he picked up the book and went out. After a busy morning, Gu Sirui has been hungry for a long time. Now he happens to take Shu Xiaoxiao to lunch.


    Gu Sirui is very good at coaxing girls, but he has no effect on Su Su.


    This also made him very puzzled.


    When Gu Sirui is out having lunch with a beautiful woman, Gu Sinian is also thinking about Su Su in the office. That''s a very interesting girl.


    Thinking, Gu Sixian''s mouth can''t help but smile.


    "Su Su, let''s go to eat something. We''re so hungry. We''ll go shopping with you when I''m satisfied with my five zang organs Temple"


    "OK, let''s go. I''m also hungry. Let''s go upstairs. There''s so much delicious food in the upstairs, and we can continue shopping after eating"


    then they chased each other and went upstairs.

 Chapter 509

    Gu Sirui suspects that it''s the paparazzi that Shu Xiaoxiao is looking for to take photos with him, because he has carefully read the photos of Shu Xiaoxiao leaving the clubhouse.


    If it is really in the case of candid shooting, people are not aware of it, so there is no such thing as staring at the lens like a selfie. For example, female stars who speculate in gossip sometimes have experience in buying paparazzi and shooting. They try to avoid the camera, but sometimes they unconsciously look at the camera due to occupational diseases. Even professionals are like this, not to mention the book Xiaoxiao.


    So in these photos, Shu Xiaoxiao will appear, about half of the photos are looking at the camera.


    The photo of Gu Sirui looking directly at the lens was taken because he found the existence of the lens.


    If it wasn''t for Shu Xiaoxiao, there''s no reason why she would be more perceptive than a man. Even Gu Sirui found that someone was taking a candid picture behind him. And this kind of frivolous news will not bring much damage to a company, it can also exclude political enemies. This kind of frivolous news obviously just wants to brush the eyes of the public. Except for Shu Xiaoxiao, Gu Sirui can''t imagine who will pay money to do this kind of unprofitable thing. Gu Sirui is not a big star who attracts so much attention.


    After thinking about it clearly, Gu Sirui thinks of Gu Sinian''s engagement because of his bed photo. He understands why Gu Sinian was stuck by Shu Xiaoxiao. His elder brother was too naive at that time to believe it. It''s not that their men can''t do it, but that Shu Xiaoxiao is such a woman.


    Shu Xiaoxiao, Shu Xiaoxiao, do you think our family members are idiots? Are you playing with them one or two? Gu Sirui''s smile is ironic.


    And here I don''t know the trick to see through the book Xiaoxiao is doing spa in the beauty salon.


    "Miss Shu, I heard that Gu Sirui, the second young master of the Gu family, has been secretly in love with you for a long time. Is that true?" Kobayashi, a masseuse doing massage for Shu Xiaoxiao, asks curiously.


    Although they can talk to customers in the massage process to ease the boredom and promote their products, what they should do most is to keep silent when they come from such a rich family as Shu Xiaoxiao. After all, there are many things they should not know and they are worried about losing a big customer when they say something unhappy.


    but Today, Xiao Lin can''t help it. Although she doesn''t pursue stars, she likes Gu Sirui! Gao Gao Shuai, young and golden, and now his elder brother Gu Sixian is in a coma after a car accident and has taken over the post of the company, which is more in line with the overbearing president that little girls like now!


    Now it is revealed that the male god she is infatuated with has a woman she likes. This woman is actually his elder brother Gu Sixian''s fiancee. How can it make people not curious.


    Although Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t like Kobayashi, and usually disdains to have too much communication with these so-called civilians, what she asked is the news she hyped not long ago. Now she makes a white lotus gesture and says softly, "don''t talk nonsense. If someone else hears something from me, how sad will Si Rui be. It''s strange that Si Nian knew me first, alas"


    Xiaolin Listen to the heart waves, online transmission is online things, she is not really just curious, but the parties admit it! What does this mean? If Shu Xiaoxiao is not a liar, then it shows that her male god Gu Sirui really likes Shu Xiaoxiao!


    It''s not Kobayashi''s jealousy. Although Shu Xiaoxiao is beautiful and has a good temperament, he is much better looking than some stars. Although not on the road, but the online reputation is also very high, with a "once-in-a-lifetime temperament type beauty" title.


    But she doesn''t want to see Gu Sirui with her at all. Maybe girls'' sixth sense is the main idea. It''s hard for people who don''t like her at first sight to like her any more. Therefore, she just doesn''t like Shu Xiaoxiao, even though all kinds of rumors on the Internet are that she''s close to the people, and she doesn''t have the airs of a young lady.


    "Miss Shu has a beautiful life and a good family background. The brothers who care for your family must be fighting to marry you home." Although I don''t think so, for the sake of work, Kobayashi still says these words with mixed feelings.


    Listening to these words, although it''s beautiful, it just reminds Shu Xiaoxiao that she lost her innocence. Using the pressure from her family can''t make Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui marry her. On the contrary, it makes her look like a joke. If she didn''t know that Xiao Lin couldn''t know these things, she thought she was laughing at Shu Xiaoxiao. She was upset and didn''t talk to her again.


    When Xiao Lin sees that Shu Xiaoxiao closes his eyes, he doesn''t know what he said wrong, which makes Shu Xiaoxiao unhappy and doesn''t say anything again. He thinks that the fortune of this rich family is different. His temper is coming soon. Fortunately, the male god is not with her, otherwise it will be hard to get married.


    ¡­


    after seeing off Shu Xiaoxiao, before the next customer arrives, Xiao Lin brushes his mobile phone and looks at Gu Sirui''s secret meeting on Weibo. Shu Xiaoxiao is still on the hot search list. Remembering the news he just got from Shu Xiaoxiao, he can''t help but edit a Weibo:


    I work in a beauty salon. One of the clients happened to be received by me today, so he inquired about it out of curiosity once. Baby, guess what I found out? It''s true!! #Gu Sirui''s secret letter Xiaoxiao is true! I''m also very sad. After all, Gu Sirui is the man I''ve been in love with for a long time. He''s crying and crying.Although Xiaolin doesn''t know whether what Shu Xiaoxiao said is true or not, a kind of "I know but you don''t know" vanity drives her to send this microblog.


    Kobayashi didn''t expect that it was just a little showy microblog. Unexpectedly, he praised more than one thousand and forwarded more than one hundred, and there were many so-called Gu Sirui face powder to comfort him.


    Some people who eat melons stand in line when they see the explanation of the party concerned:


    "I don''t think Gu Sirui is a good melon. All the women in big brother like it!! That''s your sister-in-law! "


    "I support you upstairs. Although Gu Sirui is handsome, it''s not your capital to be handsome!"


    "I can go to you. What''s wrong with my Si Rui? I just like a woman. I haven''t done anything harmful to nature. Who hasn''t the right to like people?"


    "Gu Sirui''s style is too bad. It seems that the audio that was spread before should be true."


    "I guess Shu Xiaoxiao would choose to be with Gu Sirui. After all, Gu Sirui is Gu''s successor and Gu Sinian is just an adopted son."


    ...


    after returning home, Shu Xiaoxiao also saw this micro blog which was inflamed by her. She disdained to say: she knew that Xiaolin could not trust her, and fortunately she lied to her. She didn''t expect that it would have such a big effect. Hum, Gu Sirui is ruthless. Don''t blame me for being unjust!


    Seeing more and more people scolding Gu Sirui, Shu Xiaoxiao puts down his mobile phone to do other things.

 Chapter 510

    Unlike Shu Xiaoxiao, Gu Sirui is busy correcting documents. Although the company has no losses or even small profits after taking over so many days, it is far from enough for Gu, who is preparing to expand this year.


    After delivering the documents, the secretary who was ready to go out suddenly remembered something, turned back and asked, "Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu, have you seen the microblog?"


    "Well? What happened? " Listen to the Secretary say so, Gu Sirui raised his head and rubbed Qingming acupoint, this is his rare rest time.


    "Mr. Gu, you''re in the headlines again!" The secretary looked as if he didn''t know it. He was distressed that President Gu, who worked so hard, was scolded so miserably on Weibo.


    Although her previous boss was Gu Sinian, she once thought that Gu Sirui was a dandy. It would be inappropriate for Gu Sirui to take the stage so rashly after Gu Sinian''s car accident. I didn''t expect that Gu Sirui would not only study hard, but also work late into the night. If he came to the company the earliest and left the latest, he almost didn''t make a shop in the company.


    Moreover, Gu Sirui''s handsome is different from Gu Sixian''s. Gu Sixian''s appearance is too tough, and he has no expression at ordinary times, which makes people feel difficult to get along with at first sight. Besides respect and worship, he has no idea.


    Gu Sirui is different. Although his facial features are soft, they don''t make people feel feminized. He only thinks of demons. He seriously corrects documents and looks tired, not to mention that it makes people have a lot of motherhood. Well, although he is the same age as Gu Sirui, there is always an illusion that he is bigger than Gu Sirui. President Gu is the "little suckling dog" that girls like to take home recently No, no, it should be "little wolf dog", which is different from "little suckling dog", but a rascal like "little wolf dog".


    How can Mr. Gu, who is so popular, be the hero of the man who has a chaotic sex life and is infatuated with big brother on Weibo? It must be the story of the reporter!


    Moreover, when Gu Sixian was CEO, Shu Xiaoxiao was also a colleague with her. Although she didn''t have any dispute with them, the way she looked down on them was really hurtful. Hum, from this point, we can see that Shu Xiaoxiao is not a kind person!


    I haven''t heard that Shu Xiaoxiao and Gu Sixian have a love affair before. The bed photo that suddenly appears is a surprise to everyone. Maybe it''s designed by the woman Shu Xiaoxiao! Anyway, she believes that Gu Sirui won''t be like that on Weibo!


    And the little secretary didn''t know that she had inadvertently told the truth. She just didn''t want her male god to be discredited and defended him.


    After listening to her, Gu Sirui waves her to leave first. After she leaves, she sips her coffee. It''s really tiring to stay up late and batch documents. By the way, she stretches and lazily looks at her mobile phone.


    High intensity work and stretching can also be regarded as a rare rest


    eh? Gu Sirui''s secret meeting letter Xiaoxiao? Isn''t it that the heat has gone down? What she said should be this. Gu Sirui thinks in his heart, is it different from what he saw a few days ago, or is Shu Xiaoxiao playing some new tricks?


    Click in to see the first one is Xiaolin''s microblog. After reading it, Gu Sirui sneered and said, "Shu Xiaoxiao, I thought you had a high skill, but I didn''t expect that it was just this skill."


    This is also the reason why Gu Sirui didn''t want to listen to his grandmother''s words and marry those celebrities. Maybe it was because he was too dandy before and those celebrities with connotation didn''t want to contact him.


    Anyway, he always meets such a two-sided celebrity as Shu Xiaoxiao. Gu Sirui thinks that this is the root of his character. Is it so bad!


    In the past, he thought that these women should be the same in front of him as they were in front of others. Otherwise, it would be very tiring to pretend all the time. Now he thinks that they are too young to be involved in the world.


    Until one day, he went to the bathroom with one of his female partners on a date. When he came back, he saw his female partner quarrel with the waiter and pour hot soup on the waiter. He was shocked by what he saw.


    Although he didn''t want to get married with that girl, he still had a good impression on her. He was generous to his friend, beautiful and had face to take out. He didn''t expect that his face looked so ugly in his absence.


    Since then, he is no longer easy to find a partner. Although he performs well in front of him, he doesn''t like to get along with this kind of two-sided relationship and is afraid that he will be stabbed in the back by the other party at any time.


    But for a long time, I''ve met good girls, such as Su Su. Thinking of this, Gu Sirui looks at a picture frame on his desk. A girl smiles brightly at the camera. She is Su Su Su in high school.


    It''s not that he still wants Su Su to keep her previous photos. This is what he saw when he picked up the things of his elder brother Gu Sixian when he took office. At that time, he didn''t know why he left them.


    Su Su is really a good girl. Unlike the two faced girls he knows, he always feels at ease with her. Even his family never gives him any peace of mind.


    If they don''t have the misunderstanding before, there won''t be so many things now. The elder brother is still good and won''t have a car accident, and the book Xiaoxiao won''t cause so many waves. At this time, he and Su Su Su should also talk about marriage. Maybe they have all the babies, instead of watching her take care of another man.Gu Sirui looks at the photo, which belongs to the big head photo. Gu Sirui feels the photo as if he can feel Su Su''s delicate skin.


    Gu Sirui put the photos in his heart, as if he could feel each other''s temperature. He knew it was unrealistic, but he did it like a silly boy.


    "Ding Ding Dong.."


    the news alert sound startles Gu Sirui, who is addicted to his own world. He puts down his photo frame and picks up his mobile phone.


    "The topic you are concerned about, Gu Sirui''s secret meeting, is clear, and there are new developments!"


    Gu Sirui impatiently throws the mobile phone aside. After a while, he thinks of something and picks it up again.


    It''s time to teach Shu Xiaoxiao a lesson. This time, let her confess to Su Su first. If Shu Xiaoxiao confesses well, he can let Shu go. If he dares to play any tricks, don''t blame Gu Sirui for cutting Su first.


    "Shu Xiaoxiao, I''m Gu Sirui."


    "I didn''t forget what you said that day."


    "It''s time to keep the promise and confess to Su Su."


    "You can choose not to say, it depends on whether you dare to gamble with all the calligraphers."


    "I hope your choice won''t disappoint me. I''m glad he gave birth to a good daughter."


    "Ding Dong... SMS sent successfully, the other party has received it!"

 Chapter 511

    After appreciating Gu Sirui''s book, Xiaoxiao comes back from watching TV and finds that Gu Sirui, who can hardly be regarded as the northwest wind, has sent her a message!


    It''s really strange, Shu Xiaoxiao said in his heart.


    After reading the text message, Gu Sirui angrily drops her mobile phone on the table. Is Gu Sirui an idiot? Are you sure she will agree? She has worked so hard to separate Su Su and Gu Sixian, so that she can take advantage of it. Now Gu Sirui''s few words let her be frank, and what he said is light!


    Shu Xiaoxiao himself is not afraid of Gu Sirui, but the strength gap between the calligrapher and Gu is too big, so the calligrapher can''t take this risk because of her.


    I''d better go to meet him. In case his Gu Sirui is mine, I''ll be the one to blame. Shu Xiaoxiao thinks that he''s really smart.


    "Good. I''ll see you at the Fenghu tea shop near people''s Square at three o''clock this afternoon."


    Although in the heart is very angry, but still want to maintain the lady posture! Shu Xiaoxiao has been taking a deep breath to send this text message to Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui, if you are Kuang me, I don''t mind making the things you want to do worse. Hum, women are not easy to make trouble. Shu Xiaoxiao raises a bad smile.


    ...


    the hospital


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    GU Sirui pushed the door in and saw Su Su sitting by the bed cutting an apple.


    "Si Rui, are you here?" Su Su said with a smile.


    Seeing that Gu Sirui still has a bag in his hand, he puts the apple aside and gets up to take the bag in Gu Sirui''s hand, signaling him to sit aside.


    "If the company is busy, it must be very tired. You can see that your face is much thinner. In this way, you can compete with models." Su Su joked.


    Gu Sirui touched his head with a smile and said, "yes, now I know how rare it is for me to complain about boredom."


    "Are you free this afternoon? Shu Xiaoxiao wants to talk to you about my brother." Gu Sirui asks tentatively, he is not sure Su Su''s attitude to Shu Xiaoxiao now.


    Sure enough, Su Su Su''s smiling face cooled down when she heard Shu Xiaoxiao. Although she could give Gu Sinian time to wait for him to wake up, she couldn''t face the woman who once wanted to climb into her man''s bed and finally became his fiancee.


    "I have nothing to talk about with her." Su Su said lightly.


    "In my face, just go and have a look," Gu said. "I''ll go with you then. If she dares to say anything bad, I''ll help you pour water on her."


    And with me as a witness, I believe Shu Xiaoxiao won''t make any small moves. In order to be on the safe side, Gu Sirui has made preparations himself. Because Shu Xiaoxiao''s credibility is really low, but it''s not her fault, so she can only be semi coercive.


    Su Su was amused by him and thought that nothing unpleasant would happen with him, so she agreed.


    "Then you will come to a teahouse called Fenghu near people''s Square at about 3 p.m. where shall we meet?" Gu Sirui said.


    Because there is still a meeting to be held at 1:30 later, I think I haven''t come to see Gu Sixian for a long time. Although the time is a little short, I want to come and have a look.


    "Yes, yes." Su Su said he was completely OK.


    "How''s my brother recently? Is there any sign of awakening?" Gu Sirui asked, gnawing at the apple.


    He really hopes that Gu Sinian will wake up, so that he can continue to be carefree and happy, regardless of human affairs. Look at how his small face will be tortured by the company''s big and small things. Ah, why are people so tired alive.


    "The doctor said that the chance of waking up is not big, because his desire for survival is not strong, so every day I say something about our past in his ear, hoping to stimulate him, maybe he will wake up." Su Su smiles. Now she doesn''t care much about whether Gu Sinian can wake up. She has learned a lot since she came back from Africa, which is very good.


    At least I can see him every day and talk to him. Although he won''t respond to her, she believes he will hear.


    "What happened to us in the past", Gu Sirui was stunned when he heard this. He and Su Su had been in the past, but he came back soon. After all, he was going to put Su Su down and couldn''t give Su Su and his brother any trouble.


    "This period of time is really hard for you. I have found that my elder brother looks much better than before. It must be because of your careful care." Gu Sirui sincerely said that his grandmother was too old to run to both sides of the hospital at home, and he couldn''t stop because of the company''s busy business. If it wasn''t for Su Su Su, it would be hard for him to let Gu Sixian stay in the hospital.


    "If not, I''m willing to take care of Gu Sinian like this." Su Su seems to think of something, may be and Gu Si years past good memories, quiet smile.


    "Su Su..." Gu Sirui looks at Su Su''s broken hair and wants to stretch out his hand to play with it, but he is restrained. He knows that he shouldn''t do it. He''s out of order.Su Su looked up at him doubtfully. Her talking eyes seemed to ask him what he wanted to say. Looking at her good-looking almond eyes, his heart suddenly became restless and left without any excuse.


    As he left, he stood outside the ward and did not leave as quickly as he did on the pretext. Instead, he secretly looked at Su Su through the glass at the door.


    His heart tells him that he can''t do this, and that he will fall into the enemy sooner or later. But another villain in his body instigates him evil: Gu Sinian is in a coma now and doesn''t know whether he will wake up. Does Su Su want to spend all his youth on him like this? What''s the difference between this and being a widower?


    Gu Sirui left the hospital impatiently, looked up at the blue sky, sighed: "happiness is so simple, why is it so far away from me."


    Sometimes we seem to have everything that others admire, but they are also on the envied side.


    Everyone is chasing happiness. Where is happiness?


    ...


    Su Su moistens Gu Sinian''s lips with a cotton swab and gently presses it to avoid dryness due to lack of water.


    "Si Nian, Si Rui said that Shu Xiaoxiao has an appointment with me this afternoon. I have something to tell you. It''s about you."


    "I didn''t want to go, but Si Rui suggested that I go. Besides, I was curious to know what was going on between you."


    "Can you hear me? In fact, I want to know more from you than from her."

 Chapter 512

    Before three o''clock, Xiaoxiao and Gu Sirui had already met in Fenghu.


    In the private room,


    after seeing Gu Sirui, Shu Xiaoxiao naturally asked: "Gu Sirui, what''s the secret in your hand?"


    It''s this man who has made her lose face three or four times. It''s better to have real material in hand this time. Otherwise, hum, let him taste the ruthlessness of women!


    "Don''t think I didn''t know you hired someone to take the pictures of the club last time." With the book Xiaoxiao momentum publicity different, Gu Sirui just light answer.


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s eyes dribbled around, thinking that what he said about the evidence in his hand was just this. He had to ask.


    "Oh? How to say that. " Shu Xiaoxiao picked up the cup and sipped it slightly.


    Although shuxiaoxiao is not very good, her temperament is really like a lady of a big family. It''s pleasant to sit there quietly.


    "You may not know the loopholes in your photos. Most of your photos are looking at the lens," Gu said. "You can''t be so clear except you know the position of the lens in advance."


    Sure enough, it''s trying to help me. I thought it would be a big deal. It''s the same thing that can bring down my calligrapher, ha ha.


    Fortunately, I asked Shu Xiaoxiao cleverly in advance, otherwise she would have lost a lot of money in her painstaking plans.


    No, Gu Sirui is so generous with her. If she doesn''t prepare a little reversal for him, how can she explain what Gu Sirui wants carefully?


    She would like to see how sacred Su Su is. She would take Gu Sinian''s seven meat and eight vegetables, but she is just a civilian.


    "OK, I promise you, but you should keep your promise, not to the calligrapher." Shu Xiaoxiao gives Gu Sirui a false answer.


    "Of course, as long as you explain it like Su Su, everything is easy to say." Gu Sirui also looks like he is easy to discuss.


    ...


    Su Su follows Gu Sirui''s message and comes to this private room called "yahai".


    Knock politely before entering the private room.


    "Susu, here you are." Gu Sirui gets up to welcome Su Su to his seat.


    Su Su nodded her thanks and sat down, putting the bag aside.


    The two women looked at each other, and even Gu Sirui, a rough man, felt the spark.


    "Su Su, I called you here to ask Xiaoxiao to explain the bed photo to you. In fact, it was a misunderstanding." Gu Sirui began to be a good man, and even intimately called Shu Xiaoxiao as Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, tell me." Gu Sirui''s eyes indicate that Xiaoxiao can start her performance.


    Shu Xiaoxiao smiles to himself. Hum, Gu Sirui, you''ll be stunned. Let''s see how you turn around then!


    "I pour you this Su Su long of such an immortal appearance, the division of Nian Fan in bed to me when still calling your name," Shu Xiaoxiao said, "now a see ah, which is long What immortal appearance, clearly is a vice fox, ha ha."


    Gu Sirui feels that what Shu Xiaoxiao says is wrong, and indicates with her eyes that she should say as she said before, but Shu Xiaoxiao keeps on challenging Su Su.


    "In spite of this, he asked me for a long time that day. People said that he didn''t let people rest even if he was in pain. The super bad said that they were grinding goblins." Shu Xiaoxiao makes a coy appearance at the right time.


    Gu Sirui saw that Su Su''s face was not right. He immediately stopped and said, "Shu Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about? You and your elder brother have never had sex. You made it up yourself!"


    Shu Xiaoxiao is also waiting for Gu Sirui to say so, making a very aggrieved expression: "I know that you can''t afford to take care of our family, but we can''t bully people like that!"


    "If you want someone''s innocent body, you have to say no!"


    "Before, you told me that you had mastered the background of my calligrapher. If I didn''t tell Su Su that I was innocent between Si Nian and me, you would bring down my father''s company. Wuwu.."


    "what evil did my father do to my daughter? She would be threatened if she lost her innocence."


    Shu Xiaoxiao takes out toilet paper from his bag and wipes the tears that don''t exist around his eyes.


    "Oh? Listen to you say so, then why do you have to go back in the end and not be afraid that the company will be destroyed by Sirui? " Su Su is not stupid. He quickly finds out the loopholes in Shu Xiaoxiao''s paintings.


    "Although the storyteller is no bigger than Gu''s family, he can''t be defeated by Gu''s family overnight," Shu Xiaoxiao put away his grievance and put on a sarcastic face. "I really think there are a few stinky money that can move me, and my aunt is not bad for this money!"


    "So, did Si Nian really have sex with you?" Though she refused to believe it, Su Su asked in a voice.


    "Of course, and we are not only captured in the hotel that time, cluck.." Shu Xiaoxiao pulled out a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    "When I was his secretary, we used to do it in the office," Shu Xiaoxiao said to Su Su, laughing like a goblin. "He must not have told you that I was his secretary."Su Su remembers that Gu Sinian really didn''t pay attention at that time. At that time, she thought it was because the company was too busy. According to Shu Xiaoxiao, it really made sense.


    After being squeezed dry by other women, they naturally have no strength to sweat on another woman.


    and the smell of perfume on the clothes, and Gu Si''s evasive words seemed to indicate that the book Xiao Xiao was right.


    Su Su felt soft all over. Fortunately, she was sitting now, otherwise she would have to go up to the ground.


    I was laughing at myself in my heart. I thought how much I could bear and did so much work in my heart. As a result, the other party just played down a few words, which made her feel cool and didn''t want to listen any more.


    After that, how can she face Gu Sinian, how can she take care of Gu Sinian without complaint as before, and whether she can take a walk like before and leave this sad place.


    Yes, when they were gone, why did they come back again? Why did they have that damned expectation in their heart.


    Su Su, why can''t we start all over again? Why do we have to take care of the new year.


    "Sue, don''t listen to her. It''s not like that." Gu Sirui looks at Su Su who is already in a hurry to comfort her.


    Looking at Su Su''s painful face, Gu Sirui''s ugly appearance of being in a hurry, Shu Xiaoxiao, who has achieved his goal, gives Gu Sirui a provocative glance.


    Let you annoy me, let you don''t pay attention to me, now you know the lesson, but Gu Sirui I tell you, between us, this is not a matter can solve, you wait to see later, Shu Xiaoxiao thought.

 Chapter 513

    Su Su calmly fiddled with her small tea cup and said nothing.


    She knows Gu Sirui very well for a long time. Even if you don''t want her to leave Gu Sixian, Gu Sirui won''t play such a cunning trick to keep her. It''s not Gu Sirui, who has always been aboveboard and aboveboard, who can cheat her by secretly spending money on Shu Xiaoxiao.


    It''s just Su Su thinks of Yu Jun, who has been pursuing himself crazily recently. The three of them have met awkwardly for several times. Will Gu Sirui be too anxious because of Yu Jun''s appearance and do something unexpected


    Su Su pursed her mouth, and when she brought the cup to her mouth, she habitually opened it, only to find that it was empty.


    Her cup has been empty for a long time


    Seeing this scene, Shu Xiaoxiao can''t help but slightly raise his mouth. With those words, she was watching the reaction of the two people on the other side. Looking at Su Su''s face, she couldn''t help feeling proud.


    Su Su, with such a strong disposition, will certainly believe her statement. At present, it seems that her practice is successful. Sure enough, Su Su began to hesitate, which means that she accepted her own story. Once she believed that Gu Sirui was just spending money to cheat her, no matter what evidence Gu Sirui produced, Su Su would probably think that the evidence was forged.


    Gu Sirui is really smart, but she has made enough preparations for it, so Gu Sirui is not a threat to her.


    She has no reason to cooperate with Gu Sirui. Su Su wants to make up with Gu Sinian. She doesn''t expect to see this kind of thing. Although Gu Sinian is a useless man, he will not live long. Even if he lives on for the rest of his life, he will be lying in the hospital bed and struggling. In addition, he has no feelings for him. It doesn''t matter whether Su Su Su and he can get back together.


    But when she thought of the twists and turns that Gu Sinian had gone through in order to catch up with her, it was a great shame for her not to accept Gu Sinian. Naturally, she would not let Su Su Su and Gu Sinian have a better life for the rest of her life.


    Gu Sirui wants to threaten her?


    Thinking of this, Shu Xiaoxiao lowered his head and gave a cold smile.


    Aware that the cup is empty, Su Su is slightly stunned and silently puts down the cup in her hand. She wants to raise her hand to take the teapot and pour some tea. Gu Sirui has already reached for her cup.


    Gu Sirui poured Su Su Su''s Cup eight full before he handed it over. The faint fragrance of tea between the clothes made Su Su suddenly come back.


    "Thank you." Su Su whispered, as if she had been silent for a long time. Her voice was a little hoarse.


    She took a deep breath and took a sip of tea. The fragrance of tea diffused in her mouth.


    Gu Sirui would not do such dirty things, Su Su thought.


    She turned her head and looked at Gu Sirui. He was staring at her with a smile on his face.


    Gu Sirui''s light face relieved Su Su for a moment. She should believe that Gu Sirui is not the one who can do that. Since he is going to bring her, he must have full assurance and evidence to convince her.


    Su Su seems to have taken a reassuring pill and smiles at Gu Sirui.


    Even so, Su Su was a little uneasy at the thought of approaching the truth of the incident a few months ago.


    Of course, she wants to make a thorough understanding of the incident a few months ago. If Gu Sinian really can''t wake up any more Of course, she didn''t want to live in the misunderstanding of him all the time. But thinking that she might have misunderstood him all these months, which led to today''s situation, she was a little afraid and regretful.


    After all What is the truth?


    Su Su couldn''t help but turn her head and look at the book Xiaoxiao with a complicated look.


    She needs that answer.


    Shu Xiaoxiao looks at Gu Sixian''s calm appearance, and he is also a little afraid. He begins to worry about things that are not conducive to his own situation.


    Shu Xiaoxiao held his hands tightly on his knees, and his hands began to sweat slightly.


    She lowers her head and grabs her satchel. She wants to take out a silk scarf to wipe the sweat on her palm. But she thinks that maybe such a move will make Su Su Su and Gu Sirui see their guilty feelings, so she takes back her hand.


    She carefully raised her head and turned her eyes to Gu Sirui. This series of behaviors did not look like what a rich lady should have. Instead, she looked like a sneaky thief.


    Gu Sirui also looks at her calmly. His star like shining eyes are shining with a burning light. He smiles mildly, but he stares at Shu Xiaoxiao with some fear.


    Could it be that What evidence does Gu Sirui really have to debunk her?


    Is there anything else missing? Shu Xiaoxiao began to carefully recall the experience of negotiating with Gu Sirui. He frowned tightly, but he couldn''t think of any mistakes.


    She felt her heart beat faster, her hands clasped more tightly on her knees, as if waiting for the final judgment.


    The longer the silence, the more disordered Shu Xiaoxiao''s feet are. Her morale is not as good as it was at the beginning. Gradually, the feeling of guilt almost surrounds her.Shu Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and finally whispered: "I..."


    Seeing that she finally opened her mouth, Gu Sirui picked out her eyebrows with a smile, took out a small recorder from her pocket and put it on the table in front of her: "you?" As he said this, he stretched out his slender fingers, pushed the recorder to Shu Xiaoxiao, and then pressed the play button.


    With Gu Sirui''s every action, Shu Xiaoxiao''s face is more and more pale.


    In this long recording, only the voices of Gu Sirui and Shu Xiaoxiao recorded the transaction of the two of them in the clubhouse that day.


    Su Su listened to the recording carefully, and was surprised to find that Shu Xiaoxiao had contributed to the spark plug incident.


    Shu Xiaoxiao looks at the recorder that Gu Sirui holds in his hand in front of him. His face is very ugly.


    She never thought that Gu Sirui still had such a hand.


    Gu Sirui looks at Shu Xiaoxiao provocatively without saying a word, but his eyes are full of deterrence.


    As the content of the conversation between the two people in the recording gradually deepened, Su Su listened more and more seriously.


    Hearing their repeated mention of "that night", Su Su narrowed her eyes slightly. As she was about to approach the truth, her body could not help shaking slightly.


    "Enough." Shu Xiaoxiao yells in a low voice. She reaches out her hand to grab Gu Sirui''s recorder. "I confess. Can I confess? You don''t want to play this recording again. "

 Chapter 514

    After all, the spark plug has been mentioned repeatedly in this recording, which is not good for Shu Xiaoxiao and even the whole calligrapher. Of course, the less people know, the better. Besides, it''s Su Su who is sitting here. She knows how much she hates her. No one can guarantee that Su Su Su will do anything bad for the calligrapher.


    Seeing Su Su reach over to grab the recorder, Gu Sirui relaxed his hand and sat back on his chair: "if you want, just take it."


    Hearing this, Shu Xiaoxiao''s face became even paler.


    If Gu Sirui said so, it means that he still has a backup of the same recording, even Far more than one.


    People who can work hard in business circles must be careful, but not long after Gu Sirui took over Gu''s business, Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t expect that his tricks have improved so fast.


    After all, she was careless.


    Shu Xiaoxiao takes back his hand and looks up at Gu Sirui again.


    Gu Sirui is still full of smile, such as Mu Chunfeng, he gently opened his mouth, but let Shu Xiaoxiao shudder.


    "Miss Shu, you should remember that you are not alone in recording."


    Shu Xiaoxiao swallowed his saliva nervously, cleared his throat and said, "I''m Frank."


    Su Su immediately raised her eyes to Shu Xiaoxiao and stared at her.


    Shu Xiaoxiao also meets Su Su''s eyes, but she smiles. Somehow, she still has a joy of victory in her heart.


    "Then I''ll tell you the truth." Shu Xiaoxiao raised his hand and picked up the cup, quietly rubbed the sweat of his palm on the wall of the cup, and continued, "in fact, that night, President Gu and I Between Gu and I, nothing really happened. "


    After a pause, Shu Xiaoxiao looked at Su Su''s face with satisfaction and continued: "let him help block the wine, get him drunk, and finally bring him into the hotel. These are all in my plan."


    Speaking of this, Shu Xiaoxiao lowered his head and sipped a sip of tea, slowly swallowed it, and then continued to say: "however, after Gu Sinian got drunk, he was just like a dead man lying on the bed. How could he have the extra strength to do anything?" Shu Xiaoxiao deliberately bit the word "dead man" very hard, then suddenly said with a smile, "Oh, in other words, just like he is now."


    "Try again?" Gu Sirui looked at her deliberately provocative expression, leaning forward slightly, biting her teeth in anger and clenching her fist.


    Shu Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes and continued: "of course, I really want to try something with him. After all, Gu Sixian''s figure and face are all there. Which woman doesn''t want to try? But he was not in a good condition at that time. So I had to strip off his clothes, set up the scene on the bed, and pretended to take a few pictures. "


    Speaking of this, Shu Xiaoxiao put on a look of disgust: "tut Tut, that day was really tired."


    Looking at Shu Xiaoxiao''s posture, Gu Sirui is very upset. She is not like a lady, but is no different from some shrews who can only chew their tongue behind their back.


    Gu Sirui glances at her, disdains her and doesn''t want to talk to her any more. He just takes out a few photos from his pocket and hands them to Su Su Su.


    Su Su took those photos. When she saw them, she felt like a knife in her heart. She didn''t dare and would not look at them again. But she rubbed her eyes again and again to make herself look at these photos carefully, as if to confirm and accept Gu Sinian''s betrayal. Now, the same batch of photos are placed in front of her, and Gu Sinian has been separated for several days, but he is unconscious lying on the bed It''s really like in the picture.


    Su Su''s hand trembles slightly. He looks at the photo carefully. Gu Sinian''s sleeping face and Shu Xiaoxiao''s artificial posture are tightly wrapped around Gu Sinian like a vine


    "You see here," Gu Sirui pointed to a corner of the photo, "the shooting time of this photo is 23:47, you look at this one again, the time is 5:29, have you found anything strange?"


    Su Su looked at the two photos carefully. In the two photos, the posture of the two people was almost the same, which was very strange.


    "Under normal circumstances, how can a person who has slept nearly six hours keep the same posture all the time? The body will certainly be stiff, normal people will turn over, at least move. But in order to show the intimacy of the two people, Shu Xiaoxiao takes photos in the same posture every time, creating a feeling of intimacy between the two people. Finally, in several photos taken at different times, he selects the ones with better light and more ambiguous Gu Sirui explained seriously and asked, "now, are you willing to believe it?"


    Su Su tightly holds the photos in his hand. Gu Sirui is right. These photos are really strange. In addition, Shu Xiaoxiao himself admits that nothing happened that night. It''s all Shu Xiaoxiao''s fault.


    However, for this misunderstanding of betrayal, she and Gu Sinian have been separated for too long, and they are sad. Su Su fled to Africa to relax, and his heart was broken. Gu Sinian, a native of China, had a hard time. He got drunk day by day, and finally had an accident. Now he is lying unconscious in his hospital bedSu Su clung to the photo in her hand and began to cry.


    In the vast sea of people, meeting, meeting, knowing each other, and loving each other are too small a probability. Therefore, every day when two people fall in love, she always feels precious. Su Su always believes in Gu Sinian and knows that he won''t betray himself, but she can''t be sure if he can keep his head in an unconsciousness state. Moreover, with such photos coming out at that time, she really can''t convince herself and doesn''t know how to believe Gu Sinian.


    Today, the truth is finally revealed, but she and Gu Sinian have missed too much time to know each other. Gu Sinian is now lying in the hospital bed like a paper man. No one can guarantee what will happen tomorrow. Will he wake up? Su Su thought hopelessly, she didn''t know if she had a chance. She looked at Gu Sinian''s clear eyes, untied his heart knot, and hugged him tightly again.


    When the task was finished, Shu Xiaoxiao stood up and said, "I''ll go first."


    In front of this woman, she really cried upset.


    As he was about to walk past Gu Sirui, Shu Xiaoxiao whispered, "I''ve said all that I need to say, the recordings I hope President Gu will handle it properly. "


    At present, it is most important to solve the urgent problem. To discredit Gu''s business, we can only wait for ourselves to adjust the state and then slow down.


    The book Xiaoxiao puts down this words and lightly floats away.

 Chapter 515

    Shu Xiaoxiao closed his eyes and sighed deeply. Now Gu Sirui has recorded the whole conversation in the clubhouse, and Su Su has already known the truth.


    Shu Xiaoxiao''s hands are sweating. Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui. Shu Xiaoxiao read this man''s name again and again in his heart.


    I didn''t expect that Gu Sirui would keep such a hand. Shu Xiaoxiao still regrets his carelessness at that time.


    For such a long time, she has done a lot of bad things in order to get Gu Sinian''s heart. She can force Su Su away from Gu Sinian at all costs.


    But just now, Shu Xiaoxiao''s trick has been torn down. His heels in high-heeled shoes are a little unstable now.


    Shu Xiaoxiao didn''t know how to stand up. How could it be like this? Now everything she did fell short. And Gu Sinian can only hate herself more.


    The bag on the hand is a little deformed by Shu Xiaoxiao. Looking at the recorder in Gu Sirui''s hand, Shu Xiaoxiao has an impulse. She wants to get the recorder back.


    Inside the teahouse is surprisingly quiet, surrounded by tea tasting people. Shu Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to stay here any more, and hastily prepares to go out with his bag.


    But Gu Sirui doesn''t want to let the opposite Book Xiaoxiao go. The lips on Gu Sirui''s handsome face show a perfect radian. Shu Xiaoxiao looks at Gu Sirui like this. He is a little hairy in his heart. He just wants to leave quickly.


    "Remember, since I can keep this hand, I will have a second hand and a third hand!" Then Gu Surui put the recorder in his pocket.


    Shu Xiaoxiao broke out in a cold sweat: "how can this happen? How could that be Shu Xiaoxiao sits back on the chair next to the table. The voice of Shu Xiaoxiao attracts many guests to look back.


    Shu Xiaoxiao put his head in his hands and let out all his emotions just now. It seems that he has considered what he just thought. Shu Xiaoxiao balances his emotions.


    "Well, I won''t do anything more!" Shu Xiaoxiao''s voice is not big, she Shu Xiaoxiao has no more chips to deal with Su Su.


    "Well, since you say that, if you dare to do it next time, it will not be solved by chatting." Gu Sirui put his trousers pocket in his hands and said to her gently in Shu Xiaoxiao''s ear.


    Shu Xiaoxiao just looks at Gu Sirui and Su Su and leaves.


    She has completely died, Shu Xiaoxiao also dare not do something sorry for them, Su Su looked out of the window, Shu Xiaoxiao''s pace is faster and faster, it seems that she does not want to stay for a moment.


    Seeing Xiaoxiao go farther and farther, Su Su''s heart is gradually put down.


    "Si Rui, you are really powerful today. You are more cautious than before!" Su Su appreciates Gu Sirui''s performance today. He didn''t expect that Gu Sirui was so sure to beat back Shu Xiaoxiao.


    Not only has she crossed the barrier in her heart, but Gu Sirui himself has made great progress.


    Gu Sirui smiles calmly and stares straight at Su Su: "in fact, these are the reasons I have summed up slowly."


    It''s not so much a happy smile as a bitter smile. Gu Sirui looks at Su Su, but Su Su can''t see it. Su Su didn''t do much decoration in the aspect of dress today. She wore her long, neat hair at the back of her head.


    Maybe it''s Gu Sirui who stares at him. Su Su, don''t turn around.


    "Si Rui, just now, you are really powerful today. Have you found something about the calligrapher?" Su Su began to guide Gu Sirui to say things. He was always staring at himself. He was really uncomfortable.


    But after listening to Su Su Su''s words, Gu Sirui is clearly back to his senses. His voice is not as strong as when he was facing Shu Xiaoxiao just now. His pretty face sinks down.


    Gu Sirui said with a smile: "in fact, just now I was singing empty city plan. I''m not sure, but I won." When he said the last three words, Su Su obviously felt that Gu Sirui was very strong.


    Su Su also unconsciously began to daydream, so many years later, Gu Sirui in this period of time is really growing up.


    "Sirui, you have really grown up a lot." Su Su''s voice was unusually firm and her eyes were full of praise for Gu Sirui.


    But Gu Sirui can see that Su Su''s eyes are not those of high school. Once upon a time, the girl sitting opposite her would hold her arm and look at herself. Gu Sirui remembers Su Su Su''s eyes at that time.


    It''s a pity that things are right and people are wrong now. Although people are still that girl, their mood is not Su Su at that time!


    Two people are walking in the sunny sun. Gu Sirui takes good care of Su Su. They chat with each other all the way. Since Su Su returned to China, Su Su has been dealing with Gu Sirui in a strong way every day.


    Think of those, Su Su is still a little embarrassed, Su Su that did not little refuse Gu Sirui. But now, Gu Sirui in fact from the heart, not only did not hate himself, but also unconditionally help himself.Su Su seems to have some confidence in her heart. Along the way, I made a lot of drafts in my heart: "Si Rui, I still want to say sorry for what happened when I just returned home." With that, Su Su''s eyes seemed to flash with tears.


    Gu Sirui really wants to hug the woman in front of her, but Gu Sirui understands that Su Su is not Su Su in those days. She likes her big brother now.


    That excellent man, Gu Sinian, whose name is only one word different from his own!


    Gu Sirui holds back his desire. From the bottom of his heart, Gu Sirui is still unwilling to admit such a fact.


    "Susu, you don''t have to say sorry to me. I''m I''ve never really blamed you! " Said, Gu Sirui or for her to wipe away the tears.


    Su Su subconsciously hid a little to the side. Indeed, now Su Su''s heart is Gu Sinian. And just now Shu Xiaoxiao has said the big stone misunderstanding in her heart, Su Su still feels very relaxed.


    "Si Rui, when you were facing Shu Xiaoxiao just now, you were really calm. You really are. "Really grown up." Su Su repeated what she had just said, patting Gu Sirui on the shoulder like a big sister.


    Gu Sirui feels happy in his heart. He didn''t expect Su Su to think highly of him like this. Gu Sirui is still a little shy and looks a little delicious with a little red on his handsome face.

 Chapter 516

    Gu Sirui is a head higher than Su Su. Su Su looks at Gu Sirui and looks up.


    Gu Sirui is still thinking about the happy time when he and Su Su were in high school.


    During that time, Su Su can always bring happiness to Gu Sirui. Although their love is as plain as normal people, Gu Sirui doesn''t feel that he wants to let Su Su go.


    But now Gu Sirui is very disappointed. The girl''s tone is no longer the feeling of a lover, but the feeling of appreciating a little brother like a big sister.


    Gu Sirui subconsciously turns his head and looks at the sky overhead. Gu Sirui arranges his emotions and looks at Su Su with a smile. Gu Sirui shows his best state in front of Su Su Su.


    Su Su''s stomach cried out, and Su Su suddenly flushed her white face.


    After all, still in front of a big man, although this person is his ex boyfriend, but after all, still feel some inexplicable shame.


    "Si Rui, let''s go to dinner!" Su Su blushed and tried to block her red face with her hair.


    Su Su is really grateful to Gu Sirui. Shu Xiaoxiao has been aiming at himself all the time and has to create so many misunderstandings to deepen their mutual misunderstandings.


    Now, Gu Sirui really solves the difficult role of Shu Xiaoxiao for her.


    Gu Sirui''s eyes flashed a ray of light, Su Su took the initiative to go to dinner together. Gu Sirui is really happy. Su Su''s head is very low. Gu Sirui seemed to have heard Su Su''s stomach cry just now.


    Su Su is still thinking about where to eat. She doesn''t seem to know what kind of restaurant there is!


    Gu Sirui seems to see Su Su''s distress. He helps Su Su arrange her hair with a smile: "I''ll take you to a delicious shop!"


    Su Su raises his head and looks at Gu Sirui''s firm eyes.


    Two people came to an authentic hot pot shop, Su Su looked at the decoration around the shop: "it''s really good here!" This shop has its own characteristics. The simple decoration makes people have a good appetite.


    Su Su looks very happy all the way. She walks backwards in the wide shop, and the way she carries her hands reminds Gu Sirui of the past.


    Gu Sirui insists on finding a private room, and two people sit there. Su Su actually wants to go outside, but he feels that they are not in a closed space, and there is still some inexplicable embarrassment.


    Gu Sirui seems to be very familiar with the delicious food here. He orders a lot of them. The red decoration makes the surrounding atmosphere very relaxed.


    Su Su also relaxed his spirit, and all kinds of hot pot ingredients came up one by one. Su Su was really hungry and had a lot of food in a row.


    During this period, Su Su''s tongue was spitting out.


    "It''s really hot, but it''s really delicious." Su Su said, and a piece of meat to eat, Gu Sirui is really feel Su Su Su really is very happy, eating hot pot when he always smile at himself.


    Gu Sirui didn''t eat much, most of the time he watched Su Su eat, but there was nothing in his bowl


    Su Su Su wondered: "how can you eat so little?" Then Su Su put a lot of things in Gu Sirui''s bowl.


    "Well, there are all kinds of meat and vegetables, which meet the needs of health." Su Su takes chopsticks and looks at Gu Sirui mischievously.


    Su Su is very happy today, sitting in the hot pot shop, and always humming a few pop songs in his mouth. They only drank some drinks, Su Su''s spicy drink.


    Seeing Su Su drink more and more, Gu Sirui looks at Su Su laughing. It''s been a long time since he saw Su Su so happy.


    Gu Sirui thought in his heart that Su Su''s mood became sunny after he had just uncovered the plot of Shu Xiaoxiao.


    "Oh, why am I so careless." Su Su''s voice is not big or small, Gu Sirui returned to God: "Su Su, what''s the matter with you?" Gu Sirui looks at Su Su in panic for fear that Su Su will leave him.


    he stands up in panic.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sirui so surprised, Su Su''s action in the hand also starts to stop.


    "I have nothing to do, Sirui. It''s just the soup spilled on my clothes." Su Su is holding chopsticks with the remaining soup in the corner of her mouth.


    Then Su Su took up the stain on her clothes and showed it to Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui sighed slightly. Then he sat back.


    Su Su stood up and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom and wash my clothes first." Sue trotted to the bathroom. Close the door and there is a big dressing mirror in front.


    Just now Gu Sirui was worried. Su Su was leaning against the tap in the bathroom. She could see that Gu Sirui was really worried for her from the bottom of her heart.


    She can''t delay Gu Sirui, Su Su is not a very cruel person. There are also many times, Su Su will also think of the time when she came to Su''s home with her mother, Lin Huimei.


    It was Gu Sirui who accompanied Su Su. In those days, Su Su was happy from the bottom of her heart. They were in love with each other, but the misunderstanding separated them.Now things are changing, how can not go back to the past, organize your thoughts. Su Su went back to the private room.


    Gu Sirui sits there. Su Su obviously feels that Gu Sirui still hasn''t eaten anything. He hasn''t eaten much of the things he just gave Gu Sirui.


    Hearing the people in the private room ring, Gu Sirui subconsciously looks in that direction, Su Su''s face is still filled with joy.


    "I''ve kept you waiting." Susu put her clothes together, sat down on the chair, and continued to eat with her head down.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su. Gu Sirui feels that even if she and Su Su can''t go back to the past, when he sees Su Su so happy, Gu Sirui still feels that everything he has done is worth it.


    After dinner, Gu Sirui insists on paying the bill. Su Su feels that Gu Sirui has done him a big favor and wants to pay the bill. Two people are at the cashier. You fight for me.


    The clerk at the cashier also scratched his ears and said, "who will settle the bill, you two?" The waiter smiles with eight teeth.


    Su Su said hastily, "I''ll come, I''ll check out." Then he put some pictures of grandfather Mao on the cash register.


    After paying, the cashier''s waiter looked at the two people with a smile: "Miss, you and this gentleman are talented and beautiful. You should be together."


    Su Su''s face turned red and waved: "you misunderstood, we won''t do it!"


    After hearing Su Su Su''s words, Gu Sirui is still very disappointed. He pats Su Su Su''s shoulder and laughs awkwardly. In fact, in Gu Sirui''s heart, he still likes Su Su a little. He just hides this feeling all the time. He knows Su Su Su belongs to Gu Sirian.

 Chapter 517

    Gu Sirui and Su Su go out of the hot pot shop together. Su Su insists on not letting Gu Sirui pay for their hard won hot pot.


    Gu Sirui also originally wanted to take advantage of Su Su to have a meal. He was looking at Su Su more.


    Although Gu Sirui''s heart is still a little uncomfortable, when Gu Sirui was in the hospital, when he went to see Gu Sirian, he knew that Su Su could not come back to his side.


    That is to say, when Gu Sinian is still lying in the hospital bed without any signs of improvement, Su Su can also read the contents of the book calmly for Gu Sinian in the hospital bed.


    As long as he remembered Su Su''s calm and unremitting reading in front of Gu Sixian''s hospital bed, Gu Sirui already understood that truth.


    Su Su really loves Gu Sixian, and she loves him deeply.


    The only thing he can do now is to expect Gu Sinian to wake up earlier so that Su Su can live happily!


    Gu Sirui''s heart is mixed with five flavors, his mouth is bitter, and his heart is also painful. If Gu Sinian wakes up, he will wish them a happy life together.


    Su Su and Gu Sirui say goodbye, but Gu Sirui insists on sending her back. Su Su can''t resist Gu Sirui''s proposal after all. Gu Sirui takes Su Su Su to the place and watches the woman disappear slowly from her sight before she is willing to leave.


    Gu Sinian didn''t go home, but went back to the company to work directly. Recently, these things in the company have been enough for Gu Sirui to scratch his ears.


    At this time, the mobile phone rings abruptly in the office. Gu Sirui puts down his pen and picks up the phone. The number on the phone is Mrs. Gu. Gu Sirui rubs her eyebrows.


    Gu Sirui obviously doesn''t want to pick up the call.


    At this time, it''s certainly not a good thing for Mrs. Gu to call, but she can''t hang up. Gu Sirui stares at her mobile phone for a long time, but Mrs. Gu at the other end of the phone still doesn''t hang up. The telephone rings so capriciously all the time in the office.


    She has firmly grasped Gu Sirui''s psychology, Gu Sirui can''t not answer her phone. Seeing that Gu Sirui didn''t pick up the phone, Mrs. Gu had to call for the second time. For the third time, Gu Sirui couldn''t beat Mrs. Gu.


    Had to be extremely reluctant to pick up the phone, the phone end of the old lady Gu finally like his own meaning: "Sirui, you now have to give me a business etiquette class, you understand?" Mrs. Gu''s voice is very loud.


    Although it''s across the phone, Gu Sirui can clearly feel that Mrs. Gu wants to come to him from the other end of the phone.


    "Grandma, why do you always let me go to that etiquette class?" Gu Sirui''s tone is a little helpless. He is sitting in the office. After helping Su Su solve the problem of Shu Xiaoxiao, Gu Sirui is very happy.


    But on hearing Mrs. Gu''s aggressive posture, Gu Sirui began to have a headache again.


    Mrs. Gu still didn''t want to go to the business etiquette class: "Si Rui, don''t always think that you can escape this etiquette class. I''ll give you one last chance. You have to go to this etiquette class, and you have to go if you can''t!"


    Mrs. Gu was obviously a little angry. Gu Sirui sighed: "grandma, what''s the use of this etiquette class? Why do you always ask me to learn this? " Gu Sirui asked two questions in succession.


    "I don''t care. You have to take this business etiquette class. I''ve found an expert Liang Chen for you, and he will surely make friends with you!" Mrs. Gu''s tone was straightforward.


    Gu Sirui knew that it was no good for him to go on in such a stalemate, so he had to agree. When Mrs. Gu heard that Gu Sirui let go, she felt at ease. Without giving Gu Sirui the chance to go back on his word, Mrs. Gu put down the phone.


    This Gu Sirui really let her worry! Old lady Gu took a drink of water and did not waste her painstaking persuasion.


    Seeing the phone hang up, Gu Sirui also sighed slightly in his office chair. Now his elder brother Gu Sinian is lying in the hospital.


    He is the only one in the company to run the business. I can imagine the burden on his shoulders. Now Mrs. Gu is going to let him take that famous business etiquette class!


    Gu Sirui didn''t think much about it either. Although it''s a thorny matter, Gu Sirui thinks that the expert of business etiquette course that Mrs. Gu has found this time must be the same as before.


    As long as Gu Sirui doesn''t go in class, avoids seeing the expert, or says something to him that the teacher doesn''t like to hear, Gu Sirui can guarantee.


    The expert will leave in no more than three days, no, no more than two days.


    Gu Sirui couldn''t get away from doing anything else, so he just stayed in the company to deal with the anti lock company affairs.


    Until very late, Gu Sirui didn''t go home. He saw that the employees of the company had almost left, and even those who were working overtime had left one after another.


    Gu Sirui is upset in the office. At this time, Gu Sirui is always better than smoking. In such a big office, there is a strong smell of tobacco.White smoke filled the whole office, Gu Sirui has forgotten how many cigarettes he smoked and how many steps he took back and forth.


    It''s time for business etiquette class. Before class, Mrs. Gu called to ask. Gu Sirui said that she would live up to her expectations and go to the business etiquette class on time.


    In fact, it''s not the case. Gu Sirui is going to implement the way he used to escape from business etiquette class. The first plan is to hide and disappear.


    It''s just a period of free time. Gu Sirui is enjoying this hard won leisure time in the office of the company.


    Looking at the fine weather outside, Gu Sirui doesn''t want to move. He stays in a place close to the sun and receives the sunlight. In this way, we treat the business etiquette class carefully arranged by Mrs. Gu and make a silent resistance.


    Long fingers holding the coffee cup, Gu Sirui''s head has been a little confused since yesterday. He needs to drink a cup of coffee to relieve his fatigue. Gu Sirui covers his face with a book and takes a nap on the sofa in the office.


    Gu Sirui is busy looking at the time on his watch. It''s 6:30 in the afternoon, one and a half hours after the etiquette class begins. The business etiquette class will be over in an hour and a half.


    During this period, no one called Gu Sirui. It seems that the expert of business etiquette class is still a master of business affairs. He didn''t report to Mrs. Gu that he didn''t go to business etiquette class.

 Chapter 518

    Gu Sirui gets up on the sofa for an hour and a half. Now Gu Sirui is really mature and steady, just like Su Su said, although Su Su appreciates Gu Sirui very much.


    At the thought of Su Su''s praise for himself, Gu Sirui immediately had the motivation to go down in his work.


    Gu Sirui gets up and goes to the hospital. Gu Sirui is still lying there peacefully. Su Su is not there. Gu Sirui sighs.


    He sat on the chair, and there were several books on the table beside the bed. Gu Sirui picked up the books. He clearly remembered that this was the book Su Su read to Gu Sinian every day.


    "Brother, you need to wake up quickly. Su Su has been waiting for you for a long time." Then Gu Sirui lowered his head and looked at the complicated instruments nearby.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t know what''s wrong with him this day. There are only himself and Gu Sinian in the ward. He says a lot to Gu Sinian. He knows that Gu Sinian can''t hear him, but he just goes on.


    "Brother, do you know? Su Su really broke her heart for you. " Gu Sirui looks at Gu Sinian, who is very pale. He still can''t calm down for a long time.


    Gu Sirui is really surprised that he is the one lying here, so Su Su doesn''t have to worry about it.


    "Brother, get better soon!" Gu Sirui''s hands are begging. Gu Sirui hopes to bless Gu Sirui who is lying on the hospital bed with his devout heart.


    It was more than eight o''clock in the evening when I left the hospital where Gu Sinian was. Gu Sirui has thought that old lady Gu should almost know about it.


    Gu Sirui directly went back to see the old lady. When he got home, there was no light in the brightly lit living room. It was quiet inside. Gu Sirui''s shoes were rubbing with the ground.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, the living room is very dark, nothing can be seen clearly: "grandma, are you not there?" Gu Sirui is worried. After all, old lady Gu is old and needs to be taken care of in her life.


    Gu Sirui''s heart could not be calm for a long time: "grandma, where are you?" Gu Sirui was a little uneasy. In the past, old lady Gu would sit on the sofa. If Gu Sirui called her, she would agree to come to her side.


    There''s no time to think about it. It''s quiet in the house. Gu Sirui steps up the stairs with his long legs.


    "What''s your hurry? I''m not here!" Mrs. Gu slowly came down from the stairs. Mrs. Gu was not in a hurry and turned on the light switch beside the stairs.


    Gu Sirui also hears that old lady Gu''s voice is not very happy. The light in the living room lights up instantly. Gu Sirui has stayed here for five or six minutes. Just turning on the light, he feels a little uncomfortable with Gu Sirui''s eyes.


    "You know how to come back!" Mrs. Gu''s eyes were stern. She was wearing a thick scarf. When Mrs. Gu went downstairs, Gu Sirui was still standing there.


    Gu Si Rui came back and walked to old lady Gu: "grandma, why didn''t you speak just now, and you turned off the light in the living room." Gu Sirui put his hands in his trousers pocket and stood there to ask old lady Gu.


    Gu stroked the sofa. She was already angry. Today is the first day of Gu Sirui''s business etiquette class. On the first day, Gu Sirui didn''t go as before.


    If Mrs. Gu hadn''t called the expert herself, she would have thought that Gu Sirui had gone to the business etiquette class. Mrs. Gu calmed down for a moment.


    "I ask you, why didn''t you go to that business etiquette class, and you let the experts wait for you for three hours, you know." Mrs. Gu pointed to Gu Sirui''s handsome face.


    Gu Sirui is staring at Mrs. Gu innocuously. Gu Sirui sighs a little. He comes to Mrs. Gu''s back and rubs her shoulder: "grandma, don''t be angry. That etiquette class doesn''t have to go today."


    Gu Sirui said that his speed is getting faster and faster. He thought that Mrs. Gu would take it. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Gu''s face didn''t soften: "Sirui, Sirui, why don''t you understand grandma''s hard work?"


    Old lady Gu turns her head and pokes Gu Sirui''s forehead with her hand. She is really angry now.


    Seeing that Mrs. Gu is still in such an atmosphere, Gu Sirui wants to ease Mrs. Gu''s mood. Looking at the direction of the restaurant, Gu Sirui also thinks of a way: "grandma, I haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go to the restaurant for dinner!"


    Gu Sirui looks at Mrs. Gu pitifully. Mrs. Gu always likes this: "OK, let''s go to dinner!" Mrs. Gu patted Gu Sirui on the shoulder.


    It turns out that Mrs. Gu has already prepared the food. Looking at the food at a big table, in fact, Gu Sirui doesn''t have much appetite. Mrs. Gu also sees what Gu Sirui means. She is also trying to make a case for her crimes!


    "Why don''t you go to the morning etiquette class? You haven''t told me why!" Mrs. Gu refused to give up, clapping her hands on the table to show her anger.


    Gu Sirui is also scratching his ears. He just doesn''t want to go to the morning etiquette class, which is "hell" for him."Grandma, you also know about the company recently. Now you only need to find out the way to disclose the shares. There is no fundamental progress yet!" Gu Sirui''s preoccupation makes old lady Gu feel pressure.


    Mrs. Gu didn''t know about it. She was also worried about the company''s problems: "how do you want to investigate?" Gu old lady tentatively asked a few words, the grace between every move.


    Gu Sirui rubs his eyebrows. As long as Gu Sirui feels irritable, he will do it. Since old lady Gu asks, Gu Sirui decides to do it.


    "I haven''t found out who is the buyer in this matter, so today I focus on the company''s business." Gu Sirui took a bite of rice.


    Mrs. Gu narrowed her eyes. Of course, she understood this, but she felt that there would always be people who would buy shares in this matter.


    Gu Sirui looks at old lady Gu and says a lot.


    Gu Sirui''s analysis is very clear. He tells Mrs. Gu all the reasons why he has investigated the company''s stock changes these days.


    Old lady Gu sighed again. After listening to so many words Gu Sirui said, she was really reasonable.


    Mrs. Gu thought for a while: "OK, I''ll give you three days. If you can''t find any actual evidence in three days, go to the business etiquette class and see your etiquette teacher!" Said Mrs. Gu, leaving the table.

 Chapter 519

    Su Su sat in the hospital for a long time. When no one came to visit Gu Sinian, when she was tired of reading, Su Su would sit beside the hospital bed and stare at Gu Sinian quietly.


    "Ring, ring!" The mobile phone rings suddenly in the private ward of the hospital. Su Su answers the phone, which shows an unfamiliar number. Su Su answers the phone in a hurry. The phone is the one that the foundation logo design draft notices.


    Su Su participated in the African commonweal foundation logo design solicitation before the results, Su Su''s design draft was unfortunately not adopted.


    Su Su is also very sorry. She looks at the light in the ward and sighs a little. Recently, she is working hard to take care of Gu Sinian. Nothing happened.


    Although the design draft was not adopted, Su Su knew in her heart that she had some mental deficiency. Su Su is turning on her computer, looking at her design draft and finishing her work in the hospital.


    Suddenly an email came from the computer, which brightened Su Su''s eyes. It shows that Su Su participated in the African commonweal foundation logo design solicitation, although not adopted, but she won a veritable Popularity Award.


    In addition to telling Su Su that she won the Popularity Award, the general content of the email also means that Su Su and the design draft show real love. In the email, Su Su''s design draft was greatly appreciated. Although it was flawed, it showed real feelings and love!


    After reading an email carefully, Su Su''s mood became better. She stood up and vowed that she would design a better design in the future.


    Su Su just came to the hospital. I remember seeing a figure that was very similar to Gu Sirui. It happened that Gu Sirui came out of the hospital a long way.


    Su Su went to the hospital with a bunch of dew dripping flowers she had just bought. She carefully took out the dried flowers in the bottle and inserted the flowers she had just bought.


    Su Su took care of the flowers she had just bought. Gu Sinian was still like that, and there was no sign of waking up.


    While wiping his hands for Gu Sinian, Su Su looks at the complicated medical instruments beside Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian''s heart rate is stable.


    "Gu Sinian, do you remember when we first met, when you fainted on me?" Su Su''s eyes were a little red. She suddenly thought of these moments. Still can''t help holding Gu Sixian''s pale hand to tell these.


    Su Su didn''t have time to adjust her state and thought of the past: "I still remember how much you hated me at the beginning. We could see each other at any time just like a pair of enemies." Su Su couldn''t control her tears.


    Tears, like broken beads, fell on the back of Gu Sixian''s hand. Even so, Gu Sixian didn''t look the slightest.


    Su Su looked up at the ceiling and tried to take back her tears, but she really couldn''t help it: "but later, we don''t have to do that anymore. When I see you and other women''s photos, I will be sad and jealous. I really love you!"


    There was only Su Su''s voice in the ward. Her voice was already sobbing. She had been in the bottom of her heart for a long time. These words belonged to Su Su and Gu Sinian''s memories.


    "You gave me a lot of courage, gusian. Do you know that? Shu Xiaoxiao has already said what she did. Now the misunderstanding is solved. Gu Sinian, I beg you to wake up quickly! " Su Su''s voice almost trembled!


    Su Su is also a normal woman. She wants to be calm and show her best in front of Gu Sirui and Yu Jun most of the time.


    At this time, the hospital ward, only she and Gu Sinian two people, she had the opportunity to tell his heart to Gu Sinian.


    Whether Gu Sinian could hear what he said or not, Su Su went on. Su Su calmed down a little and picked up the book on the table.


    Su Su continued to read those books day after day for Gu Sinian. During this period, Su Su only took over a small part of the work. In order to take care of Gu Sinian, Su Su put all her work in the hospital. After reading for Gu Sinian, she continued to finish her work.


    In the face of those designs in the computer, Su Su is still pondering carefully. Su Su yawns repeatedly. She not only takes a small amount of work, but also takes care of Gu Si for years before continuing to finish the work at hand.


    Su Su drowned in the unfinished work, a little heard the sound of leather shoes outside. Su Su just came back.


    Su Su thought that she had seen Gu Sirui come to the hospital before her. Su Su knew in her heart that the person who came now was not Gu Sirui.


    The door handle outside the ward was twisted. Su Su went to meet the person who came. Su Su knew that the person who came was Yu Jun.


    "Su Su, you must be tired out again recently." Yu Jun anxiously looks at Su Su''s face.


    "You see, you don''t look very well." Yu Jun looked at Su Su as if she had lost weight. Gu Sinian, who had no reaction on the sickbed, also deeply pinched Su Su.


    Yu Jun knew that there was a woman in his heart, Su Su. These days, Yu Jun was afraid that Su Su would be tired and thin because of taking care of Gu Si.He specially made a lot of delicious food for Su Su, just like Su Su can read those books for Gu Sinian, and Yu Jun can also bring food for Su Su.


    Su Su was a little embarrassed. He quickly pulled a stool and Yu Jun sat there. As soon as he saw Su Su, he would feel better.


    Su Su''s face is not good, and Yu Jun can see that Su Su seems to have cried. Su Su is almost going to sleep now, but she must accompany Yu Jun.


    "Brother Yu, these days are really hard for you. I have nothing to do!" Susu squeezed out a smile.


    "Gu Sinian still doesn''t look good. Don''t worry, he It''s going to get better! " Yu Jun stepped forward and patted Su Su on the shoulder.


    "Well, I know that he will wake up one day, and my hard work is not in vain!" Yu Jun can see that Su Su''s eyes when she looks at Gu Sinian are full of worry. That''s her lover''s eyes.


    In fact, Yu Jun''s heart is also very uncomfortable, Su Su to suffer such a crime: "Su Su, you first eat something, this is the noodles I bought, very delicious." Yu Jun opens the bag and takes out the noodles he bought.


    In fact, Su Su''s heart is very warm. She knows Yu Jun''s mind very well, but if she doesn''t like it, she doesn''t like it. There''s no way to do it.

 Chapter 520

    Su Su knows that Yu Jun''s daily work is not easy. Su Su proposes to take a walk around the hospital ward with Yu Jun.


    Yu Jun scratched his head: "Gu Sinian is lying here, won''t there be any problem?" Yu Jun wants to go out with Su Su.


    Su Su''s smile is shallow: "don''t worry, it will be OK for a while." Su Su is also to take care of Yu Jun''s mood. When Yu Jun came here, he just finished his work. In this fast pace of life, you can imagine Yu Jun''s work pressure.


    Su Su took the initiative to stand outside the ward for a while, but Su Su always looked in the ward.


    "How are you doing?" Yu Jun asks tentatively, Su Su''s face is more and more pale, her hair is a little messy, and her broken hair is hanging in her ears.


    Su Su looked at the sky outside the window. It had already turned into night: "it''s OK recently. I just hope Si Nian can wake up soon, so I will be happier." Sue put her arms in her hands.


    Yu Jun can clearly see Su Su''s sincerity to Gu Sinian. Yu Jun''s hands become a little unnatural and sighs a little. During this period, Yu Jun has forgotten how much he sighs for Su Su.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you sighing? Is there something wrong recently?" Su Su asked knowingly. She wanted to get off the subject.


    Yu Jun also knew what Su Su wanted to say. Su Su never faced up to this problem. Yu Jun looked at Su Su in a low voice: "recently, my work is not going well." Yu Jun is also cooperating with Su Su.


    After five or six minutes, Yu Jun can see that Su Su can''t wait to go back to the ward to take care of Gu Sinian.


    Into the ward, Yu Jun also carefully looked at the man on the bed, Gu Sinian now lying here without any reaction, Su Su day and night careful care. Yu Jun thought to himself that he didn''t know how many generations of good fortune he had been able to cultivate.


    Seeing that the noodles on the table have been put for a long time, Su Su is still carefully tucking in the corner for Gu Sinian, for fear that Gu Sinian will be frozen.


    Su Su turned to look at the scene in front of her and opened the noodle box for her. He took out the chopsticks in the bag and handed them to Su Su.


    Inside was delicious noodles, which immediately aroused Su Su''s appetite. Her throat was a little dry, and the noodles entered her mouth, which also moistened Su Su''s throat.


    Su Su is very moved by what Yu Jun has done these days.


    "Susu, you''d better eat while it''s hot. I''ll take care of you for a while." Yu Jun tells Su Su to change places with her. When Yu Jun left that day, Su Su''s face was a little dry, so he bought shuilingling noodles today.


    Yu Jun and Su Su changed positions. In fact, Su Su felt very embarrassed. It''s been many days since Gu Sinian was lying in the hospital bed like this. Yujun always brings delicious food.


    Not only solved the problem of Su Su''s eating, but Su Su was very upset. Su Su lowered her head to eat the bowl of noodles. Su Su was really hungry, and she ate it with a big mouthful.


    It''s not so much that Yu Jun helps Su Su take care of Gu Sinian for a while as he takes care of Su Su on the opposite side. Su Su looks very cute. The more Yu Jun does, the more ashamed Su Su is.


    "I really thank you very much for taking care of me this time." Su Su did not forget to eat a force to thank Yu Jun, she really some guilt!


    When Yu Junlai came, it was more than six o''clock in the evening. It was already dark outside. Some doctors came to see the patient in the evening, and they all helped Su Su.


    Su Su put down half of the noodles and they were busy for almost an hour.


    Yu Jun is helping Su Su clean up the ward. Su Su looks at Yu Jun silently. Su Su thinks about many things. It''s necessary for her to let Yu Jun know that Gu Sinian has always been her favorite.


    Yu Jun and Gu Sirui are the same. They all like Su Su. Su Su clearly knows this. When they are different from Gu Sirui, Yu Jun knows how to flow, but these days Su Su Su sees it.


    Su Su knew very well that the name of the man she couldn''t put down was Gu Sinian.


    "You''ve been busy sitting for a long time. You must be very tired. I''m sorry for these innocent people." Su Su shows two little tiger teeth. Yu Jun looks at Su Su and smiles, not to mention how happy she is.


    Yu Jun arranged the books on the desk: "Su Su, you are tired too. You can sit down too! What I give to you and me is voluntary. " Yu junleng stood aside. After listening to Su Su''s words, Yu Jun was happy and sat on the stool.


    Su Su seems to have the courage to see Yu Jun pay so much these days: "brother Yu, thank you for taking care of me for so many days. I know what you mean, but I really love Gu Sinian." With that, Su Su looked firmly at the man on the bed.


    After listening to Su Su Su''s words, Yu Jun suddenly became uncomfortable. Yu Jun knew very well. Su Su''s brother called Yu Jun.


    Su Su has always been fond of Gu Sinian. He did all these things in vain, but Yu Jun knew that he didn''t regret it!


    Yu Jun grinned bitterly, but there was no more expression. Su Su looked at Yu Jun in embarrassment: "brother Yu, I really treat you like a brother!"Yu Jun quietly put away the box on the table. From the first time he met Su Su, Yu Jun had a girl in her heart. She looked very charming when she took care of Gu Sinian. She knew that she was not the same.


    Even so desperate to come here to see Su Su, Yu Jun said calmly: "Su Su, in fact, I never thought of getting anything from you, I just want you to live well."


    Su Su was very moved by Yu Jun''s words, but now, Su Su has a person she likes, and Yu Jun can only bless the girl silently in her heart.


    "Su Su, I don''t ask for much. We can chat like friends, and I''m already very happy." Yu Jun looks at the moon outside as if he is telling something.


    Su Su listened to Yu Jun''s words and became confident: "brother Yu, thank you." Then Su Su went to Yu Jun''s side


    "just so many days, you have helped me too much, I really don''t know how to repay you." Su Su stood with her hands crossed, and her breathing became a little uneasy.


    Looking at Su Su like this, Yu Jun felt heartache from his heart: "Su Su, if you have to repay me, you can do the design for free!" Yu Jun spoke in a relaxed tone.


    Su Su listens to Yu Jun''s words and nods to agree.

 Chapter 521

    The old lady of Gu family only gave Gu Sirui three days to investigate, but she would be pushed to the etiquette class again.


    So it seems that Gu Sirui, who is ready to be pulled to the guillotine, is ready to speed up to check the abnormal things of shareholders, and he is reluctant to put it down.


    The source of Gu Sirui''s investigation is planned to start from the suspected shareholders. After all, there are not many shareholders who hold shares. However, as the chairman who holds the most shares, he has a certain understanding of the people who hold shares.


    Gu Sirui, of course, will not let go of the suspected shareholders.


    "Follow these people, record their every move, and then report to me every day." Gu Sirui, with a slightly serious face, explained to some unknown people.


    Gu Sirui sent special people to follow up and investigate these shareholders.


    After all, the scope is not one person, so we need to hire some people from specialized industries to investigate.


    This also saves trouble, "go to make a cup of tea," Gu Sirui raised his voice and said to the servant.


    The investigation of this matter lasts only three days. Otherwise, Gu Sirui shivers when he thinks of it.


    I really don''t want to go to any etiquette class. I just want to drink and think about things in my spare time. For work, a day is work.


    The only difference is that some of the surface treatment work in the company is also the basic work, and some are the work in the dark side.


    For a company, shares are equivalent to a person''s lifeblood, which is the reason why it is not willing to let go.


    If there is a change in the shares held, it must be a change. The reason why I am the president is that I have too many shares. The one who holds too many shares is the one who owns too many shares.


    Thinking of this, the etiquette class and the restless hearts of shareholders will come out.


    Gu Sirui waited, waiting for himself to spend a lot of money to invite a special person. Watch out for the shareholders who are ready to move.


    Gu Sirui took the tea from the employer and tasted it carefully in his mouth. He thought that tea is a kind of drink that looks like boiled water in the first mouthful and different in the second mouthful.


    For Gu Sirui, who is always busy, tea is really something different from the present interlude of life.


    Taking the cup, sipping it, and returning to the sofa, Gu Sirui feels relaxed with his head back.


    The scenery outside is also very beautiful. In the family house, the scenery is naturally better, but it is still not as natural as the scenery of nature.


    Put down the tea cup, ready to start dinner, Mrs. Gu is not at home now, go busy is what, Gu Sirui himself also don''t know.


    But you can have a good meal. He is the only one who cares for your family. It makes people feel very quiet, but it also makes people feel lonely. He was born to be a man, and loneliness is inevitable.


    "Mother Zhang, you don''t have to cook too much," Gu said to her. Gu was hungry and wanted to eat, but he never cooked himself.


    After Gu Sirui accepted the company, he had no time to cook. Moreover, cooking was a waste of time. For Gu Sirui, his own time is even more precious.


    "OK, second young master" Zhang Ma has been working at home for a long time. She should be very clear about everyone''s preferences. Otherwise, she won''t be the head of a servant, and she can be regarded as a housekeeper.


    For the old man, everything is easy to satisfy. Gu Sirui can''t help substituting the company''s shareholders in his mind. He doesn''t worry about food or clothing, but also makes such a fuss.


    Too greedy, Gu Sirui thinks so.


    After a while, there was a voice: "second young master, you can have dinner." Zhang Ma''s voice was not very loud at the door. She called with a knock.


    "I know." Gu Sirui is ready. He just took a bath in his room. One day, he was too busy. After taking a bath, he felt refreshed, so he replied in a loud voice.


    Zhang Ma hears Gu Sirui''s reply and goes downstairs secretly.


    Waiting for Gu Sirui to have dinner, by the way, prepare what else to ask.


    Gu Sirui didn''t change his clothes in the room. Instead, he dressed in a bathrobe and prepared to go downstairs. Gu Sirui was really hungry. Gu Sirui is looking forward to eating.


    Walking down the stairs and sitting at the table, I saw Mother Zhang beside me.


    "Zhang Ma, you also go back to work early today to have dinner." Gu Sirui said to Zhang Ma blandly, while eating the food, the food was delicious.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t go home often, so when he hears what Gu Sirui said, plus praise, Zhang Ma goes down.


    Everyone has his own job, and Zhang Ma is no exception. For the matter of letting Zhang Ma go out, Gu Sirui not only feels that he doesn''t need any requirements, but also wants to be alone.


    After Zhang Ma left, Gu Sirui had no image to eat. He was alone in the hall. Why did he eat so slowly! Plus, Gu Sirui is really hungry.So there is no image of eating, while eating, while also thinking about things.


    Although she was born in Gu''s family, but old lady Gu is also a person who talks about face. She won''t let herself eat like this.


    Gu Sirui just indulged himself, but no one.


    Think of here, Gu Sirui used chopsticks to clip a large piece of meat.


    Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Zhang Ma coming in. "Second young master, the person who just went to investigate has come back." Gu Sirui hasn''t spoken yet, and Zhang Ma answers.


    "Know, let them come to the study to see me." Gu Sirui picked up a piece of meat and went to the study.


    "How is the situation of tracking?" Gu Sirui has sent someone to track for several days, and there is only one last day left from the three days given by old lady Gu. Gu Sirui asks.


    "As usual, there is no harvest" unknown person, quickly answered Gu Sirui, procrastination can not change the fact that there is no harvest.


    Gu Sirui''s face is not very good, and the unidentified people naturally understand this truth, so he said, "some of the investigated shareholders have style problems and often linger in front-line places." the unidentified people said that this is the final answer, because in addition, they can''t think of any clues.


    "Go down." Gu Sirui''s voice is a little serious. After all, he still thinks there will be some clues to this matter, but now there are no clues, which makes Gu Sirui very angry.


    "Yes" unknown investigators, for all things, are simple and clear to say, there will be no beating around the Bush, frankly, also let both sides fall into silence.


    For Gu Sirui, there is still a way to solve this problem, but it doesn''t make him despair. What makes him despair is his etiquette class. It''s not like death to think of it.

 Chapter 522

    Regardless of three seven twenty-one, Gu Sirui is going to eat the meal that has not been finished.


    After going downstairs, he ran straight to the table, picked up the drumstick and put it in his mouth.


    Mischievous like a child, if you don''t look after the face of Si Rui, you will not think that this man who eats chicken legs and enjoys happiness is actually the boss of a large company with more than 10000 people.


    There are only two things for people to live, eating, living and sleeping. Gu Sirui is now addicted to eating.


    He didn''t pay attention to the people behind him. The people behind him patted Gu Sirui on the shoulder. Gu Sirui didn''t realize it. OK, you win.


    So he handed over the boiled water, which is suitable for Gu Sirui now, because the chicken legs choke.


    Gu Sirui took boiled water, stunned, and then looked at the man who gave him boiled water.


    It''s over. It''s Mrs. Gu.


    This time, Gu Sirui''s etiquette class may be canceled, and his body management class may be added.


    The two are speechless. Gu Sirui thinks that his grandmother is older, but he is too happy to eat. He doesn''t realize it.


    Mrs. Gu is not like Gu Sirui. When she came back, she had already asked her mother. She knew that Gu Sirui had gone home today.


    Just half of the meal, she went up to deal with her business. Mrs. Gu was still a little relieved, but she didn''t ask mother Zhang to take the meal down before her grandson ate it well.


    There is only one thing in Gu Sirui''s mind now, that is the etiquette class. He thinks that he can refuse to be made into a facial expression bag before, but this time it''s real. A new facial expression bag was born in front of old lady Gu, and he just wants to cry without tears.


    Think of here, Gu Sirui will begin to prepare to refuse the etiquette class.


    What''s the best way to say it? Let''s see the moment of Gu Sirui.


    So he slowly took the boiled water and drank it slowly.


    This is just a trial. Mrs. Gu hasn''t changed much. I don''t think this method will work.


    So pick up next to the paper, wipe their mouth, and hands.


    Mrs. Gu still looks like Mount Tai, a little bit like watching you perform.


    Gu Sirui wants to cry. Who knows that old lady Gu has come back suddenly! But the expression must not lose.


    When he was ready, he said to Mrs. Gu, "the shareholders of the company are very serious. I suspect that they have committed crimes by gangs." Gu Sirui moved out his trump card. I have business affairs, and I don''t agree.


    Mrs. Gu knows that the company''s affairs are important, but today when she saw her grandson''s dining appearance, she felt that the etiquette class really had to go.


    "No matter how important it is, I''ll invite a special teacher. If you don''t go today, you have to go. There''s no discussion." after that, I picked up the phone and prepared to arrange a time for Gu Sirui to go to the etiquette class tomorrow.


    Gu Sirui really wants to hit the wall when he hears the news!


    old lady Gu''s attitude has been very clear, that is, she will go even if she binds you, and all the teachers in the etiquette class have made an appointment, ah!


    "Escape is not the way, go, who is afraid of who, I''m Gu Sirui, nothing can defeat me, I''m invincible, that''s right..." Gu Sirui did not refute old lady Gu, encouraged himself, chattered on, some neuropathy feeling. He went to the door.


    Of course, Gu Sirui has no time to waste. The sun has risen in the morning, and Gu Sirui in the yard has finished his morning exercise.


    It''s not common to sit at the table and have dinner with Mrs. Gu.


    Because Gu Sixian of Gu family is still in hospital, Gu Sirui is busy all day.


    This morning, the servants made a big breakfast. Maybe there were more people, so the whole house was very busy.


    After dinner, Gu Sirui goes to the company by car. He carries not only himself, but also so many employees and servants. He is full of energy.


    It''s still very early to go to the company, but it''s no surprise for the boss to arrive early.


    So I took the elevator and pressed down my floor, and the assistant arrived very early.


    Gu Sirui thinks it''s not bad. After all, the people around him don''t have as much responsibility as themselves. They all arrive at the company so early.


    Sitting in his seat, Gu Sirui starts his day''s work, and the assistant is helping Gu Sirui finish his work.


    At noon, the assistant knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Gu, the etiquette class arranged by Mrs. Gu is coming up. What can I do for you?"


    Gu Sirui, who has heard the news, has already exploded in his mind. They all say that many of the presidents are paranoid. It seems that Gu Sirui also has some resistance to the etiquette class.


    "Mrs. Gu asked her to reply after completing the etiquette class," the assistant said. The assistant had to synchronize the news every day and help Gu Sirui organize a lot of things.


    Gu Sirui resisted in the heart for a few seconds, "to drive" said to the assistant, can''t escape, then let the storm come more violent.


    "Here we are," said the driver.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t have time to see the scenery outside, because time is very tight, and he has to attend some etiquette class. He doesn''t look good when he thinks about it.Walk in, etiquette class Liang Chen come to Gu Sirui say hello, Gu Sirui not moved.


    Liang Chen takes Gu Sirui to the etiquette room, and asks Gu Sirui not to be busy with other things during the teaching time, nor to go out of the room.


    Gu Sirui didn''t want to come to the etiquette class at all, "yes, just hurry up," Gu Sirui said,


    Liang Chen didn''t respond to this.


    Two people come to the room, only Gu Sirui and Liang Chen two people.


    Gu Sirui looks at Liang Chen. A bad idea flashed in his eyes. He wants me to be a poker face!


    I want to try your poker face first, so I said a word to Liang Chen without discipline, "Hey, is it very short there?" and then I laughed, pretending to be a little gangster.


    Liang Chen''s complexion doesn''t have what change, the heart how appearance don''t know.


    Gu Sirui just wanted to have a try. He also felt that this sentence was a little too much, and there were some obscenities.


    Seeing Liang Chen''s face unchanged, I can''t help but feel a little interested in the changes of Liang Chen, the etiquette teacher.


    Gu Sirui also said some words, are ready to Liang Chen, Liang Chen always look the same.


    Is this the poker face course of etiquette class?


    Time has come, "this is the first lesson of etiquette class," Liang Chen said to Gu Sirui, but his face still has no expression.


    Gu Sirui looks back at Liang Chen and doesn''t speak. Since he entered the etiquette class, he talks very little. How much does it match Liang Chen''s poker face.


    But for the etiquette class, he is also feeling some clues, Liang Chen said and sent Gu Sirui to leave the etiquette class.


    Gu Sirui is still very silent about this. He gets on the bus and is still silent and steady.

 Chapter 523

    Gu Sirui in the car thinks of what Liang Chen said just now. He can''t help admiring Liang Chen. He can''t turn a blind eye to Liang Chen and let others scold him.


    That said, the source of this etiquette class is to let Gu Sirui manage facial expressions.


    But if you want Gu Sirui to have a poker face like Liang Chen, Gu Sirui has some exclusion in his heart. Although Liang Chen doesn''t care about his provocation, Gu Sirui respects him at first.


    What I admire is that Liang Chen can be as calm as the surface of the water, and his expression doesn''t show any trace. It may be that Gu Sirui was born in superior conditions.


    For other people''s provocation, never will endure, for different people, let Gu Sirui also very curious.


    But think of the last sentence, this is my first lesson, these are not enough to give me a lesson, just play with children''s own things.


    People can control the expression, but the heart is the most difficult thing.


    However, it''s full of variety, which is better than a group of teachers instilling some chicken soup into you. In this era, no one has time to listen to your great career.


    What''s more, what you do, what you get, is the so-called success in their eyes, simple and rude.


    Think of here, although the first class to deal with the past, but there will certainly be other courses in the future.


    What should we do? Gu Sirui is thinking about how to deal with the following courses. He didn''t expect that he is so big now and has become a president. Now he still needs to learn. Although he is never too old to learn, it''s not very comfortable. Gu Sirui doesn''t want to learn at all.


    It''s terrible to deal with the face of poker, one face of poker, one mouth of poker.


    After all, there is no way to solve it.


    Gu Sirui was stunned for a few seconds, ready to return to his work. Etiquette class is a waste of time and energy.


    Gu Sirui opened the folder. There were several projects lying in it, one by one. No time can be wasted.


    For Gu Sirui, who has just accepted the company, if he is not familiar with one thing, the best way is to practice more and invest more time.


    Therefore, Gu Sirui does not allow any waste of time, especially for etiquette class.


    But now we can''t think about how to deal with the next etiquette class, we should look at the contract more.


    Prepare for the general meeting of shareholders, deal with other shareholders, think of here, more investment.


    The driver of the special bus "here, Mr. Gu" already knows the situation like the back of his hand. After all, as a big boss, he always has to be busy.


    Gu Sirui looks up at the driver and gets off.


    Enter the company, the company is the most secure place to deal with documents, but also the most convenient place, here you can not be disturbed to deal with official business.


    The assistant sees Gu Sirui coming back and is busy coming forward.


    "Mr. Gu, this is from some shareholders. You need to have a look at it." the assistant sent the documents, obviously wasting a lot of things to deal with when he went to the etiquette class.


    "Put it on my desk," Gu Sirui said to his assistant, and then he went to drink water from a cup. After all, he talked too much with Liang Chen in the etiquette class. Now his voice is very dry, so he needs to drink water to moisten it.


    Assistant to Gu Sirui''s office, how dare not listen to the boss.


    Gu Sirui sits down before he does his work and asks his assistant to go out.


    After the assistant went out, Gu Sirui began to look through the documents, which showed that the shareholders were ready to invest in some new industries.


    Now Gu''s group is developing steadily. Needless to say, it''s not too late to make a decision as long as Gu Sirui knows more about the enterprise. But now Gu Sirui decides to invest in some new projects, which still has some disagreements.


    To put it bluntly, it''s still the result of not being familiar with the new industry and many other things.


    Gu Sirui thought, this is his own reason, but where are the shareholders'' intentions?


    If you want to invest in new projects, it is no small matter for Gu Sirui or for Gu group.


    Now Gu''s group has just been stable for a long time, Gu Sirui is still ready to be more careful before making a decision.


    Now Gu''s group has experienced a share change, and it is not easy to calm down. It has not investigated the shareholders who have suspects clearly. It is not the best choice either from the internal or external.


    The high profits of the new industry make shareholders interested, and this matter is not so easy to solve.


    After all, in the company, the most reliable thing for anyone is money. Who doesn''t want to transfer the money with high profit, low investment and high return, not all fools want to join in.


    In this regard, Gu Sirui thinks that this matter should be considered in the long run. After all, pie falls from the sky, which is a daydream.


    Who knows what the shareholders are thinking? However, the general meeting of shareholders will be held soon. At the general meeting of shareholders, I would like to hear the views of other shareholders on this matter.


    In this regard, Gu Sirui''s opinion is just that he does not want to make new investment. If there is a better way at the shareholders'' meeting, he would like to hear it.For this matter, Gu Sirui''s idea is just like this. After all, he doesn''t know much about the company''s business, so he will be killed.


    I know a lot about the shareholders at the shareholders'' meeting. I don''t think anyone will object to the high profit. It''s the same with Gu Sirui. He just works to make money and has his own place to use.


    Gu Sirui now has some doubts about the development of Gu''s group. Is it a stable development, or is it turbulent inside and calm outside?


    Gu Sirui calmly thought, can''t help but have a drink.


    Gu Sirui is not against new investment and is afraid of taking risks. At least now Gu Sirui has just got to know Gu group and is a little satisfied with the development of Gu group.


    Unlike investing in new projects, it''s just that there are too many things involved in new projects, and the consequences will have a greater impact on Gu group.


    The current mode of Gu''s group is undoubtedly the best for the new president.


    But if a new investment project is carried out, Gu Sirui doesn''t know much about the company''s internal situation, plus the busy projects outside, he is afraid that someone will make trouble secretly.


    At that time, even if it''s too late to split up, internal and external troubles are the best way to attack the enemy, and it''s also the most difficult thing for people. In this case, it''s inevitable that Gu Sirui doesn''t like the new project.


    Although Gu Sirui wants to listen to the suggestions of other members at the general meeting of shareholders, it is more important to see what tricks they want to play and how many people support the new project investment. Gu group is not careless, and Gu Sirui is even more careless about it.

 Chapter 524

    Gu Sirui got up, and after attending the etiquette class at noon, he was about to attend the shareholders'' meeting.


    "Mr. Gu, other shareholders, have been waiting for you in the conference room." The assistant arrived on time and looked at Gu Sirui.


    Of course, Gu Sirui understood that the assistant followed him to the meeting room of the shareholders'' meeting.


    The meeting room has been filled with shareholders holding shares of gujia group, and each shareholder is not curious or strange to the president.


    No matter in the company or in the network world, you will see his shadow from time to time.


    Said here, Gu Sirui is also very close to the people, the whole atmosphere is not too serious.


    The table of the shareholders'' meeting is long, and the people sitting on it are also related to holding shares.


    Gu family holds the most shares. Of course, he sits on the width of the rectangle, while other shareholders sit on the length of the rectangle.


    Sitting nearest to Gu Sirui, of course, holds the most shares, and so on, there will be no confusion.


    Gu Sirui walked past the shareholders at a normal speed, and then sat in his own position. Of course, the ones closest to him were not strange. They were all shareholders who met frequently.


    There is mineral water on the table. The assistant puts Gu Sirui''s quilt on the long table and waits outside the door.


    The shareholders in the house mainly discussed the new project this time.


    The shareholders didn''t speak because they were waiting for Gu Sirui, who holds the most shares, to speak. After all, Gu''s group is still good at speaking to Gu''s family, and others can only try to persuade Gu.


    Gu Sirui looks at many eyes and stares at himself. He doesn''t speak. He picks up a water cup and drinks water.


    If you don''t speak fast, you can say "new project investment, is there anyone to talk about?" The voice is clear, although not very loud, but where is the shelf.


    Several of the shareholders began to whisper. Gu Sirui looked at them, and they talked to each other as if they were exchanging opinions fiercely, and their position was in the middle.


    It shows that the shares held by these shareholders can also be regarded as medium shares in the general meeting of shareholders.


    Gu Sirui saw clearly, and other shareholders were staring at him.


    So these shareholders finally feel a little embarrassed and stand up to talk about the new project to Gu Sirui.


    The opinions expressed by shareholders are the opinions of several people.


    "Mr. Gu, I want you to meet the analysts of emerging industries, that is, new industries. This is our opinion. It is said that the analysts are very accurate, so let''s talk about them today." One of the selected representatives of shareholders said.


    Gu Sirui thought, this project is not very reliable. It seems that these people haven''t discussed it. Gu Sirui is also curious about how to persuade the analysts of these major shareholders to make accurate analysis, so he said, "please come in. Do you have any comments?"


    Gu Sirui said that there is no one to speak to the shareholders. If you think about it, who has more money is the boss.


    One of the shareholders said, "the analyst wants to talk with you alone"


    GU Sirui felt a layer of curiosity. For this analyst, go to the office to talk about it.


    After the meeting was over, the general meeting of shareholders went on its own after solving the new project. After all, everyone was very busy, and no one objected to it.


    Gu Sirui''s office is already waiting for someone.


    That person doesn''t show up, so Gu Sirui is more curious about it. However, Gu Sirui is no longer a child. He is curious, but he doesn''t understand each other''s caution.


    The reason why they talk together is just because of the business relationship. Curiosity is curiosity. If you can''t see it, you can''t see it. What you want is talent.


    But it''s still uncomfortable.


    Gu Sirui wants analysts to talk about the new project. After all, this is the key thing, which is also the main reason for Gu Sirui to see him. Because the other person can''t see his face, his body movements become the biggest object of observation. His body movements have not changed, and he just listens to what he says.


    For Gu Sirui, everything is just a suggestion. He is the one who wants to make a decision. Of course, he will not have any emotion about it.


    The other party''s words should be filtered in Gu Sirui''s mind. In this position, polite words and some nonsense must be filtered out, so they are in Gu Sirui''s mind now.


    What emerges is the magic wand. Some fortune tellers depend on it to support their families and themselves.


    For these people, what things to talk about, such as people will have physiological conditions, in the mouth of the God stick, can give you become, these things are good or bad omens.


    But this kind of situation will appear in most people''s body, as for how to say, of course, it depends on your mental state, and then say more beautiful.


    Just in this analyst''s body, Gu Sirui saw the potential of the magic wand.


    Analysts'' answers to Gu Sirui include almost all kinds of possibilities for emerging industries, which is somewhat ambiguous, especially in Gu Sirui''s eyes.Maybe it''s because of the company''s inability to find a solution that Fangzheng is fooling around. Of course, it''s just Gu Sirui''s joke.


    More importantly, this is the analyst''s understanding of things, which is what Gu Sirui saw in analysts.


    At least after the analysts finish these answers, Gu Sirui''s understanding of analysts'' updates is limited to this.


    Besides, it seems that there is nothing more valuable.


    Gu Sirui, who was a little disappointed in this, was just about to give a guest order when the other side said, "I can predict the specific figures of your company''s financial changes." this sentence surprised Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui is a little surprised by the answer. If it''s the estimated figure, Gu Sirui won''t be surprised, but if it''s the specific figure, it''s more powerful.


    So Gu Sirui''s surprise is not surprising. He''s afraid he can''t boast. He''s not only good at making use of people''s heart, but also so powerful. Thinking of this, Gu Sirui is like praising talents in his heart.


    But after the surprise of analysts, more is how to confirm the truth of this sentence.


    Gu Sirui''s first thought is to wait for the company''s financial statements to come out, and then check with analysts.


    In this way, we can confirm the truth of this sentence. Gu Sirui is not like a basket of water.


    So after asking for the specific number, Gu Sirui asked someone to leave his contact information, and then saw off the guests. For this, Gu Sirui thought that the valuable information had been absorbed almost.


    Next, we just need to confirm this thing, so we are ready to deal with other things.

 Chapter 525

    After meeting with analysts, Gu Sirui also remembered this thing, but he would not often remember it in his daily busy life.


    Gu Sirui now takes over the Gu family group. If he can''t find Gu Sirui on the phone, he must be in the company or busy with work.


    Gu Sirui is still as usual, in the company to review the documents that need to be reviewed by him, the knock outside the door rings, needless to say it must be an assistant.


    "Mr. Gu, the company''s financial statements for this quarter have been sent. Please have a look." the assistant went into the room and submitted the financial statements of Gu group for this quarter to Gu Sirui. This is Gu Sirui''s first visit to the financial statements of Gu group.


    If you don''t change your face, put it aside and wait until you finish your work.


    One heart can not be used for two purposes. What''s more, for Gu Sirui, who wants to pursue quality, it''s not his style to give up when he''s half busy.


    So the company''s quarterly report, also have to wait in line for Gu Sirui, Gu general to see.


    Seeing this, the assistant turned around and went out to do his own business.


    In Gu Sirui''s mind, when he just took over the company''s quarterly report, the only thing in his mind was the data predicted by the mysterious analyst.


    Gu Sirui is still very curious about this. Will he meet a talent?


    Gu Sirui, who has revised the document, is going to take a look at the company''s quarterly report data, and then decide whether to contact the analyst after reading it.


    After opening it, there was no change on Gu Sirui''s face, but his heart was already agitated, and the data was right.


    If we have to find a flaw, it should be that the analyst''s analysis of the data inside is wrong by one percentage point.


    Nevertheless, Gu Sirui is very interested in this person.


    "The contact information of analysts at the last general meeting of shareholders" Gu Sirui went out of the door and asked the assistant outside.


    After listening to Gu Sirui''s question, the assistant lowered his head to look for the contact information of the analyst, which was not difficult for the assistant, because he was also very impressed with the mysterious analyst, so the assistant responded very quickly to this matter.


    "Well, Mr. Gu" assistant said to Mr. Gu, who was very satisfied with the efficiency of the assistant.


    What the other party left is the phone number. After Gu Sirui dialed, he was answered in seconds.


    It seems that the other party can probably guess that he will call him at this time. Gu Sirui thinks of it after he answers the phone in seconds, but Gu Sirui is not angry about it.


    Gu Sirui first opened the atmosphere and said to the analysts, "the analysis data is good, but it''s just a percentage point wrong." Gu Sirui waited for the other party''s response, and there was nothing superfluous to say about it.


    After all, what do two big men say? At this point, the other party can''t understand a lot.


    So he replied, "I have my information online. Thank you for your appreciation." Gu Sirui has heard each other''s voice, so he is not curious.


    This may be that Ming people don''t talk in secret. They don''t talk on the phone any more. Time keeps ticking. Gu Sirui hangs up.


    In this regard, both sides are still satisfied, simple and rude, otherwise I really can''t imagine what it would be like for two men to call.


    Gu Sirui hung up, put his mobile phone aside and began to check the background of the analyst himself.


    For these, it''s the simplest thing. Everyone will search the Internet for things they don''t know.


    Although this way is very common, it is also a simple and effective way.


    Gu Sirui input the personal information of the analysts. Instead of letting other employees sort it out and give it to him, he looked at it for himself.


    The situation of analysts is also very easy to find, and it is better to search the more lethal ones on the Internet.


    Bit by bit of sliding the mouse, Gu Sirui looked at the information on the screen, fell into thinking.


    This amazing analyst was not well-known a few years ago. It was not that he was not well-known, but that he was not well-known. This analyst also became popular the year before last.


    In the past, he was not well-known, for which Gu Sirui began to recall all kinds of previous analysts.


    It began to be famous the year before last, but it was unknown before. Although it is not uncommon in the modern Internet age, it is still strange.


    Analysts try their best to sneak into Gu group, first to deceive shareholders, and then to meet Gu Sirui by taking advantage of new projects.


    Such a series of things, it seems that it is really a process with bad intentions.


    Even if we don''t say why we want to deliberately enter the company, let''s say why this analyst has been known for only one year.


    Then the wrong things come out when you think about it.


    The strong recommendation of shareholders, the way and skill of speaking, and meeting Gu Sirui alone, as if everything is arranged. When shareholders propose new projects, analysts don''t care about new projects, and they know the company''s quarter very well, they have to make people suspect it.Although analysts feel that they are talents at the beginning, what they have done is beyond the scope of talents.


    This is his meow can be called a genius, but also some mysterious feeling.


    Immediately Gu Sirui felt that his reaction should be right.


    It''s hard to believe that analysts, who were not known before, can do this now and accurately budget a company''s quarterly budget.


    Before nothing, now this brother is a rocket, right? It took only one year to grow up like this? Gu Sirui can''t help but secretly sneer in his heart. What he sneers at is that he doesn''t care about this matter and makes such a bad thing happen in front of his eyes.


    So what''s the reason for me to look after Sirui''s resume? Is it to make Gu Sirui doubt the analyst? Or is it a hundred secrets?


    The analyst''s data is only one percentage point different from the company''s data, so Gu Sirui has some clues to look for.


    Whether it''s data or data review, it undoubtedly shows that this person can''t hold his breath. He must want something.


    But the mind is not delicate, revealing the horse''s feet, also very trace to follow.


    I''m afraid this person is still addicted to his seemingly good resume.


    In this way, Gu Sirui''s mind suddenly felt relieved. He felt like he was about to know the answer to a math problem.


    Gu Sirui is alone in the office. He gets up from his chair and walks to the glass window.


    The scenery is still very good. Not only relax your eyes, but also you can solve the formula below the math problem. Then you can smile and look out.

 Chapter 526

    Gu Sirui, standing in front of the glass window, is ready to have a drink on the sofa after enough relaxation.


    This is a rare time for Gu Sirui to relax. Since taking over Gu group, Gu Sirui has not only grown a lot, but also changed his mind and understood a lot.


    Put down the drink, Gu Sirui used to repeat the classic old action, head back, such Gu Sirui is generally thinking about things or analyzing things.


    Gu Sirui likes this action very much. He likes it when he is relaxed.


    It''s also to relieve the discomfort of the shoulder. In short, there are still things to think about when dealing with official business every day. Gu Sirui is very tired recently. Even a workaholic has to rest, not to mention for Gu Sirui, who is not a workaholic.


    The brain is not idle for a moment, so is Gu Sirui, which is a waste of energy.


    Gu Sirui is ready to start thinking about the rest of the analysts.


    Looking back on the performance of analysts and their own conversations, Gu Sirui doesn''t want to recall the performance of other people. In short, other people may have performance elements.


    But I''m not the same. I don''t have acting elements, because I can have more feelings and intuition in the process of dealing with analysts.


    The memory of that time is also quite obvious. Analysts give people a sense of mystery. The second sense is that there is a conspiracy. No matter what, Gu Sirui doesn''t like such people, not just because they are erratic.


    It''s more because such people are not suitable for cooperation, and they don''t have the slightest sense of security.


    Although I am a big man to what sense of security, but cooperation is necessary.


    With this in mind, the analysts at that time first told themselves what a mess of analysis it was.


    Gu Sirui''s feeling at that time was that his speech was ambiguous and he didn''t want to listen any more.


    Speaking of this, Gu Sirui thinks that this analyst may be just making things up.


    But why do you believe in him? Probably this analyst said that he analyzed the data of Gu group in the next quarter.


    In this way, it''s very clear that analysts just said these words casually at the beginning, just for quarterly data, which is the trump card.


    Let people look down on him first, and then reveal his own strength. I think that compared with analysts, he used the same method to Gu Sirui.


    This kind of card is good, but it''s a pity that it''s still very rough and can''t be called perfect.


    The discourse of analysis is not like that, it is not a sentence point to position.


    Combined with the fact that the analyst was only well-known the year before last, Gu Sirui has some doubts. Maybe the so-called analyst doesn''t know anything about analysis at all. He only knows that series of figures.


    The sentence of analysis is so awkward that Gu Sirui doesn''t want to recall it at all.


    From the beginning to the end, the analyst is thinking about how to play the cards well, and forgets that except for the things to be done well at that time, people are also creatures with hindsight.


    For this analyst, Gu Sirui doesn''t believe it at all now, and if this matter is closely linked from beginning to end, Gu Sirui thinks that this matter needs to be carefully thought about and something will be investigated.


    Get up, get up from the sofa, turn on the mobile phone, dial the phone, and ask people to investigate something.


    With that, Gu Sirui''s face lightened a lot.


    Gu Sirui is no exception excited when he is close to work.


    After work, I took the special bus driver''s car and prepared to take care of my family. After all, I haven''t been back for a long time. Anyway, I don''t have a good memory.


    Will go not only because Zhang Ma''s food is delicious, but also because I think I should visit old lady Gu.


    After busy, the analyst''s business is almost busy.


    Gu Sirui is also in a good mood today. When she gets home, Mrs. Gu no longer urges her grandson to attend the etiquette class, because she has already been there.


    Food on the table, or is still rich.


    Gu Sirui ate slowly this time.


    After the meal, Gu Sirui enters the study. The phone rings and Gu Sirui presses to connect.


    The person opposite said something to Gu Sirui.


    A smile suddenly hung on Gu Sirui''s face.


    Gu Sirui has long cherished what analysts have done. In the dialogue between analysts and Gu Sirui, we can hear which is more important. The importance of quarterly data of the company also occupies a very important position in the conversation.


    Analysts must have got the company''s quarterly data through other means. In the conversation with Gu Sirui, it was also very obvious that the quality of the two conversations was different.


    In this way, the only possibility is the analysis of analysts. What''s in a mess? The analysis of many possibilities is to pave the way for the company''s quarterly data, which is also a headache.


    If a normal analyst is good at analysis, but this analyst is different. This analyst focuses on dazzle technology, but forgets what he is good at. I don''t know whether this is to abandon the essentials or not. Gu Sirui doesn''t want to say anything more about it.So he sent someone to investigate, and then he waited for the news.


    It''s easy to understand that analysts'' analysis was added later. Of course, it''s not the focus for analysts, but the focus is on the company''s quarterly data.


    Everything, whether it''s a shareholders'' meeting, a new project, or talking to him, is just the preparation of the whole plan, just to let Gu Sirui know.


    As a result, when Gu Sirui was in the company, he had people specially investigate this matter. As expected, there was no magic analyst in the data. All those things were false, that is to say, they might have been cheated.


    If this person doesn''t know how to analyze at the beginning, it will make people feel different about him through various kinds of heart. That''s what shareholders say. Then prepare some ambiguous answers to perfunctory. This answer is not excellent and doesn''t matter. What''s important is that the analyst has known the quarterly data of the company through other means, and he will show his trump card.


    What is the purpose of this? How to get the company''s quarterly data? All this has been made clear by one phone call.


    Gu Sirui hangs up the phone. His face is a little relaxed. He takes a drink from a water cup. Then he puts the cup on the desk and starts to write calligraphy in his study. It''s dark outside the window.

 Chapter 527

    Gu Sirui''s impression of Liang Chen has not been very good, because according to his own investigation, Liang Chen must be a person with severe cleanliness addiction. He doesn''t even have a fold on his clothes. This kind of person is either gay or obsessive-compulsive, or severe cleanliness addiction.


    So Gu Sirui''s impression of Liang Chen is that he is a person who only pays attention to some unnecessary details, but has no real strength. Maybe Liang Chen is tempted by high salary to come here and want to teach himself. According to my previous investigation, this famous analyst is really unknown. He suddenly emerged a few years ago. He has never heard of such a number one person before.


    Gu Sirui is glad that he still has a heart to investigate Liang Chen''s background. Otherwise, if such a person comes to teach him, he may come up with some tricks to get the secrets of his company. In this way, he will become the biggest culprit of the company.


    Although Gu Sirui found out that Liang Chen, an analyst, made predictions by stealing information, where did the information come from? This is what he can''t understand. It is reasonable to say that these sensitive figures are generally the top secrets of a company. People without authority can''t get them before they are published. However, there is also a possibility that they can get the first-hand data by bribing the executives of that company.


    If that''s the case, then Liang Chen is also aggressive, because these data are not the data that ordinary people can use money to make the high paid executives of these companies sell their old owners. If Liang Chen can use money to buy these people, then he must have some of their handle, which is likely to make these old men who have been fighting in the mall for many years give in.


    Gu Sirui thinks that the logic of the analyst''s explanation is smooth, but there are too many ambiguities. It feels like a teaching template, and then it is made with specific numbers. The analysis is reasonable, but not sharp. Only the numbers are accurate. That is to say, these figures are now available. Analysts know the results by buying off the management of the other party, and the analysis is only attached later.


    Gu Sirui is very disgusted with this kind of behavior. Although he has obtained the evidence through investigation, the evidence in his hand is illegally obtained, and there is no way to obtain official recognition, so he can''t report to the police. Once he reports to the police, he may even be implicated;


    although Gu Sirui wants to punish this boaster who can''t do anything, his behavior is only provided to the police A report of his own does not harm the interests of Gu''s group, which makes it impossible to sue the other party. Gu Sirui is very upset about this. He clearly knows that he is a person who can only plagiarize and cheat, but there is no officially recognized evidence to prove his idea. Once he calls the police, he may be held responsible for illegal investigation and infringement of privacy rights. This is a really bad situation.


    Moreover, the relationship between Liang Chen, an analyst, and the board of directors is really unusual. So many people recommend him to teach himself and let him listen to his lessons. Before, Gu Sirui thought that there were only two kinds of situations for Liang Chen to be recommended as an analyst: the first is that he really has real talent and practical learning, but this situation is relatively rare. After all, he has worked hard for many years, and people who can teach him may not have more experience than himself;


    the second is people who have a relationship with the board of directors, and this kind of people often want to create all kinds of opportunities to get close to the high school It''s just to please the top. Through the previous investigation and evidence collection, Gu Sirui is convinced that Liang Chen is the obvious second kind of person. Such a person will only waste his time, but even Mrs. Gu teaches himself to take his class. This person is definitely not simple. Before he has a clear idea of his specific situation, he can''t act rashly, otherwise he will die without knowing.


    Gu Sirui only commissioned a person to investigate Liang Chen''s situation in this matter, but he has no more information about his background. So, he picked up the phone in his hand, called the investigator, and asked him to investigate Liang Chen''s background in any case. Gu Sirui was suddenly very interested in understanding who was behind Liang Chen.


    After a few days, Gu Sirui received a new investigation report. Because this report focuses on Liang Chen''s interpersonal relationship, what Gu Sirui sees is a large list of their contacts with Liang Chen.


    It has to be said that Gu Sirui was also surprised. The people on this list are either rich or expensive. They are all powerful people, which makes Gu Sirui very curious about how Liang Chen knows so many big people. Moreover, from the perspective of communication, Liang Chen still maintains a correct relationship with these people, not just a casual friend.


    So it seems that analysts have a lot of contacts, but they don''t have the names of their own shareholders on this list. Are you wrong? This famous analyst has nothing to do with his company before that? Gu Sirui estimates that the shareholders who recommended analysts to him also benefited from the information provided by him. This is illegal and unfair competition. If this matter is accidentally disclosed to the media, it is not only Gu''s image that may be damaged.


    It is more likely that the company will be hit by its credit because of this incident. Other companies that are eyeing this incident will certainly make a lot of noise. In this case, the major financial institutions may lower their credit rating on the company, because other things are legitimate. Only this kind of thing that makes profits by accepting the business secrets of other companies will be criticized by the whole industry Encirclement and suppression may be punished.After thinking about it, Gu Si Ruisi finally made a general picture of the whole story. However, such a matter involves many aspects, so it can''t be solved hastily. He can only keep it secret for the time being, wait for a better time, and grasp the relationship between his company and this analyst, otherwise he doesn''t know what person will be involved. Gu Sirui considered all kinds of possibilities and influences, and could only decide to shelve the matter first, and then consider it in the long run.

 Chapter 528

    Unconsciously, time is slowly passing. After a long time, Gu Sirui''s thoughts have never left Liang Chen. For such a person, he is very alert, because once such a person interferes in the internal affairs of the company, he doesn''t know what else to do, which makes Gu Sirui very worried.


    Gu Sirui looked back and saw the time. It was almost time for class. He was just immersed in his own reasoning, and now he was going to face the person he didn''t want to face.


    seeing that it was coming to Gu Sirui''s class time, Gu Sirui actually felt very anxious, which surprised him. It was true for a long time No one has let their anxiety go too far. In front of Liang Chen, he seems to be transparent and can be seen through at a glance. However, Liang Chen is like a black hole, dark and sees endless darkness. Besides, there is nothing else.


    He didn''t know what Liang Chen would say to him in class today. But from the last lesson, Liang Chen is a person who knows very well. In his opinion, everything is not worth worrying about. He really meets a very difficult person. Such a person is a person with outstanding psychological quality. Too much contact may expose more weaknesses and shortcomings, which is really hard for him to accept.


    But class is Gu old lady''s advice, he did not dare to break the appointment casually. This dilemma is really a headache for Gu Sirui. He felt that he had to find someone to pour out his bitterness.


    I don''t know what happened. Gu Sirui is confused and hasn''t separated himself from the confused thoughts just now. He thinks he should find someone to talk to. Maybe he will have a different idea? Maybe the other party can persuade him to go to the man he doesn''t want to see? Gu Sirui stumbled and stumbled, and unconsciously came here. When he comes back, he is already at the gate of Gu Sixian''s office.


    Through the glass, he vaguely saw the figure of a woman. There is no doubt that this figure is Su Su. He didn''t expect that Su Su''s figure was so familiar to him that he didn''t need to recognize it for a long time to conclude that it must be her. But he also knows that Su Su is in Gu Sinian''s office now.


    He was ready to pour out his bitterness on Su Su. He opened the door. "God, I don''t know what to do." Gu Sirui grabs his hair and says.


    Su Su looks back and sees Gu Sirui. He is a little surprised. Shouldn''t he be in class at this time?


    "What''s the matter? Busy man, shouldn''t you be in class at this time? Why do you have time to come here? " Su Su asked suspiciously.


    "I came here because I had to have a class. Let me avoid it first. " Gu Sirui said helplessly.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t class good? Liang Chen is a good teacher. Would you please restrain your airs? " Su Su said scornfully.


    "How do you talk. Really, do you think Liang Chen is good? " Gu Sirui asked.


    "Yes, he is erudite and talented, and he has a good character, otherwise he would have been angry with you for a long time." Su Su said.


    Gu Sirui is very unconvinced in his heart. He is so good and elegant. Which point is lost to this liar? "I don''t want to say that Liang Chen is actually..." The words haven''t exported, was Guli to swallow down. He thinks it''s really inappropriate to talk about Liang Chen here, and he doesn''t know Su Su''s reaction. So halfway through, he swallowed.


    "He Actually What? " Su Su asked suspiciously.


    "He Actually It''s OK to be human, but it''s just a little stinky. I like to put on airs. I really can''t stand it. " Gu Sirui said in a hurry.


    "Come on, young master, just like you, do you mean people put on airs? Can you be down-to-earth? He is a new comer, brilliant, and professional in market and industry analysis. Would you please listen to people''s opinions? It''s good for you, but it''s not bad. " Su Su said with tears and laughter.


    Su Su thinks Liang Chenren is very good, which is an impression that can not be reversed. The others are OK. Since Liang Chen can steal the first-hand data, it shows that he is capable, but Gu Sirui just doesn''t want to hear this man''s nonsense.


    "You just don''t like being constrained. Now I see that you have met opponents. Liang Chen is very good in all aspects. In fact, I think you just don''t like to be restrained. You will accept others with an open mind. So listen to me and listen to me. Maybe you can become good friends. " Su Suquan said.


    Gu Sirui just doesn''t like to be restrained, or doesn''t he agree with Liang Chen. This Liang Chen is unknown to others, and he doesn''t know it yet? It''s really shameful to just use this cheating method to prove his ability. In terms of professional level, he may not be higher than himself. In terms of experience, he doesn''t matter how old he is. Should such a person go to his class by himself? Isn''t this going to make people laugh?


    Gu Sirui said nothing after listening to Su Su. Su Su also felt very strange. Although there were several teachers before, they didn''t see him care so much. Maybe he had some difficulties? But it doesn''t look like it. It''s just angry. It''s obvious that she doesn''t want to pay attention to Liang Chen. This makes Su Su really smile bitterly. She doesn''t know what to say to appease Gu Sirui''s anger.Gu Sirui wanted to come here to vomit bitterness, but he didn''t expect Su Su to turn her arm out, which made him very angry.


    "Forget it. If I don''t tell you, you won''t understand." Gu Sirui said angrily.


    Su Su saw that he was as angry as a child, and felt that he couldn''t laugh or cry. Instead of being angry, she thought he was very cute now.


    "Good boy, go to school well, and then my sister will buy you sugar. Then you have to listen to the teacher, can''t stray, can''t be naughty. Ha ha ha Su Su said and began to laugh.


    Gu Sirui was so angry that he couldn''t even speak. But when I think about it, I really can''t solve anything even if I spit bitterness here. When I should go to class, I still want to go, so I''m just looking for psychological comfort here.


    Looking at Su Su laughing, Gu Sirui feels that his dissatisfaction is gradually fading

 Chapter 529

    Gu Sirui is planning to escape from Ren Chen''s etiquette class. Before that, he thought of countless ways to skip class. Gu Sirui thought in his heart, what kind of ways to skip class, such as stomach pain, headache and so on. But later, I thought that as long as I called the doctor, I could see everything. At that time, it would be embarrassing to be torn down. If not, we can find another way to take care of our brother in the hospital bed. It must be OK.


    If grandma knew, would she praise me and care for my brother so much? It shows that I have a good relationship with my brother. Not only that, but also I can see Su Su everyday. That''s a good idea. I''m going to find grandma. Gu Sirui thinks it''s so beautiful, and then happily wants to go to their grandmother and say it.


    But whether his grandmother will agree or not is another matter. Because he forgot to take care of Si Nian, Su Su was enough. In his grandmother''s opinion, etiquette class was very important. Last time Gu Sirui was able to escape a etiquette class, it was a fluke. I''m afraid it''s more difficult to escape from etiquette class this time.


    Suddenly, a big event happened at this time. For Gu Sirui and Gu Shi, I don''t know if it''s a good thing. But for Gu Sirui, at this time, he thinks that it''s the best way to skip Ren Chen''s etiquette class because of business affairs. It''s more adequate and appropriate than the reason to take care of his brother in the hospital. Now I want to skip class more intensely. I said repeatedly, it''s very good, because I finally have a proper excuse to skip class.


    Gu Sirui thought in his heart that when he talked about Ren Chen, he would feel very unconvinced. He is a few years older than me. He wants me to listen to him. If he thinks too well, I don''t know. Why should I weigh his mind, listen to his nonsense, and waste my time to see him and listen to his lessons? It''s not fun at all. And I am the president, every day there are so many things I have to be busy, who has time to talk to him.


    When it comes to this, Gu Sirui feels very angry and complains a little. Why does grandma ask Ren Chen to teach me etiquette lessons? What qualifications does he have to teach me? I don''t think he has anything to teach me, and I don''t think he has any ability. I really can''t compliment him. In today''s world, I just listen to grandma, Su Su and my brother''s words. Other people don''t want me to listen to them. What''s more, I''m an outsider. He looks too high on himself.


    According to Gu Sirui''s mood, let''s see what happened first. It may not be a good thing for Gu. It may be a small challenge for Gu, and it is likely to lose the company''s interests. This will not let me get away with my class. Maybe this is an opportunity. I should think it over. It''s up to me to skip class.


    Gu Sirui heard reports of a riot at a foreign factory he recently acquired. After that, he was very surprised, and then he was thinking, what is the reason for the riot, and who led the riot. Not only that, but also think about how long the riots lasted. Gu Sirui, who always wanted to skip Liangchen etiquette class, became very mature at this time. As the saying goes, serious men are the most attractive. At this time, Gu Sirui perfectly expressed this sentence.


    Continue to listen to their people''s report, at this time the atmosphere becomes very quiet and serious. Gu Sirui thought silently in his heart, now there have been riots in factories abroad, so next, would you like to talk about the basic situation of factory riots abroad, hold your breath, and then listen to their reports.


    Gu Sirui heard a report that the foreign factory lost contact after the riot. It can be seen that the development of this matter is so serious. The personnel successively dispatched by the head office, including two senior executives and four accompanying employees, are always lost.


    This day is the day for Gu Sirui to come back to take care of his family, because he has to discuss with his grandmother slowly, and the matter is urgent. If it is not handled properly, it is likely to cause loss of interests to the company and damage to the company''s reputation.


    After eating at Gu''s house, Gu Sirui and Gu''s grandmother are talking about what happened in the foreign factory. After eating, Gu Sirui thought for a long time about how to ask his grandmother. He thought that this should be taken seriously. Then Gu Sirui''s face was very serious and asked Gu''s grandmother, "grandma, what''s your opinion on what happened this time, and how do you think you should deal with it?"


    GU Sirui thought about how grandma would answer my questions. Will she tell me directly what she is going to do, or will she perfunctory me vaguely? This is a question worth thinking about. It depends on how you treat me. Then Gu Sirui was silent, thinking about how grandma would reply.


    Gu''s grandmother said to Gu Sirui, "well, I''ve come up with countermeasures. I''ll recommend suitable people in the future to deal with what happened at this time." Granny Gu was very calm, but she was still a little worried and uneasy, but she didn''t show it. It''s a man who has experienced many years of ups and downs.


    Old lady Gu was thinking that time passed quickly, and now Sirui is so big. Recently, he has matured a lot. Although this event has happened, let him guess who I will recommend, and let him use his brain.Gu Sirui nodded and replied, "well, I know." Gu Sirui is thinking, does grandma want to recommend the right person to deal with this matter, so who will she choose to call? This is a question worth thinking about. Originally wanted to ask, she has any suitable person, but the grandmother did not say, that even. Anyway, I''ll know by then.


    Time goes by quickly. It''s time to call an emergency meeting. On this day, there are no clouds and the sky is blue. It''s such a fine day. Gu Sirui thinks that although the weather is fine, it will be a very busy day. Standing at the window of the office, he looks at the employees coming to work outside the company gate. At this time, he has already arrived at the company half an hour in advance. He is very pleased to watch the employees walk into the company with fear.


    On this day, Gu has begun to urgently call a meeting of senior management. Before the meeting, the top management of the company thought they were trembling. When they heard about the riot in the company''s foreign factories, they were all wondering how Mrs. Gu would behave, and they were worried. Although before the meeting, Mrs. Gu was ready to recommend suitable candidates.

 Chapter 530

    Although Mrs. Gu recommended a suitable candidate before the meeting, Mr. Gu had another idea. Gu Sirui, what is his idea? Some people may guess, some people may guess the superficial reason, of course, some people can not guess. After all, there are always one or two that you can''t pretend to guess.


    Gu Sirui, in the meeting, very seriously, asked those senior managers, "do you know what I think? Anyone who knows, say it; of course, if you don''t know, you can guess." Gu Sirui was silent after he finished this sentence. He would like to see how these high-level administrators can answer my questions well. Some of them are pretending to be powerful, doing good things, or making trouble for their subordinates. Of course, such people are just individuals, not many.


    In addition to this kind of people, there is no lack of people who look down on Gu Sirui''s ability, and there are also people who do not agree with Gu Sirui''s management. He has always thought that he was a second generation ancestor. Gu Sirui spent a lot of time in the past, but he could not change his nature. Although Gu Sirui did some good things before, he still felt that he was not competent for his position at this time. They want to see what Gu Sirui said at this time. They silently despise Gu Sirui in their heart.


    In disdain at the same time, but also with curiosity, want to see, Gu Sirui''s idea is what. Of course, there are also some people who have always admired Gu Sirui. These people also exist in the top management. They feel that Gu Sirui has grown up a lot overnight. Looking at some of the things he has dealt with before, they think it''s quite good. After all, it''s very powerful for a bohemian who indulges in drunkenness, lingers among women and becomes such a person now.


    In addition to guessing Gu Sirui''s thoughts, they are still worried about this incident. I''m sure I''ll send senior managers to investigate and deal with it. I''m afraid I''ll be sent. What an eventful time. Maybe the meeting will decide who will go to foreign factories to deal with the riot. At this time, the senior managers in the meeting were thinking about these things silently in their hearts.


    In addition, they are now looking at the company has been sent to the garrison of personnel, two directors and accompanying four employees are always lost. I''m afraid it''s a matter of seconds, and it''s very difficult to deal with. The riot is a mess. No one wants to lie in this muddle. If they don''t pay attention, they are covered with mud. If it''s serious, their personal safety can''t be guaranteed. Such things are too dangerous. At this time, their greedy fear of death, the nature of trouble exposed.


    Of course, who wants to make a mess of nothing? They won''t do such a troublesome thing if they don''t see any profit to be made. The essence of a businessman is also shown. Therefore, at the meeting, the senior executives were afraid that they would be sent to inspect the situation, and no one wanted to take over the matter. All think, don''t send me to like, no matter who send to, call is don''t send yourself.


    When Gu Sirui is talking about who will go to foreign factories and travel abroad. At this time, the atmosphere calmed down. I felt that a needle fell down and could be heard. It can be seen that at this time, the good behavior of senior managers is how obedient and respectful they are. Gu Sirui raised his mouth and looked at the people at the meeting with a smile.


    After seeing the expression on Gu Sirui''s face, the senior managers at the meeting all bowed their heads one after another. Some of them were unable to solve the problem because of their guilt, while others wanted to avoid it and didn''t want to lie down. In the past, they all looked down and were afraid of being criticized or being used as robbers. Tut Tut, how spectacular the scene is. Gu Sirui looked at them and thought.


    Gu Sirui is thinking that the current situation is just what he wants. Senior managers, these people, one by one, do not want to go and are shirking their responsibilities. It happened that I, to my surprise, said that I was unprepared and asked myself to do it. First of all, I can grow my own prestige, destroy the prestige of this group of senior managers, and by the way, frustrate the aspirations of this group of people. Don''t always stick yourself for a long time, just think how powerful you are.


    Gu Sirui unexpectedly put forward his own inspection, and the management support one after another. It can be seen how eager the management is to have someone to deal with the riot abroad. There is an important reason why Gu siruizhi wants to deal with this matter, that is, if it is done, he will stand in front of the executives in the future. Not only that, these supervisors dare not look down upon me in the future. Some of them are not satisfied with me. After this, at least on the surface, they won''t be dissatisfied with me any more.


    Of course, you can also let Grandma see my growth, you can also let Susu see my strength, you can let them see how I deal with it perfectly. Maybe, after this, grandma saw my ability, valued me, and sometimes agreed to my suggestion. For example, etiquette class. Although it can be done slowly, it can''t be done in a single step, but it''s OK to avoid meeting Liang Chen this time. Gu Sirui is thinking about Meizizi now. He doesn''t know. Is that possible? Who knows what will happen after that? This person''s idea is the same.


    However, it has to be said that Gu Sirui wants to avoid meeting Liang Chen in this way. This wishful thinking is very loud. On his grandmother''s side, she thinks that this is the right calculation. He thought that his grandmother would stop him. Later, he thought that since he had agreed, his grandmother would not let him down. After all, although it was dangerous this time, he put forward it himself, and the executives agreed. This is an unchangeable fact. So his grandmother will love him, the reason can be explained, attention on this matter, not in his etiquette class. His purpose was achieved.But in fact, on Liang Chen''s side, he made a mistake. Because what he didn''t expect was that Liang Chen couldn''t pass the test. It''s as if the Lord didn''t let him avoid Liang Chen. He thousands of calculate, didn''t expect Liang Chen of this pass. Unexpectedly, when his secretary informed Liang Chen, he got a reply that he could go with him.

 Chapter 531

    Gu Sirui volunteered to go to the factory in Africa. He wanted to avoid Liang Chen, but he even said he wanted to go.


    Think about it, Gu Sirui still dials Liang Chen''s phone.


    "Hello, Liang Chen, I''m Gu Sirui. You said that you have nothing to do but follow me to Africa." As soon as the phone is connected, Gu Sirui says in a thick voice.


    "Hi, Sirui." And Gu Sirui''s impatience is different, Liang Chen is not angry, but as always calm.


    Without waiting for Liang Chen to finish, Gu Sirui interrupted him and continued to sarcastically say: "I think you must be in China every day. You are used to the prosperity of China. Do you know that place in Africa can eat people?"


    Hear this Liang Chen but can''t help but smile, this Gu Si Rui, he is a child temperament, don''t still treat everyone as a child coax. OK, don''t talk. Let''s see what he can say.


    "My secretary must have told you that there have been mass riots and gun accidents in the African factory we went to this time. Many people have been injured. Medical treatment is not good in that dilapidated place. Even if you drink water, you will get malaria. I said, "don''t have your life to go or die." Gu Sirui continues to add fuel to intimidate him.


    "I tell you, we may not even have accommodation at that time, we can only live in tents under the gunfire. Do you think we are going to attend the European senior VIP dinner? Don''t cry and beg me to let you back then." See Liang Chen has no response, Gu Sirui some proud, thought he was surprised to speechless.


    Half an hour later, Gu Sirui kept talking about all kinds of terrible situations in the African factory.


    "Ah, I said Liang Chen, are you listening or not? I said that your boy would not have been too scared to speak." Gu Sirui finally found that the other side has no voice, suddenly a little doubt that the call was interrupted by Liang Chen.


    "Well, I''m here. Go on." Liang Chen is still on the phone with a smile on his face, but he takes out a book "advanced business etiquette" from the bookcase full of shelves and starts to look at it.


    "What do you say? I''ve said so much. Don''t go if you don''t dare. Well, I''ll give you a step. It''s still time for you to go back. " Gu Sirui saw that Liang Chen was listening, but he still didn''t forget the topic.


    "No way." Liang Chen''s voice was calm and firm.


    "Hey, I just so much saliva in vain ah, how can you not rely on me, I beg you to do it, don''t follow me, see you annoyed!" Gu Sirui is angry because he doesn''t write.


    "Well, if you''re bored, don''t talk. I''ll see you at the airport then." Liang Chen didn''t seem to hear what Gu Sirui said. He just finished what he wanted to express and hung up directly.


    Doodle doodle "Hello, hello..."


    Gu Sirui at the end of the phone is in a rage at this time. Instead of achieving his goal, he is still hung up. He is almost led by Liang Chen. He raises his hand and smashes his mobile phone to the door.


    Then the door opened and a man came in.


    "Oh, hey, boss, I''ll be beaten as soon as I come in." The visitor is Gu Sirui''s secretary. While touching the head hit by his mobile phone, he walks to the room and puts a stack of materials on Gu Sirui''s desk.


    Gu Sirui was sulking. He hummed twice and didn''t speak.


    "Boss, didn''t you persuade Liang Chen?" The secretary seems to have guessed the reason why Gu Sirui is angry.


    Gu Sirui still didn''t speak. He turned his seat and looked out the window.


    There was a lot of traffic downstairs. Overlooking the prosperous times, who can imagine that in another part of the earth, there are still wars and riots.


    But some people don''t enjoy the good days, but in order to torture themselves, they want to follow them in the abyss. There are all kinds of wonderful flowers in the world! The more he thought about it, the worse his face became. He clenched his fist and hit the armrest of the swivel chair.


    "Boss, boss, don''t hurt yourself for Liang Chen''s popularity." Secretary see Gu Sirui gas has not gone, brain will quickly turn, always want to how to enlighten the boss.


    Oh, yes.


    "Boss, I have an idea. I don''t know whether to say it or not." The Secretary sells the key to attract the curiosity of Gu Sirui.


    "Love says no, don''t say pull down." Gu Sirui is not in the mood to joke at this time, and says in a deep voice.


    "Okay, boss, don''t be angry. Liang Chen wants to go with him to Africa, so let him go. " The Secretary sees Gu Sirui impatient, then hastens to say.


    "You..." Gu Sirui sees that his secretary is telling him to give up trying to dissuade Liang Chen, adding fuel to the fire. He turns around and is ready to smash the stack of materials that the Secretary has just put down.


    Soon after that, the Secretary immediately pulled the materials over, which saved him from being robbed.


    "Don''t worry, boss. Listen to me." The Secretary said hastily.


    "If you don''t want to do it with me, go and be a dog to Liang Chen." Gu Sirui''s face is about to turn red. Liang Chen''s method is really clever. He even wants to plot against his closest secretary."Oh, boss, even if you drive me away, I won''t go." It seems that Gu Sirui misunderstood the meaning of what he just said. The Secretary thought in his heart, so he quickly poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to Gu Sirui, "drink water to calm down."


    See Gu Sirui slowly calm down, the secretary then said: "I think so, Liang Chen does not think he has the ability, since he wants to go with Africa, let him go. When he''s really in that messy environment, let''s see if he can hold on. "


    "We also saw the environment of our African factories at the last meeting. It''s really much harder than at home. Liang Chen doesn''t think so. That''s because he is too conceited. When he really experiences it, he will know what pain is. When that happens, it will be a natural retreat. " The secretary finally made his meaning clear.


    Well, this is a good way. It''s a little interesting. Gu Sirui thought in his heart.


    That is simply to retreat for advance, first temporary concession, don''t stop Liang Chen to go to Africa with himself. Instead of trying to dissuade him, let him go to Africa to directly feel the backwardness there. At that time, Liang Chen''s delicate skin and tender flesh can''t stand it, and he will sell a favor again. With a wave of his hand, he agrees to return to China. That not only asks Liang Chen, but maybe he is also very grateful to himself.


    Thinking, Gu Sirui''s face can''t help but show a smile. When the Secretary saw this, he was relieved.

 Chapter 532

    Since changing the plan to dissuade Liang Chen, Gu Sirui is not in a good mood recently.


    When people are in a good mood, the efficiency of work will naturally follow. At this time, Gu Sirui is sitting at his desk, with his legs up, shaking and humming.


    Eyes unconsciously fell on a stack of information at the table. Gu Sirui just remembered that this was not brought by the Secretary before. At that time, he patronized Liang Chen and forgot the important things.


    Open a, it is before I let the Secretary to access, are some basic information about analysts. But after a closer look, although the data are complete, most of them are superficial information, and there are still great deficiencies. Anyway, I''m also idle now. I''ll investigate myself.


    Gu Sirui turns on the computer and dials his friend in the Inspection Bureau.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been talking to the people on the phone. After I put down the phone, Gu Sirui''s brow locked tightly, staring at the computer screen, which is full of confidential information he found and information sent to him by his friends from the Inspection Bureau.


    This analyst is really not simple.


    According to the intelligence, the analyst graduated from the excavator college more than 20 years ago and went to work on a large construction site. Because he drives the excavator well, he is also well-known in the industry. He is also very tactful, so he got to know many contractors and developers. Soon after, he became the private driver of several famous developers in a certain industry, and then there was no news.


    But from the year before last, this analyst began to emerge again. Different from the past, this time he has become a well-known analyst at home and abroad, and the accuracy rate of analysis data is almost 100%. Many people came here admiringly, full of photos of him with the presidents of the major empires, as well as letters of praise, banners and medals from the owners of major enterprises.


    Looking back at his personal life, from the photos, tens of thousands of small suits, hundreds of thousands of famous brand handbags, millions of diamond inlaid watches, tens of millions of downtown rooftop Mansions can be seen everywhere.


    This can''t help but surprise Gu Sirui. Even though analysts make a lot of money through their own data companies, it is not enough to provide him with such a luxurious life. There must be a lot of inside information about this. I must find out for myself.


    Gu Sirui also wants to continue to check, the secretary came in again.


    "Boss, the afternoon flight to Africa, you see, the time is fast, we have to go through the frontier inspection, do you want to start now?"


    Gu Sirui remembered that he was so proud recently that he had to forget that today was the day to go to Africa.


    "Put these data on my computer first. Don''t forget the days when I left. Check this analyst carefully for me. We must find his hometown and expose his background." Gu Sirui packed up his briefcase and went out without forgetting to tell his secretary. It''s a matter of great importance, but it can only be done slowly. It''s more important to go to African factories.


    On the way to the airport, Gu Sirui is still thinking about analysts. All of a sudden, a telephone rang, which interrupted his thoughts. Pick up the phone and see, it''s Mrs. Gu''s call.


    Dare not hesitate, Gu Sirui immediately picked up the phone, like a different person, sweet said: "Hello, grandma, good afternoon. Grandma, if you don''t play mahjong well today, how can you think of your grandson in your spare time? "


    The old lady Gu at the other end of the phone didn''t like this. She said in a dignified voice: "little mouth, to be honest, where are you now? Come home and see me right away."


    After a pause of a few seconds, Gu Sirui said: "grandma, I''m afraid I can''t do it today. I''m a little busy today. Well, I''ll go home to see you after two days. I''ll bring you your favorite money orange."


    Seeing Gu Sirui''s refusal, old lady Gu''s voice became more low: "tell me the truth, where are you going now? Don''t think I can keep everything from me when I''m old. I''m old, but I''m not dementia


    Seeing that old lady Gu seemed really angry, Gu Sirui quickly said, "grandma, what are you talking about? You are old. You are still a beautiful woman, let alone dementia. That kind of thing will never happen to you."


    "Don''t change the subject for me. If you want to treat me as your grandmother, tell me the truth." Old lady Gu still does not forget the theme of the call.


    Gu Sirui saw that he couldn''t hide it. He cleared his throat and said, "grandma, there''s something wrong with our African project. I''m rushing to solve it now."


    There was something wrong with the smell of old lady Gu on the other end of the phone. Gu Sirui quickly said, "grandma, Africa is not as bad as you think. Our African factory is located in the capital. Although it can''t compare with our country, it''s still very prosperous and safe."


    "Come on, don''t think I really don''t know anything. Don''t cheat me." Old lady Gu seemed to take a breath and said that Gu Sirui was not sure what the old lady''s attitude was.


    For a moment neither of them spoke.


    "Come on, there are so many people in the company who can solve problems. Why are you the one? Is there someone on the board who''s making trouble for you? " Old lady Gu finally spoke. "Xiao Rui, grandma told you that if there is still grandma, don''t be afraid of those people. Grandma will decide for you."After listening to grandma''s words, Gu Sirui couldn''t help but get a heat in his eyes and couldn''t make a sound for a while. No matter what difficulties she met outside, grandma was always the closest relative to her.


    "Xiaorui, if you don''t want to go, don''t go. Go home now. I''ll talk to the board. " Old lady Gu continued.


    "No, grandma." Seeing that his grandmother still wanted to stop him, Gu Sirui said, "grandma, I know you are worried about me. First of all, you can rest assured that I am no longer a child. I will take good care of myself."


    With a slight cough, Gu Sirui continued: "grandma, I asked for going to Africa this time, not for the board of directors. I still have a small number of people in the company. I can''t get in on a lot of things. I don''t have confidants and proud assistants, and I don''t have loyal supporters. I need to have independent projects to accumulate my own contacts. "


    Gu Sirui finally said his real intention to take over the project. After being bullied by the board of directors of the company for so long, it''s not easy for us to come to a potato that we are not willing to take over. We must seize the opportunity and fight back.


    Mrs. Gu sighed at the end of the phone. I don''t know whether she was glad that her grandson had finally grown up, or sighed about the hardships he had to endure after he went to Africa. Forget it, children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Let him go.

 Chapter 533

    After talking with the old lady, Gu Sirui turns to the evil spirit of Liangchen and smiles, "how about my little teacher, my eloquence and logic? Do you need to have another class?" A look that I''m so good and praise me so quickly.


    Gu Sirui felt from the bottom of his heart that he was born to be a speaker. He could say everything he wanted, and let the people around him clap and agree. Even his mother didn''t care if he wanted to coax him. This Liang Chen or see as soon as possible, early his class.


    "It''s a little smart, but it''s just a trick to fool the old lady. It''s a taboo in the shopping mall to say nothing. If the young master understands this, I''ll resign myself." Liang Chen is silent, eyebrows are not wrinkled, with a few words to point out Gu Sirui''s careful thinking.


    Gu Sirui saw that Liang Chen didn''t give him face. He thought to himself, "hum, see when you can pretend. When you get to that remote place, see how I can deal with you, hee hee." Think like this, in the mind already began to imagine Liang Chen to arrive there, acclimatized, vomit and diarrhea embarrassed appearance.


    Liang Chen takes care of Si Rui. He smiles and sighs in his heart. He looks at the scenery outside the car window and doesn''t speak any more.


    When he arrived at the airport, Gu Sirui''s secretary went to help him buy a plane ticket. There was no direct flight at the place where the factory was purchased. He had to go through two connecting flights, and he had to drive 8 hours to get there. This is one of the reasons why the old lady didn''t want Gu Sirui to go.


    At the beginning, it was a very accidental opportunity to acquire this factory, because there are abundant raw materials in the local area, which can bring a lot of resources support to Gu''s development of the industry. When the resources are transported, only sea transportation is considered, and the transportation of human resources is really a bit frustrating. Therefore, most of the workers in the factory are local people, which is also the key to this incident.


    "It''s going to be a long journey. Are you ready?" Gu Sirui on the plane to Liang Chen began to play cheap.


    Liang Chen put the blindfold on his eyes and pretended not to hear the roar of the plane taking off.


    No matter how good his physical strength is, Gu Sirui can''t make any more efforts to jump after continuous changes, including all kinds of delays caused by the weather.


    When Gu Sirui just got on the plane, he kept harassing Liang Chen and bragging to Liang Chen about his recent achievements, but now he is paralyzed on the bench of the airport like a vented ball, too tired to speak.


    The car they ordered has never arrived. The shabby airport has no ability to resist the local hot weather. The hot air is exhausting. Gu Sirui covers his face with a newspaper and seems to be asleep.


    On the contrary, Liang Chen''s spirit is still full after his eyes are closed on the plane. With the destination getting closer and closer, he felt that he had to discuss business with the young master.


    "Well, what do you think is the situation at the factory?" Liang Chen slowly opens his mouth and touches Gu Sirui who is lying on the bench with his feet and covers his face with newspaper.


    "I don''t have a clue either." Gu Sirui''s stuffy voice came from the newspaper. Now he feels a little heatstroke and a little nauseous. He can''t turn his head around.


    "Before we get to the factory, we must prepare for the worst. The action without plan is the stupidest action."


    "What is the worst plan?" Gu Sirui suddenly opens the newspaper and thinks that Liang Chen has no ability. He is a good hand at scaring people. "Maybe it''s a power failure or some disaster. They''ve evacuated temporarily. What do you mean by the worst?"


    "The folk customs here look very simple, but have you noticed that there are still some differences here." Liang Chen motioned to Gu Sirui to look around him and said, "did you find anything different?"


    GU Sirui narrowed his eyes and looked around him. After a moment of silence, he said slowly, "you are talking about these colorful cloth strips around him."


    The railings and corners of the airport are tied with colorful cloth strips, not many but very conspicuous. They are a bit like the colored flags of Tibetan Obo, but they are all tassels, which is quite different.


    "People in this place should have their own beliefs, but the people who have beliefs sometimes are very fanatical." Liang Chen says his idea slowly.


    "But we did an investigation before we bought the factory. There was no terrorism here at all. The local people were very simple. As for these colored cloth reports, they didn''t, and I didn''t follow them at that time." Gu Sirui quickly retorts that he still doesn''t recognize Liang Chen from the bottom of his heart, so he doesn''t accept his first reaction.


    "I just want to make a point. Here comes the car. Let''s go." Liang Chen pulls some wrinkled clothes, gets up and goes to the car first, leaving Gu Sirui to digest slowly.


    It''s about eight hours'' drive from the airport to the factory. Along the way, Gu Sirui found that, as Liang Chen said, the ceremonial cloth always jumps sporadically in the field of vision.


    He turned to look at Liang Chen and saw that his nose was slightly sweating. Although his clothes were no longer as neat as they were before, Liang Chen was the most upright of them. Now he was all smelling of sweat, and he couldn''t compare with him. Can''t help but feel that Liang Chen is still a little level, at least he is really forced.


    "What are you looking at? You finally know why you are a student?" Liang Chen side head says to him with a smile."Count me as a loser, young teacher. We really need to talk about countermeasures and prepare for the worst." Gu Sirui surrendered with both hands.


    "Our staff lost contact with us. We didn''t get any news from the opposite side. We didn''t ask for ransom or other things. So it''s best to keep the same and deal with all kinds of changes now, but we must not relax our vigilance." Liang Chen said very seriously.


    "Well, I''ll talk to others."


    after a night''s turbulence, when the sky was slightly bright, their team finally arrived at the location of the factory. It was hot and dry in this place, and there would be a certain amount of fog in the morning. The shape of the factory became more and more obvious in the morning fog, and finally the whole team appeared in front of Gu Sirui and his party.


    Get out of the car and stand separately according to Gu Sirui''s command. Form several teams and listen to the next action instructions.


    The people Gu Sirui brought with him this time were all professional bodyguards. Although it was dangerous to scare Liang Chen here before, he didn''t think there would be too much real danger at first, and his intuition also made him do so.


    The factory in the morning light seems extra quiet and silent, even strange.


    "Why is there no one?" A line of bodyguards blurted out their doubts.


    Everyone began to murmur. Gu Sirui also felt a little nervous. Looking at his watch, it''s 5 a.m. now. Even if the factory workers haven''t started work yet, the machines in the factory have been running all the time, but now there is no movement.

 Chapter 534

    "Come with me, everyone." Gu Sirui felt that the more so, the more important his leading role was, so he stepped forward and led everyone close to this silent factory.


    The air in the morning is very good. There are many birds chirping in the factory, which makes Gu Sirui''s heart less nervous. He begins to observe the factory which was only on the photos and materials before. It seems that it has been shut down for a while, and the building is very new and there is no damage.


    "Follow me, or I can''t protect you." Looking at Liang Chen, Gu Sirui is also carefully observing all aspects of the factory in front of him, and even surpasses the team. He can''t help saying to Liang Chen.


    Liang Chen silently listened to his words, did not say anything.


    Although Gu Sirui has recognized Liang Chen''s ability on the way to the factory, he is really a weak scholar and teaches me etiquette. Gu Sirui thinks quietly.


    So when I threatened him not to come, half of them didn''t want to have a class with him, and the other half really felt that he was a bit out of place here. At least he was still a black belt. He had boxed when he was playing. Tut tut.


    Just when Gu Sirui is quietly killing Liang Chen in his heart, suddenly a team of people appears in front of him. Gu Sirui and his party are nervous and respond according to the formation arranged by the young master just now.


    This group of people are wearing local clothes, and they don''t know what language they speak. When they see them, they rush to them, waving sticks or other simple appliances in their hands.


    Seeing that they don''t have guns or knives in their hands, Gu Sirui breathes a sigh of relief. Otherwise, it''s really the worst situation. Gu Sirui shouts, "brothers, let''s get our brothers out." everyone burst out with a corresponding voice and came forward to mix with the local people.


    Gu Sirui tries his best to bring down a man. He suddenly thinks that the thief should catch the king first, and find their leader in order to end the sudden and inexplicable fight. The leader is wearing a blue coat with that kind of colored cloth on his belt. Gu Sirui starts to look for the leader''s trace.


    As soon as he found the leader''s position, he went forward to catch him. After a while, a figure passed by. A beautiful one went back to kick the leader and knocked him down on the ground. He grabbed his leader and said in a deep voice to the people who were fighting hard: "stop, everyone. Your leader is in my hand!" It''s Liang Chen.


    Some people stop when they hear it, while others are fighting fiercely. Liang Chen suddenly pulls the leader''s arm. The leader cries a few local words to the crowd in pain, and the rest of them also stop.


    Gu Sirui feels that his chin is about to fall off. How many skills does Liang Chen hide? He never thought that his skill is so powerful. He usually teases him so much that he doesn''t take off his arm. Do you want to thank him.


    In his surprise, he saw Liang Chen''s eyes sweeping. Gu Sirui immediately came to Liang Chen and said to the rest of the local people, "where are the people in our factory? "Say it or kill your leader," he said, pretending to be vicious. But the rest of the people didn''t seem to understand him and muttered to each other without any reaction.


    Gu Sirui saw that he could not understand Chinese, so he began to use his hand and foot strokes. After a long time, he was thinking about how to draw the sentence "where" when he heard Liang Chen talking to the leader in a language that he could not understand, but the local people could understand.


    His expressionless appearance was more frightening than Gu Sirui. After a few words, the leaders of the local people nodded and pointed to an office building of ICBC. Gu Sirui knew that was the location of their missing person. It was the local people who arrested Gu''s workers.


    At this time, Liang Chen said a few words to the rest of the local people, the leader also agreed, nodded to the people below, and the rest of them scattered as birds and beasts. See this scene, Gu Sirui want to knock himself into the crust of the heart, half a day only hold out a word "rely on".


    When I came to the factory, it turned out that the whole factory was not working. The six missing staff members are all locked up in a big dormitory. It seems that there is no big problem and they are in good spirits.


    "Are you all right? I''m Gu Sirui of Gu''s group, who came to rescue you on behalf of the company." Gu Sirui saw six people quickly come forward to appease, explain the intention, let everyone not panic.


    "You are the second young master of the family. It''s hard for you to come here for us." An old employee of Gu family is also the main person in charge here. When he saw the second young master of Gu family coming in with the leader of the local people, he was very moved to know that they were saved.


    "Well, it''s frightening for you. Of course, on behalf of the group, I''ll personally solve the trouble here. Come and sit down. Let''s talk slowly." Gu Sirui motioned for everyone to sit down first and make things clear in no hurry.


    Liang Chen consciously holding the leader to one side.


    "Well, young master," sighed the director, "the residents here are very simple. Everyone here is very good, including the leader."Seeing that the leader on one side has calmed down, and the room is full of his own bodyguards, Liang Chen released his hand and let him stand on one side to confront the cause of this incident.


    "But young master, you can see that the economy here is very backward and the living conditions of the local people are very poor. They need some symbolic things to help them get spiritual satisfaction."


    Gu Sirui once again thought of Liang Chen''s color bar, "so because of their economic problems, feudal superstition is still very popular."


    The old manager nodded, "the local god stick is very respected. When it comes to natural disasters or misfortunes, the local people will find God stick to answer questions."


    "How did our factory get involved in this incident?" Gu Sirui is puzzled to ask a way.


    "After this factory was purchased by Gu, we began to put the testing machines into production. But coincidentally, as soon as we started, there was a plague and many people died." The old supervisor took down his glasses, pinched his nose and said helplessly, "the local people went to ask the God stick. The God stick said it was because the factory recruited demons, so they asked us to stop work. At that time, we thought that this was nonsense. We refused to stop work, and then there was a conflict, which is what it is now. "


    There was silence in the room.

 Chapter 535

    "They really believe what that God stick said?! What''s the devil? Do you believe in the heaven and hell of the west, but it''s OK to be a good man. How can we even get involved in factories? I''ve never heard of such a thing in the Western business world. "


    After listening to the old director''s description of the incident, Gu Sirui felt that there were 100000 grass mud horses running by. He thought about so many small probability possibilities, such as natural disasters, terrorism and factory accidents. He didn''t expect that he was finally planted in a word of God stick.


    The local people are really compassionate when they get the plague. This place is badly in need of medical care, but it''s totally unrelated to Gu''s group. Gu''s factory pays for the disaster, which really makes Gu feel very uncomfortable.


    "Maybe there is, maybe not. There is something unknown in the world." Liang Chen looks at Gu Sirui to sink a voice to say.


    Liang Chen actually believes that there will be ghosts in the world, but it is an energy body explained from a scientific point of view. There are many reasons for the plague in this place, and the devil''s explanation can also make many abstract interpretations. He thinks that they can''t be generalized. Now it''s meaningless to entangle this, and the most important thing is how to solve it.


    "Is that why our factory doesn''t produce? That''s ridiculous. I don''t accept it. " Gu Sirui feels angry and funny. He really wants to drag the leader over and yell at him, but Liang Chen has arranged him to have a rest in a dormitory. This leader is an important person in the negotiation tomorrow.


    "Do you want to change the views of generations of local people through just a few hours of negotiation tomorrow? Since they believe in this God stick, it means that this God stick really has prestige in the local people. Otherwise, how could they have such a fierce conflict with us? Do we look easy to get into? "What do you say?" Liang Chen looks at Gu Sirui''s dispassionate performance and deeply feels that he has failed as a teacher. He becomes serious.


    "No, that''s for sure, but... Looking at Liang Chen''s calm face, Gu Sirui doesn''t dare to make mistakes. He feels that he really awes his little teacher after this incident.


    "So they all did it, do you think you can wake them up by calling for a few words?" Liang Chen looked at Gu Sirui frowning, a pair of confused appearance, eased the tone.


    "What shall we do?" Leaning against the table of the room, looking at the dark outside, the day passed. Tomorrow, the leader called the negotiation, but he didn''t have any thoughts.


    "What is the cause of their anxiety?" Liang Chen also came to the window. It was so dark outside. The local people didn''t have any electric lights, only scattered bonfires dotted the darkness outside.


    "Plague... I know! As long as the plague is cured, they will not hold on to the production of our factory, and we will be able to prove our innocence. " Gu Sirui immediately had a thought and was happy.


    "Yes, but do you think the plague can be cured in a day or two? Our factory can''t wait that long." Looking out the window at those bonfires, Liang Chen reminds Gu Sirui.


    "There''s no way. We can''t do this now." the stubbornness of the local people can''t be changed by themselves


    "second young master, sometimes it''s not a bad thing to show weakness properly. I know you are straightforward, but sometimes things are not only forward and backward in business." Patted Gu Sirui on the shoulder, hoping that he would know that he was not blaming him.


    "Can you talk to others? I asked for a etiquette teacher, not a philosophy teacher." But Gu Sirui was still a little impatient. He remembered why he hated it. He knew that this little teacher in front of him was not a few years older than himself. But he didn''t speak clearly. He really hated it.


    "As your teacher, I deeply feel my incompetence." Liang Chen sighed when he saw that his students were so upset.


    "Yes, yes, you are... How do you feel that you are hurting me." The label of a fool is pasted by Gu Sirui himself, so I hate you, Gu Sirui thought silently.


    "You can handle the negotiation tomorrow. If you get the final result tomorrow, that''s it." Finish saying Liang Chen to turn round to want to walk, return to own that room.


    "Hey, you don''t leave, you can say more." Gu Sirui quickly grabbed his military adviser, hoping to give him a last trick.


    "Second young master, put away your arrogance. Although you know that you are born with wealth, it is difficult to completely change. In fact, you have done a good job, but you should know that the world is so big, there are too many people who are different from your living environment, and their thinking may not be in the same world as you, but if you look at it with an open heart, you will find that there is no difference People''s way of thinking is castles in the air. They all have their own logical mode, so berespect. "


    When Liang Chen finished, he went back to his room, leaving Gu Sirui to meditate. He heard Liang Chen enter his bedroom and close the door. He quietly went back to the windowsill, where Liang Chen stood before, looking out at the flickering bonfire outside the window. "Berespect," Gu Sirui murmured.


    Early the next morning, Gu Sirui came to the open space in front of the factory, instructed everyone to arrange the negotiation site, and put up a four corner shed to avoid the sun baking a few hours later.The leader was also brought by Liang Chen. Yesterday, he had asked him to send a message to the local people, so that the respected leaders of the local people could negotiate and discuss an effective solution.


    With the rising of the sun, the temperature is getting hotter and hotter. A large number of local people have gathered in the open space in front of the factory. He said to several leaders through an interpreter,


    "our Gu group has always been in harmony with the local residents, and this time is no exception. For me, I respect the local customs very much and am willing to cooperate with the God stick to deal with the demons in the factory. I hope you will continue to work in the factory after dealing with this problem. In the future, the factory will hold a staff exchange bonfire meeting every week to increase understanding and avoid misunderstanding caused by different cultures Gu Sirui''s speech was as infectious as ever. Although the local people didn''t understand it, they cheered when they understood it through translation.


    Then Gu Sirui called his fellow doctors and asked him to explain the rescue measures for the plague to the local people. He showed that the epidemic situation was becoming more and more serious. Gu''s group would send more people to the International Red Cross for help.


    After the meeting, Gu Sirui looks up for Liang Chen and sees that Liang Chen is also looking at him. He smiles at him.

 Chapter 536

    After the negotiation conference, the local leaders made a 360 degree turn in their attitude towards them, which made Gu feel embarrassed,.


    I blushed a little at the thought of the unkindness of meeting the leader for the first time. However, Liang Chen was the most impolite to the leader at that time, but he didn''t show any embarrassment at all.


    There is something wrong with this person''s character, Gu Sirui thinks. But looking at the reaction of the leader to him, how can we feel that the local leaders respect him more? It''s really irritating.


    For a while, in order to communicate with the local people, he asked Liang Chen to teach him the local language.


    "I put down my pride and come to you to learn the language. You should be generous with your advice." Gu Sirui doesn''t forget to make fun of Liang Chen''s words that day.


    "You haven''t learned Chinese etiquette well, so you want to learn other languages. Be prepared." Liang Chen was completely indifferent to his provocation.


    "Don''t you have the ability to teach people? If you can''t, just say it. Those who want to teach me are waiting in line." It seems that he doesn''t have any expression. Hurry to use the provocation.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Come to my house at night." Liang chenbai took a look at him and went to do his own business first.


    Although Gu Sirui has a straight personality and speaks fast, he still has a high talent for learning languages. He will soon be able to have a simple dialogue with the local people and understand their needs.


    Of course, he firmly does not admit that Liang Chen has a lot of credit in this, yes, he firmly does not admit, hum.


    After learning the local language, he seems to be closer to the land and the people on the land. He also feels that what Liang Chen said to him that night is reasonable, which makes Gu Sirui feel angry. He doesn''t know why.


    Because of the custom here, the ritual of exorcism with the divine staff should be carried out at a good time, so as to really achieve the effect of exorcism.


    Fortunately, just a few days before the ceremony was held, the loss caused by the shutdown of the factory was still within control. Therefore, Gu Sirui was just like taking a reassuring pill, and devoted himself to controlling the development of the local plague.


    Although Gu''s financial resources have been used to ask the International Red Cross for help, the Red Cross''s help will not arrive until three days at the earliest, which makes Gu''s second young master worried.


    He contacted the headquarters, transported materials and water through the sea passage of the factory, and supported the days before the Red Cross rescue, so the daily inspection became his main work.


    Through the tents built in the local epidemic area, a child suddenly bumps into Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui holds the child in indeterminate spirit and asks in the local language: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter in such a hurry?"


    At the beginning, when the child saw whether he was from his hometown or not, he seemed very resistant and wanted to break away. But when Gu Sirui spoke their language and looked at her with a gentle smile, she felt that she was blushing. The big brother laughed so well, she thought silently.


    "I''m going to look for my hairpin. My father gave it to me, but I lost it when I went there in the morning. I''m going to look for it." The little girl opened her innocent eyes and asked Gu Sirui, "big brother, can you help me find it? The sun is going to set. If you can''t find it, you will be taken away when the vole comes out at night."


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll find it for you." Said, Gu Sirui holding the little girl''s hand, along the direction of the little girl.


    Along the way, they talked and laughed. The little girl also sang Gu Sirui their local children''s songs. Although many of the lyrics were composed of local ancient proverbs, which he could not understand at his level, the music was interlinked. In the ups and downs of children''s voices, he felt the deeper beauty of the land.


    "You sing very well. Did your mother teach you this song?" Gu Sirui asked after the little girl finished singing.


    The little girl listens to it, and suddenly he is silent. Gu Sirui feels that his words must have stepped on the little girl''s sadness. Is it the plague? He bangs in his heart, but he doesn''t know how to make the girl smile again.


    Now he regretted that he didn''t have a good class with Liang Chen. If he learned from him, he must know what to do in the present situation.


    Gu Sirui had no choice but to hold the little girl''s shoulder in silence and pat her gently.


    At this time, Gu Sirui suddenly found that under the stone in front of him, there was a bright pink bead that could be reached by an arm''s distance. He quickly took it up and gambled, praying that this was the hairpin and brought it to the little girl''s eyes.


    "Look what this is." Gu Sirui uses a cheerful tone to attract the little girl''s attention.


    The girl raised her head, her eyes glowed with surprise, and with moist eyes, she laughed sweetly at Gu Sirui. It seemed that there was a sea of stars in her eyes.


    "Thank you, big brother. This is my hairpin."


    Gu Sirui was relieved and said to the little girl, "it''s getting dark. Let me take you home. Where''s your home?"


    The little girl pointed to a different direction from when she came and looked at Gu Sirui and nodded.On the way home, the little girl is quite silent. Gu Sirui can''t cope with such a scene. In the context of the plague, greeting her family is really hard to understand.


    Instead, the little girl said, "my father and mother died of the plague. My father left me this hairpin." Gu Sirui picked up the little girl and gave her support in this way. She seemed to accept it. The little girl said, "but fortunately, my father took me in."


    Gu Sirui finally found his voice: "big dad?"


    "Well, I''ll call him big dad. Each of them has his own name. Anyway, I call him big dad."


    "Did he adopt many children like you?"


    "Well, dad is very kind-hearted. There are many children like me who have lost their families because of the plague. Dad has brought them up at home."


    Gu Sirui thought, it''s really a good man. Everyone''s way of doing good is different. He thinks this big dad is good.


    "Here we are, big brother. Look at that shed." The little girl cried happily, "Dad, Dad, I''m back."


    A man came out of the shed. He was not tall. He was wearing a robe similar to a monk. He was wearing colorful cloth around his waist. He also saw the little girl and laughed. His face was wrinkled. He was obviously very old.


    Hearing the little girl''s voice, the children in the tents around came out.


    It''s hard for me to adopt so many orphans at this age.


    "Hello, I saw her back when she was young."


    "Nice to meet you. You are the second young master of Gu''s family. Thank you for your help."


    "You are..."


    "I am the stick in your mouth."


    The next day, a lot of Gu''s people came to the family and brought food and water.

 Chapter 537

    The strong sun is shining on the earth. Although the great sun is a symbol of hope, people here don''t like the strong sun at all.


    It dried the land and destroyed almost all the crops.


    The sun is more like a devil than a hope to the local people.


    It''s more backward than all the places Gu Sirui has been to. The transportation is inconvenient, the economy is backward, and there is a lack of medicine. Even this village believes the words of a psychic who jumps out of nowhere.


    ****The boy was so skinny that he could see the protruding ribs on his body.


    Gu Sirui felt compassion somehow.


    The psychic''s body was also thin, as if only bones were left to support him talking and walking.


    When he closed his eyes, Gu Sirui really thought that the psychic had gone in silence if he hadn''t observed the slight breathing fluctuation.


    All of a sudden, the psychic suddenly opens his eyes, his eyes are bright, he stares at Gu Sirui tightly, and speaks the local language.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t hide and looks straight back.


    There seems to be a strong atmosphere between the two, sparking with crackles.


    "He asked us what we were doing here," the interpreter said in a cold sweat Tell us to get out of this place if we''re OK.


    Of course, as an observant translator, he will never translate the last sentence.


    Gu Sirui himself is also extremely intelligent. The old man on the other side has been talking for a long time, but when he comes to translation, it''s just a light word. I want to know what the psychic who didn''t welcome himself said, which makes the translator dare not say.


    Gu Sirui glanced at the translation on his head, which was too sweaty to wipe, and a light flashed in his eyes.


    Looking at the psychic sitting on the ground with his legs crossed in front of him, he closed his eyes again, as stubborn as an ox.


    Although Gu Sirui was not happy with the so-called psychic, he still remembered the purpose of his coming.


    He said in a loud voice, "I''m here to send you food and fresh water. You have so many orphans. I think you need them very much."


    The translator translated Gu Sirui''s words to the psychic, and beautified the image of the boss.


    After listening to the translation, the psychic opened his eyes again, and his face became more complicated. This time, instead of sitting on the old animal skin, he stood up fluently and stopped a few steps in front of Gu Sirui.


    At the beginning, he thought that these people were no different from others. When he got the resources he wanted, he turned around and left, regardless of the more and more bad areas left behind.


    Unexpectedly, the man in front of him was so generous that he gave precious food and fresh water. This was a very exciting thing for the psychic. After all, he was also flesh and blood. He couldn''t save so many children, and it was hard for him to see so many children suffering.


    The children themselves are the children whose parents died or were abandoned by their parents after they were born. They have no protection from adults. What''s more, in this poor and remote area, few people come in, and the local residents barely maintain their own lives. Even if they want to help, they can''t help.


    More and more of these children, who are called orphans, are being taken in. Even if he is a psychic whom everyone respects, his resources are limited, and he is about to end.


    Today, the psychic finally sees the hope of rising again.


    Therefore, when Gu Sirui and his party proposed to hold the exorcism ceremony, he did not refuse.


    He only asked for his time.


    In front of him, the rich man thought for a while and asked through a translator, "when?"


    the psychic''s eyes suddenly became misty, like an invisible object staring at the air, and made some communication with him.


    It took a while for the psychic to speak in a hoarse voice.


    Although the translator was a little scared by the Channeler''s behavior, he did his duty. "He said that the exorcism ceremony would be held in three days."


    Gu Sirui thought about it. When he applied to the Red Cross for rescue, the other side also said that it would take at least three days to arrive.


    Gu Sirui agreed with the psychic.


    The two sides reached an agreement.


    Seeing that everything has been done, Gu Sirui doesn''t want to stay in the place where the psychic lives for a long time.


    As a good young man who firmly believes in scientism, although the other party has been taking in orphans makes him very moved, Gu Sirui still doesn''t like this kind of person who uses deception to win the trust of the masses.


    Gu Sirui and his party came and went in a hurry. The only difference is that when they came, their hands were full. When they went back, everything had been left in the psychic''s house.


    Back at the factory, Gu Sirui immediately sent someone to organize a large meeting.


    The crowd gathered very fast, but because the epidemic has not been solved, there is always a low and suspicious atmosphere in the crowd.The better people soon formed a small group and guessed what the new boss was going to announce.


    Is it true that they can''t go on and have to be demobilized?


    Someone immediately whispered: "no, my family is waiting for my salary."


    But some older people glared at the former and said, "didn''t you hear that the reopening of this factory caused an epidemic that could kill any of us, including your family?"


    The man who had previously screamed immediately lowered his head in a gloomy way.


    More and more suspicion, we all think that the voice of small voice together into a big noise.


    Gu Sirui came out to see such a chaotic scene.


    He went up to the high platform and made a quiet gesture.


    The staff, who had been watching him, soon lost their voice.


    Gu Sirui was slightly satisfied with this. He cleared his throat and said in a loud voice: "our factory will not be dissolved or closed. We have already made an agreement with the psychics. We will do the exorcism ceremony for the factory in three days. When the exorcism ceremony is over, the epidemic will be controlled, and we will start work. "


    The staff cheered happily. Yes, if it wasn''t for the epidemic, who would have lost such a good job.


    Gu Sirui looked at the people''s slightly relaxed atmosphere, but also slightly relaxed, at least half of his task here has been completed.


    But I haven''t finished.


    Gu Sirui raised his hand again to show silence.


    The staff soon quieted down.


    "Another thing is that as a representative of the company, I think I should take the lead in doing something for those who are unfortunately affected by the epidemic. So I decided that in these three days, if someone wants to work with me in isolation, the salary will be paid as usual. "


    As soon as the words were over, the crowd began to make noise again.


    This time, the employees were surprised that the big boss had to isolate the patients himself? This is unheard of. You know, the big boss always wants others to fight for him and enjoy himself.


    They have never met such a kind boss.


    The employees think highly of the boss.


    Gu Sirui himself not only likes kind-hearted people, but also is willing to help others. Of course, he can''t ignore the tragic situation in this area. Instead, he has to do what he can.


    And in the side of Liang Chen, see the whole Gu Si Rui''s words, heart move, eyes flash inexplicable light.


    Here, although poor and backward, although the earth will be split by the sun, but it can not kill hope.

 Chapter 538

    The time soon came three days later.


    Not far from the factory gate, the psychic and the local residents have arranged the necessary supplies for exorcism.


    The psychic is an old God sitting in the sun.


    A few minutes later, the psychic suddenly stood up, shouting something into the sky, and other people with painted faces below beat their instruments.


    They formed a circle in which the psychics danced and made strange noises.


    Gu Sirui stood aside, and his bodyguards and men were watching the strange exorcism ceremony for them.


    Liang Chen is also one of them, but his attention is more on Gu Sirui, but he has a pair of big sunglasses on his face, and Gu Sirui is thinking about something else, so no one finds that Liang Chen''s focus is on Gu Sirui.


    What is Gu Sirui thinking?


    He has just received a message from the red cross that they are already on the way with sufficient medicine and advanced medical equipment, and it is estimated that they will arrive soon.


    Gu Sirui closed his mobile phone and showed a satisfied smile.


    In this way, both public opinion and local epidemic situation can be effectively controlled.


    The exorcism ceremony soon stopped, and the psychic and the players were sweating. But the psychic looked at Si Rui''s side, and stood up straight up, full of breath, saying something in the local language.


    After hearing this, all the local residents were so excited that they cheered in unison.


    Gu Sirui showed a bright smile, he knew that the exorcism ceremony had been completed.


    The phone vibrated.


    He opened it and found that the Red Cross representatives had sent him a message that they had arrived in the region.


    Gu Sirui immediately sent people from the Red Cross to the quarantine area for treatment. At the same time, the Red Cross also set up a shed in an open field to plant vaccines for those who did not have the disease.


    Gu Sirui originally wanted to wait for the local residents to grow their own plants, but the bodyguards around him had been persuading him to do so quickly. Even the Red Cross organization was willing to open up a private place for Gu Sirui to grow vaccines.


    Gu Sirui shook his head and flashed a firm look on his face, saying: "those people need to grow vaccines more than I do, and their bodies are weaker than mine."


    Yes, Gu Sirui always thinks that he is well fed and has stronger resistance than those who can''t even eat enough food.


    But the people around him don''t think so.


    If something happens to the young master of Gu''s family here, they have to be skinned by the people of Gu''s family when they go back.


    But Gu Sirui is so firm that they are also in trouble.


    At this time, Liang Chen came forward and said softly, "if you don''t get the vaccine first, I''m afraid people here don''t dare to get the vaccine first."


    Yes, Gu Sirui has done so much for the local people, which has long been recognized by the majority of the residents. Now the da''en people can''t get vaccinated first. How can they get vaccinated.


    There are also a few conspiracy theorists who are still waiting for Gu Sirui''s statement.


    Gu Sirui is extremely intelligent. He was reminded by Liang Chenyi that he was just a quick witter.


    He was silent for a while and agreed to be vaccinated as a special molecule.


    And the people he brought, including Liang Chen, were also recognized by the Red Cross as his own people and planted vaccines together.


    Then the Red Cross began to plant vaccines for local residents.


    And the factory started again in a few days. This time, no one stood up against it. The end of the matter was perfect.


    This event soon spread in the world, and Gu group gained a great wave of international reputation, which greatly improved its original reputation.


    The headquarters of Gu group received several orders for medical enterprises to get rid of production. They said that they also heard about the behavior of Gu Sirui and others and thought Gu group was very reliable.


    Of course, these Gu Sirui do not know that they are on the flight back home to recuperate.


    Gu Sirui is sitting on the plane, shutting his eyes. Next to him is Liang Chen.


    Although Gu Sirui is much more amiable than other CEOs, he is still a big boss after all. They will not feel comfortable if they follow Gu Sirui through the whole flight, so they arranged Liang Chen, who seems not afraid of Gu Sirui at all, to sit beside him.


    Gu Sirui opened his eyes and felt that the flight time was too slow, and there were too few things to play on the plane.


    Master Gu Sirui sighed softly.


    Liang Chen who hears the sound opens his eyes and looks at Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui was just bored. At this time, he found that the people around him also woke up. He didn''t have the slightest idea that his voice was too loud to wake up others'' consciousness. He happily said to Liang Chen, "Liang Chen, you wake up, too!"


    Compared with Gu Sirui, Liang Chen is more calm and replies: "yes, I was awakened by someone''s sighing."Gu Sirui is more relaxed in front of Liang Chen, not to mention that he has not forgotten that this is his mother''s etiquette Liang Chen.


    Listening to Liang Chen''s similar complaint, Gu Sirui doesn''t feel guilty.


    Gu Sirui looked at Liang Chen and suddenly said, "I''ve been busy with the factory these days. Is this my success in skipping classes?"


    Liang Chen sees toward the light of twinkle in the eye, looking at his Gu Si Rui, silent for a while.


    At first, he thought that Gu Sirui was just a dandy who didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. The first time he got along with him, he thought his guess was right. But then, until they went abroad to deal with the factory, he always thought so, and realized that he just came here for fun and couldn''t do anything.


    So Liang Chen is observing what Gu Sirui will do in the whole process, so as to further confirm his conjecture.


    But Liang Chen was wrong.


    What he saw along the way was Gu Sirui''s pity and sympathy for people weaker than himself. Even the ragged little boy he met on the road would show his heartless expression. He even went to deliver food and fresh water to the psychic who had adopted many orphans.


    As a professional etiquette Professor, Liang Chen met a lot of rich people, including upstarts and aristocratic children like Gu Sirui. However, many people despise the suffering people because of their abundant capital, and even feel that they deserve it.


    And Gu Sirui, what a rare Qingliu.


    Liang Chen has been deeply moved by Gu Sirui''s kind behavior. In his mind, the image of the dandy before him has completely collapsed. The new one is the big boy who occasionally faces everything with a cheerful smile.


    Although thought a lot, but actually less than a second, Liang Chen looked at Gu Sirui''s eyes, whispered: "this is not truant."


    "What?"


    Gu Sirui feels strange by Liang Chen''s eyes. From the beginning, this man expresses a kind of not close and not distant attitude to himself, and forces himself to stay with him during class time.


    Originally thought that such a boring man, will certainly attack himself after the end of the matter, did not expect to look like a complete non investigation.


    Gu Sirui was deeply puzzled.


    Liang Chen changed a sitting posture, hands gently on the thigh, but the words are a little soft meaning: "you learned a lot this time, this is also a class."


    After listening, Gu Sirui picks his eyebrows and looks at the man who starts to close his eyes again. It''s not easy to wake up others to ask questions, so he has to shut his eyes.


    So also missed the chance to see a smile on Liang Chen''s face.


    Three hundred miles above the clouds, the plane is still running safely

 Chapter 539

    The plane landed at the airport, bringing a rapid wind.


    Outside the airport, the caretakers have been waiting there for a long time.


    "Young master!" The driver respectfully opened the door for Gu Sirui.


    Sitting in the car and seeing the people coming and going out of the window again, Gu Sirui feels as if he is separated from the rest of the world.


    Gu Sirui comes back and asks the assistant beside him to tell him the next work arrangement.


    "Boss, because we have handled the factory incidents abroad, which have been uploaded internationally, we not only greatly enhance the reputation of Gu group, but also attract several business related to medical enterprises for Gu group."


    Gu Sirui after listening to a smile, feel that their efforts have finally received additional rewards, he motioned to the assistant to continue.


    The assistant opened his notebook and reported to Gu Sirui that many heads of medical enterprises wanted to meet him, and had made an appointment with the president of a large medical enterprise for dinner tonight.


    Gu Sirui listened silently, then closed his eyes again. After all, there are still many battles to fight.


    When the assistant saw that the boss had heard all the arrangements, he closed the notepad and put it away again to avoid disturbing his boss.


    Back in the office, Gu Sirui didn''t even have time to rest. He went directly to the office, where there was a person in charge of a medical enterprise waiting for him.


    Open the door, Gu Sirui greets with the opposite as usual. After greeting each other, he begins to talk about business.


    Originally, when the person in charge of the medical enterprise heard what Gu Sirui had done, he felt good and immediately came to talk with the other person, so as not to be overtaken by other person in charge. But unexpectedly, after adding a real person, he found out that the legendary president Gu was so young.


    The person in charge laughed and said, "this president Gu is really young and promising. Many people are still looking after the flower world at this age."


    If Gu Sirui had been in this position for some time, he would not have been able to hear what the person in charge said. However, after working in this position for some time, Gu Sirui began to see those people who said one thing in their mouth and another in their heart.


    He gritted his teeth in his heart, which meant that he was too young to be trusted.


    On the surface, Gu Sirui just put down the cup he had just drunk, looked at the person in charge and said, "it''s better than nothing when he is old, Mr. Lin, don''t you think so?"


    The person in charge broke out in a cold sweat. Originally, he thought that such a young boss could take advantage of him. I didn''t expect that the family man was different. Even a young man was very intelligent. He should be a talented young man. It seems that he can only talk about cooperation with the other party honestly. Don''t think of any small moves.


    But Gu Sirui, who has made some irony, is as stable as a rock in his heart. As long as he makes achievements, even if no one talks about cooperation with him, isn''t this case the best proof?


    The person in charge cracked a ha ha to expose this matter, Gu Sirui also gave him a step down.


    The two began to talk formally about cooperation.


    Time passed quickly.


    On this day, Gu Sirui, who was almost in the office talking about cooperation with the heads of different medical enterprises, collapsed on the office chair specially provided for him in the office. After a long rest, he heard someone knocking at the door.


    Gu Sirui immediately sat up and returned to his normal sitting posture before letting people in.


    It turned out to be the assistant''s reminder that when it''s time for dinner, another manager of a medical enterprise has been waiting in the hotel.


    Gu Sirui nods and stands up. The assistant goes to the compartment and takes the suit jacket for Gu Sirui to put on.


    To show attention, Gu Sirui also specially changed a tie to match.


    And the driver is waiting downstairs.


    Time flies by, night slowly falls in the city, lights on the moon, the bustling city of brilliant, compared with the day is not inferior.


    Instead of reducing the number of pedestrians, there are more and more. Most of them rush to the other side.


    The hotel is a little far away. By the time the car arrived at the hotel, it was completely dark. Gu Sirui cheered up and stepped out of the door opened by the driver.


    "Welcome The tall welcome lady said with a sweet smile.


    "Good evening, sir!" The doorman came forward and opened the door.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu. Mr. Li is waiting for you in the box. Please follow me." Knowing that the big guest is coming, the manager takes Gu Sirui out of the box.


    Go in and have a look, a short and stout man is smiling to say hello to himself: "Hello, Mr. Gu, you are really a talented young man. What Mr. Gu has done is really amazing, even the epidemic area can be solved."


    Gu Sirui also said with a smile: "Mr. Li is flattered. It''s just Gu''s good luck."


    The two exchanged greetings.


    As soon as president Li patted his thigh, he yelled, "Oh, look at my brain. I haven''t asked the waiter to serve food and wine for a long time. Ah, waiter, I''ve ordered the food and wine before. " Li always said the last sentence to the waiter standing silently waiting for instructions.


    The waiter was instructed to serve the food and wine. Knowing that there should be no place for her, and in order to avoid knowing the privacy of the guests, he left the box.There are only Gu Sirui and Mr. Li left in the box. As the saying goes, it''s easy to talk business at the dinner table, and Mr. Li ordered so much wine. Gu Sirui knows that he must have a big drink with Mr. Li to leave a good business for Mr. Li.


    So Gu Sirui was not surprised. He took the wine cup and had a drink with Mr. Li.


    "Come on, Mr. Gu, I''d like to propose a toast to you, Mr. Li. You''ve got a bright future President Li raised his glass happily.


    "I also respect Mr. Li for his prosperous business." Gu Sirui is not willing to be outdone, but also reciprocates.


    So they drank one cup after another and talked about a lot of things.


    "Mr. Gu has done a great thing in that barren land. Now the whole medical business community wants to talk about cooperation with you." Li always seems to be drunk, holding a glass of hand shaking.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t get drunk much, but he''s afraid that Mr. Li is drunk and doesn''t know what he''s going to look like. After all, everyone looks different when he''s drunk. If he''s crazy, he''s in trouble. He''s not good at dealing with drunkards.


    Gu Sirui pretended to be casual and said: "all three bottles have fallen. How does Mr. Li feel?"


    I didn''t expect to hear that Gu Sirui was satirizing that he had too much wine in general manager Li''s ear, so when he was energetic, he asked people to take in a few bottles of wine.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu. I don''t dare to say anything else. I''m willing to accompany a gentleman with this wine tonight!" Li always yells.


    Looking at Mr. Li misunderstood his own meaning, Gu Sirui is also full of black lines. His meaning is clearly to simply ask if he is getting drunk so that he can leave. Unexpectedly, this man thought he liked drinking a lot.


    Looking at the boss''s face of sacrificing his life to talk business with him, Gu Sirui is also embarrassed to tell the truth. If one can''t make the other party angry, it''s not good.


    Besides, President Li seems to be getting drunk. If he stimulates a drunkard, he is afraid that he will make a decision that is not in a rational state.


    After all, I still have a company behind me.


    So Gu Sirui quietly picked up the glass.


    After a while, Mr. Li was almost drunk. He was holding a bottle of wine and didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Sirui looks at his watch and finds that it''s late. He''ll go out and ask Mr. Li''s assistant to send him back.


    At this time, Mr. Li is drunk with a glass in his left hand, and the two brothers in his right hand seem to be on Gu Sirui''s shoulder.


    "Hey, Mr. Gu, do you know something strange happened to our company these two days?"


    Gu Sirui himself likes to be clean. Being picked up by a drunkard in this way, he feels disgusted and pushes Mr. Li''s hand away.


    But the drunkard''s strength is really great. Gu Sirui can pull it apart if he really works hard, but he doesn''t want to make trouble with his future partners, so he has to follow what Mr. Li said.


    "Mr. Li, what strange things have happened to your company? Tell them."


    When Mr. Li was so drunk that he didn''t know the southeast and northwest, he heard someone ask him, and happily replied: "that jesny spa club, recently, it''s a big customer of our company, who bought a lot of medical supplies. But it''s not unusual. The strangest thing is They actually brought several boxes of cash to deal with us, Gulu Gulu. "


    Mr. Li drank all the wine in his hand.


    And Gu Sirui takes advantage of the situation to quickly walk to Mr. Li a few steps away, so as not to be caught by the excited Mr. Li.


    "The people in our accounting department were all green at that time. The people in one department worked overtime all night to count them, and they were all right. You can tell me that this man is not good at business. If he bought so many goods from our company, I thought they were here to smash the market. "


    Gu Sirui fell into thinking.


    If jesney spa club is an ordinary club, why buy a lot of medical supplies?


    There must be something strange about it.


    Gu Sirui can''t think of any clue. He wants to ask Mr. Li more clearly, but he finds that Mr. Li is already snoring on the table.


    Looking at the messy tabletop of a glass of wine, and Mr. Li, who is fascinated by sleep, Gu Sirui knows that he can''t ask anything.


    What''s more, the jesney spa club only made a deal with Mr. Li. Maybe asking Mr. Li again can''t provide any effective clues.


    This matter makes Gu Sirui think more and more disorderly.


    With layers of doubt, Gu Sirui still sorted out his face and didn''t let others see it.


    The moon is high in the sky. There are no stars in the night sky of the city. Late at night, there is a cool wind on the street. At this time, there are few people on the road, but there are more and more people in some places that are getting busier and busier with the night


    Jesney Spa Club What is sacred behind it?


    Gu Sirui thinks that there must be someone manipulating everything behind this, but there are more and more mysteries

 Chapter 540

    It is late at night, the street has been empty, only the shadow of the trees swaying in the wind.


    The moth kept turning around the street lamp, like trying to get close to the light source as much as possible. Finally, it rushed up, stuck on the high-temperature glass cover that had been exposed to the light for a long time, and fell down.


    But the next moth comes around the light bulb.


    This kind of time, in addition to the late night bosses, their assistants also stay in the hotel.


    Gu Sirui came out of the box, and his assistant and Mr. Li''s assistant rushed over immediately.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu!" General manager Li''s assistant is a young man. He only saw Gu Sirui come out, but didn''t see his boss. He was obviously a little flustered.


    "Your boss has drunk too much and is asleep inside. Go in and help him home." Gu Sirui pressed the head that drinks too much and has some dark ache, stretched out his hand to greet his assistant to come over.


    "I''m very sorry, Mr. Gu! Our boss is giving you trouble! " After all, Mr. Li''s assistant has been following him all the time. He knows that his boss may do something impolite when he is drunk. Moreover, Mr. Gu is a good partner of the boss. It''s always right to apologize first.


    Gu Sirui waved his hand and didn''t care. It''s no big deal for men to shoulder each other.


    Mr. Li''s assistant bowed slightly to him and went into the box.


    Gu Sirui''s assistant stood in front of him and said, "the driver has been informed to come. I think he is waiting at the door now. Mr. Gu, let''s go out. "


    Looking at Gu Sirui frowning and pressing his temple, the assistant quickly takes out the Jiejiu tea which is already ready in the thermos cup and hands it to Gu Sirui.


    I took the thermos cup and took a sip. I found that the temperature was just right. Knowing that it was specially made by my assistant, I drank it all in one gulp.


    Sure enough, my head doesn''t hurt that much anymore.


    "Well, you''re tired tonight, too. Let''s take a taxi and go back to work tomorrow. " Gu Sirui said to the assistant.


    Then he went to the gate.


    The assistant knew that his boss had a remarkable family background, and there was a special driver waiting for his boss, so he didn''t have to worry too much.


    So the assistant took the empty mug and set foot on the way home.


    On the other hand, the low-key black Bentley is unimportant at the door of the hotel, but Gu Sirui immediately recognizes that it''s his own car and gets on the car with ease.


    The temperature on the car is just right, Gu Sirui pulls his tie and throws it aside.


    After all, he hasn''t really had a rest since he got off the plane. He just keeps his eyes closed.


    Now he can finally go home, which makes Gu Sirui feel a little calm for a while. On the other hand, he feels that managing the company is extremely hard.


    Well.


    The car starts slowly, and the superb driving skills make the car smooth and stable.


    Gu Sirui may have drunk too much wine, but he was in high spirits for a while, but he had just got on the bus and was still a long way away from home.


    So he can only bored looking out of the window, high-speed flashing scenery.


    All of a sudden, inspiration flashed!


    He suddenly felt that Mr. Li''s jesney spa club, which used cash to buy a lot of medical supplies from his company, was a little familiar, but there was no jesney spa club with this name that he was familiar with.


    What''s more, Mr. Li said it''s a big list. It''s estimated that the cash flow is no less than 50 million.


    How can such a large sum of money be paid in cash?!


    Gu Sirui guarantees that if he has been to this jesney spa club before, he will not forget it easily.


    No!


    If you pay in cash, it''s estimated that this jesney spa club and the people behind it don''t want to be found out by others. After all, you don''t need to provide the bank card number or worry about revealing your real identity.


    There are two ways to buy medical supplies, one is to give them to others, the other is to keep them for your own use.


    Either way, it means that this jesney spa club must be involved with high-risk elements, otherwise there are so many injured patients in urgent need of medical supplies.


    The more Gu Surui speculates, the more he feels that the jesney spa is full of black mysteries.


    Just as the car had arrived at the door, he got out of the car and hurried to the study. There is information in his


    study that he had investigated before, and what might be found to make him feel the familiar name of Jeseni spa club.


    Into the house, only the warm yellow light is on, other people should be sleeping.


    "Second young master, you are back." Suddenly a voice came from behind.


    Gu Sirui looked back and found that he was a servant.


    The feeling of being scared is really bad. Gu Sirui''s face is not good. He casually says a few words to send the servants away, and then quickly walks to his study.


    In the study, it was dark.


    With a click, the light turned on, and there was a light in the study.


    Gu Sirui takes off his shoes and is so worried that he only wears his socks on the floor, looking for the information on the table in a hurry.The information on the desk was neat and orderly, but it became messy when Gu Sirui turned it over.


    But now Gu Sirui can''t care about it any more.


    "Not this Where is it... "


    While talking to himself, Gu Sirui''s eyes and hands didn''t stop.


    When he turned the whole study, Gu Sirui finally saw the name of jesney spa club in a certain page.


    Mr. Li said that the jesney spa club, which used to buy a lot of medical supplies with him in cash, was actually the jesney spa club that the analyst he investigated often went to!


    The analyst is the one who was suspected of stealing the company''s information to speculate on the company''s financial statements before. However, the second man wanted to call the police and arrest him, but he had no evidence.


    Gu Sirui was shocked.


    Who is this analyst! What the hell is this jesney spa going to do! Who is standing behind them!


    There are too many questions in Gu Sirui''s mind, but there is no conclusive evidence to prove the relationship between them. Gu Sirui has a headache.


    Gu Sirui sat on the office chair in the study, his eyes were full of shock, and he fell into thinking.


    I''m afraid that behind this club is a secret organization, which can obtain some equivalent from the big men who have been traded.


    And what role does that little analyst play in it? Is he just a pawn of them? Or is he the mastermind?


    I''m afraid where did he get the inside information of the company?


    But what is the purpose of that organization? Gu Sirui doesn''t know.


    But he now knows that what they are doing is probably not legal.


    But now he has no concrete evidence to prove their crimes, let alone the name to prosecute them.


    Gu Sirui narrowed his eyes slightly and pressed the bridge of his nose with his hand. After all, he didn''t have a good rest all day. Now he has to think about other things. Gu Sirui began to feel a little tired.


    All of a sudden, the sound of "button button" came from the door.


    Gu Sirui frowned.


    Who''s knocking at the door? I told my servants not to disturb me.


    When I opened the door, I found that it was my mother who thought she had fallen asleep.


    "Ma! Why are you up so late? " Gu Sirui is very surprised.


    Gu''s mother was still holding a bowl of water in her hand, shining amber light in the light.


    "Listen to the driver. You''ve been drinking wine with the customer all night. Come and drink some sugar water. Otherwise you''ll have a headache."


    Gu Si ruicai drank the Jiejiu tea given by his assistant, but his mother brought him a bowl of sugar water in the middle of the night. He still bit his teeth and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Well, Ma, go to sleep. I have something else to do. OK, OK. I''ll go to bed when I''m done


    After sending Gu''s mother away, Gu Sirui found that his thoughts were interrupted, and it was hard to think of anything else, so he had to go to the toilet to solve the bladder problem.


    Then he took a fight bath and went to bed, leaving behind all the clubs and analysts and falling asleep.


    The sun rose slowly from the East, emitting dazzling light, but all this was covered by the thick curtains in Gu Sirui''s room, and there was no light in his bedroom.


    And the people of Gu family are specially ordered by Gu''s mother, who loves her little son, not to disturb Gu Sirui.


    So Gu Sirui had such a beautiful sleep that he woke up in the evening.


    The first thing to wake up, Gu Sirui first looked at the mobile phone in his ear, and saw the time on the mobile phone. He was very pale. How could he sleep so long, and no one came to call me.


    And in a flash, I figured out other joints.


    Gu Sirui rushed to the club after washing and dressing, but when he was about to enter, the doorman stopped him and asked respectfully, "Hello, can you show me your membership certificate?"


    Suddenly did not expect that this stubble Gu Sirui suddenly confused.


    So To find out for yourself that the club plan failed

 Chapter 541

    After hearing these news, Gu Sirui thinks that the jesney spa club is very suspicious. He rarely accepts the club that only people who know him can enter. Looking at the mysterious appearance of the club, he increasingly thinks that the club is very suspicious.


    Gu Sirui originally thought that since the club needs to be familiar with talents to enter, it would be better to find an acquaintance who can introduce himself to the club, but he did not find anyone who knew anything about jesney spa club.


    Gu Sirui thought of the boss who told him about jesney spa club before, and wanted to ask him if he could introduce himself. But before he mentioned it, the boss told Gu Sirui that he had no way to enter the club.


    After several days, Gu Sirui didn''t find any way to go in and have a look at jesney, so he had to arrange his subordinates to stare at jesney all the time to see if the analyst always went there.


    On this day, Gu Sirui was just busy with the company, so he planned to invite some of his Playboys to go to the nightclub. He had been busy with his work all this time, and he didn''t come out to play with them. However, Gu Sirui knew that these Playboys he knew were wild, so he wanted to ask them to see if they knew the jesney spa meeting What we need to do.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui took the phone to call them, and the phone soon got through. Gu Sirui took a deep breath and said to his brother on the other side of the phone, "tonight, do you have time to come out and play together?"


    "I said who it was, Mr. Gu." After receiving a call from Gu Sirui, these young brothers also feel very strange. Since Gu Sirui took over the Gu group from Gu Sirian''s hands, they have no time to play with Gu Sirui.


    You know, Gu Sirui used to hang out with them and spend most of his time in the nightclub. They thought Gu Sirui was too busy to hang out now.


    Gu Sirui knows that it''s a bit abrupt for him to call here like this, but he knows very well that these people are not bad hearted. They just depend on some money at home and muddle along.


    He had to pretend to be relaxed and said, "let''s not say anything else. How about we get together at the same place tonight?" He knows that the most important thing for these people is loyalty, so it''s better to say it directly.


    Several friends at the other end of the phone heard Gu Sirui say so, so they responded: "OK, at ten o''clock tonight, I''ll see you at the same place."


    After calling, Gu Sirui puts down his cell phone, goes back to his room and changes his clothes. After changing his clothes, he sees that it''s not too early and drives to the place agreed with several friends.


    Before long, Gu Sirui arrived at the appointed nightclub.


    He walked into the place where he used to go. Before he did, he found that several of his young brothers had already been sitting there. Gu Sirui hurried over.


    When he got to the position, Gu Sirui sat down, but he didn''t feel very happy. After he sat down, the man sitting next to him handed him a glass of wine, and Gu Sirui finished the wine very easily.


    As soon as Gu Sirui finished his drink, he heard a man in the room ask, "Mr. Gu, how can I have time to play today?"


    Gu Sirui looks up at the speaker, smiles at him again, and says, "I''m not tired to death these days. It''s hard for me to have time to play."


    When they heard Gu Sirui say this, everyone in the audience laughed. They thought Gu Sirui would be different from before, but they didn''t expect him to be as humorous as before. In their impression, Gu Sirui is a person who likes to bring them joy.


    After Gu Sirui finished, he saw everyone laughing and knew that he had successfully integrated into them. However, he found that his feeling of coming here now was very different from the original.


    He used to feel relaxed every time he came here, but now he feels noisy and uncomfortable. But Gu Sirui didn''t show it. He thought that he had something to do today.


    On the way here before, Gu Sirui had already figured out how to ask them if they knew about the jesney spa club.


    So he had a few more drinks with a couple of young brothers, and then he said, "recently, the pressure is too much. My body can''t bear it any more."


    After hearing Gu Sirui''s words, those friends laughed again, and one of them said, "President Gu is joking again. Which body of us here can match you?"


    "I''m not kidding. I feel like I''m a lot older recently." Gu Sirui thinks that he must lead the topic to jesney. He can''t ask directly like this. He doesn''t know the details of jesney spa club. If he let them know today, he might be surprised.


    After Gu Sirui finished, he looked at the brothers and didn''t say much, so he continued: "brothers, I want to have a massage recently. Do you have an appointment with me?"Those people were still drinking wine when they heard Gu Sirui offer them a massage. They all laughed. The man sitting next to Gu Sirui patted Gu Sirui on the shoulder and said to Gu Sirui, "I am worthy of being president Gu, I have a lot of ideas."


    "Is that an appointment or not?" Gu Sirui asked boldly. He saw that there was no one to agree with him, so he had to continue to ask.


    Those several brothers looked at Gu Sirui to say like this, all coincidentally said: "about."


    Gu Sirui heard that all his friends said so, so he quickly replied, "OK, that''s settled." He didn''t like to play with those tricks. He felt very uncomfortable to inquire about the situation tactfully, but he had to do it again.


    The guy sitting next to Gu Sirui, looking at Gu Sirui, is determined to ask everyone to have a massage, and he often goes to massage, so he is more experienced in this aspect, so he asked Gu Sirui vaguely: "Mr. Gu, what kind of massage do you want?"


    Gu Sirui understood the meaning of this man. He must be a familiar customer, so he asked in a low voice, "I heard that there is a hot spa club named jesney recently, otherwise we''ll try there."


    Gu Sirui just talked about the jesney spa club, he found that his brother''s face changed.

 Chapter 542

    After a long time, Gu Sirui heard that the man said in his ear: "although the service of this jesny spa club is very good, it''s very difficult to enter. It requires an acquaintance to introduce it."


    Gu Sirui knows this. He knows that he must have been in when he heard this guy say something like this, so Gu Sirui has to pretend that he doesn''t know anything and ask that guy: "so it''s like this? Can you introduce me to a massage some other day? "


    Hearing Gu Sirui''s insistence on going to jesney spa club for massage, the man had to say to him mysteriously: "this club is not a simple club, it has other secrets."


    When Gu Sirui heard this, he felt that the jesney spa club was very suspicious.


    Just at this time, Gu Sirui suddenly received a phone call. After seeing the caller ID, he said something to his brothers who were still drinking, and then he ran to the bathroom to pick up the phone.


    The phone call was made by the person who arranged to investigate the jesney spa club by Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui thought that when he called at this time, it was likely that he had found something.


    So as soon as he went to the bathroom and confirmed that no one was there, he quickly picked up the phone and asked the person on the phone, "have you found anything?"


    Although he just heard something about the club from that guy, Gu Sirui knew that he didn''t know much about it, so he thought it was better to continue to investigate.


    The person on the other end of the phone heard Gu Sirui''s hasty question, and immediately replied: "this investigation has arrived. The jesny spa club is really not simple." After he finished, he felt that he couldn''t say it clearly on the phone, so he thought it was better to go to Gu Sirui and say it face to face.


    So he continued: "Mr. Gu, where are you now, or I''ll go to you and say it face to face."


    It''s not easy to get the information this time, so he thought it would be better to be cautious.


    Gu Sirui heard that the person at the other end of the phone said to come to him and make it clear. Thinking that he was still in a nightclub, he was really not suitable to speak here, so he quickly said, "no, you don''t have to come to me. I''ll go back to the company immediately. You come to the company to find me."


    After hearing that the person on the other end of the phone agreed, Gu Sirui hung up.


    After he hung up the phone, he quickly returned to his position. Looking at the brothers who were still drinking, Gu Sirui took out his mobile phone, then reluctantly pointed to the mobile phone, and said to those people, "there''s no way. There''s something wrong with the company, so I''ll leave first."


    After Gu Sirui finished, he raised a glass of wine and drank it down. After drinking, he goes out of the nightclub and walks to his car. Gu Sirui finds that there seems to be another paparazzi behind him.


    He has some helplessness. He doesn''t know who is paying someone to photograph himself this time. He smiles helplessly at the paparazzi who is secretly photographing himself not far away. Paparazzi had planned to follow Gu Sirui all the way, but seeing that Gu Sirui found himself, he drove away.


    After seeing the paparazzi leave, Gu Sirui wanted to drive back to the company immediately, but at this time, he suddenly thought of Gu Sinian. He thought that Gu Sinian had a drink and had a car accident. Although he was not drunk just now, he still had several drinks.


    With this in mind, Gu Sirui doesn''t plan to go back to the company by car. He came to the side of the road, took a taxi and went back to the company.


    After Gu Sirui returned to the company, he saw that most of the employees had gone home from work. He quickly went back to his office, turned on his computer, and looked at the plans he had made during the day.


    In a few minutes, Gu Sirui arranged to investigate the jesney spa club.


    After looking at the man coming, Gu Sirui stood up and sat on the sofa. After sitting down, he said to the man, "sit down."


    After hearing Gu Sirui''s words, the man quickly sat down.


    After he sat down, he took out a stack of documents from his handbag and said to Gu Sirui, "these are the information about the jesney spa club that I have investigated."


    Gu Sirui picked up the stack of information. He opened the information and found that the club was really not simple. Looking at the detailed records on the information, Gu Sirui did not expect that there would be so many gray industries in this small club.


    Looking at Gu Sirui with those data in the research, the person who investigated quickly explained: "these data are investigated in the periphery, all are true and reliable." Since Gu Sirui arranged for him to investigate, he also spent a lot of energy and met a lot of people to get the information.


    "Well, it''s hard for you this time." Gu Sirui heard the man say so, quickly thanks the man.


    After that, Gu Sirui continued to look at the pile of information. The more he looked at it, the more shocked he felt. It turned out that there were so many enterprises in it. He thought of the previous analyst and looked at it, and finally understood why analysts were so keen in the industry.


    He found that analysts seem to have an inseparable relationship with the jesney spa, but Gu Sirui didn''t find any clues from the pile of data in hand.The person arranged by Gu Sirui has been sitting on the opposite side of Gu Sirui, looking at Gu Sirui''s carefully looking at the information and not saying much.


    When Gu Sirui put the information on the table, he said, "I also found that the analyst had a different relationship with this club." After that, he looks at Gu Sirui and wants to see what his next arrangement looks like.


    "I know that. If you continue to check it for me, you must find out." Gu Sirui hears that person''s words, think no matter how, still continue to check, in case again check what important clue, better.


    Hear Gu Sirui say like this, that person answers quickly: "OK."


    After the man finished, Gu Sirui thought that there was nothing wrong, so he planned to go home to have a good bath, and then sleep.


    So he said to the man: "today''s work is hard for you, you can go back to rest as soon as possible." Then Gu Sirui stood up.


    Seeing that Gu Sirui stood up, the person remembered that he had just got the analyst''s new stock market forecast. He said to Gu Sirui: "Mr. Gu, I have another analyst''s new stock market forecast here." With that, he quickly handed the prediction to Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui took the forecast table and looked at it for a while. However, he saw Shengshi group in the analysis of the decline of shares.

 Chapter 543

    After seeing Shengshi group, Gu Sirui came to the spirit. He raised his hand and looked at the time in his watch. It was really late, so he said to the one who came: "it''s too late now. You want to go back."


    After that, the man was going to leave. When he got to the door, Gu Sirui said, "wait a minute."


    Although that person doesn''t know why Gu Sirui suddenly stops himself, he still stops, looks at Gu Sirui, and wants to see what Gu Sirui wants him to do.


    Gu Sirui just thought that his car was still outside the nightclub. He seldom took a taxi. He didn''t know if he could get a taxi so late, so he wanted to let this man take him back.


    So he hesitated and said to the man, "where is your home?"


    The man was more puzzled. He didn''t know why President Gu suddenly cared about where his family was. He quickly said the location of his family.


    Gu Sirui heard that the man said, very happy to say: "just on the way." After that, he put the analysis table on the table into his bag, and then said to the man who was still standing at the door, "today, I may ask you to take me back."


    Hear Gu Sirui say so, that talent understands come over, originally Gu always comes to rub his car. He quickly said happily: "no trouble, no trouble, it''s always my honor to be able to take care of you."


    After that, they went downstairs.


    Soon the man drove the car out of the garage. After Gu Sirui got into the car, he told the man the location of his home.


    After more than ten minutes, we arrived at Gu Sirui''s home. After he got out of the car, he thanks the man who carried him smoothly and went home in a hurry.


    Back in the room, Gu Sirui takes out the new analysis and forecast from the previous analysts. It seems that he is still a little worried about Shengshi group, because Shengshi group is their Gu''s partner, and he also thinks of Su Su and Su Yao. Shengshi group should be very important to them.


    Moreover, he has seen the power of this analyst before. Gu Sirui knows that it is not groundless for analysts to write like this. If an analyst can write like this, it means that he must know something.


    Gu Sirui thinks about it, but he still feels that it''s not good to just ignore it. So he plans to call Su Yao and ask what''s going on there.


    Before he thought of it, he heard Su Yao mention that she was trying to set foot in new industries, so he thought that Su Yao should have an understanding of these.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui takes out his mobile phone, looks for Su Yao''s phone, and dials in the past.


    He called for a long time, and Su Yao got through. Gu Sirui heard Su Yao on the other end of the phone and asked wearily, "Hello, who? What can I do for you


    Gu Sirui had never heard Su Yao''s tone. For a moment, he didn''t know how to speak. Just as he was brewing how to speak, he heard a scream coming from the phone.


    Su Yao was still working overtime at this time. During this time, she has been busy with her work. She just wants to make some achievements and let Gu Sirui know that she is still excellent.


    Just now, she was tired to death. Suddenly, she heard someone calling her. She picked it up without looking at her mobile phone. Her tone was not very good.


    However, after she finished speaking, listening to no one on the other end of the phone, she took out her mobile phone. She never thought that Gu Sirui would take the initiative to call her. She also thought of her tone. Su Yao really regretted it, so she gave a shriek.


    After the scream, Su Yao felt that she was just stupid. She was afraid to scare Gu Sirui on the other end of the phone, so she said to the person on the other end of the phone: "just now, a bug suddenly appeared."


    After hearing Su Yao''s words, Gu Sirui was successfully amused. He laughed for a while, then remembered that he had something to do when he called, so he said to Su Yao seriously: "do you have time now? I have a business to tell you


    Su Yao didn''t expect Gu Sirui to suddenly say to herself like this. At the moment, she has completely forgotten what happened to her. Although she doesn''t know what Gu Sirui is going to say to herself, she solemnly replied, "if you have time, you can say anything."


    "Is your work going well now?" Gu Sirui doesn''t know if he should tell Su Yao about it right away. He''s afraid that Su Yao will panic, so he thinks it''s better to ask about the situation slowly.


    He knows something about Shengshi group. Although Shengshi group is not as big as their Gu family, Shengshi group is still involved in many industries. Although Su Yao is trying to set foot in new industries, he knows that the main business of Shengshi group is not here. Even if the investment fails, it will not have a great impact on Shengshi shares. He does not understand why it is in new industries In the stock market forecast, the stock of Shengshi group fell.


    Just heard that Gu Sirui said to herself that she had business to look for herself, Su Yao was still sweet in her heart. She didn''t know why Gu Sirui wanted to look for herself all of a sudden after thinking about it. Now she heard him ask about her work. Su Yao thought about it for a while, and then said to the person on the other end of the phone: "very good, what''s the matter?"Although she felt very hard at the beginning, she didn''t want Gu Sirui to know about it, so she said to Gu Sirui.


    After hearing Su Yao say this, Gu Sirui knows that Su Yao may want to go to other places. He thinks about it and plans to stop beating around the bush.


    So he said to Su Yao on the other end of the phone, "I read a report today that the shares of Shengshi group will fall recently. Do you know about it? "


    After Gu Sirui finished, Su Yao began to take things seriously. She thought over what Gu Sirui had just said to herself. She knew that he would not call to tell herself that the stock of Shengshi group would fall for no reason.


    Su Yao had to ask: "where did you see it from?" After asking, a person suddenly appeared in her mind. She had a hunch that it might be that person who did it.


    Gu Sirui heard Su Yao ask himself, so he quickly took the forecast with his mobile phone, and then sent it to Su Yao''s mobile phone. After sending it, he said to the person on the other end of the phone: "I sent you the information, you see, we''ll talk about it later."

 Chapter 544

    After that, Gu Sirui hung up.


    Looking at Gu Sirui hanging up the phone, Su Yao quickly opens the photo Gu Sirui just sent to her. She points it open and sees the name. Then she realizes that what she just guessed is right. It turns out that it''s really the analyst.


    Su Yao scolded the analyst and looked at the forecast. Sure enough, she saw Shengshi group in the analysis of the stock decline.


    She just realized that Gu Sirui called to remind herself to pay attention to this matter. At the thought of this, Su Yao liked Gu Sirui even more.


    Su Yao knows the analyst. She looks down on him and thinks he''s just cheating. She certainly doesn''t believe him.


    So this time, although she heard that the analyst had made a new report, she certainly did not intend to buy it.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that Gu Sirui actually had it, and that she made a special phone call because of this. Thinking of these, Su Yao became even more angry with the analyst.


    After Gu Sirui hangs up, she thinks that Su Yao should still be looking at the report she just sent to her. She thinks that she will discuss this with Su Yao later.


    As soon as he got home, he was busy making a phone call with Su Yao. Now that he is free, he quickly changes into his home clothes. After changing his clothes, he calls Su Su Su again to ask about his elder brother. Today, he was going to the hospital, but later he was too busy to take care of it.


    Gu Sirui called for a long time, and Su Su got through.


    Hearing Su Su Su''s voice on the other end of the phone, Gu Sirui had to ask, "are you asleep?" He didn''t think that Su Su had gone to bed now, and he felt that he had disturbed Su Su Su by calling now, so he felt a little embarrassed.


    Su Su was asleep. When she heard the phone ring, she reached for the phone. She heard that it was Gu Sirui. She didn''t know if there was something wrong, so she asked, "I''m awake now. Is there anything wrong? Call so late. "


    "Sorry, I didn''t pay attention to the time." Gu Si Rui finished saying to the phone that embarrassed smile.


    Su Su was still a little sleepy. When she heard Gu Sirui say that, she was totally sleepy. She had to ask again, "what''s the matter?"


    I don''t know if it''s because Su Su has just woken up. At this moment, Gu Sirui hears Su Su''s voice is very gentle. He feels that even though he has never heard Su Su Su''s voice so gentle. At the thought of these, Gu Sirui is a little melancholy.


    When Su Su asked about himself, Gu Sirui thought about it and said, "in fact, there''s nothing wrong. I just want to ask how my elder brother is now."


    Su Su thought that something had happened. Now she was relieved to hear Gu Sirui say so. She said to the person on the other end of the phone: "don''t worry, I''m taking care of him. Recently, I''ve been reading newspapers to Si Nian, so that he can wake up a little faster."


    At this point, Su Su''s tears fell again. She reached out her hand to wipe her tears, and then she didn''t speak any more. She didn''t want Gu Sirui to know that she was crying again.


    Gu Sirui used to listen to Su Su quietly, but when he said that, there was no sound. He guessed that Su Su might be sad again, so he said to Su Su Su on the other side of the phone: "don''t think about it. Go to bed early. Good night."


    "Well, you should rest early, too." Su Su quickly responded.


    After hearing Su Su Su''s answer, Gu Sirui hangs up on the phone. He sits on the sofa and meditates for a long time. He also hopes his elder brother can wake up early.


    After a while, Gu Sirui thinks that Su Yao should have finished reading the report, so he plans to discuss with Su Yao to see what to do.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui dials Su Yao again.


    Su Yao originally looked at the report, and the more she looked at it, the more angry she became. What she saw on the report was nothing at all, and the report was also aimed at their Shengshi group.


    Seeing this, Su Yao remembers that she had a holiday with the analyst before. She thinks about it, and suddenly feels that it is very likely that the analyst is taking revenge on herself this time.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly felt at a loss.


    She wanted to work hard and make some achievements this time, but if things really follow what analysts say, it is likely to be a disaster for her.


    Just when Su Yao is upset, she suddenly receives a call from Gu Sirui. When she sees that the caller ID is Gu Sirui, she quickly answers the phone.


    "Have you finished?" After Gu Sirui got on the phone, he quickly asked.


    When Su Yao heard that the person on the other end of the phone was asking herself, she replied, "well, I''ve finished." In fact, she is very angry now, but she doesn''t want to show in front of Gu Sirui.


    After hearing Su Yao say this, Gu Sirui felt that Su Yao might not realize the importance of the matter, so he said: "my staff also inquired about this person and released the news of prosperous times. Now it has caused quite a stir.""This man is really despicable and has no integrity." Su Yao originally wanted to hold back her temper. She couldn''t help hearing Gu Sirui''s words.


    She didn''t expect that this analyst should be so despicable that he did so to bring down their Shengshi group.


    Hearing Su Yao scolding the analyst on the other end of the phone, Gu Sirui knows that Su Yao is still angry, and he doesn''t mean to blame her. He knows that if this matter is put on his own head, he will be very angry.


    But after thinking about it, he didn''t know how to go on like this, so he asked, "do you know why he aimed at your Shengshi group?" Gu Sirui knows that if he wants to solve the problem, he must know where the problem is. Only by finding the cause of the problem can he solve the problem better.


    Su Yao was still very angry. When she heard Gu Sirui ask about herself, she quickly said to Gu Sirui, "maybe it was at a banquet before that, I let this analyst make a fool of himself. Now he is taking revenge on us Shengshi group."


    Gu Sirui is not surprised to hear Su Yao''s words. He is very clear that Su Yao can do such a thing. Most of the time, Su Yao does things regardless of the consequences.

 Chapter 545

    Gu Sirui appreciates Su Yao very much. He knows that Su Yao is very different from Su Su. Su Yao was spoiled by her parents since childhood, so she has a little princess temper. For this point, Gu Sirui thinks that as long as she doesn''t do anything excessive, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Su Yao was a little embarrassed when she talked about these things. She was worried that Gu Sirui would not have a good impression on her because of these things, so she would not have a chance to be with Gu Sirui.


    So she has been waiting for Gu Sirui to speak, but after waiting for a long time, Gu Sirui didn''t speak. Su Yao''s heart is really up and down.


    Gu Sirui is thinking about how to deal with this analyst and how to let Shengshi group spend this crisis safely. He forgets that he is still on the phone with Su Yao.


    After a long time, Su Yao listened to the phone there is still no voice, she had to face the phone there whispered: "Hello, are you still there?"


    Gu Sirui heard Su Yao''s voice on the phone, and then he reflected that he was still on the phone. He said to the other end of the phone: "well, still."


    Gu Sirui''s magnetic voice comes to Su Yao''s ears through the phone, and Su Yao is crazy again. She finds that she really likes Gu Sirui more and more.


    Gu Sirui wanted to wait for Su Yao to speak, but after a while, he didn''t hear any voice on the phone. He thought that Su Yao might be stupid again. Thinking of this, he had to open his mouth and say, "did you see the report? My people have investigated the analyst''s prediction mainly through intelligence theft. "


    "Is that so?" Su Yao originally because the analyst is just a charlatan, did not expect that he should still steal intelligence to make predictions, now she feels a little incredible.


    Hearing Su Yao ask himself again, Gu Sirui has to say to Su Yao on the other end of the phone: "you should have read the report just now, and you have also seen the conclusion?"


    "Well, I''ve seen it all, but I still don''t think it''s credible." Su Yao knows that although Shengshi group is not as big as Gu group, they have also been rooted in this city for so many years. It''s impossible for Shengshi group to collapse because of this small thing.


    When Gu Sirui heard Su Yao''s words, he felt angry and funny. He knew Su Yao was still too simple. Maybe she couldn''t understand his words. So he said to Su Yao on the other end of the phone: "it''s very late now, and it''s not clear on the phone. Let''s talk face to face tomorrow."


    When Gu Sirui asked him to speak face to face tomorrow, Su Yao quickly replied, "OK, we''ll talk tomorrow." She''s also very clear. She can''t say it clearly on the phone.


    And she thought that she hadn''t seen Gu Sirui for a long time. This is a good opportunity for her to have a good look at Gu Sirui.


    At the thought of this, Su Yao was in a bad mood and suddenly became better. She can''t wait to see Gu Sirui.


    After su Yao finished, Gu Sirui hung up. After hanging up the phone, Gu Sirui went straight into the bathroom. He found that there was still some wine smell on his body, so he wanted to have a good bath.


    After taking a bath, Gu Sirui went to bed.


    Su Yao and Gu Sirui are very happy after the phone call. She puts down her work and goes home. She wants to have a good sleep and meet Gu Sirui with the most full posture tomorrow. Maybe Gu Sirui will fall in love with her. Thinking of this, Su Yao was very happy.


    The night passed quickly.


    The next morning, Su Yao got up. She dressed up, put on a set of professional women''s clothes, and rushed to Gu Sirui''s company.


    Yesterday they agreed to meet in Gu Sirui''s company.


    Gu Sirui also thought that he had an appointment with Su Yao, and he came to the company early. As a result, Su Yao came in as soon as his front foot arrived.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Yao standing in front of her and looks confident. Gu Sirui suddenly feels that Su Yao is not bad, but he still doesn''t show anything.


    He stood up and said to Su Yao: "don''t stand, sit down."


    After Gu Sirui finishes speaking, Su Yao immediately sits next to Gu Sirui. She seldom sees Gu Sirui like this. Looking at Gu Sirui in a neat suit, Su Yao finds that she really has no resistance to him.


    Gu Sirui felt Su Yao''s eyes, and he coughed awkwardly.


    Hearing Gu Sirui''s cough, Su Yao remembers that she has something to do this time. It happened in a hurry yesterday. When she got home, she found her father had fallen asleep, so she didn''t disturb him.


    This morning, without having time to say anything to her father, she rushed to Gu Sirui''s company. Thinking of this, Su Yao had to say, "what should I do now?" Today, she just wanted to ask Gu Sirui what she should do. Last night, she thought for a long time, but she didn''t think of any suitable way.Gu Sirui heard that Su Yao finally said that he was on business, so he said, "if I remember correctly, the monthly financial report of Shengshi group will be coming soon."


    "Well, how do you know?" Su Yao calculates the time, and it''s really close to the monthly financial report meeting. She is very curious about how Gu Sirui knows, so she asks.


    Gu Sirui thought about it and said to Su Yao, "it''s not important. Now the most important thing is how to deal with this analyst and get through this difficulty."


    Su Yao thinks what Gu Sirui said is very reasonable, and quickly nods her head.


    Gu Sirui looked at Su Yao and said, "the monthly financial report meeting of Shengshi group is coming. Unless the credibility of analysts drops rapidly, I think Shengshi will be hit hard."


    Gu Sirui also thought of many ways last night, but he didn''t know if he could do it. So he found something about the analyst, but there was no way to easily bring the analyst down.


    He knows that there are many people behind the analysts. They are grasshoppers on the same line for the same interests.


    At the thought of this, Gu Sirui felt very depressed. The trivial things in the shopping mall made him a little out of breath.

 Chapter 546

    If only Gu Sixian were here. No matter what, he would have a better way to tell himself that Gu Sirui kept thinking.


    Hearing Gu Sirui''s words, Su Yao was also very depressed.


    She never thought that the analyst should be such a unscrupulous person. She didn''t care about this person before. Now, this person is really unfathomable.


    Gu Sirui just said that unless the credibility of the analyst drops rapidly, she thinks about it and doesn''t know what to do to make the analyst lose his reputation.


    Seeing Gu Sirui sitting beside her, Su Yao knows that he won''t just leave him alone. Since he called him last night, Su Yao knows that Gu Sirui is here to help her.


    At the thought of this, Su Yao said to Gu Sirui, "what can you do?" She knows very well whether Gu Sirui has come up with any idea. She always knows that Gu Sirui is very smart.


    Before that, she had heard a lot about Gu Sirui from others, so she always admired him.


    Gu Sirui heard Su Yao ask himself, he didn''t know how to talk about his way, he shook his head, said he didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing Gu Sirui shaking, Su Yao felt sad, but she continued to say to Gu Sirui, "anyway, you must help me this time. I can only rely on you."


    Gu Sirui can''t bear the girl talking to him like this. He thinks about it. In fact, there''s nothing he can do but nod his head.


    At the moment, Su Yao is very happy. She knows that Gu Sirui won''t let him go. Now seeing that he promised to help Shengshi group, Su Yao feels satisfied.


    Looking at Su Yao, Gu Sirui was very happy, so he had to take a cool attitude and said to her, "I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee it." Gu Sirui actually has no bottom in his heart. Can he find the handle of analysts.


    However, he didn''t expect that Shengshi group would be hit by villains like this, so anyway, he planned to have a try.


    After hearing Gu Sirui''s words, Su Yao feels that her goal of coming here today has been achieved. After a while, she goes back to the company by herself.


    She knows that this matter is very important to Shengshi group. She didn''t have time to make it clear to her father yesterday. Now she has to follow her father to make it clear no matter what.


    After su Yao left, Gu Sirui called and asked the person who arranged to investigate jesny spa club to come to his office.


    When that person came to the office, Gu Sirui said: "wait a minute, you take someone to jesney''s side to secretly monitor, as long as you see the analyst in, call me."


    Gu Sirui thought yesterday that if an analyst goes to prison because of these gray industries, his words will no longer have credibility, and then Shengshi group will have nothing to do.


    He thought it over and over, which should be the most reliable way, so he planned to do so.


    Although the man didn''t know what Gu Sirui was going to do, he trusted Gu Sirui very much. He knew that it must be useful, so he said to Gu Sirui, "OK, I''ll go now." With that, he went out of the office, called his two colleagues and went to the jesney spa club.


    Soon the three of them arrived at the door of jesney spa club. They didn''t want others to find their behavior suspicious, so they didn''t get off the car and kept observing the door in the car.


    After squatting all day, the analysts didn''t come. The three people wanted to go back first. At this time, the man, who was very suspicious, only saw that the man kept looking around before entering the door, as if he was looking at whether anyone would follow him.


    Perhaps it is to see that no one is following him, that person went in contentedly.


    Gu Rui''s man, who had looked at the analyst''s information before, looked at the man who just entered. No matter how tall or figure he was, he was very much like the analyst. He looked at it, though he was wearing a black mask, but he recognized it, that person was an analyst.


    After confirming the identity of the person who went in, he quickly took the phone to call Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui wanted to go home from work, but suddenly he got a call from his subordinates. He quickly picked up the phone and asked, "is it there?"


    "Well, Mr. Gu, the goal has appeared." The man said to Gu Sirui for sure.


    "You''ll call the police anonymously now." Gu Sirui knew that the analyst had gone in and knew that it was a good time, so he immediately ordered his staff.


    His subordinates heard Gu Sirui ask him to call the police. He quickly hung up the phone and asked the other two people to keep staring at the door. Then he called the police.


    Soon the police arrived at the scene, maybe the analyst didn''t expect that someone would call the police, so he didn''t have time to escape and was caught by the police on the spot.


    He looked at the police for several times, but he didn''t know who it was. He went so crazy that he called the police and let himself be found by the police.He sat on the police car, still feel very unwilling, asked the police: "police comrades, I want to ask who is holding the police, I am wronged."


    Two policemen sitting in the front of the car thought it was very funny to hear the people sitting behind. They also ignored the person who had just been arrested. They had seen too many people sitting in the police car and said they were wronged.


    After seeing that the analyst was arrested, the man immediately called Gu Sirui. When he saw that the phone was dialed, he was very happy and said, "Mr. Gu, that man has been arrested."


    Gu Sirui felt relieved when he heard the good news, so he said, "well done, you are the first class. When you come back, you will come to my office to get the reward."


    After that, Gu Sirui hung up the phone. He thought that there was an explanation for this matter. He called Su Yao and told her that it was almost done.


    Su Yao on the other end of the phone is very happy. She didn''t expect Gu Sirui to finish the matter so soon. She quickly thanks him and asks Gu Sirui to have dinner with her.


    After the analyst was arrested, the police quickly found out through investigation and interrogation that the jesney spa club was actually operated by the analyst.

 Chapter 547

    Gu Sirui is having breakfast. He habitually turns on the TV and turns to the news channel. He happens to see the picture of the analyst being arrested. He is relieved.


    In fact, it''s lucky that the analyst can be arrested this time. It happened that Su Yao called him for help and he agreed. The people he sent saw that the analysis room entered the jesny spa club. It happened that he was free to call the police. Fortunately, the police really found out these tricks, otherwise things would not be solved so smoothly.


    If this time the police pounce on nothing, the analyst will run away again, and he will certainly take the account of this time to Gu''s head. If the analyst later found that Gu was involved, he would steal Gu''s intelligence and release bad news by means of other means, I believe that Gu''s group of antiques would not let him go. After all, the last incident has not made them completely let go of their prejudice against Gu Sirui. At that time, Gu''s side will be too busy. In addition to all the previous scandals, Gu Sixian is still in the hospital. The old lady will not be able to bear it, and Gu Sirui himself will not be able to keep everything.


    Gu Sirui is under great pressure now. Before, he was just a flower growing up under the protection of Gu Sinian and old lady Gu. He doesn''t care about the company. There are Gu Sinian and Mrs. Gu. Mrs. Gu doesn''t expect him very much, but when the old lady thinks about him, he goes back to have dinner with Mrs. Gu. Other time, he is either eating, drinking and playing, or thinking about how to treat Su Su well.


    But now Gu Sirui has grown into a man. The company, Mrs. Gu and Gu Sixian have become heavy burdens on him. And Su Su, the girl he dares to love but can''t love. In the past, what he worried most was that Su Su was not with him, what he would do. He is only worried about what Su Su will do if Gu Sinian can''t recover.


    Now Su Su is surrounded by another puzzling Yu Jun, who always feels that this man''s motive is impure. How can anyone be willing to be friends with his beloved girl? He can see that Yu Jun really loves Su Su. Su Su is so simple that she really believes that someone is close to her just to be friends with her. But Gu Sirui thought that a simple girl like Su Su would believe everything around her, otherwise she would not have left her at the beginning, and this time she would not have been forced to go to Africa to heal because of Su Xiaoxiao''s tricks.


    He only hated that he could not protect Su Su when he was a child, let alone now. He envies Gu Sinian. Sometimes he really wants to be lying in the hospital bed. As long as Su Su can devote himself to him and stay with him, everything has changed.


    Gu Sirui was thinking about these things when the phone rang.


    "Ding..." Gu Sirui answers the phone and shows Su Yao.


    "Hello, Miss Su, call me. What''s the instruction? The problem of the analyst you offended has been solved. Is there anything else to trouble me? " Gu Sirui asked lazily.


    "Gu Sirui, you don''t want to be so goofy, OK?" Su Yao also immediately took back: "can I only trouble you when I look for you?"


    Gu Sirui looked up at the watch above the TV. It was time for him to leave for the company, so he took the car key and coat, walked to the door and said, "OK, Miss Su, if you have something to say, I''m not poor, I''m running out of time."


    Su Yao also seriously up, "well, actually nothing, you know, the settlement of this matter really has a great help for me, I, I think..." Su Yao was unable to speak.


    "Oh, you don''t want to thank me. I''ll see if the sun is coming out from the West. Does Su Yao, the great miss of the Su family, want to say thank you to others?"


    Su Yao turned red. "Don''t talk nonsense. When did I become so impolite?" She stopped for a moment and said again, "Gu Sirui, thank you very much this time. Really, if you hadn''t finished this analyst, I would have been overwhelmed when Shengshi held the monthly financial report meeting. Maybe I would have lost everything. Really, thank you very much, Gu Sirui, i...


    GU Sirui couldn''t stand this kind of dialogue and immediately interrupted su Yao: "well, Su Yao, I see. Don''t be so polite. I''m not only helping you, but also helping Gu. So you don''t have to bear such a heavy burden!"


    "Having said that, I''d like to thank you. Come on, what do you want?" Su Yao asked seriously.


    Gu Sirui had already gone to the garage, opened the car door, sat in, and said, "well, I''m a greedy person. It''s better to have a big list next time. You''ll make us Gu''s 2% sweetness in Shengshi!"


    "Good!" To Gu Sirui''s surprise, Su Yao didn''t even think about it and agreed immediately. Su Yao continued: "it''s a deal. You''re busy. Bye! ~"


    before Gu Sirui said goodbye, Su Yao hung up. Gu Sirui shook his head with a smile, stepped on the gas and left the yard. He was still busy today.


    Su Yao hung up the phone, touched her face, and thought, "Su Yao, Su Yao, thank you. What are you blushing about? In other words, what did you promise him just now? Two percent profit? Oh, my God, I''m really crazy, right?Well, if Gu Sirui is really so shameless and really asks himself for the 2% profit, I''ll mention it when Shengshi receives the small order next time. Anyway, I''m the man! Or do you want to invite him to dinner next time? No matter what, there is an excuse to see him several times... "


    thinking of Gu Sirui, Su Yao naturally thinks of Su Su. She really doesn''t know what means she used to win the hearts of the two brothers. Su Su robbed her Gu Sirui, and Lin Huimei robbed her father. These two mothers and daughters really have means for men! Why are you more successful than Su Yao in birth, appearance, dress and career? Why can''t you get Gu Sirui''s heart?


    Su Yao wanted to cry for a while, but as proud as she was, how could she shed tears for losing to Su Su? Su Yao shook her head to wake herself up, "only flourishing age, Su Yao, now you only have flourishing age. That''s what Su Su can''t get in her whole life. Come on! Sheng Shi is your weapon


    Su Yao put on 10 cm high-heeled shoes and big earrings, and went out to the flourishing age. The analyst''s business is not over, and there is still a lot of finishing work to be done. The first thing to do now is to block the mouths of those old shareholders and tell them that only they are most qualified to sit in the golden age!

 Chapter 548

    At the end of the day''s work, Gu Sirui was finally free for a while. As soon as he looks up and drinks a cup of coffee, he knows that he can''t rest yet. He goes to the bathroom to wash his face with cold water. When he comes out, he takes the key to the car and is ready to go to take care of Si Nian.


    On the way, he called Su Su, "Su Su, how is my brother? Is he any better?"


    "Still the same. Are you coming?" Su Su''s phone calls reveal exhaustion.


    Gu Sirui can''t help feeling distressed, "yes, on the way, do you want to eat something?"


    Sue said, "no, bring me a cup of coffee. By the way, grandma has just arrived. The doctor wants to take a new treatment. Come and discuss it with you. "


    Gu Sirui stepped up the gas and just wanted to get there as soon as possible.


    Mrs. Gu''s attitude towards Su Su is very good recently. Gu Sirui doesn''t know what kind of mood she should have. It''s very good. It''s really good. The biggest obstacle for Gu Sinian and Su Su is Mrs. Gu. Now, Mrs. Gu also accepts them together, which means that the whole world has accepted them. But is it really the world? Is Gu Sirui acceptable? If he is really acceptable, won''t his heart hurt?


    Has been to the hospital downstairs, Gu Sirui went directly to Gu Sixian''s ward. First pass the coffee to Su Su, and then sit next to Mrs. Gu.


    "You son of a bitch, you know how to visit your brother!" Old lady Gu scolded him as soon as she saw him.


    Gu Sirui wrongly replied: "grandma, I''ll come to see my brother immediately after I deal with the company''s affairs. You see my tired black eyes are out, don''t you care for me?"


    "You little boy, you can talk. Look at what your brother looks like, and he''s all grinning! " As she said this, Mrs. Gu began to wipe her tears. "Your brother hasn''t suffered so much since he came to take care of the family. When will you two let me worry about this old lady?"


    Su Su can''t help but start to cry when she sees the old lady crying. Gu Sirui rubs her hair, pulls out a tissue, gives her one first, and then hands her one. "Don''t cry, my brother will be more sad when he sees it. What we have to do is to make my brother have the confidence to wake up. If you are like this, he....


    as he said, the doctor knocked on the door and motioned Gu Sirui to come out. Gu Sirui immediately went out to ask the doctor if there was anything wrong.


    "Mr. Gu, the patient has been unconscious for three months. In our medicine, the patient has entered the window period. It means that the patient has reached a very critical time node to recover function. At this time, we rely on many years of experience, combined with the specific situation of patients, we propose to take a positive, comprehensive personalized treatment, which is very important for the recovery of patients'' consciousness and function. " The doctor explained: "the new treatment, frankly speaking, the sufferings of patients can not be tolerated by ordinary people, but the curative effect will be better, and the general male family members will be more rational. Therefore, we first ask for your opinions. Can you make a personal decision about adopting the new treatment?"


    "Doctor, I''ve heard Su Su say about whether to take a new treatment," Gu said. "You wait. I still want to call Su Su and my grandmother to make this decision together."


    Gu Sirui thinks that if he decides whether to take the new treatment alone, it''s unfair to Gu Sinian, and it''s unfair to Su Su and Mrs. Gu.


    The three followed the doctor to the doctor''s office. Su Su first asked, "doctor, I want to know if this new treatment will do great damage to his body? Or does he have to suffer a lot? "


    "Miss Su, as the family members of the patients, you three certainly have the right to know, but the physical quality and endurance of each patient are not the same. As the attending physician, I can''t arbitrarily tell you whether this kind of therapy has harmful effects on the patients." After a sip of tea, the doctor said again, "let me first introduce this new therapy to you three. According to the patient''s situation, we recommend spinal cord electrical stimulation therapy, which is to enhance the physiological and electrical activities of the patient''s brain by applying external continuous electrical stimulation, so as to maintain clear consciousness. The electrode was implanted into the cervical spinal canal and outside the dura mater, and the electrical stimulation generator was placed under the clavicle. Another thing I have to say is that patients with this treatment will continue to have pain after recovery, as short as one month and as long as one year. "


    The three of them quieted down for a while. Everyone knew that the new therapy was really cruel. It was to wake him up by constantly stimulating Gu Sinian''s pain.


    Old lady Gu burst into tears. "I don''t agree. It''s a torture to the secretary. I absolutely don''t agree with the suffering of the secretary."


    The doctor said with a wry smile: "old lady, don''t be excited. As doctors, we will follow the advice of our family members. However, we must explain to you that the new therapy is very helpful for the recovery of patients. Our hospital has received many patients of this kind, and 70% of them recover consciousness within one month after receiving spinal cord electrical stimulation therapy."


    Mrs. Gu was still shaking her head and refusing.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su. Su Su lowers her head. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking, but she looks very calm.


    "Doctor, I agree that as long as I can wake my brother up, I agree to take a new treatment," Gu saidWhen the old lady heard this, she immediately yelled, "Gu Sirui, do you want to kill your brother! What do you want to do? Don''t you even listen to me! "


    Su Su suddenly opened her mouth: "I agree. Doctor, I agree! "


    Old lady Gu was stunned. She didn''t expect Su Su to agree. The girl''s love for Si Nian is in his eyes, but how can she be so cruel and let the hospital treat Si Nian like this?


    Su Su continued: "grandma, I know that you love Si Nian, and I love him too. I love him very much. I don''t know what I will do without him in the future. I don''t want to let him suffer so much, but I know that if Si Nian can make a choice, he will be willing to accept the new treatment. "


    Su Su stood up, went to Mrs. Gu and held her shoulder. "Now, there is no way. The existing therapy has no effect on Si Nian. Either let him lie down like this or make a bet. Grandma, do you think that Si Nian, who is so strong, would be willing to lie here forever and be a waste person? You must know the choice in your heart, but you can''t bear it. But, grandma, from the perspective of Si Nian, what do you want? "


    Mrs. Gu lowered her head and did not speak any more. She just kept wiping away her tears. Su Su''s hand on the old lady''s shoulder was more and more powerful, as if to pass her strength on to the old lady.


    For a long time, Mrs. Gu raised her head and said, "doctor, then, let''s take a new treatment."

 Chapter 549

    Gu Sirui went to the hospital to see Gu Sixian. On the way home, he was still thinking about Gu Sixian''s illness.


    Always thinking, why his condition has not improved, everything is the best.


    The best hospital, the best doctor, the best nurse, the best ward, the best medicine, and the best treatment made by the best doctors.


    In spite of this, it has not improved.


    Today, I went to the hospital to listen to Su Su''s new suggestions, suggesting that we could consider new treatments.


    Gu Sirui also agreed to the new treatment today, because he also felt that Gu Sinian had always been a strong man.


    He has never been willing to believe that Gu will fall down because of a disease.


    Because in his mind, Gu Sinian is always the strongest person!


    Gu Sirui is thinking about what happened in the hospital today. The secretary called in and said, "Mr. Gu, there are still some things you need to deal with in the company."


    Gu Sirui frowned and said, "that''s it. I know. I''ll go back soon."


    So, hang up the phone.


    Gu Sirui knocked the steering wheel and said impatiently: "some of them are really a mess!"


    I can''t help sighing


    Because there are always a lot of things in the company recently, I have no choice but to return to the company.


    Gu Sirui back to the company, far away to see the Secretary in his office next to, as if anxiously waiting for him.


    Gu Sirui thought about what would happen if he went to the hospital for such a short time.


    I have to come back so soon.


    The anger in the heart is a little helpless.


    Because Gu Sirui felt that the secretary was waiting for himself anxiously, waiting for himself to come back.


    Secretaries have tempers, too.


    White collar workers are also helpless. Maybe it''s for colleagues, or maybe it''s for superiors, they will also be helpless to life and dissatisfied with society. Maybe there are still some worries about the fate of God


    The more Gu Sirui thought about it, the more he felt that the secretaries and the staff were also very hard.


    Also have the pain to the life, some even the pain and the heartache are more than oneself!!


    Gu Sirui thought of here, then did not say anything, hurried into his office.


    He began to sit down and ask the Secretary what''s the matter. He also asked the Secretary to wait for himself outside the office all the time.


    By the way, he cared about the Secretary invisibly and said, "if you have something to do in the future, you can call directly to say that you don''t have to wait outside the office all the time. The company has nothing to do. It can do its own business without delaying the work. But it must not delay the work, or the bonus will be confiscated! "


    Secretary listened to Gu Sirui boss''s words, in the heart is simply not a few silk warmth, but infinite warmth.


    It''s like a red sun rising slowly in a cold winter day, illuminating and warming the self struggling in the cold winter!


    Want to know own boss, such concern employee, encourage employee!


    How much motivation will employees have to go on and work hard.


    Maybe the boss won''t care about this, but being encouraged by the boss will be the happiest and most positive thing for employees in a day.


    For the boss''s encouragement, sometimes even an important turning point in his career!


    The corners of the Secretary''s mouth show a faint smile from time to time, and the so-called "happy bloom" in his heart.


    The Secretary thinks that all he has done for the company for such a long time is worth it.


    And I have to work hard in the future, for the company, for the boss, also for my ideal and future, the future of the company.


    When I think of Gu Sirui''s sudden encouragement, I feel very happy, as if the sun shines on me slowly.


    His hard work and diligence have also been fully affirmed by the boss.


    Staying up late and working overtime at work turned into drizzle at this moment.


    The secretary gave Gu Sirui some details about the company.


    Gu Sirui said that after knowing, he let the secretary out.


    When secretaries go out, they all go out with this full smile.


    At the moment, Gu Sirui, who is in his office, listened to what the Secretary said about the company.


    Frowning never spread, like a burst of dark clouds in the dense on his forehead.


    Think about these things in the company. How can you handle them properly? Can we make the company develop better? Gu Sirui is thinking.


    Since he came back, he has been full of the company''s business, thinking about how to adjust the current situation of the company to a state suitable for handover.


    It''s just that Gu Sirui seems to be thinking about it. But he didn''t tell anyone about his idea.Because he knows that for some people, he needs some proper precautions. For some people, they should learn to bear alone.


    Once people grow up, there will be a lot of problems. In the face of everything around us and anyone, we should use a variety of different eyes to see.


    Different people are treated differently.


    Different things are treated differently.


    A few days after Gu Sirui made the decision, we also found many new investment proposals shelved by Gu group.


    Yes, they soon found out.


    Because the eyes of all the people in the company are sharp, their eyes are sharp.


    They are good at finding out all the questions about their future and their own interests.


    And from time to time, the company often has a lot of new industry people in and out.


    We are thinking, how often do some people from other industries come in and out of the company?


    The more people want to learn, the more they feel that something is wrong.


    It may be that Gu Sirui didn''t give the company a meeting to tell you what he was doing.


    We also began to ponder the thoughts of Gu Sirui, the boss.


    But we all think there is no reason.


    If the company really wants to change. There is no need for Gu Sirui not to tell you about this change.


    However, we all find that there are always some people coming in and out of the company one after another, as well as a group of people from emerging industries.


    Most of them have not cooperated with you.


    I haven''t cooperated with the company, and we haven''t seen them in the company, but now they seem to be more familiar with the company than everyone else, and they all know what the company is facing.


    Not long after that, what surprised us even more was not only that there were always some new people coming in and out of the company, but also that Liang Chen often walked by Gu Sirui''s side, and Liang Chen, who was not very familiar with us, often followed Gu Sirui.


    Everyone was astonished.

 Chapter 550

    Gu Sirui has always been interested in Liang Chen''s extraordinary skills.


    Since the last time I worked with Liang Chen, I saw Liang Chen''s skill. I can knock down several people.


    From this, we can know that Liang Chen is not an ordinary person.


    Gu Sirui has been running and managing the company for so many years. He has always been very accurate in judging people. Every time the company interviews for new recruits, Gu Sirui usually checks the interview in person.


    From Liang Chen''s many things, we can see that Liang Chen has a special backbone. Gu Sirui immediately feels that what Liang Chen has is not what ordinary people have.


    He is also a kind of person who is very good and does things cleanly.


    It''s never sloppy.


    Gu Sirui has experienced a lot with him, and he knows Liang Chen''s character very well.


    Gu Sirui thinks Liang Chen is especially suitable to continue to work with him.


    And Gu Sirui respects Liang Chen, who is different from ordinary people, and hopes that Liang Chen can help himself around.


    And Gu Sirui thinks Liang Chen can be used by himself.


    Gu Sirui also believes that with Liang Chen''s help, he can better work for the company.


    It can also do something better for the company. It can help the company develop better. With Liang Chen to help him, he will do things better.


    He also believes that Liang Chen can help him and is willing to help him. Gu Sirui respects him, and he will respect him as well.


    Gu Sirui knows Liang Chen, and Liang Chen knows Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui once said Liang Chen: "I think no one and I are more suitable to be partners than Liang Chen, and no one else can surpass me. I like Liang Chen, and no one knows Liang Chen better than me!"


    Liang Chen is a more outstanding person. Many companies have invited him, and others have offered a lot of money to find him, but Liang Chen didn''t go, because Liang Chen also knows that only Gu Sirui really understands him.


    He didn''t want to go to other companies and face strange faces. He doesn''t like to be manipulated, and he doesn''t like to get along with other dishonest people.


    He has experienced getting along with dishonest people, which is not the person he wants to get along with. Liang Chen is a very upright person. He has his own bottom line and principles in everything he does.


    Otherwise, no matter who it is, he will not offend his own principles to do things, because for him, everything has a bottom line.


    He didn''t do well in every aspect of his life, but he would do well what he should do.


    Liang Chen, it seems that Gu Sirui is going to decide! Gu Sirui and his character are very similar, they all have their own bottom line.


    Never offend your bottom line and principles because of any fame and interests. Liang Chen''s rigorous character and cautious manner also remind many people of Gu''s recent work and strategy style.


    As we all know, perhaps the most trusted person of Gu Sirui is Liang Chen! Only Liang Chen is Gu Sirui''s most trustworthy person.


    What Gu Sirui is going to do recently may be an earth shaking event, which is a huge change for the company and the whole staff.


    We don''t know what Gu Sirui is planning recently?


    I don''t know what happened to the company! But there is no place to ask.


    Even if you know, you can''t talk nonsense at this critical moment, because it may determine your future position in this company.


    Or whether you can stay in this company.


    Everyone wants to know the answer to this question, but no one is willing to take risks, because it''s about his own future.


    Liang Chen has delicate facial features and cautious thinking. Gu Sirui, Liang Chen''s current boss, works together. Now there are some rumors circulating in the outside world. Rumor has it that Gu Sirui is usually idle and especially dissolute.


    But after Liang Chen was with Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui was restrained a lot. I don''t often haunt bars and singing halls.


    I used to go to the company from time to time if I wanted to, but I didn''t go if I didn''t want to. Now, however, the opposite is true.


    I go to the company on time every day, and I have a meeting when I have a meeting, and the time of the day is very full.


    Always talking business with customers, always socializing with customers. The so-called "bad problems" in people''s eyes have also changed a lot.


    Instead of thinking about how to eat, drink and play all day long, my eyes are full of work now.


    In the past, Gu Sirui was a very bohemian. He could be said to be a bohemian.


    Do whatever you want, your life is controlled by yourself.


    When, where, who can''t stand control. Whatever you want.


    In addition to special important meetings, he will go if he wants to. If he doesn''t want to go at all, he will not go back.


    No one in the company can manage it. Fortunately, most of the employees in the company have been working hard.Since Liang Chen came to the company, after Liang Chen was with Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui didn''t know how to be serious. He began to take seriously everything and people in the company.


    Gu Sirui is serious and frightening. He''s always meeting the managers of major companies. I''ve been talking about business and making profits for the company.


    Everyone is thinking, how is Gu Sirui brainwashed by Liang Chen?


    Another company employee joked: "what did Liang Chen eat for his boss, Gu Sirui?"


    Liang Chen and Gu Sirui''s matter, in a period of time then very quickly spreads by everybody.


    Different people have different opinions about their relationship. Some people speculate that they may be brothers who have been separated for many years.


    Some people have seen a lot of costume dramas recently, saying that Liang Chen and Gu Sirui have been changed faces. Others said that they were supposed to be lovers of the previous life. There are even more bizarre conjectures, that Liang Chen and the eldest brother have sexual orientation problems, and that they are homosexual.


    Everyone is saying that if it is not the effect of pillow side wind, what power can make this person who has been used to it for more than ten years suddenly look like a new person.


    A lot of Gu Sirui and Liang Chen''s affairs have become everyone''s pastime. It didn''t take long for this matter to reach Liang Chen and Gu Sirui.


    When they often study the development of the company, they feel that they should go to the actual investigation, and they go out of the company together.


    Still joking from time to time.


    As you can see, the moment they talked and laughed together, it became the topic of discussion.


    When they walked out of the company, everyone saw them, so they did not continue to discuss.


    When they came back, it was time for everyone to have dinner. They didn''t eat when they came back from outside.


    I went to the restaurant to eat with the company staff and heard the rumor about them.


    When they heard about it, they didn''t respond, just continued to eat. Gu Sirui and Liang Chen did not care about this topic.

 Chapter 551

    Mrs. Gu soon noticed the recent rumors about Gu Sirui and Liang Chen.


    Because old lady Gu paid special attention to the situation of Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui grew up in the eyes of her grandmother, who knew his own grandson very well. At first, she didn''t believe the rumor about her grandson.


    Even he felt very angry and felt that the people outside didn''t know anything, so he just spread it blindly there.


    Old lady Gu yelled angrily, "what are you doing? All of you have nothing to do! My grandson, I know it myself. Do you still use your words? It''s so popular


    It''s OK to spread any rumor, no matter what you don''t ask, as if you don''t know. Anyway, it''s a rumor!


    But in this matter, it''s a matter of life for my grandson! They can''t afford to be there!


    Old lady Gu is angry and helpless at this time!


    But the rumors outside are very true.


    What''s more, Gu Sirui had always been a bohemian and never liked to manage the company''s affairs.


    Every time there is a meeting in the company, we always try our best to avoid it.


    I''ve never been so serious about the company''s affairs.


    But recently, Mrs. Gu also heard that the people she arranged for in the company said that Mrs. Gu thought that Gu Sirui was her grandson, and that she would be the successor of my Gu family in the future, so she could never let it go.


    Whether it''s true or not.


    Old lady Gu is going to explore the real and the virtual, to see what''s going on? What the hell happened?


    So Mrs. Gu called her housekeeper in a hurry and took her mobile phone to call her grandson Gu Sirui.


    But Mrs. Gu knew that although she was Gu Sirui''s character, she didn''t ask him the whole story directly.


    So I asked him about her recent affairs on the phone.


    Old lady Gu heard the call and said, "what are you doing recently? Do you still hang out with your friends? "


    Gu Sirui said at the end of the phone: "no, I''ve been very busy recently! How are you, grandma? "


    Old lady Gu replied, "you don''t have to worry about me. Are you really OK?"


    Gu Sirui seemed to feel something and said, "it''s OK. I''ll have a meeting later."


    Old lady Gu asked, "what''s the matter with grandma? Grandma ate more salt than you did!"


    Gu Sirui: "it''s OK. It''s really OK. Very good, very good! If grandma is OK, I''ll hang up first. "


    Gu Sirui heard that no one answered him on the other end of the phone, and then hung up.


    But old lady Gu didn''t seem to give up, because the call didn''t achieve her goal.


    Old lady Gu said on the phone with a sad face: "what''s the matter? He hung up before I asked? I''ll have to call him later, otherwise I won''t be at ease. I''ll make sure the whole story is clear! "


    Mrs. Gu''s nanny came to wipe her hands and said, "I''ve finished the meal. Let''s go to dinner."


    Old lady Gu looked at it, and the nanny said, "I don''t eat any more. I don''t have any appetite. There are some things that haven''t been finished here."


    I looked at old lady Gu and said, "since you have no appetite, I''ll wash some fruits for you first."


    Mrs. Gu looked at the baby sitter and did not speak. She just shook her head to the baby sitter and said, "didn''t you say that you will be busy later? Don''t worry about me. I''ll go to dinner myself later. "


    When Mrs. Gu saw the nanny leave, she picked up her mobile phone again and dialed her grandson. The phone was tooting. No one hung up or picked up.


    So Mrs. Gu hung up the phone again and got through again. Someone answered the phone with a beep.


    Gu Sirui frowned at the end of the phone, but gently said to his grandmother, "what''s the matter with grandma? Didn''t you just call? "


    The grandmother of the phone head said the matter with Gu Sirui tactfully, and asked Gu Sirui what''s going on? Gu Sirui at the end of the phone heard his grandmother ask him this question, and he felt very puzzled.


    To grandma helplessly said: "there is no such thing, grandma don''t think." I hung up without explaining to grandma.


    Liang Chen is also beside Gu Sirui and hears what old lady Gu said.


    Liang Chen instantly understood the intention of old lady Gu. Liang Chen also just helpless smile, also didn''t say much.


    They happen to have a party tomorrow, which brings together a lot of business tycoons.


    Gu Sirui originally wanted to go with Liang Chen, because if they went together, they could make more business friends.


    Maybe it''s good for the development of the company.


    But I didn''t expect that such a thing happened today. Old lady Gu won''t give up. She will definitely find out the whole story through this banquet.And Gu Sirui and Liang Chen have no time to explain it to him.


    If Mrs. Gu knows this banquet, Gu Sirui and Liang Chen are going together. Old lady Gu will keep tracking down.


    So the day before Liang Chen went to the gathering of business leaders from all walks of life, he told Gu Sirui that there was something on his side.


    And Liang Chen kindly suggested that Gu Sirui should bring a female companion at the banquet and said, "Gu Sirui, I suggest you better bring a female companion, because it will make you speak better with your grandmother and reduce some unnecessary explanations."


    After Liang Chen left.


    Gu Sirui thought carefully about Liang Chen''s advice.


    Gu Sirui thinks Liang Chen''s advice is very reasonable. Maybe it''s necessary to bring a female companion.


    Because Gu Sirui doesn''t like to explain too many things to others, even his own grandmother.


    Because if Gu Sirui didn''t listen to Liang Chen''s advice, if grandma mistakenly felt that Gu Sirui and Liang Chen were really gay, then her life would not be easy in the future.


    Gu Sirui can not care about grandma''s eyes and other people''s eyes, their views are not important to Gu Sirui.


    But Gu Sirui thought of Liang Chen, and he felt that neither he nor Liang Chen should be wronged.


    What''s more, I don''t want to make a big deal of things. We should know that tomorrow''s party is a party that every business tycoon will come to.


    If their business spreads here, it will be talked about by the business leaders.


    Even if their own things are not true, I''m afraid they will be turned into true things by people who have a heart.


    They do spend a lot of time together now, and they also have a lot of business issues to discuss with each other.


    Try to avoid unnecessary troubles. It''s better to take a female companion to the party.


    Gu Sirui thought carefully for a while, so he decided to take a female companion to the party.


    But I don''t have the right person.


    Gu Sirui is considering the choice of female partners. But he thought carefully that he didn''t have a girlfriend. There''s no choice. What should we do? Who should I go to as my girlfriend?

 Chapter 552

    When Gu Sirui is still worried about finding a girlfriend, Su Yao just calls in.


    Su Yao said, "are you going to the party tomorrow?"


    Gu Sirui replied, "go."


    Su Yao instantly said happily: "if you go, I want to have something to tell you?"


    Gu Sirui replied, "I will attend the party tomorrow. Go ahead, what''s the matter? "


    "I''d like to go to the party tomorrow, but I haven''t got a date yet," Su said


    Gu Sirui said, "you want me to be your boyfriend, right?"


    Su Yao smiles at the end of the phone and says, "yes. I hope you can accompany me to the party. Can I be your girlfriend and you be my boyfriend? "


    Su Yao hopes Gu Sirui can attend the dinner party with her.


    Gu Sirui also answered with a smile on the phone: "yes, I''ll pick you up at your home tomorrow."


    Su Yao immediately replied, "yes, yes! I''ll send you the address later. "


    Gu Sirui heard: "OK."


    Su Yao wants to attend the banquet with Gu Sirui, so she calls Gu Sirui.


    But Su Yao doesn''t know whether Gu Sirui will promise her to be his girlfriend.


    Su Yao thought to herself: if Gu Sirui doesn''t agree to be his girlfriend, who will he find to be his boyfriend?


    The stock of Shengshi group is constantly declining. If you can''t feel that Shengshi group has found the backing, then Shengshi group may not be able to successfully pass this difficulty, and Shengshi group may even face bankruptcy.


    The more she thinks about it, the more she feels that she absolutely wants Gu Sirui to be her partner.


    In any case, we should be Gu Sirui''s female companion, so that everyone can think that Shengshi group has found a backing.


    But what makes Su Yao helpless is that Su Yao doesn''t know whether Gu Sirui has a female companion now.


    If Gu Sirui had a female companion now, what would he do?


    But what Su Yao didn''t expect is that Gu Sirui not only hasn''t found a girlfriend, but also doesn''t pay much attention to him. Gu Sirui agrees.


    Gu Sirui thought about it and immediately said that I would also attend the business tycoon banquet tomorrow. Su Yao can be your partner.


    Su Yao did not expect that Gu Sirui really agreed to his request.


    Su Yao is very happy.


    Su Yao is going to the business party, and Gu Sirui is also going.


    They have their own plans, their own interests and their own calculations.


    Su Yao wants to take advantage of Gu Sirui''s opportunity to be a man''s partner and let the outside world think that the Su family has family care in any case, which is the backstage to support her business.


    Hope that through this banquet to stabilize the stock market of Shengshi group, so that Shengshi group smoothly through this crisis.


    Gu Sirui hopes to let Su Yao be his girlfriend through the banquet that every business tycoon will come to, and let everyone know that the rumors about him and Liang Chen are false.


    In fact, Gu Sirui himself doesn''t care what other people think about him and Liang Chen, because it doesn''t exist, and what a strange thing it is.


    If old lady Gu didn''t keep asking about Gu Sirui and Liang Chen, Gu Sirui would not like to attend the banquet with Su Yao.


    If Liang Chen didn''t give him this suggestion, I don''t think he would have decided to attend these banquets so soon.


    Gu Sirui is also thinking that if the rumor is that his company''s interests are damaged, it is not worth it for him.


    So Gu Sirui will choose to find a female companion to attend the banquet that all the big men from all walks of life will come with him.


    Gu Sirui and Liang Chen both have their own abacus, and they are planning for their own interests.


    So they both hit it off for their own benefit.


    It''s kind of a happy party. No, no, it''s not a party.


    It''s a happy deal.


    But Gu Sirui didn''t think why Su Yao would invite herself to the banquet tomorrow.


    Gu Sirui wants to call his assistant to check the recent situation of Shengshi group.


    So I called the assistant. After the assistant came, Gu Sirui said to the assistant, "how about Shengshi group recently?"


    The assistant said, "OK, I''ll go and find out what happened right away."


    After the assistant went out, he immediately checked the situation of the next Shengshi group.


    After the assistant came back, he told Gu Sirui about Shengshi group. Gu Sirui listened to what the assistant said.


    Later, she thought that maybe there was something wrong with the share price of Shengshi group, so Su Yao would take the initiative to call herself, hoping that she could be her girlfriend.


    Otherwise, Su Yao is also a more realistic person.Without the drive of interests, she would not easily use the tone of begging.


    Gu Sirui thought of this meaningful smile, thought: now everyone seems to have their own small abacus, are striving for their own interests.


    It''s the same with myself.


    Although the share price of Shengshi group is basically stable now, it is clear to those who know how to use the stock.


    In the current situation of RMB appreciation, it is not normal for Chinese companies listed in the United States to have flat stock prices.


    After a Chinese company is listed in the United States, its share price is flat, which is abnormal for a Chinese company.


    So Su Yao made that phone call to Gu Sirui and wanted to join Gu Sirui to attend tomorrow''s gathering where all the business leaders came back.


    This gathering may be an opportunity for Su Yao and Shengshi group. It''s a good time for the company to really get back on track.


    This gathering is also an important opportunity for Gu Sirui.


    A chance for Liang Chen, who has been exiled outside for a long time, to dispel the rumor that he is gay with his subordinates and friends.


    Gu Sirui has changed a lot in managing the company recently.


    But Gu Sirui is still a person who doesn''t like to be controlled by others. He doesn''t like to be pinned down by anyone, nor does he like to be pinned down by any gossip.


    Although this rumor is particularly bizarre, it has been spread.


    I know this is a rumor, but I still have to take some actions to change it and make it disappear.


    In the business circle, every day''s change is even rapid, and rumors sometimes hurt people.


    In fact, we pay more attention to the interests.


    Gu doesn''t like to be restrained by old lady Gu. He only attends the banquet and makes old lady Gu feel at ease with his own actions.


    Su Yao hopes to appear together through the two to create the impression of Gu group behind Shengshi group.

 Chapter 553

    Su house. "Miss Su, it''s finished." The makeup artist put down the makeup tools and said to the woman next to him. "Miss Su, you are so beautiful." The makeup artist looked at Su Yao in the mirror and praised her like a goddess.


    Su Yao looked at herself in the mirror, with almond like eyes, high nose, small mouth, and her soft hair coiled on her temples, revealing her slender white neck.


    "Miss Su, Miss Su..." the makeup artist looked at Su Yao''s picture in the mirror and cried out.


    "Oh, well, what''s the matter?" Su Yao returned as if she had been awakened.


    Looking at Su Yao''s absent-minded appearance, the make-up artist knew that she hadn''t listened to what she said just now. He repeated his appreciation with a smile and said, "I say, Miss Su, you are so beautiful!"


    "Oh, thank you!" Su Yao replied with an air of complacency.


    "Ha ha, Miss Su''s appearance at the banquet tonight will surely surprise the audience! At that time, I''m afraid all the rich men in the business world will take a fancy to you and pursue you one after another. " The makeup artist helped Su Yao pull the zipper on the back of her dress, which made her laugh.


    "Oh." Su Yao hooked her lips and laughed without saying anything. Looking at her face in the mirror with fresh and elegant make-up, but still charming, and wearing elegant but sexy dress, Su Yao thought: today''s dinner will attract everyone''s attention, not only for Su''s Shengshi group, but also for herself...


    "buckle." "Zhi." There was a knock outside the door, and the servant said respectfully to Su Yao in the door: "Miss, it''s almost time. The driver has been waiting for you in the yard."


    "Yes." Su Yao stood up, carrying the dress skirt, smiling at the mirror, gracefully turned and walked out of the door.


    Su Yao saw Su Yao drinking tea and reading newspaper in the downstairs living room on the stairs. She called out sweetly: "Dad."


    When Su Yao heard the cry, he saw Su Yao walking slowly down the stairs with her dress in her high-heeled shoes.


    "Oh, come and have a look, my baby daughter is so beautiful!" Su Yao put down his newspaper and saw that Su Yao quickly came to him. Then he stood up and welcomed him with open arms.


    "Dad ~" Su Yao went to Su Yao, holding Su Yao''s upper arm in both hands, and said in a coquettish voice.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Su Yao pulls Su Yao to sit on the sofa and says, "you are going to attend the celebrity dinner in the business world on behalf of the Su family''s Shengshi group later. How are you doing?"


    "Dad, don''t worry, I''m ready. Your daughter, I''m so good, I''ll be ready." Su Yao heard Su Yao ask her back. "Tonight, I will be the heroine." Su Yao smiles with confidence.


    "Ha ha, good, good, I''m Su Yao''s daughter." Su Yao patted his legs and said with a loud smile.


    "It''s better to cooperate with Gu tonight, so as to help the share price of Shengshi group rise." Su Yao said with a dignified expression. "Otherwise, it''s OK to follow the company inferior to Gu''s group. At least our company''s share price is flat and will not fall." Su Yao frowned and continued.


    "Don''t worry, Dad, our company will get better and better." Su Yao looked at Su Yao''s sad expression, attached the palm of his hand to the back of Su Yao''s hand, and said, "we will cooperate with Gu."


    Su Yao looked at her daughter''s assurance. She patted Su Yao''s hand and said with a loud smile, "OK."


    Su Yao looks at her father and puts down her worry and smiles at Su Yao.


    "Oh, my daughter is so excellent and beautiful. At that time, many directors and leaders of various business circles will be interested in her. Ha ha ~" Su Yao said jokingly, looking at her beautiful dress.


    "Dad ~" suyao listen to suyao tease her words, coquettish embarrassed said.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a big man and a big woman. My daughter is so beautiful and excellent. It''s normal for people to take a fancy to her." Su Yao continued joking and laughing as she looked at her shy face.


    "Oh, no, I''m going to the party, or I''ll be late." Su Yao was afraid that her father would tease her again, so she found a reason to stop the topic.


    "Ha ha." Su Yao was embarrassed to see his daughter blush, and stopped joking, saying: "well, don''t talk about you, go, this kind of business banquet, although you are on behalf of Su Shengshi group, but there are many other company''s seniors to that occasion, you are a junior, if you are late, it''s not good to lose the etiquette." Su Fu Chun taught.


    "Well, father, I won''t let you down." Su Yao listened to Su''s father''s instruction and said. With that, Su Yao stood up and said to her father, "well, Dad, I''ll go out first."


    "Yes." Su''s father replies a syllable to Su Yao, nods, and then looks at Su Yao and goes to the door. With that, Su Yao picks up the financial newspaper on the desk and reads it.


    In the car. Su Yao to sit in front of the assistant on the copilot voice asked: "Gu Sirui there to start?"


    "We have already set out. We have just arrived at the meeting at about the same time as Mr. Gu." The assistant replied to Su Yao, who was sitting behind her."Yes." After listening to the assistant''s report, Su Yao closed her eyes.


    Outside the hotel, a Lexus stopped uninhibited at the door of the hotel, a pair of long legs stepped down, Gu Sirui walked out of the car, buttoned the suit coat. It''s indescribable romantic.


    The waiter outside the hotel sees him, goes to Gu Sirui, takes the car key in Gu Sirui''s hand and drives away.


    Gu Sirui just wanted to walk into the hotel gate, and a Rolls Royce stopped at the door. Gu Sirui took a look with great interest. He saw a pair of white legs coming down from the car. Looking up, he was enchanting with a white dress. After looking at the woman''s face, Gu Sirui went to the woman with a smile on his face, stretched out his right hand and said, "welcome, beautiful Miss Su."


    Su Yao looked at Gu Sirui''s hand and put it up with a smile.


    Before the formal start of the banquet, there was a lot of noise. The door of the banquet was pushed open. Su Yao took Gu Sirui''s hand and walked into the meeting hall. This action attracted many people''s eyes. They looked towards the door one after another. They saw that the men were handsome and the women were elegant and charming, just like golden girls.


    Su Yao can''t help but raise her mouth when she sees the whole audience''s eyes on her body.


    "Welcome to our annual business feast. For business cooperation, at the beginning of this banquet, please invite your partners to work together on Waltz!" After the hosts on the stage made their opening remarks over the years, they remembered the sound of music.


    "Would you like to dance with me, beautiful Miss Su?" Gu Sirui stretched out his hand and asked the gentleman.


    Su Yao looks at the women on the stage, almost all of them on Gu Sirui, but he invites himself, raises his eyebrows, and says with a smile: "of course."


    The music is playing in the hall, and the light dance steps are rising slowly. Su Yao looks at Gu Sirui''s face and blushes, as if she can only hear her heart beating


    The dance is over. "Well, the dance has finished. Next, let''s invite Mr. Gu of Gu''s family to give us a beautiful opening to the dinner party." When the emcee finished speaking, there was a warm applause.


    "Thank you. I''m Gu Sirui of Gu family. It''s a great honor to attend this dinner party..." Gu Sirui said politely on the stage, "the goal of our work is still to cooperate with Shengshi In addition, I wish you all have a good dinner tonight. " Gu Sirui then walked out of the stage. There was a round of applause.


    Su Yao looks at Gu Sirui''s figure, her eyes are flashing and shining

 Chapter 554

    The hospital is full of the smell of disinfectant. In the ward, a beam of sunshine poured into the ward and fell on the bed.


    "Susu." "Oh, we''ll have an apple later, and then we''ll tell you a story." Su Su sat at the edge of the bed and said with a smile to the man in front of her. She peeled the apple on her hands.


    There was no reply in the ward for a long time, and time seemed to freeze. "Alas." There was a sigh in the quiet air.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian lying on the bed. The sun was shining on his face, and his sick and pale face became ruddy because of the sunlight coming in from outside, as if he just fell asleep.


    "Well, you eat half, I eat half." Sue split the apple in half and put it on the table. "Ah, the weather is really good today. If you get up, we can go to the sun together. The sunshine must be very comfortable. " Su Su looked at the sky outside the window and said with a smile.


    "So, Gu Sinian, when do you wake up?" Su Su seems to think of something like expression, suddenly lonely whisper.


    "Ha, well, what do you read today? It''s such a beautiful day outside. Why don''t you tell a funny story? " Su Su laughed again, as if the loss had never happened. "Well, let''s talk about piggy page. Oh, well, if you hear me say I''m childish, I''ll tell you when you''re asleep." Su Su said with a mischievous smile.


    "piggy page is a lovely little pig." She is five years old and lives with her mother pig, father pig and brother George... " Su Su''s voice said softly


    "then piggy page lives happily with her family every day. Well, piggy page''s story is over. Su Su looked at Gu Sinian on the bed with a cheerful tone. After a while, she showed her lonely and confused eyes and said, "Sinian, when are you going to wake up?"


    "Oh, do you want to hear more from me, so you don''t get up." Su Su comforted himself.


    "I can''t help it. I''ll tell you a story." Su Su said mischievously, "well What can I say? Ah, yes. Tell a ghost story, ha ha. "


    "Well Well A faint sound came from the bed.


    Su Su was stunned when she heard the movement on the bed. Then reaction, surprised to stand up, walked to the bedside, holding Gu Sinian''s hand, said excitedly: "Sinian, you You wake up... "


    "Si Nian, Si Nian." Su Su kept calling Gu Sinian''s name, but the people on the bed were still sleeping quietly, as if the movement just now was just a dream.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian disappointedly and sighed softly. The hand holding Gu Sinian relaxed and turned back to the chair beside the bed.


    All of a sudden, Su Su''s hand felt like being pulled by something. Su Su was surprised. She turned her head and saw that her pale and slender hands were holding her hand. Su Su Yixi grabbed Gu Sixian''s hand and said with a surprised and excited smile, "Sixian, Sixian, is it you? Are you awake?" Then Su Su''s voice was choked.


    Her answer was still silence. However, Su Su could feel that Gu Sinian was holding her hand more forcefully. Su Su couldn''t help but be happy and said in a hurry: "I I''ll call the doctor. You You wait for me Then Su Su put down Gu''s hand and rushed to the door of the ward to call the doctor.


    "How is he, doctor? Are you awake Su Su looks at the doctor who is helping Gu Sixian to check in front of him and asks eagerly.


    As time went by, Su Su looked at the doctor in front of him and did not say anything. He asked anxiously, "doctor, what''s the matter? Is Si Nian sober? "


    The doctor took back the stethoscope placed on Gu Sinian''s body, turned and looked back at Su Su. There was hope in her eyes. The doctor cleared her throat and said in a low voice, "well, at present, the new therapy is still effective."


    "Well The doctor, do you mean he Are you about to wake up? " Su Su said with great joy and excitement after hearing the doctor''s words.


    The doctor looked at her and continued, "well, it''s not far from recovery."


    Su Su listened to the doctor and said with a choking voice and a smile, "thank you Thank you Thank you, doctor


    "No, have a good rest first." Then the doctor took the nurse out of the ward.


    Su Su went to the bedside, took Gu Sinian''s hand, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were sparkling and he whispered: "Sinian, do you hear me, you are about to recover, you are about to wake up, Sinian, Sinian Wake up quickly... " The soft words disappeared into the air.


    Su Su sat by the bed with her mobile phone in hand, talking to Gu Sinian about the hot search on today''s microblog.


    "Ha ha, it''s so funny. Today''s microblog headlines are so busy, ha ha." Su Su looked at her mobile phone and said with a smile.


    "Oh, how can there be such wonderful people in the world?" Su Su said to Gu Sinian after reading it, as if he had a chance to reply.


    "Ah, I''ve been telling you all afternoon. I''m thirsty. I''ll go out and pour some water in. I''ll talk to you later." With that Su Su went out of the sick room.The corridor of the hospital is always quiet, as if there is no one.


    "Ah, that Miss Su is also really very pitiful, guarding a person who can''t wake up from a deep sleep." Said a young nurse.


    "Oh, yes. In fact, these movements of the patient just now were just reflexive movements, and they didn''t really wake up. When the doctor went to see her, he was embarrassed to tell her. Well, Miss Su is really pathetic. " A nurse replied.


    "Bang!" The two nurses looked back and saw Su Su standing behind them. On the ground was the broken water cup. The young nurse reacted and said in surprise: "Su Miss Su, "


    Su Su looked at the nurse in front of her, her bright eyes slowly faded

 Chapter 555

    After listening to the conclusion drawn by the nurses, Su Su obviously didn''t want to accept the result. She felt like a big stone blocked in her heart.


    Su Su was sitting on the chair beside the hospital bed, and her hope that she had been burning was suddenly shattered. She felt that everything around her had lost its original color.


    "Alas Su Su sighed a little. She took this breath for a long time. It was Su Su Su''s infinite sadness.


    Su Su suddenly grabs Gu Sinian''s right hand. She puts Gu Sinian''s big hand on her warm cheek. His hands were noticeably thinner than before.


    The blood vessels inside are clearly exposed to Su Su''s sight. Su Su looks very distressed. Gu Sinian''s hand is cold, and there is no trace of temperature.


    Although most of the time Gu Sinian is just lying quietly in the hospital bed, Gu Sinian is a good-looking man, and lying in the hospital bed is also a beautiful scenery.


    I do not know when, Su Su may be very tired, a person lying on the edge of the bed fell asleep. Tears were still hanging around her eyes, and Yin wet the white sheets.


    Su Su fell asleep. In her dream, she came to the place where she used to live with Gu Sinian. She didn''t know what was going on. It was dark inside. Su Su Su crept through these places.


    Although Su Su herself knew it was a dream, she could clearly feel a person sitting in her study, who was Gu Sinian.


    Su Su covered her mouth and burst into tears at this moment, but the person opposite seemed unaffected and continued to sit there. Su Su''s fast step was like running forward. Her legs seemed to be unable to move. Su Su desperately wanted to move forward.


    "Si Nian, are you awake?" Su Su''s lacrimal gland couldn''t stop for a moment, and tears fell all over the floor.


    There was still no reaction from the people on the opposite side. His handsome face was half hidden by the night, as if he had no contact with the outside world.


    No matter how much Su Su said, Gu Sinian just sat there and wrote a copy that he didn''t know what it was.


    "Si Nian, do you know? I wish you could wake up. I miss you so much Su Su said all the things she wanted to say these days.


    The person on the other side stopped the action of his mobile phone. Su Su still couldn''t see Gu''s face clearly. He couldn''t see the emotion on Gu''s face clearly.


    Gu Sinian suddenly stood up without looking back. His pen fell to the ground and went in the opposite direction to Su Su.


    "Si Nian, Si Nian, don''t leave me, don''t leave me, don''t leave me!" Su Su yelled, this time she can ignore the image, just ask Gu Sinian not to leave her.


    Su Su woke up in this nightmare. She was in a good mood, and her face was full of light makeup.


    Su Su straightened her hair and held her head in her hands. She recalled that she was really afraid that Gu Si Nian, who was lying in the hospital bed, would leave her forever. Su Su was afraid that Gusi would never wake up.


    After sorting out her thoughts at this time, Su Su firmly looks at Gu Sinian on the bed. Not only Gu Sinian doesn''t make any progress, but also Su Su''s body is a little too weak recently. Su Su''s face is much thinner, and her dark circles are also very obvious.


    Su Su got up and stood outside for a while. She needed to change her depression. Su Su firmly believes in this idea in her heart. Whether Gu Sinian can wake up or not, Su Su will never give up.


    As soon as Su Su remembers the time she spent with Gu Sinian, she will be more firm in her innermost thoughts. No matter the result is good or bad, she will not give up.


    Su Su went back to the ward, and the doctor who had routine examination came to inspect the room. Whenever the doctor had routine examination, Su Su''s heart would be very nervous.


    Once upon a time when the doctor came for an examination, Su Su felt uncomfortable with the helpless look in his eyes.


    The doctor was recording something and discussing something with several nurses. The voice was not loud or small.


    The doctor looked at the complicated instruments, combined with the patients themselves, and recorded the data: "we are finished now, and help the patients to do a routine MRI examination."


    The doctor put the pen back in his white coat pocket and ordered several nurses to help Su Su take Gu Sinian to do an MRI.


    Seeing Gu Sinian pushed into the nuclear magnetic resonance instrument, Su Su stood on one side, very anxious.


    "How is he, doctor?" Su Su couldn''t help her eagerness any longer.


    The doctor suddenly looked at the data displayed on the computer carefully. After a long time, he suddenly looked at Su Su standing on one side with a smile: "Miss Su, I live up to people''s expectations. Mr. Gu''s cerebral cortex began to show signs of activity."


    The doctor pointed to the data on the computer. Su Su couldn''t believe her ears: "doctor, is this true?" Su Su''s excited tears stayed.


    The doctor patted sue on the shoulder: "our new therapy really works!" The doctor is also very happy that his new therapy has really worked.


    Su Su was the happiest. After arranging Gu Sinian, Su Su sat on the bed. Originally, she was very worried. Unexpectedly, the doctor''s routine MRI examination today brought good news to Su Su Su.Su Su was very pleased. She looked at Gu Sinian on the bed and stroked Gu Sinian''s forehead: "Sinian, wake up quickly!" Su Su''s tone was full of expectation.


    The new treatment is now effective. Su Su made rice porridge full of protein for Gu Sinian. Su Su carefully blew away the heat from the rice porridge.


    These days, she has been used to taking care of Gu Sinian. Like a nanny, Su Su tells Gu Sinian some interesting things.


    In recent days, Gu Sinian has also cooperated with self swallowing, which is good news.


    "Si Nian, you eat slowly. The doctor says you are getting better. I''m so happy!" Su Su put her hands together, and her infinite expectation turned into a few words, no matter whether Gu Sinian could hear it or not.


    Su Su reads books for Gu Sinian every day as usual. When reading those books, Su Su is also very patient. Gu Sinian sometimes makes a hum.


    Su Su''s work is very passionate. When facing the computer, she doesn''t want to have no inspiration as before. Su Su simply moved the office to Gu Sixian''s private ward.


    Su Su wandered between working and taking care of Gu Sinian, working very late every day. In order to take good care of Gu Sinian, Su Su stopped all the work in her studio.


    Paying attention to Gu Sinian is Su Su''s only thing. All the businesses in the studio have been suspended. Although some income will be lost, Su Su doesn''t regret it. Su Su wants to take care of Gu Sinian wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 556

    Su Su takes care of Gu Sinian in the ward every day. These days, Gu Sinian''s face is obviously better than a few days ago.


    Su Su is more confident, he put the studio business suspended is not in vain. Although it''s a pity that the work of the studio is gone these days, Su Su still enjoys the quiet time with Gu Sinian.


    Su Su brings all kinds of nutritious and beneficial food to Gu Sinian every day. Gu Sinian will also cooperate with Su Su and take the initiative to eat food.


    "Si Nian, this is my hand-made meal today. Please try some oil." Su Su was trying to coax a child. She tried to make the rice soft so that Gu Sixian''s stomach could stand it.


    Gu Sinian just fell ill and lay unconscious. When he was unconscious, they all gave him liquid food. Now, although Gu Sinian still didn''t say a word, he still has no consciousness.


    But he can already eat these meals. The last time Su Su brought porridge, he looked at Gu Sinian, who was getting thinner and thinner.


    Su Su made a bowl of beef rice for him. Su Su did not forget the doctor''s advice at this time: "how''s Si Nian? I made it delicious." Su Su looks at Gu Sinian on the bed with a smile.


    There is still no movement in the hospital bed, although sometimes Gu Si would take the initiative to swallow, but still stay at this level.


    Looking at Gu Sinian, who was still motionless in the hospital bed, Su Su was stunned for a while, and sighed unconsciously.


    She still does not give up: "Si Nian, if I make delicious, you are eating some." Su Su smiles and puts the rice on Gu Sinian''s lips.


    Gu Sinian was very cooperative. Gu Sinian opened his mouth slightly. Su Su put a small mouthful of rice into Gu Sinian''s mouth like a child.


    In fact, Su Su''s heart is still very happy. After all, Gu Sinian still has some consciousness. Su Su thinks that it''s only a matter of time for Gu Sinian to wake up.


    "Si Nian, these days, the doctor said that you have improved. I''m really happy. You must wake up soon, right?" Su Su holds Gu Sinian''s right hand tightly. There is joy in the eyes.


    The sunshine outside is really enough. Su Su began to imagine that one day Gu Sinian woke up and two people were bathed in the sunshine: "Sinian, look at the sunshine outside. If one day you are better, we can go out for a walk together."


    Su Su led Gu Sinian. When he spoke, his thoughts had gone far, which can be traced back to the past.


    Su Su thought to himself that Gu Sixian had been lying in the hospital bed for so many days. His body was very white, and his face was not very good. He didn''t have the feeling of blood circulation.


    All these are caused by the lack of timely activities. Su Su thought of this and began to roll up her sleeves. Su Su moved her arms for Gu Sixian every day.


    After all, Gu Sinian is an adult male, Su Su is a weak woman, and the workload is very heavy every day.


    In recent days, the weather outside is also very good, and the temperature is very suitable for walking. It''s a pity that Gu Sinian has those instruments, so he can''t take Gu Sinian out to enjoy the comfortable sunshine.


    Su Su always opened the curtains and tried to let in the sunshine outside, which sprinkled on Gu Sinian''s white face. Also gradually let Gu Sixian that angular and clear face had some ruddy complexion.


    Yu Jun, after Su Su''s last visit, has formally told him that he only loves Gu Sinian. Although Yu Jun''s heart is still a little uncomfortable, Yu Jun still brings Su Su Su a meal as usual.


    Yu Jun can only be like Gu Sirui now, silently expecting Gu Sinian to wake up earlier, so Su Su will be the happiest.


    Yu Jun saw that Su Su was in a good mood recently, although she was taking care of Gu Sinian in the ward every day.


    Yu Jun also knew the good news yesterday and heard it when he came to the hospital occasionally.


    Gu Sixian used a new therapy and it worked.


    "Ring, ring!" The sound of cheerful mobile phone short message ringing suddenly rang in the ward. Su Su is massaging Gu Sinian''s arm and shoulder on the bed.


    After wiping the sweat on her forehead, Su Su still thinks about who sent her a message at this time. After Su Su is busy with these things, the message on her mobile phone shows that Yu Jun asked her to have dinner in the evening as a celebration of Gu Sixian''s improvement.


    Su Su was stunned for a long time. He didn''t know how to answer Yu Jun''s message. In fact, Su Su didn''t want to go.


    She wanted to take care of Gu Sinian at any time here. After dinner, the nurse came to the ward. Although Su Su was still very energetic, the nurse was always in the eye these days. Su Su always did it by herself.


    The physical work for Gu Sinian is no less than that for himself: "Miss Su, you have worked so hard for so many days. You''d better focus on your body. Let''s get some information." The nurse reminded Su Su sincerely.


    Su Su yawned. She''s really tired these days, but it''s all for Gu Sinian. Su Su still doesn''t feel regret."But, I went to Si Nian..." Su Su didn''t go on, and the nurse also saw Su Su''s worry.


    "Miss Su, don''t worry. Mr. Gu has me here. Go back and have a rest first." The nurse told Su Su again with a smile, and Su Su felt that what the nurse said was very reasonable when she stopped.


    So, Su Su nodded, Su Su also very much thank the care workers so dedicated to take care of Gu Sinian: "that night you hard." Su Su did not forget to bow to the nurse.


    Su Su hasn''t answered Yu Jun''s message yet. Yu Jungang has just sent two more. Su Su finally gives Yu Jun a message.


    Two people agreed a good time, in both also received a message. It''s more than five in the afternoon and it''s almost evening.


    The two agreed to celebrate Gu''s new year at 7 p.m., and Su Su also wanted to invite Yu to dinner. After all, Yu gave her a lot of help during this time.


    When Su Su went to meet the appointment, he did not forget to go to Gu Sixian''s bed. Su Su tucked in the quilt for Gu Sixian.


    "Si Nian, please wait for me for a while. I''ll have a rest." Then Su Su checked whether there was any air leakage around Gu Sinian.


    It''s almost evening, and the temperature will naturally become cold. The nurse also smiles and shakes his head.


    The nurse also helped to take care of Gu Sinian: "Miss Su, you are very kind to Mr. Gu. Who can marry a wife like you must have been blessed for several generations."


    Although the nurse''s mouth is very sweet, the nurse still admires Su Su and takes care of Gu Sinian in such a meticulous way: "you''re flattered."


    Su Su was ready to leave with her bag on her back, but at the moment, a pair of hands suddenly grasped Su Su''s sleeve, which made Su Su''s heart tremble.


    This power is not small, but enough to shock Su Su. Su Su looks back in surprise, and Gu Sinian grabs her sleeve.


    Su Su Leng didn''t move in the same place, and the backpack that had been put on his left shoulder also fell to the ground.

 Chapter 557

    Su Su was surprised and thought for a moment. Then she looked back at Gu Sinian. Because before that, Su Su always thought that her clothes were pressed down by carelessness on the hospital bed. She stood up and walked and was pulled. She felt very strange and surprised. Su Su thought about it in silence. She thought in her heart, but it seems that I didn''t see my clothes just now, and I was pressed down by the bed. What is it? This kind of feeling is very frightening.


    At this time, Su Su felt that it was not like being caught in a hospital bed. Because, if the bed is clamped, the clothes are likely to be torn, but at this time, I don''t hear the sound of the clothes cracking. It seems that the clothes are obviously pulled by something. This feeling makes Su Su so obvious that it''s not easy to be ignored. Su Su felt very strange and couldn''t imagine.


    Su Su doesn''t think it''s very likely. Su Su said that the possibility is that Gu Sinian may wake up and grab her sleeve. At this time, Su Su said in surprise that this, this, this can''t be that Si Nian woke up, and then grasped her sleeve. This conjecture makes Su Su feel not too dare to believe and dare not imagine. My heart was pounding.


    Su Su has been taking care of Gu Sixian in this hospital for such a long time. She has been looking forward to Gu Sixian''s waking up and waiting for him to chat with her as before. Every good memory they had before was Su Su''s motivation to take care of Gu Sinian, because she always thought Gu Sinian would wake up, no matter how long. Her eyes shed tears involuntarily. After wiping them dry, she lifted her hands down on her chest and breathed deeply.


    So Su Su held her breath, turned around and looked at Gu Sinian on the bed. She was surprised. In addition to surprise, more is happy. Su Su made every effort to read to him every day, chat with him in front of him and take good care of him. At this time, he woke up. What a happy thing it was. Su Su thought and laughed happily. Not only that, because of Gu Sixian, she forgot her date with Yu Jun, which she subconsciously forgot. This shows that, Gu Sinian''s affair, let her feel very shocked, put all the mind on Gu Sinian this.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian on the bed as she thought. She saw Gu Sinian''s open eyes. She was shocked, her eyes wide open. A look of stupidity. Not only that, she also saw that the clothes were really caught by Gu Sinian. Looking at Gu Sinian suddenly reaching out and grabbing her sleeve, what an exciting thing it is. It''s very exciting. After staying for a few seconds, looking at Gu Sixian''s peach blossom eyes, she was filled with love bubbles.


    Su Su was electrified by him. Gu Sinian was sitting on the bed, looking at her crazy appearance and laughing. Su Su''s face was very hot. She stayed there for a long time before she came back to herself. She looked at Gu Sinian with big eyes and looked at her innocently. Not only that, but she was not laughing. Su Su looked at Gu Sinian, patted his head with his hand, covered his face, and turned his feet several times. He was so shy that he muttered to himself, "what are you thinking about? I''m so shy. I don''t want to be a human anymore.".


    Time stopped at this time. Su Su felt so strange that he didn''t speak. Gu Sinian didn''t speak. He would laugh at me if he did. Su Su thought Gu Sinian was teasing her. After a while, Su Su opened her eyes and looked at Gu Sinian through her fingernails. Gu Sinian didn''t respond. Then Su Su took away her hand covering her face, and Gu Sinian waved in front of her, only to find that Gu Sinian''s eyes were turning.


    Su Su was a little bit depressed. She thought too much and had hallucinations. She thought Gu Sinian was awake and normal. I just wanted to leave, but the sleeve seemed to be pulled by someone. Su Su felt confused for a while. She thought it was wrong. It was not an illusion that the sleeve was pulled by someone. Then he quickly turned around and looked at Gu Sinian. At this time, Gu Sinian''s eyes were moving.


    Su Su happily thought that he was awake, immediately put aside his wishful thinking, and excitedly rang the emergency bell. As soon as the bell rang, the doctor rushed to Gu Sinian''s ward. Seeing the arrival of the doctor, Su Su was so excited that she couldn''t speak. She pointed to Si Nian all the time. The doctor looked at Su Su''s action, and then looked strangely along Su Su''s fingers, stunned. What the doctor saw was that Gu Sinian''s eyes were open and turning. The doctor excitedly ran over and examined Gu Sinian''s body with medical equipment. He looked at his eyes, nose and mouth and stimulated other organs of Gu Sinian''s body.


    Later, Gu Sinian found that he could only blink, and his face was a little depressed. Finally, he returned to his normal expression, and even Gu was very pleased, although his neck and other parts could not move freely. But now there are such changes, it is still possible, which proves to be a good process.


    After the doctor left, Su Su felt quite moved, and finally got a little reward. It was not in vain for Su Su to take care of him after so long. And she just asked the doctor to see, not only that, the doctor said that Si Nian''s eyes can rotate, which is a good phenomenon. However, in addition to this situation, the doctor also said that the recovery of limbs in the Department is promising, but it still needs a long process. Besides, the doctor said to Su Su, it''s just an accident to hold you.After hearing what the doctor said, Su Su was very excited. He thought if Gu Sirui knew, would they be in the same mood as him. So Su Su felt very happy and cried happily. She dried her tears, quickly called Gu Sirui and told Gu''s family.


    Gu Sirui is in the company at this time. When he hears the news, suddenly, his signature pen falls down. Excitedly, he rushed out of the office and wanted to rush to the hospital to see his brother to make sure that the news Su Su told him was true. Before rushing out of the office, he called Mrs. Gu. When Mrs. Gu heard the news, she called her driver excitedly and loudly. The driver was also infected by Mrs. Gu''s emotion and quickly took her to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Gu Sirui ran many red lights and cut the time to the hospital by one third. Mrs. Gu also arrived at the hospital later. Old lady Gu and Gu Sirui came and wept with joy.

 Chapter 558

    Yu Jun hasn''t received any information about Su Su''s timing. He feels very strange and a little worried. Su Su, what''s going to happen or is delayed by something. The more he thinks about it, the more he feels uneasy. In his head, there were a lot of bad pictures about Su Su. He didn''t dare to imagine it any more, and he didn''t want to bear the worry any more. He wanted to get to the hospital quickly, to make sure Susu was safe, and nothing happened. Yu Jun is more and more anxious. He accelerates the car to the hospital quickly. The speed of the car is several times faster than usual.


    At this time, Yu Jun, eager to return to Su Su''s side, thinking, more anxious. This is the so-called, anxious, the head can not be enough. What he showed was that the world was going to be extinct, and he was very worried. When Yu Jun rushed to the hospital and ran to the ward to find Su Su, he walked in the corridor of the hospital. At this time, Yu Jun felt very happy, because he finally arrived at the hospital, finally to see Su Su, finally to make sure Su Su''s safety. In fact, what he was afraid of was not that Su Su didn''t see him back, but that Su Su didn''t want him back and didn''t want to celebrate with him.


    However, Yu Jun still felt that something happened to Su Su, or something was delayed. Yu Jun thought as he walked. He quickly walked from the corridor to the door of the ward. He looked in from the bed and saw Su Su standing in front of Gu Sinian''s bed. What they didn''t expect was that none of his above two ideas happened, which was what made Yu Jun happy. So, Yu Jun wants to call Su Su''s name, and gently pushes the door of the ward.


    At the moment when Yu Jun pushed the ward away, the expression on his face became stiff, and suddenly there was no smile, as if the world had been quiet. Yu Jun thought that he knew it would be like this, so he might as well not come. The mood suddenly becomes very sad, low. A young man who used to be full of energy, but now he has become an old man, who has been in a trance. It turned out that what Yu Jun saw was the scene inside the hospital bed. He saw Gu Sinian''s hand and grasped Su Su''s clothes. Su Su''s eyes were red and looked at Gu Sinian affectionately. His face was very gentle and Gu Sinian''s eyes were full of love. Their similar expressions really hurt him. Moreover, at this time, Yu Jun felt that the two of them were so matched, which made Yu Jun envy.


    Because the expression on Su Su''s face was something that Yu Jun had never seen before, and also something that he had never laughed at, Yu Jun''s heart ached. Suddenly, he felt that he was so far away from Su Su. He always thought that as long as he waited for Su Su sincerely and patiently, Su Su would be influenced by him after a long time. However, at this time, he was really in a bad mood,


    in addition, he saw Gu Sirui standing by with his eyes red and his face happy, and Mrs. Gu looked at Gu Sinian with tears in her eyes. They stand together in a beautiful atmosphere, people can''t bear to destroy the good atmosphere at this time, feel like an outsider, no matter how hard, just can''t integrate into them. I have no courage to face them.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Jun left in silence. While stumbling out of the hospital, in the process of running out of the hospital, ran into some people, they scolded him, neuropathy, no eyes to see the way. He didn''t even care to apologize. He really couldn''t stay any longer. He couldn''t look at them any more.


    Usually, a gentle, modest man, but at this time, like a madman, scurrying around. It can be seen how hard the incident hit him. Then the people in the hospital looked at Yu Jun and shook their heads one after another, saying that they were very sorry for people like Yu Jun. These words were heard by Su Su who came out of the ward like dog blood.


    It turns out, Susu, when she was in the hospital bed. That is, when looking at Gu Sinian, she suddenly felt as if there was a wind blowing on her, which made her feel a little cold. Then she looked in the direction of the wind. It was the door, not the window. There was a crack in the door of the ward. She felt very strange. She remembered that Gu Sirui and Mrs. Gu were the only two relatives who came into the ward. Didn''t they close the door. Su Su thought to herself, maybe. She didn''t want to go anywhere else at all.


    But at this time, listening to what the people in the hospital said made her feel a little uneasy. She inquired about those people. According to their description, nine out of ten people were probably Yu Jun. She suddenly remembered that because of Gu''s improvement, she did not, no, but forgot to return to Yu Jun''s time. Su Su looks at her mobile phone and sends it to her five minutes ago, saying that he has something to do and will make an appointment next time. Su Su''s cell phone vibrated when she was looking at Gu Sinian in the ward five minutes ago. Then Su Su wanted to go out of the hospital bed to see who sent her the information. By the way, she left Gu Sirui and Mrs. Gu with their time and space for years.


    Su Su analyzed himself. So far, it seems that Yu Jun probably came to the hospital to see me. Not only that, he also came to the ward, but he didn''t come in. It should be when he wanted to come in. He saw the scene when Si Nian woke up, I was happy with Gu Sirui and old lady Gu.


    Maybe he was afraid of being found out by me and forgetting to close the door when he didn''t have time to leave, or maybe he was stimulated when he saw me looking at Gu Sinian with deep feeling and love. Because I always know that he is interested in me, but I haven''t been able to respond to him before, now and in the future. This time, this scene was seen by him, he should be very sad, I know, I''m sorry for him, this time, he should die.Su Su feels that he is very sorry for Yu Jun. this time, he should be hurt deeply. I''m afraid he will never come to find himself again. Then he went back to Gu Sinian''s ward with a thoughtful look on his face.


    Gu Sinian''s consciousness returns. Seeing Su Su''s expression on her face, he is worried and wants to comfort her, but he can''t express it. He can only try to grasp every opportunity to mobilize his body. He was eager to reach a consensus with Su Su on the way of communication, but every hint was misunderstood for various reasons.

 Chapter 559

    After several efforts, Gu Sinian finally let Su Su understand that before that, although Gu Sinian''s consciousness returned, he could not express what he wanted to say, which made him feel very distressed. Every time he saw Su Su, he wanted to chat with her and communicate with her. He wanted to be the same as before, but he failed because he couldn''t express himself.


    Gu Sinian wakes up this time and can see Su Su taking care of her beside him. He reads books to him every day and takes good care of him. This makes him feel very much, he did not expect that when he had a car accident, lying in the hospital bed to take care of him the longest is Su Su. Unexpectedly, his car accident, let him see Su Su, rather than in a dream to meet. Gu Sinian felt that the accident was a bit of a blessing in disguise. If it had not been for the accident, he and Su Su would have been in close contact as they are now. In addition, it makes Su Su''s relationship with him better.


    Looking at Su Su at this time, in the hot water basin, with her thousand little hands, she put down the towel, then wrung it dry, then washed and wiped Gu Sinian''s hands, and sometimes helped him wipe his whole body. Let his whole blood flow. In addition, Su Su sometimes massaged him and pressed his hands and feet, which moved Gu Sinian, but sometimes he felt a little shy.


    Gu Sinian, looking at Su Su''s work before and after, looks very fortunate. However, he felt that it was not easy for him to watch Su Su so closely. He should seize the opportunity to make his situation easier, that is, to make himself better. He should be more active in cooperating with the doctor''s treatment. He wants to recover his body quickly and make his body better. He was afraid that Susu would become more and more impatient and that she would run away from home again. Besides, the most important thing is to take care of him. He is a very old man. He will be very tired and fortunate.


    And sometimes, when Gu Sirui has time, or when he is off work, he also comes to the hospital to visit Gu Sinian and Su Su. Because of her own children, old lady Gu sometimes takes the time to visit Gu Sinian in the hospital and watch Gu Sinian''s recovery. If there is any improvement, there is still no progress, or the situation is not good. How to improve this bad situation.


    Not only that, they sometimes chat with Gu Sinian and tell him some recent events or funny jokes. Their purpose is to make Gu Sinian happy and keep him happy. In this way, to maintain a happy mood, is conducive to the recovery of the disease. Gu Sinian, looking at what Gu Sirui and Su Su have done for him, Gu Sinian feels warm. He is no longer the same as before.


    Gu Sixian, at this time, he felt that these feelings were the feelings of his relatives. Gu Sinian felt very warm in his heart. It was their kindness and love for me. Gu Sinian felt extremely happy. Not only that, Gu Sinian himself is still unable to communicate with others, but when he thinks of the people who love him, he firmly believes that he will do it. First of all, the first step is to learn to communicate with Su Su. Then we can communicate with others slowly.


    At the thought of Su Su, Gu Sinian''s face was very gentle. He thought back angrily about his tacit understanding with Su Su. I wonder if there''s something they both know. He thought for several days, and finally saw some books on the desk in his ward, which surprised him. He remembered that some time ago, he had been in a coma in the hospital bed. In order to make me conscious, Su Su read aloud to me in front of my bed.


    Su Su''s voice at that time, at that time, was the sound of nature to save him, the light in his coma, which made him not afraid in the dark. It was because her reading voice stimulated his cerebral cortex. Not only that, but also Gu Sinian''s motivation to find the owner of the voice. Because, people have curiosity, Gu Sinian is no exception. So I want to find the owner of the voice, which is the motivation that he always wants to wake up.


    In these books, Gu Sinian, with his smart head, thought of the book Su Su read before, which mentioned the situation in favor of Gu Sirui at this time, and he was thinking about the content of this book. That is, he wanted to communicate with Su Su in the way mentioned in a Book Su Su had read.


    Gu Sinian, in order to use this method to communicate with Su Su, is also using his life to deduce. Gu Si blinked desperately, not only that, but also floated his eyes on the other side of the table. Su Su thought he wanted to drink water, so she took the cup from the table to Gu Sinian. But Gu Sinian didn''t drink, and his eyes didn''t blink. Su Su knew that Gu Sinian didn''t want water. At the beginning, Su Su didn''t understand why Gu Sinian blinked at her and looked behind the table. After seeing Su Su didn''t know, her mood was much lower.


    After Gu Si''s years, it has been like this for several days in a row. Su Su suddenly picked up the book from the table and sat down beside Gu Sinian. A miracle happened at this moment. Gu Sinian blinked her eyes. Gu Sinian was right to blink. This was Su Su''s first reaction. Then he thought, this is a book. Why did Sinian want me to take the book and blink at himself all the time.Su Su always thought that she remembered what the doctor had said. Now Gu Sinian''s meaning is back. Now, all his actions are purposeful. She should pay more attention to them. It''s also likely to help. Su Su looked at the book and blinked at Gu Sinian. She thought about it for a long time and thought about vision and books. At last, Su Su thought of a way of communication in the book she had read before.


    That''s the method mentioned in the book, pointing out the direction by the line of sight, pointing out the alphabetic order by the number of blinks. In other words, Gu Sinian should use his eyes to indicate the direction he wants to express, use the number of blinks to indicate the letter he wants, and finally connect the letters into a word or a sentence. This is more suitable than other methods. Because this method is in line with the situation of Gu Sixian at this time.


    Fortunately, their English is not a problem, although sometimes some will feel uncomfortable, but to be able to communicate has made them very happy.

 Chapter 560

    This method of communication between Gu Sinian and Su Su is not efficient, because Su Su can only rely on Gu Sinian''s eyes. Sometimes Su Su misunderstood the direction Gu Sinian''s eyes were looking in, and sometimes she misunderstood the number of blinks. Because this way of communication is that the eye''s line of sight is to point out the direction, to blink the number of times to indicate the alphabetic order, and then combine it into a word, or a sentence. It''s a test of patience, endurance and English comprehension.


    Not only that, it also requires the other person to be focused. Sometimes you have to concentrate all day, which is very frustrating. Su Su knows a lot of English words, otherwise, it''s like casting pearls before swine. She''s even more tired. If she''s not careful, she''ll get dizzy. Thus, Su Su is an extraordinary person.


    But Su Su was not dizzy, but she was very upset at first. I really don''t want to be abused like this any more. I can''t stand it any more. I have to be highly concentrated and nervous every day. When we don''t communicate, we feel relaxed. This contrast is too big. Sometimes Su Su is really upset, and sometimes she is depressed.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su who is so listless and irritable. His eyes are full of heartache. He blames himself very much. Su Su could have lived a better life and lived a carefree life. It was he who hurt her and made her stay with him in the hospital all day, taking care of him, the patient. Gu Sinian looks at Su Su with heartache and can''t bear it. But, no way, only in this way can we keep her, and he wants to see Su Su every day. Gu Sinian vowed that he would take good care of Su Su, make her happy, take care of her, and not let her have the chance to leave his home.


    Gu Sinian was lying in bed thinking about the bright future of him and Su Su. He laughed in his heart, and the look on his face was very gentle and spoiled. Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s coming in and breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Su Su would leave him. Because he saw that she was very upset the other day. He was really afraid. Su Su would leave him because of this. Unexpectedly, Gu Sinian would be afraid one day. But, there''s no way. Who told him to fall in love with Su Su. On this day, they still communicate with each other in the same way as before.


    After Gu Sinian saw it, he felt that he would better cooperate with Xiao Su Su in the future. Let her feel easy, don''t give her too much pressure, because it is really love Su Su.


    During this period, Gu Sirui sometimes came to see his brother Gu Sinian and Su Su after work. Seeing the two of them communicate in this way, Gu Sirui''s eyes are straight. Suddenly, it''s ok? That''s amazing. Because this method requires not only concentration, but also the same level of English. The most important thing is the tacit understanding and patience of two people. Gu Sirui silently praised them both in his heart.


    They are a perfect match. Although they like Su Su very much, his brother and Su Su Su are in love. Although his heart is a little sour. But as long as Susu and they are happy. They experienced too much love and suffered too much suffering. Gu Sirui thought silently in his heart.


    At the same time, Gu Sirui is also feeling guilty for not being able to help Gu Sinian and Su Su. He thinks silently in his heart that he must deal with the company''s affairs well, so as not to let his brother have worries. Then he went out of the ward, left the hospital, drove back to his company, thinking of dealing with the company''s affairs and struggling.


    Su Su felt that she was still very upset. So she went to see a doctor and asked for help. So Su Su left Gu Sixian''s ward and went to find a doctor. In a short time, Su Su had already arrived at Gu Sirui''s attending doctor''s office. Seeing that the doctor was just there, she knocked on the door, said hello to the doctor and went in.


    After Su Su went in, she sat on the chair and told the doctor about the way she communicated with Gu Sinian. After she said the disadvantages of this method, she wanted to listen to what the doctor said. Originally thought that the doctor would say this method is not good, what hard work, trouble and so on. However, it is surprising that after hearing this, the doctor appreciated it very much and hoped that the two people would keep communicating, because it is conducive to activating the brain nerve and the recovery of the disease.


    After hearing what the doctor said, Su Su changed her irritability from a moment ago to a little joy now. She was even more hopeful that Gu''s condition would improve. She thought that Gu Sinian would stand up one day and act as usual. Su Su thought how happy she was, as if Gu Sinian was standing in front of heaven.


    So Su Su didn''t get discouraged. He went back to the ward and walked along the corridor of the hospital, very excited and excited. And in high spirits, he had already come to the door of the ward to have a look. Su Su thinks that Gu Sixian''s ward is so fast. Before that, she realized that she was walking so slowly. If you are in a good mood, you will work hard on everything. Sure enough, people are in a good mood at happy events.


    Su Su walked into the ward happily, and told him to take care of Si Nian with a smile. When she walked into the ward, Su Su looked at Gu Si Nian and said, "do you want to share my happiness?". At this time, Gu Sinian seemed to be electrified, and then blinked. His eyes were even more doting on Su Su, and he wanted to hold her. Unfortunately, Gu can''t move. He quietly listened to Su Su''s words from the doctor. Su Su saw Gu''s blink, but she didn''t see the doting little eyes. So Su Su''s eyes were bright and she said it word for word.After that, Su Su''s face was still full of smiles, and she looked like a child getting candy. The expression was so cute and attractive, especially for Gu Sinian. It''s too tempting for him. Gu Sinian wanted to hold Su Su and scrape her nose.


    As time goes by, Su Su and Gu Sinian''s cooperation becomes more and more tacit. All the people who come to take care of or consult Gu Sinian have to go through Su Su. It can be seen that Gu Sinian attaches great importance to Su Su. She is regarded as the hostess of the family. When Mrs. Gu came to the ward, she saw Su Su patiently following her son to exchange language. Mrs. Gu is very satisfied with this.

 Chapter 561

    With Su Su''s unremitting efforts, Gu''s situation gradually improved and his consciousness began to return.


    That day, Su Su, as usual, came to the hospital to take care of Gu Sinian.


    At this time, Gu Sinian was lying in the hospital bed waiting for Su Su''s arrival.


    As soon as the nurse opened the door of the ward and came out, he saw Su Su coming and said, "Miss Su, are you here? Mr. Gu has been waiting for you in the ward


    Su Su said to the nurse with a smile, "well, how was Si Nian when I was away? Is that all right? "


    The nurse also witnessed Su Su''s care for Gu Sinian during this period. She was moved by her insistence. She was also very attentive when she took care of Gu Sinian. During this period of time, Gu Sinian''s condition has greatly improved, and she is also happy for Su Su.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Su. The doctor said that Mr. Gu''s condition is stable. As long as he continues to exercise, he should be able to recover soon! "


    Su Su was completely relieved when she heard the nurse''s words. To the nurse, he said, "that''s good. Thank you for taking care of Si Nian. If I were the only one, Si Nian would not get better so soon. "


    After all, this is their job, and few family members will thank them.


    So he said to Su Su, "Miss Su, you''re welcome. This is my job. I''ll try my best to take care of Mr. Gu. Besides, Mr. Gu''s condition is getting better thanks to your persistence. "


    Su Su replied, "thank you anyway."


    The nurse nodded and said, "Miss Su, please hurry in! Don''t let Mr. Gu wait. As soon as he wakes up today, he looks at the door of the ward from time to time. "


    Su Su recognized that there was some ridicule in the nurse''s words, and her face turned red. She said, "OK, I''ll take care of Si Nian first, and you can do it! I''ll get back to you if I need to


    The nurse nodded and left.


    As soon as he opened the door of the ward, Su Su saw Gu Sinian on the bed looking at the door of the ward, and their sight suddenly bumped into each other. Su Su found that when Gu Sinian saw him, there seemed to be some light in his eyes.


    The two still communicate in the same way as before.


    Su Su went to the bed and asked, "Si Nian, how do you feel? Are you better? "


    According to Gu''s blinking frequency, Su Su judged Gu''s answer: "things are getting better."


    Su Su saw that Gu Sinian himself felt better. It was getting closer and closer to Gu Sinian''s complete recovery, and her heart was rekindled with hope.


    Su Su accompanied Gu Sinian in the ward and prepared all the things Gu Sinian needed for his rehabilitation.


    They make eye contact from time to time.


    Gu Sinian''s eyes have been glued to Su Su since she entered the ward. Whether it''s Sue talking or packing. Gu Sinian''s eyes always follow Su Su''s figure, as if he was afraid that Su Su would suddenly disappear.


    After a while, there was a knock at the door of the ward.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    Su Su got up quickly and went to open the door. The person outside the door was Gu Sinian''s attending doctor.


    Su Su opened the door for the doctor to come in, and then asked, "doctor, are you going to help Si Nian recover now?"


    The doctor nodded and said, "well, now I''m going to show you the action of muscle rehabilitation. You can help Mr. Gu exercise his muscles, which is more beneficial to Mr. Gu''s physical recovery."


    As soon as Su Su heard this, she suddenly realized that she had a great responsibility and nodded seriously.


    Then the doctor went to the bed and lifted the quilt that covered Gu Sinian. First, he raised Gu Sinian''s arm and did some actions to help restore his arm strength. While doing this, he turned his head and told Su Su some precautions.


    Although it''s a good thing that Gu Sinian regained consciousness, he can feel the same feeling in his body because he regained consciousness. Because his muscles were not active for a long time, Gu could always feel the pain from his body when the doctor helped him to recover.


    Su Su stood on one side, watching the doctor''s action attentively, carefully recording all the precautions in her heart, and devoted herself to the process of learning rehabilitation.


    Gu Sinian, who was lying on the bed, looked at Su Su so nervous about his illness. He was very sweet in his heart. Even the physical pain caused by rehabilitation was alleviated.


    After the doctor talked about the rehabilitation of the arm, he began to explain the key points of the backward rehabilitation. Su Su is still writing it down.


    After the doctor demonstrated all the rehabilitation exercises, Su Su suggested to the doctor, "doctor, are you free now? I''d like to do some rehabilitation for Si Nian now. Can you help me see if there are problems in those places? "


    Seeing that she was so worried about Gu Sinian, the doctor nodded and agreed.


    Su Su quickly began to use the rehabilitation action she just learned to rehabilitate Gu Sinian. The doctor corrected some of her minor problems.


    At the end, the doctor said, "well, today''s rehabilitation training is here first. These are just AIDS. Now you go to the acupuncture room with me. Acupuncture is the most effective method for Mr. Gu''s rehabilitation. "Su Su nodded, took everything ready, and took Gu Sinian to the acupuncture room with the doctor.


    After arriving at the acupuncture room, acupuncturists began to use acupuncture to help Gu Sixian recover.


    In order to make Gu Sinian recover as soon as possible, the acupuncturists use all the key points to stimulate people''s sensory system.


    One after another, Gu Sinian felt numb with pain, and his cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    Compared with the physical pain caused by acupuncture, what makes Gu Sinian more painful is that he can''t make a sound, and he doesn''t even have a chance to vent his pain.


    Su Su has been accompanying Gu Sixian for treatment. Seeing that he is in such pain, I feel very sad.


    For the next period of time, Su Su accompanied Gu Sinian to receive acupuncture treatment every day.


    This time, Gu Sinian just finished acupuncture treatment. Su Su helped him wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. After cleaning up, he used a wheelchair to push Gu Sinian back to the ward.


    After arriving at the ward, Su Su Gang helped Gu Sinian to bed. Gu Sinian couldn''t help leaning to Su Su''s arms and crying silently because of several days of acupuncture rehabilitation treatment.


    Su Su realized that Gu Sinian was crying because of his steady action and feeling some wet feeling in his neck.


    Thinking of these days of rehabilitation treatment, Su Su also felt distressed for Gu Sixian.


    Su Su understood Gu Sinian''s sufferings in her heart. After all, she felt painful just watching. But in order to make Gu Sinian better, these hardships are inevitable.


    In order to ease Gu Sinian''s mood, Su Su began to tell him some interesting things that happened recently.

 Chapter 562

    With Su Su''s company and Su Su''s insistence on telling him some interesting stories to ease his pain, Gu''s rehabilitation process went smoothly.


    Gu Sinian has a strong desire for survival since he saw Su Su also in his mind. After all, Su Su is the meaning of his life and the pursuit of his life.


    Therefore, Gu Sinian is very clear in his mind that only when his body recovers can he and Su Su continue to walk. And this time watching Su Su busy for her body, Gu Sinian didn''t want to let Su Su work so hard because of her decadence.


    No matter how hard the rehabilitation process is, Gu told himself in his heart that he must stick to it. When I couldn''t bear it, I hugged Su Su, and all the pain seemed insignificant.


    In addition to going to the acupuncture room to receive acupuncture treatment every day, Su Su helps Gu Sinian massage and exercise muscles every day according to the rehabilitation method explained by the doctor.


    That day, Gu''s attending doctor came to check Gu''s recovery.


    Su Su saw the doctor coming and said, "doctor, you''re here."


    The doctor nodded to Su Su and asked, "did you help Mr. Gu with his muscle recovery during this time? How about Mr. Gu''s acupuncture treatment? "


    Su Su replied: "recently, we have been helping Si Nian to recover his muscles according to the way you taught him. It seems that Si Nian has also recovered a little bit slowly." After thinking about it, he said, "it''s just that acupuncture and moxibustion treatment is very painful every time. My face often sweats. How long does acupuncture and moxibustion treatment need?"


    After hearing Su Su Su''s recovery, the doctor comforted him: "it''s hard for you. The rehabilitation process is not only a difficult process for the patients, but also for the family members. You''ve done a good job. I need to check Mr. Gu''s health before I make a judgment on how long the treatment will take. "


    Su Su nodded and offered the doctor a place to check Gu''s health.


    The doctor went to the hospital bed and said to Gu Sinian, "Mr. Gu, I''ll check your recovery now. I''ll press some places later. If you feel it, blink. If you don''t feel it, you don''t have to do anything


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Gu Shinian blinked his eyes to show that he knew.


    Then the doctor pressed some parts of Gu Sinian''s body, and observed Gu Sinian''s condition when pressing. Then he checked Gu''s other physical conditions.


    After the examination, the doctor took in the medical instruments.


    Turning to Su Su, he said: "after examination, Mr. Gu''s overall recovery is very good, especially his upper limbs recover faster. When Mr. Gu''s lower limbs have recovered, the acupuncture treatment can stop slowly. "


    After a pause, the doctor said, "but Mr. Gu''s muscles in his hands and mouth may recover more slowly. It will take more time."


    Su Su was very happy after hearing the doctor''s examination results and said to the doctor, "thank you, doctor."


    Then the doctor left the ward to see other patients.


    After Su Su saw off the doctor, she happily went to the hospital bed and said to Gu Sinian, "great, Sinian. Your health will soon recover."


    Gu Sinian knew that he was recovering slowly and was very happy. He blinked at Su Su to express his happy mood.


    On the afternoon of the day after the doctor''s diagnosis, Su Su just gave Gu Sinian a massage. Gu Sinian thought about what the doctor said in the afternoon and tried to lift his arm. As a result, he found that he could really lift his arm, but his hand still couldn''t move.


    But it''s very satisfying for Gu Sixian, who has been lying in the hospital bed for so long.


    It''s really hard for Su Su to take care of herself during this period. Gu Sinian sees it all in his eyes. He loves Su Su and is moved by everything Su Su has done for herself.


    So when Gu Sinian was recovering, he wanted to wait for his body to recover. The first thing he did was to hug Su Su and thank her for not giving up even if she was like this, and for taking care of her even if she was hurt by herself.


    At this time, Gu Sinian found that his arm can move, and then first suppressed his inner excitement, did not tell Su Su.


    Su Su thought that Gu Sinian''s condition was much better and it was not good to lie down all the time, so she wanted to help him up and sit down.


    As soon as she sat Gu Sinian on the bed, Su Su felt that she was hugged tightly, and the person who hugged her was Gu Sinian.


    When Su Su reacted, he was filled with surprise and wanted to raise his head to ask Gu Sinian if he really recovered. However, Gu Sinian realized her intention and held her more tightly, so he didn''t let her break away from him.


    "Su Su, my arm has recovered," Gu Sinian said holding Su Su Su.


    "Great, Sinian, great," Su Su said excitedly.


    Su Su said, her eyes involuntarily shed tears: her efforts during this period of time have finally paid off.


    Gu Sinian also felt the wet feeling around his neck. He could not help but shed tears when he remembered Su Su''s efforts and the recovery of his feelings.The two of them cried because of the unexpected surprise.


    On the other hand, Gu Sirui had to shoulder the responsibility of taking care of his family and was busy with the company all day.


    That day, Gu Sirui wants to go to the hospital to see how his brother''s condition is.


    After coming to the hospital, Gu Sirui goes straight to Gu Sixian''s ward.


    As soon as he opened the door, Gu Sirui felt that the atmosphere of today''s ward was obviously different from that of the past. It seemed that something good had happened. Then he turned to Su Su and Gu Sinian and found that their faces were both happy.


    So he asked, "Susu, brother, what happened today? I think you''re all very happy. "


    Su Su saw Gu Sirui come over and helped him move a stool to let him sit.


    When Gu Sirui sat down, he said, "it''s true that something good has happened. Sinian''s arm can be moved. The doctor also said that Sinian''s body has recovered very well. I believe that Sinian will recover soon."


    Gu Sirui was also very happy after listening, excited: "really? My brother''s arm can really move? "


    Gu Sinian saw his younger brother like this, and tried again to raise his arm to let him see.


    After seeing it with his own eyes, Gu Sirui said happily, "great, brother. I hope you will recover soon."


    Gu Sinian can only blink in response to his inability to speak.


    Gu Sirui is very happy for Gu''s recovery.


    On the other hand, Gu Sirui''s mind came back to life: "since my brother''s body will soon recover, can he no longer take care of the company''s affairs and go out to surf as before? I''m almost exhausted in the company during this period of time! "

 Chapter 563

    Su Su and Gu Sinian don''t know what Gu Sirui thinks.


    Originally, Gu Sirui wanted to spend more time with his brother in the ward. By the way, he could escape from the company and have a rest. However, he was harassed by a phone call just after staying in the ward for a short time.


    "Linglingling"


    GU Sirui took out his mobile phone and saw that it was the company''s internal phone. He picked it up impatiently and asked, "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    The assistant at the other side of the company took the phone and cautiously replied, "Mr. Gu, now the company has an urgent document waiting for you to deal with. Can you come to the company to deal with it now?"


    As soon as he heard that he had to go back to the company again, Gu Sirui refused: "in such a hurry, can''t tomorrow work? I''m in the hospital! "


    The assistant also knew that he didn''t like the company''s business, but replied: "sorry, Mr. Gu, this document is really urgent, you need to come to the company to deal with it."


    Gu Sirui heard, can only fidgety back: "good, I know."


    After hanging up, Gu Sirui complained to Su Su and Gu Sinian: "you see, I was called back just after I came out of the company. It''s really hard work. I''m really tired of the company''s business. Brother, I think you''d better take over the company when you are well. Your brother, I really don''t have the ability to do that! "


    After listening to Gu Sirui''s complaint, Su Su and Gu Sinian look at each other, but each other''s eyes are helpless.


    Gu Sinian couldn''t speak, so Su Su replied, "I think you want to be lazy and go out to surf?"


    Gu Sirui, who was poked in his mind, immediately said, "it''s not."


    Then he picked up his coat, said "I''ll go back to the company first", and ran away.


    Su Su and Gu Sinian both smile when Gu Sirui leaves.


    Seeing Gu Sirui today, Su Su suddenly thought of a funny story about Gu Sirui and wanted to tell it to Gu Sinian.


    Su Su closed the door of the ward, sat down beside the bed and said, "today I saw Si Rui. I suddenly remembered something."


    Gu Sinian couldn''t speak. He asked with his eyes, "what''s the matter?"


    "Si Rui was regarded as gay some time ago," Su Su replied.


    Gu Sinian was a little confused about what happened.


    Su Su saw Gu''s doubts in his eyes and explained: "some time ago, Si Rui thought that he appreciated the working ability of a man named Liang Chen in the company. He was very close to him. As a result, he was said to be gay. Even the old lady believed him and tried him out."


    As soon as he finished, Su Su couldn''t laugh. He asked Gu Sinian, "is it really funny?"


    Gu Sinian also felt very funny after hearing this. After all, his younger brother often went out to surf, but this time he fell on it.


    Seeing Su Su''s smiling face again, Gu Sixian couldn''t help laughing with Su Su.


    "Ha ha ha"


    after a while, their laughter stopped.


    After laughing, Su Su was going to pour some water for Gu Sinian. Then she turned her head and suddenly thought of something.


    Su Su quickly turned to look at Gu Sinian and said in surprise, "Sinian, you just laughed, you can make your voice!"


    Gu Sinian didn''t realize this when he was laughing. At this time, Su Suyi reminded him, and he was shocked: "can you really speak? Yes, the doctor said that it will take some time for his oral muscles to recover. "


    Gu Sinian couldn''t believe it. He was afraid that everything was his own illusion. He recalled the scene and found that he really heard his laughter.


    In order to confirm whether he can speak, Gu Sinian tried to open his mouth and asked, "really? Su Su


    Hearing Gu Sinian''s voice, Su Su nodded heavily and said, "it''s true, Sinian. You can really speak. I can hear your voice!"


    It''s a great surprise for Gu Sinian to be able to speak aloud, but after the surprise, the first thing Gu Sinian thought of was to explain to Su Su and show her affection.


    So Gu Sinian said eagerly: "Su Su, I love you. From the beginning to the end, the people I love are only you, no one else."


    Su Su was still immersed in the surprise that Gu Sinian could speak. At first, he was a little stunned. After slowing down, he thought about it and asked, "what about Che Xiaoxiao? What''s the matter with her? Aren''t you all going to marry her? "


    Gu Sixian heard Su Su mention Che Xiaoxiao. He was so flustered that he was afraid that Su Su might misunderstand him and leave him.


    He grabbed Susu''s hand and didn''t give her a chance to leave.


    A little relieved, he explained to Su Su, "I have nothing to do with Che Xiaoxiao. I already have you in my heart. How can I find another woman?"


    Su Su had already figured it out when she came back this time. In any case, she had to listen to Gu Sinian''s explanation and then decide whether they could go on.


    He asked seriously, "did you sleep with Che Xiaoxiao? And what''s the smell of perfume on your body that day? "Gu Sinian quickly explained the truth to Su Su and said, "it''s all Shu Xiaoxiao''s plot. She created the illusion that I was sleeping with her. In this way, she can coerce me and let me marry her. I didn''t do anything with her. As for perfume, it should be what Che Xiaoxiao deliberately did.


    After listening to Gu Sinian''s explanation, Su Su realized that she was too impulsive and misunderstood Gu Sinian.


    But there is one more thing to ask. Su Su said, "what about your engagement to Che Xiaoxiao?"


    Gu Sinian thought of it, sighed helplessly, and then replied: "it''s grandma''s meaning to get engaged to Che Xiaoxiao. Grandma doesn''t know why she likes Che Xiaoxiao very much. Even if I told her I don''t like Che Xiaoxiao, she still makes it up all the time."


    After a pause, he then explained: "later, when you left, grandma''s means were even stronger. It can be said that she was forced to marry. Although I don''t want to agree, but due to the kindness of caring for my family, I really can''t refuse. In addition, when you left, I couldn''t find you. At that time, I felt that there was really no love in life, so I passively accepted grandma''s manipulation. "


    After hearing all the truth, Su Su felt that she was right to come back, otherwise she would have broken the bond between them.


    Because of the misunderstanding of Gu Sinian, Su Su was a little embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, Sinian. I misunderstood you. At that time, I was so impulsive that I worried you."


    Gu Sinian listened to Su Su''s reply and knew that Su Su had forgiven himself. He leaned over Su Su and murmured, "as long as you''re still there."


    Susu hugged him, too.


    Perhaps because of too much talking, Gu Sinian''s voice became hoarse in the afternoon and started to burn in the evening.

 Chapter 564

    Su Su found that Gu''s voice was hoarse, so she quickly helped Gu lie down. Then he went to prepare hot water for Gu Sinian and fed him to drink it slowly, so that he could rest in bed.


    "Si Nian, you are just right. You can''t talk too much. Now lie on the bed and have a good rest, and wait until you are completely well, "Su Su said solemnly, looking at Gu Sinian on the bed.


    Although Gu Sinian was seriously ordered by Su Su not to speak, his heart was as sweet as honey. He lay down on the bed to rest, but his eyes were still staring at Su Su.


    Su Su saw that he was so obedient, and it was not the time to sleep, so she let his eyes gaze.


    I thought that Gu Sixian had just recovered from overuse of his oral cavity. Just take a rest.


    But at night, Su Su found that Gu Sinian''s face was a little red and touched his forehead.


    "Hot," Su Su exclaimed.


    Obviously higher than the normal temperature of the temperature suddenly let Su Su sober up: "Si Nian''s condition is not so optimistic."


    After the conclusion, Su Su was very flustered. She helped Gu Sinian cover the quilt and ran out to find the attending doctor.


    Soon, Su Su brought the doctor to Gu Sixian''s ward.


    After entering the ward, the doctor first went to the hospital bed to check the situation of Gu Sixian, and had a general understanding of the disease in his heart.


    Then the doctor turned to Su Su and asked, "what happened today?"


    Hearing the doctor''s question, Su Su replied anxiously: "today, Si Nian can speak. Then he said a lot to me. In the afternoon, his voice became hoarse, so I asked him to have a rest. Who knows that Si Nian suddenly has a high fever in the evening, so I''ll call you here. "


    The doctor was shocked to hear that Gu Sinian could speak. Considering all the situations, the doctor gave a solution.


    "It''s a good thing to be able to speak, but Mr. Gu had a tracheotomy before. According to my examination, he should have pneumonia."


    Su Su asked anxiously, "pneumonia? How can Si Nian suddenly get pneumonia? "


    The doctor explained: "although Mr. Gu''s tracheotomy has long been removed, long-term use of this breathing method can easily lead to wound inflammation. Besides, Mr. Gu''s medicine contains analgesic ingredients, so he didn''t immediately feel sick in his throat and became pneumonia. "


    "Then what? Doctor, can pneumonia be cured? "


    The doctor comforted Su Su: "don''t worry, it can be treated. I''ll write a prescription for Mr. Gu first. Please remember to ask him not to speak for a while. "


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Su Su was relieved and nodded to the doctor.


    After the doctor left, Su Su went to the hospital bed and said to Gu Sinian, "Sinian, you''ve heard the doctor''s words. Don''t talk any more recently, do you know?"


    Gu Sinian wanted to speak, but when he saw Su Su''s eyes, he just blinked to agree.


    In the next few days, Gu Sinian was treated according to the doctor''s method, and Su Su kept staring at him and didn''t let him speak.


    Although Gu Sinian was told by the doctor not to speak, his eyes never left Su Su. Su Su''s eyes follow wherever he goes. No matter what Su Su is doing, he is always looking at Su Su. He is almost a lookout stone.


    One day, the nurse came to take care of Gu Sinian.


    Seeing that the sheets of Gu Sixian''s bed were a little dirty, he wanted to change his bed.


    As a result, Gu Sinian refused to cooperate with the nurse, but he just kept looking at Su Su.


    But the nurse had no choice but to say to Su Su: "Miss Su, Mr. Gu has not been willing to cooperate with me to change my berth. What do you think to do?"


    Su Su originally wanted to persuade Gu Sinian to cooperate with the nurse, but a pair of Gu Sinian''s eyes were defeated by his attentive eyes. In addition, he is still a patient, so Su Su didn''t want to brush his mind, so she had to follow Gu Sinian''s idea.


    He said to the nurse, "well, you don''t have to worry. I''ll help you change a new sheet later."


    The nurse saw Su Su say so, had to nod to leave.


    Su Su reluctantly took out a new sheet and helped Gu Sinian to change it. Gu Sinian was completely satisfied.


    After so many days, Gu''s pneumonia improved a little.


    As soon as Su Su was relieved, there was a new situation in Gu Sinian: bedsore on the buttock.


    As a result of lying in the hospital bed for a long time, the local pressure of the body for a long time blocked the blood circulation, Gu Sinian hip began to appear bedsore.


    Found that the bedsore is Su Su one day to see Gu Sinian in bed constantly small twist, and very uncomfortable appearance. Su Su didn''t know what had happened, so she ran to the doctor again.


    After the doctor came to see Gu Sinian, he knew what had happened.


    Originally, nurses in the hospital had the most experience in dealing with bedsores, but Gu didn''t let the nurses help him deal with the bedsores for years, so he only allowed Su Su to deal with them.


    When the nurse prepared to help Gu Sinian deal with bedsore, Gu Sinian always came with the nurse in the opposite direction, which was very difficult to deal with.Gu Sinian thought: "how can the nurses see such a private place? If you want to see it, you can only let Su Su see it alone. Although Su Su is very distressed to take care of himself, he can''t stand other people touching him, even a nurse. "


    Whenever this happens, Gu Sinian resists the touch of the nurse and stares at Su Su. There is some injustice in his eyes, as if Su Su Su has done something wrong and hurt him.


    Helpless, Su Su went to the doctor. The doctor told Su Su about the treatment and precautions for solving the bedsore, and Su Su wrote them down one by one.


    Su Su mastered the method of dealing with bedsore and began to fight in person.


    Take out the ointment that the doctor prescribes to treat bedsore and get ready. Su Su turns Gu Sixian over and prepares to apply medicine to the place where he already has bedsore.


    Gu Sixian''s bedsore was not particularly serious because it was found early. But Su Su also felt very uncomfortable when she looked at him. She felt even more distressed for him, and her hand wiping action was much softer.


    In the process of applying the ointment, Su Su worried that Gu Sinian didn''t cooperate with the nurse and didn''t cooperate with himself, so she reminded Gu Sinian not to cooperate in advance.


    Su Su said: "Si Nian, your condition is not particularly serious. I asked the doctor. He said that your bedsore can be cured quickly. You must cooperate well to get better soon."


    Although Gu Sinian didn''t speak, he showed his cooperation with his actions.


    Su Su breathed a sigh of relief and helped Gu Sinian wipe the ointment. Su Su was going to help Gu Sinian to prevent bedsore according to the doctor''s instructions.


    As a result, as soon as he helped Gu Sinian turn over, Su Su found that Gu Sinian seemed to have a reaction

 Chapter 565

    Since Su Su promised to help him deal with bedsore, Gu Sinian has been secretly pleased.


    When Su Su helped Gu Sinian wipe the ointment, Gu Sinian was lying on the hospital bed, feeling the gentle hand of a woman wiping the ointment for herself. It was obvious that she was in love with him, and her gentle voice came from her ear. Gu Sixian suddenly felt that it would be good to be sick if he had his beloved woman with him.


    When Su Su told him to cooperate, Gu said: "of course I will cooperate with you. How can I make you embarrassed? If I didn''t cooperate with the nurse before, I just wanted you to apply the medicine."


    The woman gently wiped the ointment for herself, still in such a place, and her consciousness had recovered. Gu Sinian felt that it was just the touch from her skin that made her unable to control herself.


    And the whole ward is only two of them, everything seems to have been magnified several times, the touch is more and more clear.


    With the application of the ointment, Gu Sinian''s face gradually became a little red, and even gradually turned red. This was something Gu Sinian did not expect.


    Su Su was puzzled when she found out that Gu Sinian had a reaction. However, after she calmed down, she considered that Gu Sinian might be embarrassed if she showed that she knew.


    So Sue decided to pretend not to find out. But Su Su thinks that the prevention of bedsore still needs to be done. After all, taking care of Si Nian''s condition, she must stay in the hospital for another period of time, so prevention is essential.


    After Gu Sinian turned over, Su Su was ready to help Gu Sinian prevent bedsore.


    Gu Sinian was also embarrassed: "although Su Su is her beloved woman, this occasion is really not an occasion for reaction. Besides, does Su Su think she is obscene and dislikes herself? After all, even when you wipe the medicine, you can react. It really affects your image


    At the moment, Gu Sinian really wants to run away, but he can''t run away because he can''t move now.


    With such an awkward mood, Gu Sinian thought that he had finished all the work and was just about to cover the quilt.


    But Su Su took a special care of bedsore wipes ready to wipe other places for him, before wiping also reminded: "the doctor said the prevention of bedsore is also very important, and you have to stay in hospital for a period of time, this is very necessary."


    Then Su Su pretended not to find out and focused on helping Gu Sixian prevent bedsores.


    Gu Sinian had no choice but to stop pulling down the quilt and accept Su Su''s kindness.


    Su Su didn''t seem to find anything different. Instead, he wiped it carefully. Gu Sinian also had a fluke mind, but he hinted that he would calm down and don''t think about what he shouldn''t think about now.


    Despite Gu Sinian''s efforts to suppress his inner feelings, as soon as Su Su touched his skin, he felt that everything was beginning to get out of control. He couldn''t help thinking about Su Su Su''s feeling when he touched him. The more he thought about it, the more he felt.


    Su Su also found that Gu Sinian''s * * still didn''t disappear in the process of wiping. He was calm on the face, but embarrassed in the heart. He unconsciously improved his speed of wiping, just wanted to end this embarrassing state as soon as possible.


    Gu Sinian is not only suffering from the embarrassment in his heart, but also Su Su. This is not the provocation of provocation. The attack of * * also makes him feel very uncomfortable, with sweat on his face.


    In the two people''s embarrassment, wipe finally ended, Su Su and Gu Sinian can''t help but feel relieved.


    Su Su was afraid of Gu''s embarrassment and pretended to throw a wet towel after wiping.


    Gu Sinian, on the other hand, directly pulled the quilt around him as soon as he wiped it and covered himself to hide his undeveloped life.


    After throwing away the tissue, Su Su felt that her ears were red and her face was hot.


    So he said in a voice: "Si Nian, I''ll go out for a breath first. You stay in the ward and have a good rest. I''ll come back later."


    Su Su''s words also gave Gu Sixian steps, Gu Sixian blinked and agreed.


    After Su Su Su left the ward, Gu Sinian gasped for breath and wanted to calm down.


    After Su Su came out of the ward, he was puzzled: "when the doctor checked before, he clearly said that Si Nian''s lower limbs still didn''t feel. How could Si Nian suddenly have a reaction today?"


    Suddenly he thought: "is Si Nian''s lower limbs beginning to feel something, but he hasn''t found it yet, so he will have a reaction today?"


    After thinking about it, Su Su decided that it was better to consult a doctor, so as to understand Si Nian''s condition.


    Sue went to the doctor''s office and knocked on the door.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    "please come in!"


    Su Su gently pushed the door in and said, "doctor, I''d like to consult you about Si Nian."


    The doctor nodded, asked her to sit on the chair in the office, and then said, "Mr. Gu''s condition has improved a lot, and every part of his body has begun to regain consciousness."


    Su Su directly asked his doubts: "doctor, you said that Si Nian''s lower limbs have not recovered, right?"


    The doctor replied, "yes, Miss Su. According to my previous examination, Mr. Gu''s lower limbs may recover later than his upper limbs."Thinking of the question she was going to ask, Su Su blushed and couldn''t ask. But I think it''s for the health of the secretary.


    Then he hardened his head and asked, "doctor, if the lower limbs have not recovered, will there be any physiological reaction?"


    After listening to Su Su''s words, the doctor thought about it and said, "there is no conflict between physical reaction and lower limb unconsciousness. Mr. Gu''s current situation is that he is unable to mobilize his body by himself, which does not mean that he has lost his sexual function. "


    After a pause, he explained: "that is to say, organ function is still there, but it is not controlled by people''s subjective consciousness."


    After listening to the doctor''s professional explanation, Su Su suddenly realized: "it''s like this. In this case, it''s normal for Si Nian to have a physiological reaction."


    "I see. Thank you, doctor," Su Su said.


    After saying goodbye to the doctor, Su Su went back to the ward because she was worried about Gu Sinian.


    At this time, Gu Sinian has also returned to a normal state.


    Looking at Gu Sinian on the bed, Su Su decided to check some information related to his illness tonight, so as to take better care of him.


    Seeing Su Su coming back, Gu Sinian was relieved. He was really afraid that Su Su hated him because of what happened just now.


    Su Su took care of Gu Sinian and had dinner. When the time was almost up, she helped him lie on the bed to rest.


    In order to facilitate Gu Sinian''s gaze, Su Su sat beside the hospital bed and watched him, patting him from time to time to coax him to sleep.


    Gu Sinian just looked at Su Su and fell asleep in her gentle slap.


    When Gu Sinian fell asleep, Su Su walked out of the ward and was ready to go to the library to look up the materials.

 Chapter 566

    At the hospital, Su Su accompanied Gu Sixian to recuperate wholeheartedly, and every day was warm and sweet.


    On the company side, Gu Sirui is more and more adapted to the working condition of staying in the company.


    During this period, because Gu Sixian was ill, all the burden of the company was on Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui had no choice but to take over the company.


    But because Gu Sixian was in charge of everything in the company before, Gu Sirui was totally unfamiliar with the company''s business.


    After taking over the company, Gu Sirui had to get up early and work late every day to squeeze out as much time as possible to get familiar with the company''s business. Fortunately, he was also a smart man, and soon mastered the situation of the company.


    In addition, Gu Sirui''s prestige in the company has been established after solving the problem of spa club. The employees of the company now accept this childe who was not optimistic before.


    With Liang Chen''s advice, Gu Sirui is more handy in solving the company''s affairs.


    As he deals with the company''s affairs day by day, Gu Sirui becomes more and more familiar with the company''s business scope. Often, the documents brought by his assistant can be handled quickly. In this way, everything has been handled from time to time, so there is no need to work overtime.


    As the spa club has just been dealt with, the company has no big waves and follows a conservative strategy. As long as there is no vicious competition or unexpected situation in the market, the company will have no big problems.


    The happiest thing for the company to maintain such a stable state is Gu Sirui. After all, he saves a lot of things and doesn''t have to be tired like he was when he took over.


    There are not many things in the company, so Gu Sirui went to the hospital to see his brother Gu Sinian. After going to the hospital this time, he found that his brother''s body recovered very well, all the physical functions were in the process of recovery, and his face looked much healthier.


    Since he knew that his brother would recover soon, Gu Sirui''s heart began to occupy the high ground of thinking: "anyway, the company is developing steadily now, and his brother''s illness is recovering soon, so he doesn''t have to pay so much attention to the company. It''s better for him to jump out of the company and live in the past


    For Gu Sirui, who dislikes restraint, once his thinking is slack, his action will be slack immediately.


    "Linglingling"


    sleepy, Gu Sirui takes the mobile phone at the head of the bed and looks at the time. Then he gets up and washes in a daze on the bed. After packing up, I had a leisurely breakfast before driving to the company.


    I was 20 minutes late when I arrived at the company, but all the employees knew his identity and no one dared to say anything.


    The more he misses his natural and unrestrained life, the more he gets tired of the pile of documents he has to deal with. Gu Sirui really can''t stand the repressive nature of this period of time. He thinks that he will go to the bar to be cool tonight.


    With the temptation of the bar, Gu Surui endures the impatience of dealing with the documents, tries his best to finish the documents of today''s day as soon as possible, and then leaves work early and drives to the bar.


    I haven''t been to the bar for a long time. This time, Gu Sirui is like a runaway Mustang. No matter how hard he is, let alone focusing on the company.


    Having tasted the advantages of finishing the work ahead of time, Gu Sirui also tries to shorten the time of processing documents as much as possible every day.


    For several days in a row, Gu Sirui spent it like this.


    Gu Sirui''s relaxed state has been a long time, and the employees of the company are always dissatisfied. After all, the boss goes out every day, but they work hard for the company''s performance.


    In particular, several radical shareholders of the company are even more disgusted with Gu Sirui''s behavior.


    This day, before the company''s shareholders'' meeting, these shareholders began to talk about it as soon as they met.


    "Have you heard? Recently, the new general manager of the company seems to be changing the same as before. I''ve heard some employees say that he always leaves work early every day, and he doesn''t care about the company''s business any more. "


    "I heard that, too. He seems to have specially asked his assistant to give him all the documents every day, so he spends the least time to process all the documents, so that he can leave work early. "


    "Yes! It seems to be earlier than the normal off hours. "


    "Well, how can we go on like this? The company''s performance is bound to decline."


    "Yes, we can''t let him go on like this."


    "Well, let''s have a look first. If he''s still like this, we''ll have to consult the board of directors about how to deal with it."


    Everyone talked about it, and expressed dissatisfaction with Gu Sirui''s working state.


    Gu Sirui knows nothing about all this. He is now busy enjoying his rare natural and unrestrained life.


    That night, Gu Sirui had a drink in the bar and had a good time, so he was ready to go home first.


    The driver took Gu Sirui home and left.


    After Gu Sirui got out of the car, he staggered to his home.


    Mrs. Gu also heard some rumors about Gu Sirui in the company, so she hasn''t gone to bed yet and is waiting for Gu Sirui to go home.Seeing Gu Sirui''s drunken appearance, Mrs. Gu knew that all the rumors about the company were true.


    "Where have you been drinking?" he asked? I don''t care about the company. "


    Hearing the sound, Gu Sirui looked up and found that it was his grandmother. He said, "grandma, are you still up so late?"


    Then he thought of something and said, "I''ve dealt with all the affairs of the company. You can rest assured that I came out to drink after I finished my business."


    After listening to him say this, Mrs. Gu was even more worried: "this guy probably can''t keep his mind after the company has stabilized during this period of time, alas!"


    Although she knew that Gu Sirui would not listen to her words, Mrs. Gu still felt that she should warn him about the consequences of this.


    "If the boss leaves work earlier than the employees, there will be no future, especially if you don''t pay attention to the company," Mrs. Gu said.


    Sure enough, Gu Sirui didn''t listen to this sentence and said, "grandma, as long as you have dealt with all the affairs of the company, why do you have to work overtime to make the company develop well? It''s not necessarily necessary. And now the company is developing steadily, so I can come out to drink. You can rest assured that the company will not have any problems. "


    Mrs. Gu is old, and she also knows Gu Sirui''s temperament. It''s not feasible to deal with him in the way of dealing with Si Nian. Moreover, he is not interested in the company, and she can''t push him too hard.


    I just hope that the company can really continue to be stable.

 Chapter 567

    Gu Sirui, as the only son of the Gu family, grew up in a superior and stable life. He is naturally lively and cheerful. He has no interest in the company at home.


    He also knows that Gu Sinian, the eldest brother, is the adopted son of his family. Although he grew up with him at home, Gu Sirui knows that his family is a business family, and his interests must be paramount. It''s OK for an adopted son like big brother to help in the company when he was young, but it''s definitely impossible to inherit the company.


    Gu Sirui is younger, and his character is not stable enough. He is not like Gu Sinian, because he has known his identity since childhood and has always been a quiet child. It''s also the representative of mature and sensible in the eyes of many parents. It''s always worried by different family members.


    Gu Sirui is different. He always has a jumping personality. Without supervision, he can''t stay in the company all day. Just like now, he can stay in the company every day because of Su Su.


    Gu Sirui, as the current company''s decision-maker, still holds great power in his hands. In the past, Gu Sirui despised the company, but now, after six years, he could only rely on his position in the company to use his right to approach Su Su.


    This makes Gu Sirui''s heart of a superior man really feel hurt. Why is Su Su so cold to him? It''s clear that Gu Sirui is still a diamond king!


    After staying in the company for a period of time, Gu Sirui feels bored and his character can''t be changed at all. In addition, his classmates who used to study abroad know that he is working in his own company, so they feel very curious and always ask him out to play.


    However, alas, thinking that he had just been scolded by the old lady at home, if he ran out to play at this time, he would be inevitably gossiped. Gu Sirui intelligence temporarily suppressed his mind of playing, stayed in the company obediently, and didn''t leave until after work every day.


    Looking at the next hour, Gu Sirui finally walks around again. He can''t wait to stand up and tidy up his clothes to make sure that he is the perfect young master at any time. Well, maybe we can meet Su Su again. We must keep ourselves in the best condition and never let Su Su see her bad side. Gu Sirui thought in his heart, put away the documents on the office desk, carried the car key and walked towards the door.


    In the Gu family, although it''s time to get off work, there are not many employees who are ready to leave immediately. Most of them are still working overtime in the office. Some of them are to finish the day''s work in the company and have time to accompany family or make an appointment with friends when they get home. Some of them were squeezed by strict department heads and required to finish the work on the same day.


    Seeing the orderly appearance of the company, Gu Sirui felt a little gratified, but he couldn''t help feeling a little overjoyed: Although he didn''t come to the company for a long time, the employees were still very proud and dedicated.


    Take the elevator from the office to the downstairs. You should have taken the car directly to the parking lot on the first floor. But Gu Sirui is thinking about Su Su, and can''t help but stop at Su Su''s office floor.


    Along the way, Gu Sirui went to Su Su''s office as if nothing had happened. Along the way, all the staff he met met politely said hello to him, and Gu Sirui responded one by one with a smile. In this way, I came to Su Su''s office full of expectation, but I saw that she was not there at all. Everything on the desk had been packed up, so I obviously left first.


    Gu Sirui can''t hide his loss in his heart, but he can''t show it on his face. He just holds the key of the car, but unconsciously tightens it. Garage, Gu Sirui''s car is very conspicuous, the publicity of the red Ferrari, just like his people, has always been cool and handsome.


    But at the moment, Gu Sirui, who didn''t see Su Su, felt unhappy. When he started the sports car, he still didn''t smile. Every time Gu Sirui was in a bad mood, he couldn''t control himself. This time, too.


    The sports car drove all the way into the most famous bar area in the city and came to one of the most familiar ones. There has been a smart waiter for a long time to park the car for Gu Sirui and put on sunglasses. Gu Sirui comes to his private room in silence, and does not ask any of his friends to refuse the invitation of many beauties along the way.


    Gu Sirui is also like a teenager who borrows wine to relieve his worries. He drinks a lot of wine one by one. He couldn''t figure it out. He and Su Su had such a wonderful time. How could she have said that she had left?


    After another glass of wine, Gu Sirui feels that his vision is a little blurred. Fortunately, his reason conquers his emotion. He still remembers going to work in the company tomorrow. Finally, he found the manager of the bar, who made him familiar with Gu Sirui and arranged for his driver to drive smoothly. He also asked Gu Sirui to drink the sobering medicine to take him out of the bar.


    Gu Sirui: I''m conscious. Besides, the sobering drugs also play a role. Anyway, when Gu Sirui goes home, he goes upstairs by himself. Slowly go to the bathroom to clean up, Gu Sirui looked at himself in the mirror, still very handsome, and, compared with a few years ago, a little more man''s feeling, why can''t Su Su see? Some of them laughed at themselves. Gu Sirui let himself fall into a soft bed. Under the influence of alcohol, he soon fell asleep.The next day, Gu Sirui got up on time and came to the company. Now, he has some new ideas. Anyway, according to Mrs. Gu''s idea, it''s irresponsible to be late or leave early in the company.


    It''s OK to stay in the company on the third day. It''s better to learn about the operation and profits of some new industries recently. By the way, what''s the difference between these new industries and Gu''s. During the whole day, Gu Sirui focused on these materials, but he didn''t waste any time. He found that some professional managers in these new companies were very interesting.


    Most of the professional managers in general companies are men, but Gu Sirui found that some of the female managers are very good at their work, which makes Gu Sirui very interested. After thinking about it, Gu Sirui thinks that it is necessary for him to meet some of the best female professional managers, which may help him.


    Gu''s face is still very big. After arranging for his assistant to invite several female professional managers for an interview, they all agreed, so Gu Sirui went to meet one by one.


    After all, Gu Sirui''s working experience is too shallow. After a few days of meeting and talking, he found that the female professional managers are very difficult to provoke! Each of them is a strong woman with strong ability, and the strong logical thinking makes him unable to resist. Gu Sirui only felt tired. He wanted to have dinner and chat to reach the intention of cooperation. In the questions asked by several female managers one by one, Gu Sirui couldn''t answer many of them. Therefore, the idea of cooperation was completely broken.

 Chapter 568

    On the other side, in the hospital''s single room. Gu Sinian is still asleep. The dream scene has appeared many times in Gu Sixian''s mind over the years: the same examination, practice, various individual training In contrast, he can only study, do homework and do homework in the room upstairs, but he can''t have a carefree childhood like his brother Gu Sirui. Gu Sixian has been smart since he was a child. He knows that he is different from his younger brother.


    When he stands with his younger brother and his parents and looks at his younger brother''s face which combines the advantages of his parents, he only feels that he is an outsider and not a member of the same family.


    In the end, it confirmed his conjecture that he was only brought up by his parents and was not the child of the family at all. No wonder he could only stay alone and learn a lot when he was young, so that he could help his younger brother when he took over the family care in the future.


    Gu Sixian''s brows were locked tightly. The situation in his dream was too depressing. Finally, he struggled to wake up. The eyelashes were shaking slowly, and the light in the room was very soft. It hit Gu Sixian''s face, making him look like he would shine, showing a special dream. When you open your eyes, you will feel smart when you look at them with dark eyes. When the special nurse sees Gu Sinian wake up, he quickly opens the warm towel to wipe Gu Sinian''s face and hands.


    Gu Sixian can''t move. He is in a bad mood. He has always been strong. Now, like a disabled man, he can''t move in the hospital bed, which makes him feel frustrated.


    "Button button button"_ He thought of the familiar knock at the door, and the overlap of the two was Su Su''s consistent way of knocking. When the door opened, Su Su came in with materials and books in her hand. She was still wearing simple clothes with some interesting decorations, which was Su Su''s trademark dress.


    As a designer, Su Su also loves beauty. She is used to putting design into her life. She sees common things in her hands and makes them different through some ingenious designs, which makes her feel very successful.


    Su Su came to Gu Sinian and gently held Gu Sinian''s hand. Gu Sinian was a little embarrassed. He also wanted to hold Su Su''s hand, but now he has no strength at all. He could only curl up his fingers a little and could not even make a fist. Gu Sinian was very disappointed.


    Su Su still talks a lot as usual, holding Gu Sixian''s hand, talking about the company''s affairs, the things she designed, what happy things she met and what troubles she had. Gu Sinian just listened quietly, turned his eyes and looked at Su Su, indicating that he was listening attentively.


    After a while, Gu Sinian''s attending doctors came. For example, special care and Su Su asked about Gu Sinian''s situation and focused on Gu Sinian''s hand. After the inspection. The doctor said to Su Su: "Miss Su, Mr. Gu''s hand muscles are stiff. After our examination, there is nothing wrong with Mr. Gu''s brain and nervous system, but the recovery of the body still needs a long time."


    Turning to Gu Sinian, "Mr. Gu, considering your situation, my suggestion is to exercise your hand function through origami or knitting, so as to achieve the effect of rehabilitation. What''s your opinion?"


    Gu Sixian is a little resistant. Origami knitting is all played by little girls. It''s not suitable for a big man to play it. But when he looked at Su Su, he couldn''t speak now. He couldn''t communicate with Su Su. After thinking about it, he nodded slightly to agree with the doctor''s suggestion.


    Su Su snickered, and immediately, together with the rehabilitation workers, brought a lot of things suitable for hand function training: various colors of paper, various colorful silk threads, and some grip devices and so on.


    The rehabilitation staff first gave Gu Sinian a hand massage. Su Su watched carefully and wanted to learn something. When she was free, she also gave Gu Sinian a massage. Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s side face and felt very warm.


    Although Su Su likes to lie at ordinary times, which he hates very much, for the sake of his illness, Su Su has been busy, careful and focused. This feeling of being cared for is really good. It''s like being addicted. Gu Sinian secretly expects to recover soon so that he can talk to Su Su.


    After a course of massage, the staff took out a piece of paper and put it on their hands. Su Su and the nurse quickly adjusted Gu''s bed. Make sure that Gu Sixian is more comfortable.


    Gu Sinian focuses on the movements on the hands of the rehabilitation workers. Those simple movements are only so simple when he is healthy. But now, Gu Sinian sighed in his heart, hoping that his hand would be a little bit better and get better earlier.


    The rehabilitation workers put the paper in Gu Sinian''s hand, slowly moving Gu Sinian''s fingers, like he just did, folding and rotating bit by bit. These things that normal people can do are very difficult for Gu Sixian.


    Su Su saw it in her eyes. She felt distressed and helpless. She picked up her mobile phone and stood aside and secretly photographed Gu''s practice. Gu Sixian''s action is a little bit difficult, but he never thought of giving up, just like his desperate appearance in the company.


    At the end of a day''s rehabilitation training, Gu Sinian, with the help of the company assistant, looked at the company''s information and operation for a long time before falling asleep. When Su Su worked overtime at home, she felt tired occasionally, so she watched the video of Gu Sixian''s practice secretly. Every time she watched it, she laughed. After laughing, her spirit came, so she continued to work. Under the daily rehabilitation practice, Gu Sinian felt that his hands should be more flexible, at least he could hold things.On this day, after rehabilitation, Gu Sinian was resting. The nurse came in and hung up the nutrient solution for him to recuperate his body. She accidentally saw Su Su''s book on the sofa. The nurse often saw Su Su reading that book. I also know that Su Su is reading for Mr. Gu''s recovery, so I want to put the book away so that Su Su can continue to read next time. The nurse was still young and thin skinned. When she picked up the book Susu read, her face turned red.


    She knows that Mr. Gu can''t move now. She also knows that Su Su often accompanies Mr. Gu. When two young people are together, it''s inevitable that they will have intimate moments. No wonder Su Su will read books on this. I''m very concerned about Mr. Gu''s future health. After all, it has something to do with his future happiness.


    No wonder I always hold on to this book, sometimes I ask for advice like a doctor The nurse thought a little too much, and her face became more and more red. She put the book away in a hurry and left the ward after explaining to the special nurse.

 Chapter 569

    The performance of the nurses made Gu Sinian feel very curious. The nurses in the intensive care unit, according to reason, should have good psychological quality. Did you see a book? Gu Sinian has always been a keen observer. The performance of the nurse made him curious about Su Su''s books.


    But Su Su was not here at this time, and special nursing gave him leg massage. Gu Sinian never wanted to trouble others, so he didn''t let nursing take the book back to him.


    As the day was over, Su Su packed up and was ready to go to the hospital to accompany Gu Sinian. When going downstairs, I met Gu Sirui by accident.


    Seeing Su Su, Gu Sirui''s eyes suddenly brightened. He had dinner with several female professional managers he was interested in these days, and missed several opportunities to find Su Su. He really wanted Susu, and he didn''t want to come to her office during working hours.


    First of all, Su Su is an independent and strong character. How can he be willing to let Su Su bear the office gossip because he went to find her. Gu Sirui has been a girl since childhood. When she was in high school, she was called the prince of campus. At that time, she was with Su Su. Many people didn''t think Su Su Su was worthy of him. Because of this, Gu Sirui also knew that Su Su Su was attacked openly and secretly.


    No matter the words or anything, it was not good for Su Su. At that time, I was too young to protect Su Su. I don''t know if Su Su Su is still angry.


    However, whether Su Su is still angry about what happened in those years or not. Now he will never be so immature again. Gu Sirui knows that office gossip is terrible. He is not willing to let Su Su get hurt again. "Su Su," Gu Sirui tried to make his expression less excited, so as not to attract other people''s dissatisfaction.


    "Hello." Su Su''s attitude is polite and alienated, which makes Gu Sirui feel hurt and dare not attack. He just wants to organize a language to invite Su Su to dinner. Su Su Su has politely stepped back to distance himself from him.


    "I''m sorry. I have something urgent to go back to now. I''ll leave first." Before Gu Sirui speaks, Su Su cuts off his words, bows respectfully and turns away from Gu Sirui''s sight. Gu Sirui''s heart at this moment is just like being caught. It''s hard for him. Su Su hates him so much now. He refuses directly before he even makes an invitation. It''s really an unpleasant meeting.


    In the hospital ward, Gu Sinian had dinner with the help of special care. When he saw Su Su coming, he brought a smile to his mouth unconsciously. Su Su smiles, opens the packed food on the road and eats it as quickly and gracefully as possible. Then she chats with Gu Sinian everyday and massages her muscles. Knowing that Gu Sinian asks to see the company''s related affairs again, Su Su picks up the book she usually reads and looks at it attentively.


    Gu Sinian was really curious about the book Su Su read. The nurse blushed when she saw it last time, but Su Su was sitting beside the hospital bed. Gu Sinian can''t do much exercise now and can''t see the name of the book Su Su read clearly.


    Taking advantage of Su Su to pour the water and put the book on the sofa, Gu Sinian wasted a lot of energy to get the book, but his legs can''t move now, and his hands are not so long. He can''t reach the distance from the bed to the sofa, so he has to give up.


    According to Gu Sinian''s hand function, he can''t write and type, so every day he can only communicate with Su Su by blinking his eyes. There are so many blinks every day that Gu Sinian''s eyes soon can''t stand it. The eye socket flushes, but also can feel dry, some stabbing pain, Su Su sees in the eye, distressed.


    When tiantianban went to the hospital, he chose the best steam eye mask and took it to Gu Sinian. He made a pact with him that he had to rest after seeing it for a period of time every day.


    Even if you communicate with her. Su Su said a lot on one side. Her mouth kept moving. She said a series of words just like spitting beads. She was young. Don''t care for her eyes. She must protect them.


    Gu Sinian is a workaholic like you. If her eyes are affected, how to read documents, how to hold meetings, and so on, Gu Sinian feels warm when she looks at her wordy like a little old lady. Gu Sinian thinks that in such a state, they are just like a husband and wife. Unfortunately, there is a flaw in the beauty. His legs can''t move and he can''t speak. He has worked so hard.


    The next day, Su Su went to a masseuse named fan Jia on the recommendation of her doctor. It is said that this masseuse is more professional than the rehabilitation workers and has been praised by many patients.


    On the third day, Su Su brought fan Jia. After all, the massage technique she learned was just a little superficial, which could not be compared with professionals. Su Su is very calm to accept their own shortcomings, can let the professional masseuse to Gu Sixian rehabilitation, certainly can let Gu Sixian recover faster.


    This masseuse named fan Jia is very comfortable. On can''t say how beautiful, but the skin white, facial features, a look is a gentle person. Fan Jia has helped a lot of patients. He has seen a lot of patients of all kinds. He has seen private wards and things Gu Sinian used everyday. He also knows that people who are rich or not are expensive. He has done his best to take care of Gu Sinian.


    Su Su looked at it and felt relieved. Occasionally, when she was delayed, she told the special nurse to remind Gu Sixian to take a rest on time.At the massage time every day, if Su Su is there, fan Jia will occasionally talk to Su Su. If Su Su is not there, nursing is busy with her own affairs, so fan Jia will talk to Gu Sinian.


    Fan Jia always thinks that Gu Sinian has no language ability. Every time she massages him, Gu Sinian wears an eye mask and can''t see the expression on his face. When she talks to Su Su Su, Gu Sinian doesn''t react at all. Fan Jia also thought that Gu Sinian could not speak or hear.


    Fan Jia not only takes care of one patient of Gu Sinian, but also other patients. Not every patient is as quiet as Gu Sinian and not as easy to get along with as Su Su. Sometimes, when you meet unreasonable patients and their families, you will be choosed no matter what you do, and you will say some unpleasant words.


    It''s not convenient for fan Jia to talk to her family about these things, so Gu Sinian, who seems to be silent and unable to speak, becomes the object of her conversation. Fan Jia felt that it would be easier to express her depression, so she often massaged herself and talked to herself for a long time.

 Chapter 570

    Su Su has been a little busy recently. With new design inspiration, she has become a top. She is very busy every day. For designers, inspiration is really a very important thing, fleeting. As a result, Su Su is busy with her new design in the company every day.


    In the time of accompanying Gu Sixian in the ward, I didn''t speak to Gu Sixian that long. Occasionally, he put down his pen and took a rest. He was busy reading the previous book after saying a few words. Gu Sinian could only endure his curiosity and was like a cat scratch, but his face was still calm.


    Su Su is very busy every day. When his assistant came to report his work every day, he mentioned to Gu Sinian: Recently, there was a design competition of high standard in China. Su Su''s strength is there, and he must sign up to participate. What''s more, Su Su''s inspiration comes. He is busy with his own design every day and his meal time.


    Every day''s high-intensity work and not much rest time, Su Su''s whole body is thin. Gu Sinian looked at Su Su, who was serious about reading. He was so busy that he didn''t forget to read the book. What is it? Why do you care so much?


    On the other hand, fan Jia is doing a second-generation rehabilitation massage. Boys in their twenties, because of their good family conditions and being the only boy, have been spoiled too much since childhood.


    I''m not willing to say anything. I don''t care about my family even if I make a mistake. This time, I went out to drag racing with someone. As a result, I was seriously injured in an accident. I''ve been lying in intensive care unit for more than three months, and now I''m awake and start to do rehabilitation massage. Fan Jia himself is through professional massage learning, professionalism and technology are excellent.


    However, a young girl doing massage this job, it is inevitable that there will be some quality is not too high people gossiping. Sometimes fan Jia felt very aggrieved. Massage was originally designed to exercise muscles. Some pain was inevitable in the recovery of nerve stimulation.


    If there is no pain at all, it has no effect. It also indicates that the muscle may be necrotic and has no consciousness at all. The difficulty is that many people don''t understand these. They feel that massage makes patients feel pain because they are not doing it right. They are criticized every day.


    The rich second generation of this massage is that Mingming is very young. Is the pain of a little massage more painful than the injury in a car accident? Every time a massage is painful, fan Jia wants to cover her ears.


    Even though fan Jia has experienced a lot of such things, he still feels very sad. Why can''t the patient respect him? It''s all for the good of the patients. If there is no effect, who wants the patients to suffer from such pain?


    In the afternoon, fan Jia''s last patient was Gu Sinian. Fan Jia felt a little relaxed. Since she began to give Gu Sinian a massage, she felt most relieved. Although most of the patients could not speak and had no expression, at least she would not blame him. The family is also easy to get along with. Fan Jia thinks that if every patient is so friendly to doctors and rehabilitation workers, how can there be so many doctor-patient accidents?


    Today, Su Su hasn''t come yet. Fan Jia is very tired. She has a desire to talk about her work. So I began to talk about many wonderful families of patients I met. Fan Jia is still a young girl no matter how gentle she is. When she encounters so many grievances, she doesn''t dare to talk to her family.


    Every family has its own difficulties, and many of them choose to shoulder them. Perhaps Gu Sinian has a trusting quality, and fan Jia unconsciously talks more and more.


    When it comes to sadness, tears come down unconsciously. Fan Jia herself was startled. Since she was a masseuse, she had not shed tears in front of people for a long time. However, Gu Sinian was bored. Although he didn''t speak, he knew that everyone would encounter difficulties. The masseuse told himself that he was sad.


    He can be a silent trash can. After hearing this, he turns around and forgets. But! Tears on him is too much!


    Gu Sinian has a habit of cleanliness and hates tears. Or to see in each other has been giving their own massage and dutiful, from the pillow out of the tissue, politely handed fan Jia.


    Fan Jia was stunned. She quickly took the tissue to thank her. She was embarrassed to dry her tears. She controlled her emotions and continued to massage Gu Sinian. It was quiet in the ward, but in fan Jia''s heart, a small seed sprouted quietly. Fan Jia looks at Gu Sixian''s good-looking side face and unconsciously climbs up the red cloud.


    For Gu Sinian, it was just a symbolic gesture of politeness, but for fan Jialai, it was a feeling of being respected and cared for. Fan Jia grew up in a poor family. She was the eldest daughter and had younger brothers and sisters to take care of.


    When I was a child, I didn''t spend much time with my parents. Poverty made the whole family silent. My parents gave their concern to my younger brother and sister, and paid little attention to fan Jia, let alone care for her. So since joining the work, fan Jia has suffered from all kinds of cold and warm. After all, they don''t care about comfort.


    But in the face of Gu Sinian, although he did not speak, he forgave her gaffe, which made fan Jia very grateful. In many massages in the future, fan Jia pays more attention and looks after Sinian more and more secretly. Even if Gu Sinian doesn''t speak, fan Jia doesn''t care.


    As long as she can see Gu Sinian every day, she will feel happy and the unhappiness of taking care of other patients will disappear. In a short space of time with Gu Sinian, fan Jia felt that he had been happy for a long time.Gu Sinian didn''t notice fan Jia''s change, and Su Su didn''t even notice. He just regarded fan Jia as a good staff member. Gu Sinian, who was used to fan Jia''s massage, also felt that it was good for his recovery, so he always asked fan Jia to give him a massage. He didn''t have any dissatisfaction with fan Jia''s gaffe.


    After all, once when Su Su was reading a book, Gu Sinian was selfish and asked Su Su Su to be next to him. After this period of rehabilitation, Gu''s body became more flexible, and finally focused on the opportunity to see the title of the book.


    Gu Sinian, who saw clearly the title of the book, admitted that he was calm on the surface, and his heart had been fluctuating for a long time. For the accident with Su Su, he had selective amnesia. Unexpectedly, Su Su remembered so clearly.


    I also found some special books to read. Does he need to thank Su Su for his meticulous care for his body? However, this is indeed a problem, and he is very concerned about it. Thinking about the contents of the book, Gu Sinian thought quietly. His brain was spinning fast. Should he be able to write for a while and have a good communication with the doctor.

 Chapter 571

    Although the analyst who made predictions by stealing intelligence has been convicted, his false report still brought some economic losses to Shengshi. After all, analysts released the bad news of Shengshi out of retaliation against Su Yao, which more or less had a negative impact on Shengshi''s reputation. Fortunately, Gu Sirui promptly told Su Yao the analyst''s inferior means, which reduced the risk to the minimum.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m in a good mood or today''s weather is already very good. When I got off at the gate of the company building this morning, Su Yao felt that today''s weather was particularly good and the sky was clear.


    A meeting was held in the building of Shengshi group. At the meeting, the losses caused by the analyst''s false report were summarized. At the same time, other leaders of the company appreciated Su Yao''s timely stop loss measures in this incident.


    Although Su Yao didn''t say that thanks to Gu Sirui''s timely notification, she was very grateful to Gu Sirui. Think of here, Su Yao''s favor for Gu Sirui is a little more, Gu Sirui''s impeccable face quietly jumps in Su Yao''s mind, and the corner of Su Yao''s mouth is not easy to be noticed. When the word "Pantone" jumped into Su Yao''s ears from her colleagues, she suddenly pulled Su Yao back to reality.


    Recently, the directors of Shengshi took a fancy to the development prospect of emerging industries, discussed and launched a new plan. The key to the plan is the debut of the new color developed by Pantone in the world. The focus of this meeting is to discuss who should be responsible for the project. There are different opinions.


    Su Yao, who has always been involved in emerging industries, is very interested in and optimistic about the new plan. Su Yao, who is determined to make a big show, certainly wants to undertake the project. However, she is distressed that the head office requires that the profits of the project reach 15% of the profits of Shengshi one year later, and the head office will provide a deposit for buying colors.


    It''s not easy for Su Yao to achieve 15% of the profits of Shengshi. What she needs now is an excellent customer to work with her to make suggestions to ensure that she can achieve the target revenue, so that she can seize the opportunity to buy the right to use the colors developed by Pantone.


    Based on her liking for Gu Sirui, the first thing she thought of was him. Moreover, Gu Sirui was indifferent to the company''s affairs, but he was able to take the lead in the company after his brother Gu Sirui''s accident in, and he could make a very high performance in one month after taking over the company. Su Yao had heard about this for a long time, and her bright eyes brightened a little when she thought of it.


    Many participants in the meeting expressed that they were eager to try this project, but they didn''t make a decision immediately because of the consideration of the established performance. Almost all of them expressed at the moment: "how can a new business plan reach 15% of the profits of Shengshi in just one year, and there are still some risks for this emerging industry that can''t be predicted at present. This performance target should be lowered. \"


    Su Yao did not participate in the discussion of questioning the performance target. Su Yao saw the chairman''s eyes, and the chairman looked at them silently, and there was a trace of displeasure in his eyes. How can he not know how much profit and risk this new project will bring? At the moment, he just needs a person who dares to do something to undertake this project.


    In her heart, she felt that the chairman''s mind was clear to her. She looked at the chairman without saying a word, and her eyes were firm. There was a trace of joy in the chairman''s eyes. He was a very simple person. The chairman nodded, as if to say: say what you have to say. Su Yao saw his advice and told her about the project. She said that she was very interested in the project. If she is lucky enough to undertake the project, she needs a customer with outstanding performance, and she already has a candidate in her heart.


    The chairman looked happy and said, "Oh? Let''s hear, who are your customers. \"The chairman of the board of directors tacitly agreed with Su Yao''s strategy. Just now, he was still eager to try this project, but he questioned the target performance. Seeing this, the participants were more or less dissatisfied with Su Yao. Because the chairman was not easy to attack, they were annoyed that they didn''t think of the next way.


    Su Yao saw their dissatisfaction in her eyes. Although she was a little bit of a young lady, she was also a woman with general knowledge. She quickly sorted out her mood and thought well, and told the chairman fluently that Gu Sirui was the customer candidate in her heart. She also said that Gu Sirui''s achievements after taking over the company came together, so that the chairman believed that Gu Sirui was really a good candidate. \"But are you so sure that Gu Sirui will agree to your request? \"Su Yao certainly understands the meaning of the chairman''s words. She is so sure about Gu Sirui, so she must have a way to get Gu Sirui to agree to cooperate with her, he thought.


    Su Yao smiles: "Chairman, do you forget that it was Gu Sirui who attended the dinner with me last time. \"Su Yao is not sure whether she can invite Gu Sirui. She also wants to make the relationship between them ambiguous, so that the chairman mistakenly thinks that they are actually a man and woman friend relationship. In this way, she can more or less rely on the mountain of Gu''s group. Then, isn''t her victory in sight.


    Su Yao said so, and the chairman of the board no longer had any doubts, and other people did not dare to raise any doubts, so he decided to let Su Yao do the project.


    Su Yao got the chance to do this project, and she was very happy. On the one hand, she has long been interested in the considerable profits that this new project will bring, not to mention this is a good opportunity for Su Yao to get close to the person in her heart. How can su Yao let it go. Su Yao finished processing the company''s documents. After she assigned the assigned tasks to her subordinates, she began to figure out how to tell Gu Sirui about it and what kind of words she would use to get him to agree to cooperate with her.\"No matter what method I use, I can make an appointment with Gu Sirui because of this new project! \"Thinking of this, Su Yao was very happy. So he took out his mobile phone and turned to Gu Sirui''s phone in the address book and called without hesitation. She pinched this time is Gu Sirui''s off-duty time, this time he must be free.


    As the youngest daughter of her family, Su Yao has long been used to her father''s favor. Even if his father later took another woman in, his position did not change. The father is not the one who can''t understand. He is his own daughter. That Su Su is nothing.


    Although Su Yao is used to being spoiled by others at home, when she really has feelings for a person, she will even calculate his commuting time very clearly. This is the minimum respect for people you like. If you like them, you should pay attention to them and care about them.

 Chapter 572

    Gu group at this moment: some old employees in the company complain that President Gu always leaves work early these days. Today, he still leaves work on the spot. As Gu''s president, we can say that there are endless things to do every day.


    In the past, when President Gu Sixian was there, he would work overtime almost every day. Even if he went home early because of something, he would make corresponding preparations for the work he would do the next day. It''s like the president now. I know it''s fun.


    On this day, Gu Sirui met one female professional manager and another female professional manager respectively at Starbucks near their company. During these contacts with Wei Qing, he thought that female professional managers were really interesting creatures. Moreover, he learned a lot of management experience from her.


    Gu Sirui''s appearance, needless to say, is absolutely in line with the vast majority of women''s aesthetic: tall, handsome and natural, besides, he is also the famous president of Gu family. So many identities overlap together, there is no doubt that single diamond Wang Laowu.


    To attract girls is the most normal thing.


    Such a handsome guy is also his favorite type of handsome guy. Every day, she "dates" herself. Of course, Yuqing is happy to meet him. Wei Qing is not a simple and ignorant girl. After so many years of hard work in the shopping malls, we have our present position. Gu Sirui''s little tricks are not enough in her eyes.


    However, it''s also a pleasure to date such a handsome guy during the break time. Look at the company that group of red eye disease also dare not say that they have no one to chase. Even if Gu Sirui has ulterior motives, at least in front of her, it''s OK to behave appropriately and carefully.


    Of course, Weiqing refuses to tell him about her company''s revenue and policies. It''s not impossible for Gu Sirui to give her the information she wants. She carefully calculates. Therefore, in every meeting with Gu Sirui, she always appropriately gives Gu Sirui some hope to make him believe that as long as he is sincere enough, he will be able to get useful information.


    Gu Sirui also doesn''t understand the peach color hint from Weiqing. After all, he is a veteran of fengyuechang. When studying abroad, I have seen a lot of various things, and I have not experienced them. But he always had Su Su''s cinnabar mole in his heart, and he couldn''t hold anyone else.


    Therefore, he is always puzzled about Wei Qing. He pretended not to understand what Wei Qing said. He looks like a very decent man. The reason why Wei Qing can be competent for most men in her career is that she is not a man''s wife.


    It''s beautiful when it''s sunny, and the skin is white, needless to say. It''s the standard for ordinary beauties. The facial features are amazing, with the gorgeous atmosphere of a half breed. , slim is also concave and convex, in the workplace is also the object of many men''s pursuit.


    Today, Gu Sirui is still not surprised to get the information he wants from Weiqing. But unexpectedly received Su Yao''s invitation, said something to discuss with him, and said he would be interested in this matter. Gu Sirui knows Su Yao a little.


    After all, she is Su Su''s sister. She loves her husband and her husband. Gu Sirui has a good impression on Su Yao. Occasionally, I would ask Su Su something through Su Yao. He thought that Su Yao is not a brainless person, now he is busy, Su Yao should not say some boring things.


    So I agreed to her invitation. Of course, the time and place are up to him. Su Yao certainly has no opinion on this point. She has a good feeling for Gu Sirui and looks forward to meeting each time. As long as you see Gu Sirui, she doesn''t care where to meet, what to eat and what to talk about.


    In the hospital, a touch of warm sun shines in from the window, and the whole room is warm. When the sun shines on people, they feel lazy from the inside out. At this time, Su Su was sitting beside Gu Sinian''s bed, with his back to the window, reading to him. Slender fingers holding a book, like a gentle girl in high school.


    The sunlight shining on Su Su''s side face made the hair on her white skin seem to be suffused with soft and beautiful light. Gu Sixian, who was still listening to Su Su Su''s reading for a second, was attracted by such a scene for the next second. He was fascinated and lost. For business elites like Gu Sinian, it is a luxury for them to be in a daze.


    However, together with Su Su, he has broken many of the frameworks he set before. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He didn''t approve of Su Su''s behavior and even hated it before, but Su Su was able to fascinate Gu Sinian through some other characteristics.


    After Gu Sinian realized it, Su Su worried about Gu Sinian''s situation. Su Su also read some financial newspapers when he was studying for Gu Sinian. When he heard that his younger brother was able to make praiseworthy achievements in a month after his car accident, Gu Sinian was quite pleased.


    However, when he heard that Gu''s income was not very good, he was worried after all. Gu Sirui took over the company''s time is too short, far too late to understand every operation of the company. Problems are inevitable. I just hope Gu Sirui can have a strong heart to face these challenges and not be knocked down by them. In this way, Gu will be finished.


    After so many years in the shopping mall, Gu Sinian has already developed a very keen vision. He can always accurately seize business opportunities. There is no doubt that he has always been an excellent leader. He hasn''t been involved in the business affairs of the company for a long time after his accident. This time, I heard that Gu''s steps are not moving forward. He thinks it''s time to urge Si Rui to take action.\"This boy, what are you doing recently? Help me tell him that Gu should try something new. Don''t be too conservative. \"Gu Sinian conveyed his meaning to Su Su in the way he just learned. Su Su nodded. Although she didn''t know much about the business, she thought Gu Sirui''s method was too old-fashioned.


    Looking at the recent situation of the company, there are basically no new jobs. It''s just like running on the original basis, which is completely the style of the company''s old-fashioned shareholders. Su Su feels puzzled. With Gu Sirui''s character, he should not make such conservative decisions.


    Although this view, the development of the company will not have any loss, but there will be no progress. In shopping malls, many business opportunities are fleeting. If we can''t make progress all the time, we will regress. Isn''t all Gu''s hard work wasted? Su Su Su is too distressed.

 Chapter 573

    Considering that the new plan is related to the development prospect of Shengshi, Su Yao decided to go to Gu''s company to interview Gu Sirui in person in order not to let the plan leak, which is more secure.


    Su Yao sorted out all the plans, put them in an opaque file bag, then put them in her handbag, and left the flourishing age.


    Anxious to talk about the new plan and make plans for the future of Shengshi, Su Yao quickly walked to the parking lot and took out the car key in her pocket.


    After unlocking the car, you can directly sit in the car. After starting the car, you can keep a fast speed and drive to Gu''s company.


    Soon Su Yao arrived at Gu''s company.


    Park the car in Gu''s parking lot. Su Yao checks again in the car to see if there is any problem with her plan. After confirming that there is no problem, Su Yao takes her handbag and gets out of the car.


    After the car was locked, Su Yao went straight to the office building of Gu''s company.


    Taking the elevator, Su Yao quickly arrived at Gu Sirui''s office floor.


    "Ding"


    the elevator door opens and Su Yao walks out of the elevator quickly.


    Before reaching Gu Sirui''s office, Su Yao is stopped by her secretary.


    "Miss Su, you are here. Are you looking for president Gu?" Asked the secretary.


    "Well, are you Mr. Gu in the office? I have something to do with him


    "Sorry, Miss Su, President Gu is not in the office," the Secretary said apologetically.


    Su Yao asked anxiously, "if he''s not in the office, where is he? I''ll go and find him


    "You misunderstood me, Miss Su. Mr. Gu is not in the company now." After a pause, the Secretary said, "Mr. Gu left the company before you came. He said that he had something to go out for a while."


    Su Yao was more worried when she heard the Secretary''s words.


    "Did he say what it was? And when will he be back? "


    The Secretary recalled Gu Sirui''s words when he left, shook his head and said, "Mr. Gu didn''t say anything. I don''t know when Mr. Gu will come back to the company."


    Seeing that Su Yao was very disappointed, she suggested, "Miss Su, you should wait for Mr. Gu in the company first. Maybe he will come back later, or if you are in a hurry, you can call Mr. Gu and ask him?"


    Su Yao thinks that it''s not the way to wait for Gu Sirui in the company all the time. Besides, it''s not sure whether he will come to the company today!


    Why don''t you just leave Gu''s side and ask Gu Sirui where he is when he goes out? If it is convenient, she will drive directly to Gu Sirui.


    So Su Yao said, "since he''s not here, I''ll go back first. I''ll call later and ask where he is now."


    After listening, the Secretary nodded and sent Su Yao away.


    After leaving Gu, Su Yao returns to her car and is ready to call Gu Sirui.


    "Hello, the call you dialed is temporarily unavailable."


    After several phone calls, there was such a voice all the time. Su Yao was a little upset: "what is Gu Sirui doing? I don''t even answer the phone. "


    Unable to get through the phone, Su Yao had no choice but to give up and prepare to go back to the company first.


    Conveniently throw the mobile phone in the co driver''s seat, Su Yao starts the car to leave.


    Driving the car back to the company on the way, Su Yao found a person walking in front of him is like Gu Sirui.


    After a while, Su Yao confirms that Gu Sirui is the one walking in front of her.


    At this time, Gu Sirui didn''t know where he was going, didn''t drive, and was still on the phone while walking.


    Seeing such a scene, Su Yao said: "no wonder she didn''t answer her phone. She was talking to someone else."


    Originally, she planned to drive directly to Gu Sirui, but Su Yao seemed very happy when she saw the expression on his face when he called, so she guessed: "who is Gu Sirui talking to, so happy?"


    Out of a woman''s sixth sense, Su Yao thinks that the person on the other side of the phone is probably a woman. It''s uncomfortable to think of this.


    "She must see which woman she is. Just talking on the phone makes Gu Sirui so happy."


    After making up her mind, Su Yao lowered her speed and drove slowly behind Gu Sirui.


    In order to eavesdrop on Gu Sirui''s chat with a woman, Su Yao deliberately rolls down the window.


    At this time, Gu Sirui receives a call from Su Su and asks about his brother''s physical recovery. When he hears that his brother''s physical recovery is very good, he thinks that he should soon be able to get rid of the hardship of working in the company. I''m very happy to think of my relaxed life.


    I have no idea that Su Yao is following her.


    Su Yao follows Gu Sirui for a short time. She finds that the distance seems to be a little far, and her voice is not clear. She has no idea who the woman is talking to Gu Sirui.


    So Su Yao is a little more bold, will track the distance closer.


    Then Su Yao listens to Gu Sirui''s chat.


    After shortening the distance, you can hear some sounds, but because there is some noise on the street, many of them are not very true.But Su Yao still heard the word "Su Su" in Gu Sirui''s call.


    Su Yao wanted to continue to listen, but at this time Gu Sirui didn''t know why he suddenly turned his head. Su Yao moved to the car and quickly rolled up the window.


    Gu Sirui''s action of looking back was totally unintentional, so he didn''t find Su Yao in the car.


    Su Yao is relieved to see that Gu Sirui doesn''t find himself.


    After the tension subsided, Su Su thought that since Gu Sirui was talking with Su Su, he was still so happy. Would he go to Su Su?


    Thinking of Su Su, Su Yao felt a lot of resentment: "Su Su is with Gu Sinian, and she is still taking care of Gu Sinian in the hospital. How can she get confused with Gu Sirian?"


    "Can''t you just stay by Gu Sinian''s side?"


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She was jealous.


    Seeing Gu Sirui''s happy appearance, Su Yao angrily pats the steering wheel and decides to discuss the company''s business plan with Gu Sirui a little later. She is not in the mood now!


    In fact, Gu Sirui leaves the company during working hours not to see Su Su, but to see Weiqing, and then wants to get some useful information from her.


    As for Su Su''s call, Gu Sirui himself was surprised.


    Su Su said that after his brother''s physical recovery was very good, he conveyed his brother''s advice: "Gu should make a new attempt."


    Gu Sirui thinks that he should refer to his elder brother Gu Sixian''s suggestion.


    Apart from these two things, he and Su Su did not talk about other irrelevant things, let alone meeting Su Su.


    Su Yao misunderstood Gu Sirui completely because of the words she heard.

 Chapter 574

    With the recovery of Gu Sinian''s illness day by day, Su Su''s care work is no longer like before. He should pay attention to Gu Sinian''s situation all the time.


    Now the acupuncture and moxibustion therapy of Gu Sinian has basically stopped, and there is a special masseuse in charge of body massage.


    In this way, Su Su relaxed a lot and had free time at her disposal.


    At the beginning, when the masseuse came to give Gu Sinian a massage, Su Su was suddenly idle and didn''t know what to do, so she just stayed in the ward and watched the masseuse give Gu Sinian a massage.


    After staying in the ward for several times, Su Su felt that she could not waste her time like this. She felt that she should find something to do.


    But I didn''t think of what I was going to do for a moment.


    On this day, the masseuse came to massage Gu Sinian as usual.


    Gu Sinian can now basically sit up with his arms or move slightly. With Gu Sinian''s cooperation, the masseuse soon began to massage Gu Sinian.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian''s action and had some thoughts in her heart. She knew what she should do.


    Since she came back, she has been with Gu Sinian and taking care of him. It can be said that it witnessed the whole process of Gu Sinian''s recovery from lying unconscious in the hospital bed to now. It also witnessed all the pain and difficulties that Gu Sinian experienced during this period of treatment.


    In addition, during this period of time, I also consulted the information related to Gu Sixian''s condition, which can be regarded as a good understanding of Gu Sixian''s condition.


    Su Su thought that there must be a lot of people suffering from the same disease as Gu Sinian, but how painful the treatment and recovery process of this disease is, normal people simply can''t understand.


    So Su Su plans to take advantage of Gu Sinian''s free time during massage to draw a picture book of Gu Sinian''s illness and all the treatment processes.


    Picture books can not only let people understand the disease in a more direct and vivid way, but also let the public understand the suffering of the patients. The family members can understand the patient''s emotion and find a better way to accompany the patient to receive treatment.


    So, after the massage was finished, Su Su wanted to discuss with Gu Sinian.


    After seeing off the masseuse and closing the door, Su Su went to the hospital bed.


    Seeing that Su Su seemed to have something to say to himself, Gu Sinian focused on Su Su.


    "Si Nian, when you massage, I''m free. So I want to draw your illness through picture books, which is not only a record of your experience in this period, but also a way to let the public understand the difficulty of this illness. "


    When Gu Sinian heard Su Su''s idea, he immediately agreed with it. If he didn''t have Su Su''s company during this period of time, it would be difficult for him to stick to it. The production of this picture book is also of great significance to myself.


    Because Gu Sinian''s mouth is still recovering, the doctor still told him not to speak with his voice, so Gu Sinian could only express his agreement by blinking his eyes.


    Su Su was very happy that his idea was approved by Gu Sinian. He said happily, "great, Sinian. I''ll go and buy all the materials needed to make picture books today."


    Although Gu Sinian could not speak, Su Su saw the same happiness in his eyes.


    That night, Su Su went to the store near the hospital to buy materials after Gu Sinian had a rest.


    After buying all the materials, Su Su went back to the ward and saw Gu Sinian still sleeping on the bed.


    Su Su lightened her steps, put all the materials she had just bought on the ground, and then took out the contents.


    A little bit in the ward, the things are divided into the following categories, and the tools to be used tomorrow are ready, Su Su just went to rest.


    The next day, as soon as Gu Sinian woke up, he saw that Su Su had bought the materials back. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart, "it''s so fast!"


    Su Su also found that Gu Sinian saw the materials he had bought. He was a little proud and said, "Sinian, do I have the executive power to buy all the materials so soon?"


    Gu Sinian saw Su Su''s energetic appearance, and he looked at Su Su with a smile in his eyes.


    According to the Convention, in the afternoon, the masseuse came to give Gu Sinian a massage.


    Su Su said hello to the masseuse, then went back to the bed and said to Gu Sinian on the bed, "Sinian, then I went out to design the inspiration of picture books?"


    Gu Sixian blinked, Su Su went to get the materials she wanted to use.


    With the materials in hand, Su Su leaves the ward, ready to find an open place to conceive picture books.


    The masseuse also began to massage Gu Sinian.


    Su Su set an alarm clock for her mobile phone. When the alarm clock rang, it was the end time of Gu Sinian''s massage.


    When Su Su returned to her room, fan Jia, the masseuse, had already left.


    Seeing Su Su coming back, Gu Sinian looked at Su Su as if to ask, "what''s the idea like today?"Su Su read out the meaning in his eyes and said happily, "it''s very good. I''ve already started to draw some today."


    Gu Sinian''s eyes showed interest, so Su Su took the picture book to him.


    So they looked at Su Su Cai''s picture book, and Gu Sinian would give Su Su some suggestions for improvement from time to time.


    In the following time, Su Su, Gu Sinian and fan Jia formed a tacit understanding.


    Fan Jia and Gu Sinian massage in the ward, while Su Su conceives and creates her own picture books in the small garden of the hospital.


    On that day, Su Su left the ward with her picture books as usual. He stopped at the garden of the hospital, took out his tools from his bag and prepared to create.


    As a result, Su Su finds that she seems to have forgotten to bring her brush today. She turns over her bag again, but still can''t find her brush.


    Su Su had no choice but to go back to the ward


    So Sue picked up her bag and went back to the ward.


    As soon as he reached the door of the ward, Su Su heard the voice coming from inside. He couldn''t help wondering: "isn''t Si Nian unable to speak now?"


    Then Su Su did not directly push the door in, but at the door of the ward, through the glass on the door of the ward, to observe the situation inside.


    In the ward, Gu Sinian really kept silent and didn''t say a word.


    But fan Jia, the masseuse, didn''t care. He gave Gu Sinian a massage while talking to him incessantly.


    Although it''s normal for a masseuse to chat when massaging a patient, it''s really rare for a masseuse like fan Jia to talk all the time.


    And Su Su saw through the glass that fan Jia''s eyes were shining when he looked at Gu Sixian.


    Su Su thinks fan Jia may have fallen in love with Gu Sixian.

 Chapter 575

    Looking at fan Jia''s happy state when she massaged Gu Sinian and her bright eyes when she looked at Gu Sinian, Su Su felt that her guess should be correct.


    Su Su stood outside the ward for a while. After thinking about it, she decided not to go in now. Now the atmosphere is a little awkward.


    Then Sue turned and left, as if she had never come back.


    At this time, fan Jia and Gu Sinian in the ward had no idea that Su Su had come back once. They are still in the same state as before, and are undergoing massage treatment.


    Leaving the ward, Su Su went back to the small garden of the hospital and found a chair to sit down.


    "Does fan Jia really like Gu Sixian? When did you like Gu Sixian? " Su Su wondered.


    "In such a short time, fan Jia fell in love with Gu Sinian because of his identity?"


    As soon as she thought of this, Su Su denied her guess.


    Before fan Jia came to give Gu Sinian a massage, Su Su took the initiative to tell fan Jia about Gu Sinian. Coupled with fan Jia''s extroverted personality, they chatted together for a while. I got along well.


    Later, they sometimes chatted together, and they had a good time every time.


    According to these times of getting along with fan Jia, Su Su thinks that fan Jia is an extrovert girl with simple personality. She doesn''t have any scheming. She''s not the kind of person who likes to climb the dragon and follow the Phoenix. On the contrary, she''s a very sincere and straightforward person.


    Since it''s not because of Gu Sinian''s identity, there is only one explanation: "fan Jia only likes him because of Gu Sinian."


    But Su Su is not sure whether fan Jia''s love for Gu Sinian is just getting along with Gu Sinian, or whether she has fallen in love with Gu Sinian?


    Although I''m not sure what Fan Jia likes about Gu Sinian? Su Su still couldn''t help being jealous. After all, the people she loved were always worried about by other women, and she was always uncomfortable.


    Because of the spread of jealousy in my heart, Su Su also lost her mind to create picture books, not to mention that her brush had not been taken out of the ward.


    Su Su, who gave up creating picture books, put things on the bench and sat there in the sun.


    After sitting on the bench for a long time, Su Su raised her watch and looked at the time. She found that the massage was almost over, so she got up to go back to the ward.


    Carrying her bag of things, Su Su was in a low mood.


    Afraid of meeting fan Jia when she went back, Su Su deliberately wandered in the hall on the first floor for a while, wasting time.


    Then I took the elevator and went back to the ward where Gu Sinian was.


    As Su Su planned, fan Jia had already left when she went back, leaving Gu Sinian alone in the ward.


    When Gu Sinian heard the sound of pushing the door, he knew that Su Su had come back. He was very happy, and his eyes followed the door.


    In an instant, Gu Sinian felt that Su Su''s mood today was not right, or even depressed, and he could not help but worry.


    Su Su was still jealous after she worried about Gu Sinian. She didn''t want to explain to Gu Sinian why she was in a bad mood.


    "Hum, it''s all his fault. If you live in a hospital, you can charm other people''s Hospital girls," Su Su said in her heart.


    If you think about it, it''s even worse to look at Gu Sinian.


    Su Su directly ignored Gu Sinian and went to put away his picture book materials.


    Gu Sinian was a little silly when he saw Su Su like this. What did he do to provoke Su Su? How can you do this to yourself today?


    Gu Sinian has a lot of questions to ask Su Su, but because his mouth is not good and it''s not convenient to speak, he can only stare at Su Su, hoping Su Su Su can tell him directly.


    Su Su had intended to spend more time on Si Nian, but he couldn''t resist his eyes.


    In addition, Gu Sinian saw that Su Su still ignored herself and wanted to ask her anxiously.


    Su Su saw that Gu Sinian had to admit defeat and said, "don''t talk, Sinian! I''m fine. I''m just in a bad mood all of a sudden. "


    Gu Sinian didn''t believe this, but Su Su didn''t want to tell him, and there was no way.


    He thought that Su Su hadn''t shown her picture book today, so he moved his eyes to Su Su''s bag and looked at it.


    Su Su knew what Gu Sinian was thinking as soon as he saw it. He said, "I forgot to bring my brush today, so I couldn''t draw in the picture book. I''ve been sitting on the bench basking in the sun."


    As soon as he heard Su Su''s words, Gu Sinian guessed that Su Su was in a bad mood because he failed to create picture books. He was a little relieved.


    Su Su obviously didn''t worry so much about taking care of Si Nian. He knew that he must have misunderstood what he meant.


    I feel very unfair: "why do you want to be angry because he is jealous, but other people''s party is just like a nobody, with an innocent face!"


    Thinking of this, Su Su actually wanted to ask Gu Sinian how he felt about fan Jia? Do you know fan Jia likes him?


    But considering that Gu Sinian''s mouth hasn''t fully recovered and it''s difficult to communicate, he gave up the idea and prepared to wait until Gu Sinian got well.In the heart has been suffering from their own speculation, Su Su also want to find fan Jia, want to ask if she likes Gu Sinian.


    But it didn''t seem very good to ask fan Jia directly.


    After all, fan Jia is very attentive to Gu Sixian''s illness, and every massage is also very attentive. Under the care of fan Jia, Gu Sinian''s condition has really improved.


    If you ask abruptly, and people deny that you like Gu Sinian, it will be very embarrassing. And later fan Jia came back to give Gu Sinian a massage, he must have a estrangement in his heart.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su''s return today. After he said a few words, he ignored him. Now he''s still sitting and doesn''t know what he''s thinking. His eyes are still a little complicated, so he patted Su Su Su''s bed with his arm to make her come back to her.


    Su Su heard the voice, quickly went to the hospital bed, asked: "what''s the matter, Si Nian?"


    Gu Sinian said with his eyes: "I''m thirsty and want to drink water."


    Su Su quickly walked to the table, gave Gu Sinian a cup of warm water, and went to the hospital bed to feed Gu Sinian.


    After that, Su Su put the water cup away and sat beside the bed, thinking about what Gu Sinian had just interrupted.


    After thinking about it, Su Su decided to bury it in her heart for the time being. Now it''s the most important thing to cure Si Nian. Let''s wait until Si Nian is well!


    After making a good decision, Su Su accompanied Gu Sinian as usual. Gu Sinian helped when he needed it, but he stopped talking.


    Gu Sinian had no idea that Su Su had come back to the ward before and thought so much about it. I just found that after Su Su came back today, she seemed to have been immersed in her own world, obviously less than usual.

 Chapter 576

    After talking with Su Su, Gu Sirui hangs up, puts it in his pocket, and goes directly to the cafe with Wei Qing.


    When we got to the cafe, Wei Qing had been waiting there for a while.


    Gu Sirui walks over, sits on the seat and says hello to Wei Qing: "Miss Wei, have you arrived so early?"


    "To see Mr. Gu, it''s natural to arrive earlier. You can''t let Mr. Gu wait for me any more," Wei Qing said, with a standard smile on her face.


    After sitting down, Gu Sirui calls the waiter, who hands him the drink list.


    After Gu Sirui took it, he looked at the coffee above and chose a very good cup of coffee.


    Then he looked at Wei Qing gentlemanly and asked, "where''s Miss Wei?"


    Wei Qing replied, "just like President Gu, black coffee."


    After the order, the waiter left.


    Wei Qing started the topic first and asked, "is president Gu looking for me today?"


    "It''s not a big deal for me to come to you today. I just want to discuss some industry issues with you, such as industry prospects and so on. Before that, I thought Miss Wei had a unique opinion. I wanted to learn from her. "


    "Oh? Mr. Gu is too modest. Where can you learn from me? " It''s sunny.


    Gu Si Rui laughs: "Miss Yu, you are a senior manager, but I have just taken over the company. Naturally, I need to learn more."


    Wei Qing can''t guess whether Gu Sirui''s words are true or false for a moment, so she agrees: "since President Gu said so, I''ll tell you my humble opinion. I hope President Gu won''t laugh."


    Gu Sirui saw that Wei Qing agreed and said, "that''s nature."


    Just then the waiter brought coffee. They took the coffee and chatted with each other.


    "What do you think is the most important thing in our design industry?" Gu Sirui asked first.


    Wei Qing thought about it and said, "naturally, it''s creative."


    "How does Miss Wei usually choose creative designers?"


    "This is out of my jurisdiction."


    "What kind of works does Miss Wei think are the most creative and popular?"


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Sirui asked Weiqing many questions, and Weiqing answered them selectively.


    After listening to these questions, Weiqing roughly guesses that Gu Sirui asked himself to come out just to inquire more useful information, but it was under the guise of learning.


    Gu Sirui asked all the questions that he could ask for useful information, but Weiqing obviously had an idea and didn''t take the bait.


    After a discussion, Gu Sirui still failed to get information from Weiqing.


    After Gu Sirui stops asking questions, Wei Qing talks again.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m just a manager of the company. I don''t understand a lot of information comprehensively. Mr. Gu can consider cooperating with Jinque, but there are many more powerful managers in Jinque. "


    Although what Wei Qing said was very obscure, Gu Sirui suddenly recognized the hidden meaning in Wei Qing''s words: "only by cooperating with Jinque and bringing business benefits to Jinque can we get more useful information."


    Gu Sirui thought that although it was important for him and Gu to get information, he could not easily decide to cooperate with Jinque. The advantages and disadvantages have not been considered clearly, so we must not make a rash decision.


    Of course, the strength of Jinque company is also very strong, which can be considered, but it is under the premise of detailed investigation of Jinque.


    So Gu Sirui replied: "what Miss Wei said is reasonable. It''s a great honor for Gu to cooperate with Jinque. But as you know, I can''t decide this matter by myself. I still have to consider the opinions of the company''s shareholders. "


    After a pause, he continued: "of course, the company''s shareholders will also choose to cooperate with Jinque in the industry."


    Gu Sirui a word, push the responsibility that oneself refuses to go out. Neither explicitly agreed to cooperate with Jinque, nor explicitly refused to cooperate with Jinque.


    As a senior manager, Weiqing naturally knows that the cooperation is not decided by the President alone, but Gu Sirui can listen to her proposal and keep it in mind that there is a possibility of cooperation.


    "As long as Gu can always consider cooperating with Jinque, I will be satisfied." Wei Qing said with a smile.


    Next, they politely said a few words.


    After drinking the coffee, Gu Sirui said that the company still had things to deal with. Wei Qing nodded to show her understanding, and they left the cafe.


    After leaving, Gu Sirui plans to review the company''s affairs. At this time, the mobile phone rings.


    "Linglingling"


    GU Sirui saw that it was su Yao. After connecting, he said, "Su Yao, what''s the matter?"


    On the other side of the phone, Su Yao said, "Gu Sirui, I have a very important business plan to talk to you. Are you free now?"


    As soon as he heard that there was an important business plan, Gu Sirui quickly said, "I''m free."


    Then they set up a meeting place.Soon, both of them arrived at the appointed place.


    After sitting down, Gu Sirui asked, "come on, what''s the important plan?"


    Su Yao takes out the planning materials she has already prepared from her bag and hands them to Gu Sirui.


    "Here, this is the plan. Open it first and have a look at the contents."


    Gu Sirui took over the plan, and roughly looked at the general content of the plan.


    After reading the contents of the plan, Gu Sirui looked up and said to Su Yao, "it''s really a good plan. Is Shengshi going to use this plan? "


    Speaking of this, Su Yao replied in a low mood: "of course, Shengshi wants to use this plan, otherwise I would not come to you!"


    Gu Sirui was puzzled and asked: "since Shengshi is optimistic about this project, isn''t it OK to sign a contract directly? Did you come to see me? "


    Su Yao saw that Gu Sirui didn''t understand what he meant and explained the problem directly.


    "However, the head office requires to guarantee that the profit of the project will reach 15% of the profit of Shengshi in one year before it can provide a deposit for buying colors, which is quite difficult for Shengshi."


    Then he said, "so I''m looking for you mainly in the hope that Gu can become a customer of Shengshi and provide guarantee for the realization of revenue, so that Shengshi can use this plan."


    After listening to Su Yao, Gu Sirui fell into deep thinking.


    "It''s really hard to achieve such an expected scale. No wonder Su Yao comes to find herself."


    "This project is really a good one. However, if Gu agreed to help Shengshi and become a customer of Shengshi, his capital would not be as sufficient and flexible as before. "


    "And before, Wei Qing also mentioned her intention to cooperate with Gu. She should also consider this cooperation!"


    Gu Sirui knew that if he promised Su Yao to help Shengshi, he would not have enough to cooperate with Weiqing''s company.

 Chapter 577

    In addition to financial considerations, Gu Sirui thinks that although the plan is good, it is a new industry, so the risks brought by the new industry naturally need to be considered.


    Although his elder brother Gu Sinian specially asked Su Su to call to remind him that Gu could not stop and should consider new opportunities and make some new attempts.


    However, Gu Sirui was deeply impressed by his previous analysts, so his distrust of the new industry has not dissipated.


    What''s more, the expected income scale proposed by Su Yao needs a large amount of capital support. If most of the capital is invested in a project, the risk will be greater.


    After comprehensive consideration, Gu Sirui decided that it was better to diversify investment. It can not only guarantee the income, but also avoid the excessive risk.


    But how to refuse Su Yao is a problem. It''s impossible to refuse directly. After all, it''s too embarrassing.


    After su Yao saw that she had finished her expectation, Gu Sirui was thinking about it all the time. She also understood that it was important, but she still held the hope that Gu Sirui would help her.


    So Su Yao quietly waiting for Gu Sirui to finish thinking, did not disturb him.


    Gu Sirui finally broke the silence and asked, "Su Yao, do you remember what I told you last time?"


    Su Yao didn''t expect that Gu Sirui would ask such a question. For a moment, she didn''t know what Gu Sirui was doing? "What happened last time?" he asked? What''s the matter? "


    "The last time I said that I would make 2% profit when I signed with you next time, remember?"


    Su Yao replied, "I remember. What happened? But isn''t that a joke? "


    Gu Sirui denied: "no, it''s not a joke now, it''s my real promise."


    At the beginning, Su Yao was still puzzled that Gu Sirui suddenly brought the topic to this joke. Now she realized that he was saying this to tell herself that Shengshi could not get the expected trading volume from Gu.


    After waiting for a long time, Gu Sirui refuses. Su Yao is very angry.


    Quality asked: "you directly said that you are determined to help Shengshi, refused to become a customer of Shengshi, why do so much, but also to joke."


    Then he asked, "it''s not important to give up 2% next time. The key is that Shengshi really needs Gu''s help this time. Why don''t you want to help Shengshi?"


    Gu Sirui reluctantly replied: "Su Yao, I''m the president of Gu''s company now, so I have to be responsible for the company. I''m willing to help Sheng Shishi, but I have 15% of the revenue scale. It''s a big risk for Gu. I really can''t do it. "


    Looking at Su Yao''s more and more angry face, Gu Sirui then comforted: "Su Yao, this time Gu won''t help. I promise that the next time I cooperate with Shengshi, I''ll make a profit of 2%, OK?"


    Su Yao directly refused: "no, this project is very important to Shengshi. If you want to help, just help this time."


    Then he said excitedly, "I understand that you are worried about risks, but this project is also very beneficial to Gu. High risks will bring high returns."


    Gu Sirui refused again and said, "Su Yao, Gu really can''t help Shengshi this time. Otherwise, I''ll help you find out if there are other suitable companies? "


    Gu Sirui''s repeated refusals made Su Yao even more angry. She replied, "no, the company most suitable to become a customer of Shengshi is Gu''s. you don''t need to help Shengshi find other companies with your fake kindness!"


    After calming down a little, Su Yao stares at Gu Sirui and asks him seriously: "Gu Sirui, do you really refuse to help Shengshi?"


    Gu Sirui is helpless: "I don''t want to be so stiff with Shengshi, but I have to help with a limit. I can''t deliberately push Gu to the place of risk, can I?"


    So Gu Sirui made a voice again, trying to persuade Su Yao, saying: "Su Yao, it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s this time that I really can''t help..."


    Su Yao directly interrupts Gu Sirui''s words and replies, "is there any way to help you understand?"


    Gu Sirui didn''t know what to say, so they looked at each other and kept silent.


    The two were at a standoff for a moment.


    Finally, Su Yao takes care of Gu Sirui and refuses to help Shengshi. Angrily, she grabs the plan from Gu Sirui. Angrily, she puts all the materials in her bag and leaves with it.


    Gu Sirui wants to stop Su Yao, but he has nothing to say, so he can only sigh.


    After the unpleasant conversation, Gu Sirui can only leave and plans to return to the company.


    After arriving at the company, as soon as Gu Sirui came into the office, he called the Secretary through the inside line.


    The secretary came soon.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    "come in!"


    The Secretary asked, "Mr. Gu, what can I do for you?"


    Gu Sirui replied: "well, now you put the things in hand, I have more important things for you to do."


    The Secretary stood opposite, looking at Gu Sirui, waiting for him."Now go to collect the information of Jinque company, including the company''s financial report, excellent design works, award-winning design works, company shareholder information, and so on."


    Then he added: "do your best, the more detailed and comprehensive the information you collect, the better."


    The Secretary replied, "OK, Mr. Gu."


    Then, Gu Sirui said, "by the way, you should sort out all the information you collected and give it to me as soon as possible."


    The Secretary nodded.


    "Well, there''s nothing else. You''re going to do it now."


    The Secretary trotted out of the president''s office.


    After the secretary left, Gu Sirui began to process company documents.


    After the documents were processed, Gu Sirui thought that he had rejected Su Yao today, so he began to help Su Yao see if there was a company suitable for cooperation with Shengshi.


    After waiting for a day, the secretary took all the information about Jinque company to the president''s office and gave it to Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui picked up the information sorted out by the Secretary and looked at it. He found that Jinque''s strength in the design industry was really good. Moreover, Jinque''s earnings and listing situation in last year''s company financial report were very good, and the company''s capital was relatively sufficient.


    After that, Gu Sirui looked at some design works of Jinque company in detail and found that the use of colors in Jinque company was also very novel.


    An idea emerged in Gu Sirui''s mind: "combined with these information, Jinque is more suitable than Gu to become a customer of Shengshi and sign a contract with Shengshi."


    In this way, it not only brings business to Jinque, but also helps Shengshi with some information from Weiqing. Su Yao also has an explanation. It''s killing two birds with one stone!


    The more Gu Sirui thinks about it, the more he thinks about it.

 Chapter 578

    After Gu Sirui had an idea, he decided that it should not be too late. He should match Jinque and Shengshi as soon as possible to make the idea come true.


    After making the decision, the first step is to contact Weiqing. As long as Weiqing can take a fancy to this project, everything behind it is possible.


    Therefore, Gu Sirui first made a call to Weiqing.


    "Linglingling"


    from the opposite side came Wei Qing''s voice: "Mr. Gu, did you call?"


    "It''s like this. You said cooperation before. No, now there''s an opportunity for cooperation," Gu said.


    Hearing that it was an opportunity for cooperation, Wei Qing was very interested and asked, "is that right? That''s great


    "However, the partner this time is not Gu, but Shengshi," Gu Sirui reminded.


    "The golden age? I know something about the company. " Wei Qing thought about it and returned.


    Gu Sirui heard that Weiqing knew something about Shengshi and said happily, "that''s better!"


    In Weiqing''s opinion, although it is important to cooperate with which company, the cooperation project is more important. In addition, the strength of Shengshi company is OK. If it can cooperate, it is also an important profit for Jinque.


    So Wei Qing asked, "Mr. Gu, Jinque is willing to cooperate with Shengshi. Now can Gu always talk about the content of the project? "


    "Of course."


    The materials of the plan are still in Su Yao''s hands, but Gu Sirui also wrote down the important contents, and began to introduce the contents of the plan to Wei Qing.


    "In this project, the new colors developed by Pantone in the near future will debut in the world, and Shengshi intends to buy these new colors."


    Weiqing agreed: "well, it''s wise to buy these new colors."


    Gu Sirui then said: "however, the head office of Shengshi requires to guarantee that the profit of the project will reach 15% of Shengshi''s profit in one year, so Shengshi needs to find a company as a customer to guarantee the profit."


    "What does Mr. Gu mean?" Wei Qing asked.


    "I mean Jinque should be the most suitable company to cooperate with Shengshi in the industry, so as long as Jinque becomes the customer of Shengshi, the plan of Shengshi can go on. It''s a win-win situation for Shengshi and Jinque. "


    After Gu Sirui finished, he jokingly asked, "how about it? Manager Wei, do you want to consider this project? "


    According to the information provided by Gu Sirui, Weiqing thinks that this project is indeed a good one, and it is also very beneficial to Jinque, but the expected revenue scale is really large. However, according to the fund situation of Jinque, it can still be qualified as a prosperous customer.


    But the problem of capital still needs to be decided by the senior management of the company. I can''t decide it directly.


    So, Wei Qing said, "to be honest with President Gu, it''s really a good project. I''m very optimistic and interested in it."


    After a pause, Wei Qing said: "I think Mr. Gu also understands that the 15% revenue scale is a little high, so I''m not responsible for this project alone. I still have to wait for the final decision of the company''s senior management."


    I really don''t want to lose this cooperation opportunity. Wei Qing finally said, "Mr. Gu, if you have any news, I will inform you as soon as possible. Don''t introduce the project to others!"


    Gu Sirui is obviously very interested in this cooperation project, and even afraid to miss this cooperation opportunity. He is more firm in his idea of matching Shengshi with Jinque.


    Weiqing basically has a great hope for cooperation, so Gu Sirui turns to explore Su Yao.


    When Gu Sirui called, Su Yao was angry with Gu Sirui fan because she broke up last time.


    Seeing his phone call, he angrily said to the phone, "don''t you refuse to help? What are you calling for now? "


    The phone rang for a long time, but Su Yao didn''t answer it.


    Gu Sirui saw that Su Yao didn''t answer her phone, and knew that she was still angry because of last time. But I found a way to make it up this time.


    As a result, Gu Sirui keeps on calling Su Yao, and has the meaning of calling all the time without answering.


    Su Yao, who has been harassed by Gu Sirui on the phone, can''t stand it any more. She angrily picks up the phone and asks, "Gu Sirui, what are you doing calling here? Don''t you mean not to help? "


    Gu Sirui said: "if so, Su Yao is still angry."


    He quickly apologized and said, "Su Yao, I''m sorry about last time. Although Gu can''t help Shengshi, I have found a more suitable company than gu! "


    "A more suitable company? What company? " Su Yao obviously does not believe Gu Sirui''s words.


    Gu Sirui replied: "it''s a company called Jinque, which is very innovative in color design, and the company''s capital can support the need of this cooperation with Shengshi."


    Su Yao of Jinque company has heard of it, but she hasn''t contacted Jinque. She doesn''t know much about the details. She only knows that Jinque has some status in the industry.


    Su Yao, who didn''t believe Gu Sirui at first, now believes that if Gu doesn''t cooperate with Shengshi, he can really find other suitable companies. After all, the most urgent task now is to carry on the business plan.Su Yao asked, "is that right? But I don''t know much about Jinque company. You didn''t cheat me, did you? "


    "Of course, it''s true. I''ve talked with Weiqing. She''s also very interested in cooperation. She''s gone to the top management of the company for advice!" Gu Sirui explained.


    The name "Weiqing" is remembered by Su Yao. Who is this woman? It sounds like she is familiar with Gu Sirui?


    "Who is Wei Qing?" Su Yao asked warily.


    "Wei Qing is the senior manager of Jinque. She is a very powerful woman in the workplace. I admire her opinions."


    Gu Sirui mentioned other women, but also with such an appreciative tone to describe that woman.


    Su Yao''s heart became jealous again. Her five tastes were mixed, and her little interest in Jinque disappeared.


    Therefore, Su Yao said firmly: "I don''t want to know that woman, and I don''t want to cooperate with Jinque. Again, if you want to help, promise Gu to cooperate with Shengshi! "


    Gu Sirui recognized from Su Yao''s words that she seemed to be hostile to Wei Qing, so he advised: "Su Yao, put aside Wei Qing, Jinque is really the most suitable company."


    "Needless to say, Shengshi just wants to cooperate with Gu!"


    Su Yao so, Gu Sirui is helpless: "I can only help this step, the rest depends on Su Yao how to decide it!"


    Gu Sirui once again advised: "Su Yao, this is not the time to use emotion. I hope you will seriously consider the cooperation with Jinque. It''s up to you to decide. "


    Then he said, "I''ll send you Weiqing''s contact information later. You decide whether to contact her or not."

 Chapter 579

    Su Yao takes the contact information given by Gu Sirui and walks back and forth in the office.


    Although the first impression of Weiqing is not very good, this cooperation is related to the interests of the company. She has her own hesitation and should not be impulsive.


    Thinking of this, Su Yao takes out her mobile phone, dials it, and asks someone to investigate what kind of company Gu Sirui praises.


    The results of the investigation were soon sent to her mailbox, and Su Yao immediately entered the state of work, reading the contents of the email very seriously.


    All the conditions in Jinque''s information are excellent, and the company is also in a rising period. If we cooperate with each other, the prospect is good. More importantly, Jinque is very close to Shengshi, the company where Su Yao is now.


    On the current conditions, and Jinque cooperation is a good choice, the profits of both sides will be great.


    At the thought of this, Gu Sirui didn''t deceive her because of the woman named Weiqing in his mouth. Su Yao''s mood improved a lot and quickly dialed Weiqing''s phone.


    The man at that end seemed to be busy. After dialing, the color bell rang a few more times before someone picked it up.


    "Hello."


    Su Yao''s decision is made very quickly. Weiqing doesn''t know that Gu Sirui has introduced her partner company and partner, so she is at a loss to answer this phone call.


    "Hello, I''m Su Yao from Shengshi." Since Su Yao wants to talk about cooperation well, her attitude and posture naturally need to be well arranged. She doesn''t feel like a big lady in front of Su Su.


    "Well..." Wei Qing is a little at a loss. She doesn''t know what Sheng Shi''s people are looking for. How does she know her contact information?


    Su Yao naturally also heard the confusion of Wei Qing, and explained the reason briefly on the phone.


    As soon as Gu Sirui introduces it, Weiqing immediately understands that Gu Sirui is not willing to cooperate with Jinque. As for the reason, she is not a fool. Now Gu Sirui gave her another chance, she naturally would not refuse the fat.


    They soon combined their free time and set the time and place for the meeting. After everything was set, Su Yao hung up and prepared the contract with Jinque.


    I have to say that Su Yao is very talented and conscientious in her work.


    The appointed time with Weiqing will soon arrive. The meeting place is downstairs of Shengshi. Su Yao doesn''t need to go out in advance, but in order to show her sincerity, she decides to go to the appointed place ten minutes in advance.


    What she didn''t want was that it took her half an hour to get here.


    They exchanged greetings and sat down to talk about the details of the cooperation. Because of Gu Sirui''s relationship, Su Yao observes Wei Qing from time to time, but the more she observes, the more she hates Wei Qing.


    As a working woman, Weiqing is admired by her. What''s more, Gu Sirui thinks that Weiqing is good, that is to say, he really appreciates her. Su Yao has no way to refute. After all, she also thinks that Weiqing is a very career oriented woman.


    After hanging up the phone, Weiqing seriously prepares for this meeting. She thought that as a woman, it would be difficult for her to cooperate this time. It''s not that she didn''t encounter jealousy in her past cooperation.


    But did not expect that Su Yao quickly took out the ready contract, readily signed the contract, and left the contract to her.


    When the purpose of this trip is achieved, Weiqing leaves with her own smile. At least she has a business deal for Jinque, right?


    She walked happily, humming a little song, and walked lightly on the path. After walking a long distance, Yuqing remembered that she should call Gu Sirui to express her feelings.


    Gu Sirui wants to continue to consult with Weiqing. After su Yao accepts the contact information, he knows that the business between Shengshi and Jinque will surely be successful. Originally, he planned to call Weiqing directly to ask for credit, but he was hindered by the company''s affairs. When he got busy, he left everything behind.


    When Wei Qing called in, he just cleaned up everything.


    "This time you''ve done me such a big favor, come out and drink." Weiqing''s voice is very cheerful. As soon as she hears it, she makes people feel the pleasure of the speaker, so when she hears the phone, she goes straight to the topic.


    Gu Sirui is waiting for her this sentence, hastily should come down.


    He finished processing all the files on his desk. Almost half an hour later, he went to the bar agreed with Weiqing.


    As a senior member of the company, Weiqing naturally knows how much time it takes to be the president of Gu''s company. Gu Sirui has already gone to the bar, ordered a few glasses of his favorite wine, sat on one side of the sofa and had a few drinks occasionally.


    When Gu Sirui arrives, Wei Qing has already drunk a few cups, and there is some intoxication between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "It''s sunny." Gu Sirui sees Wei Qing and says hello directly. In a way, Wei Qing is half of his teacher.


    "Mr. Gu can ask Wei Qing to wait for me." Weiqing changed her attitude and made more banter in her speech this evening. It seems that today''s cooperation with Shengshi will be successful. She is happy from the bottom of her heart.After Gu Sirui and Weiqing have a few drinks, they can''t wait to put forward their own questions and some difficult problems in dealing with this afternoon, waiting for Weiqing''s suggestions.


    Sure enough, after Wei Qing''s one word and two sentences, many things that Gu Sirui couldn''t figure out immediately brightened up. Gu Sirui seemed to be able to follow this thought and continue to extend several different solutions.


    "Weiqing, thank you this time. After chatting with you, there are many things I don''t understand. It''s clear all at once. I''m so greedy to learn from your experience for so many years. Do I need a teacher or something?"


    Gu Sirui thinks it''s necessary to say that this time. After all, he can''t let Jinque and Gu cooperate. Sheng Shi and Su Yao have only one. I don''t know how many times we can send them. If we succeed in learning this time, will there be little chance to learn later?


    How can Wei Qing not understand Gu Sirui''s mind? She immediately raised a banter smile on her face, "CEO is so handsome, do you still need a teacher? There are so many beauties waiting to throw themselves in your arms. How about... "


    "What?" Gu Sirui didn''t hear that Wei Qing was joking with him. He leaned his head close to him and was very curious about what Wei Qing would say next.


    "Why don''t you make a promise by yourself, sleep once for information once!" With that, Wei Qing could not help laughing.


    Gu Sirui immediately refused, no matter how to say Su Su has been in his heart, it can be regarded as helping him to isolate these desires.

 Chapter 580

    Su Su always pays attention to fan Jia from time to time recently. It''s not that he doesn''t trust Gu Sinian. It''s because he trusts Gu Sinian too much and knows that he doesn''t feel fan Jia, so he can''t help observing fan Jia.


    As a woman, she naturally hopes that her other half can be liked by others, rather than disliked by others. However, if she is loved too much, she will feel uncomfortable.


    Woman is a contradiction.


    Since knowing fan Jia''s friendship with Gu Sixian, Su Su always looks at the woman in front of her intentionally or unconsciously.


    Fan Jia doesn''t seem to want to marry Gu Sinian just like Shu Xiaoxiao. It''s just out of a kind of worship and infatuation for excellent men, which is beyond doubt.


    But even in this way, Su Su still felt a sense of crisis, this sense of crisis is not caused by others inexplicably, but because of herself.


    What Shu Xiaoxiao has done before makes her feel guilty for Gu Sinian. She feels guilty that she doesn''t trust Gu Sinian. What''s more, she almost stops living in this world because she resists such a situation.


    But she was playing alone in Africa. She didn''t care about Gu Sinian''s life without her.


    Even after having that nightmare, I didn''t think that he really had an accident.


    This guilt forces Su Su Su''s relationship with Gu Sinian to be weaker and weaker. Now the appearance of fan Jia makes Su Su eager to strengthen her relationship with Gu Sinian.


    After nursing Gu Sinian, fan Jia turns around and says goodbye to Su Su. She goes out of the ward with her things. After she leaves, Su Su and Gu Sinian are the only two left in the ward.


    Looking at Gu Sinian who was sleeping on the bed, Su Su''s head suddenly floated an idea. If she had been in the past, she would have been ashamed of her current idea, but now she feels very normal.


    She tried to go a few more steps forward and stood beside Gu Sinian''s bed.


    Gu Sinian had some signs that she was about to wake up. Her closed eyelashes began to stir slightly. However, the oxygen mask on the ventilator blocked Su Su Su''s vision. She didn''t see it.


    Su Su''s hand began to wander uneasily on Gu Sixian''s body. At first, she was just testing. After all, it was the first time that she did this kind of thing. She had no experience and was very nervous.


    Every time there was some movement outside the door or someone passed by, she was very nervous, for fear that someone would push the door in, or fan Jia would return to the beautiful room because she had something left here.


    Gu Sinian opened his eyes the moment Su Su met his skin.


    Naturally, he knew fan Jia''s thoughts about him, but he didn''t know Su Su would think so much about him and would be so upset because of fan Jia.


    After all, Su Su was very shy and would not do anything else in public.


    But this time, Gu Sinian was wrong.


    Man''s instinct has always been there, no matter when, Su Su''s fingers swam on him, he felt a heat surge to his abdomen.


    "Well." I don''t know whether it''s comfortable or something else. Gu Sinian can''t help breathing out. He feels uncomfortable and wants to resist the disorderly hand.


    The voice heard in Su Su''s ears was Gu Sinian''s extremely comfortable feedback, and his hands on Gu Sinian became more and more bold.


    Gu Sinian feels his body''s natural reaction. He has been breathing deeply under the oxygen mask to control himself, but Su Su doesn''t understand his good intentions. He runs around restlessly, leaving them everywhere he passes by.


    As a man, this feeling of not being able to control himself disgusts Gu Sinian. He subconsciously wants to resist. However, as he has just come to life, he can''t resist physically. His ventilator and oxygen mask are also blocking him.


    Su Su didn''t feel the strong resistance from Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian''s discovery surprised her very much. At least it showed that his feelings for himself could not be changed.


    Gu Sinian wanted to resist, but he couldn''t. He could only adjust his breathing rate. His breathing became more and more loud. Su Su''s ears were the evidence of emotion. The corners of her mouth could not be controlled, and her hands began to feel more and more uneasily down Gu Sinian''s body.


    Hospital white beds are generally equipped with pure white quilts, and now Gu Sixian''s ward is a beautiful quilt.


    As Gu Sinian breathes faster and faster, Su Su stops her movements and turns to the bathroom to wipe her hands clean. Then she brings a basin of hot water to help Gu Sinian wipe her body.


    During the whole process, Su Su didn''t make a sound. Maybe it was because she was a little shy when she did such a shameful thing for the first time. She didn''t know what to say to ease the embarrassment.


    "Su Su." The oxygen mask hindered the transmission of sound, but because Su Su was wiping Gu Sinian''s body, they were so close that Su Su could hear them. The sound was not clear, but it was not fuzzy.Su Su turned and looked at Gu Sinian. He didn''t know what he was doing. He looked at Gu Sinian with a smile in his eyes.


    Seeing Su Su''s smiling face, Gu Sinian didn''t know how to say it when he came to his mouth. He opened his mouth, but no voice came out.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Gu Sixian''s constipation, Su Su asked in a voice. It''s not hard to tell from her voice that she was in a good mood.


    "Su Su..." Gu Sinian wanted to make a voice again, but he was not in the active position. What happened today was also in a passive position, and he didn''t even have the qualification to resist. This feeling made him very uncomfortable, even a little uncomfortable.


    He wanted to stop it from the bottom of his heart, but he was afraid that his words would hurt Su Su''s heart.


    "Well? I''m here Hearing Gu Sinian call her again, Su Su stops her action and sits on the stool beside the hospital bed, but she doesn''t forget to help him cover the quilt for fear that Gu Sinian will catch cold.


    Su Su put her hand on the edge of the bed and looked at the lover lying on the bed with a smile. The longer she looked at her, the stronger the sense of reality Gu Sinian gave her. She was no longer illusory.


    At least after this incident, the connection between them is real. Su Su is not particularly confused. She has determined a development direction. When she is faced with fan Jia again, she will not think wildly, and she has confidence.

 Chapter 581

    "Never again." Gu Sinian was a bit embarrassed when he said this. Before he met Su Su, he didn''t think about too many things about men and women. Later, he was enlightened, but he didn''t do such things. Especially, he is still in the hospital bed, not active, but passive.


    Su Su didn''t expect to wait for a long time, but it was Gu Sixian''s refusal. She was very puzzled. She didn''t know what she had done so long?


    "Why?" She directly asked her own confusion, and the answer was Gu Sinian''s inexplicable examination, but Gu Sinian didn''t answer directly.


    In fact, Gu Sinian can''t tell the origin. He understands that Su Su did it because he lacked a sense of security. On the other hand, he may do it for his own good, but this feeling of uncontrollability is not particularly enjoyable.


    Take Gu group as an example. He is used to taking charge of the big and small affairs of Gu group. He is active. If the person who manages Gu group is suddenly passive and lets him take charge of the big and small affairs of Gu group, even if he is used to it, he can''t adjust it for a while.


    Seeing that Gu Sinian didn''t have any reason to persuade him to refuse, Su Su''s mouth was even more cocky. "Are you shy?"


    Although it was a question, it was more like a positive tone. Gu almost thought he was shy.


    "Everyone has the right to pursue pleasure. Today is the result of my research for so many days. You are very happy and comfortable, aren''t you?" Su Su''s sudden remark calmed Gu Sinian. What''s the point? So many days?


    Su Su saw that he didn''t mean to hate or reject him. She looked at him and went on.


    "I want you to be happy when I do this. When you lie here for so long, you need to exercise. It''s a kind of rehabilitation. You really don''t have to be too shy. You see, I''m so cheeky. What are you shy about? "


    After that, Su Su bent down, kissed Gu Sinian''s forehead, turned around and poured the cooled water into the bathroom.


    Gu Sinian was smashed by Su Su''s crackling words. He didn''t know what had happened to Su Su during his coma.


    If she is so bold in other things, Gu Sixian will be happy from the bottom of her heart. However, in the matter of men and women, isn''t it men''s initiative?


    During the free time before Su Su came back, Gu Sinian kept thinking about why he should refuse Su Su for a while. By the way, he told her that he would not have to do these fearless things in the future.


    When Su Su came back, all the things in Gu Sinian''s mind just disappeared. He was a little confused. He didn''t know what was wrong with himself, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    "Su Su..."


    Hearing Gu Sinian calling her, Su Su immediately looked up at the direction of the hospital bed. She didn''t know what he was going to do. Didn''t she have the cheek to explain what happened before?


    "Su Su." Gu Sinian lay on the bed and couldn''t see Su Su''s action. He didn''t hear Su Su''s response. He involuntarily yelled again and turned to the direction he thought Su Su Su was.


    "I''m here." Su Su had no choice but to walk over and sit on the side of the hospital bed. He looked at Gu Sinian seriously and waited for him to go on.


    "Whether it''s because of shyness or other things, I hope you won''t do this in the future. Let''s not say that I''m still in the hospital now. If someone finds out, it''s not good for your reputation." Gu Sixian said a lot at a time, no matter how much Su Su heard, in a word, it was a vague expression of his refusal.


    After Gu Sinian said something, Su Su naturally understood and had to promise, "this is the first time and the last time. When you leave hospital, we''ll talk about these things again."


    Seeing that Su Su was so easy to speak, he made a direct compromise. Gu Sinian was relieved and wanted to sort out his thoughts and really explain why he resisted this matter.


    "Well In fact, it''s not impossible to see such things happen in the future. " Looking back on what he had just tasted, Gu Sixian was also reluctant to give up. It would be impossible for him to resist the feeling between beds, but he hated the feeling of passivity.


    "What?" Su Su is about to pick up the fruit in the fruit basket next to him and help Gu Sinian peel an apple. When he hears what Gu Sinian said, he turns his head in disbelief and gets confused.


    "Cough."


    Gu Sinian coughed awkwardly, trying to ease the awkwardness. After all, his proposal was a little shy.


    "In the future, don''t do this kind of thing when I don''t want to. Even if I want to do this kind of thing, it should be men''s initiative, not you." Then he licked his dry lips.


    "I''ll pay attention later." Su Su smiles and looks at her lover in the hospital bed. It''s because she can''t control her discomfort. She hesitates and thinks that he has something to hide. It''s because of this.


    Gu Sinian slightly moved himself, and saw Su Suyang''s smiling face, which Yu Guangli was cutting the apple, was a little shy, but that was what he said in his heart.Just imagine that as a man, especially a man who has been in the upper position for a long time, he has long been used to manipulation. Not to mention being passive, this position will make him unhappy, especially when he is forced.


    Moreover, in bed, men are naturally dominant, and Gu Sinian, who is used to taking the initiative, suddenly becomes the passive one. Both physically and psychologically, Gu Sinian will feel uncomfortable, and his uncomfortable feeling will make him feel unrealistic.


    "Don''t laugh." Gu Sinian actually said that he wanted to laugh, but he felt that it was not the right time. Seeing Su Su Su''s smiling face, he felt embarrassed.


    "Yes, they all listen to President Gu, don''t laugh." Su Su cut the apple into small pieces, put it on the plate, turned and put it on the cabinet nearest to the bed.


    Finally, Su Su added, "I''ll do it to you when I get your permission, OK?"


    Su Su''s tone was a bit idle and funny. Gu Sinian didn''t know how to reply. He was angry and wanted to laugh.


    "You''re still making trouble."


    "Yes, no trouble, no trouble." With that, Su Su remembered that Gu Sinian couldn''t eat an apple with an oxygen mask. He passed the apple in front of Gu Sinian and then stuffed it into his mouth.

 Chapter 582

    With the help of Gu Sirui, the contract between Jinque and Shengshi was soon finalized, and the matters agreed in the contract have gradually entered the right track.


    Su Yao, who often comes to Gu Sirui on weekdays, is also busy at work. Without Su Yao''s daily sexual harassment, Gu Sirui suddenly feels empty. She often thinks of Su Yao when she works hard or comes to him to talk about things.


    As for Weiqing, the contract has been gradually on the right track, and there is no time to accept Gu Sirui''s advice. It is also possible that Gu Sirui refused her request a few days ago, which made her feel embarrassed and wanted to avoid their meeting.


    Gu Sirui saw that the two women were already so busy, and he began to deal with all the things of Gu. Although he said it was impossible to cooperate with Jinque or Shengshi, it was not impossible.


    He didn''t dare to make a promise with Su Yao and Wei Qing. After all, a businessman has never been in an uncertain battle. Now he can only persuade the members of the board of directors as much as possible.


    Gu Sirui, as a president, if Gu Sinian was present, there would be a way to directly finalize this cooperation. But now Gu''s family has gone through so much, and their prestige in the board of directors is far from what it used to be.


    As soon as this cooperation plan is brought to light by Gu Sirui, it is opposed by the public and not favored by the public. If it''s the head office of Shengshi and a Jinque, there may be some room for tact, but it''s just a branch company. This kind of small cooperation is not enough.


    Gu Sirui can only hold a board meeting as far as possible, print out all the conditions that the contract can bring benefits to Gu, and put them on the table in the meeting room, so that every director can see them as far as possible, and tend to agree to the cooperation as far as possible.


    Gu Sirui prepared for about three days, and the board of directors held smoothly.


    There are many directors on the board of directors who support the cooperation, but there are always a few who disagree with him. Some of them sincerely feel that the contract is not suitable for Gu and can not bring profits to Gu. Gu Sirui does not know, but as long as there is another board of directors who opposes, he must come up with a more favorable premise.


    In the end, the result of the board meeting was that the number of people who supported and opposed was fifty-five, which became a stalemate.


    Gu Sirui repeatedly stressed that it is justifiable for people to carefully read the information he prepared on the conference table, and then make a choice. However, Gu Sirui''s attitude still caused some people''s dissatisfaction.


    After Gu Sirui discussed with all the directors about the cooperation again, with a "bang", a piece of information was left on the table, directly in front of Gu Sirui.


    All the people looked at the place where the sound came from. Sitting on the other side was Mr. Zhang, who held 20% of the shares. Mr. Gu was in a coma after a car accident. If Mr. Gu didn''t appear, Mr. Zhang''s son would have sent someone to take the position of president. No one was surprised at Mr. Zhang''s bad attitude towards Mr. Gu.


    Zhang Dong looked around and said slowly, "as far as I know, whether it''s Wei Qing who is in charge of Jinque''s cooperation or Su Yao who is in charge of Shengshi, I''ve had a lot of communication with Mr. Gu recently. Now I''ve emphasized this cooperation project again and again. The purpose is really a little suspicious."


    After all, Gu Sirui''s previous image as a Playboy has gone deep into people''s hearts. No matter how good his performance is, no matter how hard he tries to improve his ability, his image is still not very good.


    "Zhang Dong''s words are not right. People have seen president Gu''s efforts these days. Moreover, this cooperation is not too small for Gu''s profits. I don''t know who has been in a dilemma here and won''t let this cooperation pass the audit." It''s a shareholder who has always had a good relationship with Gu''s family. He has helped Gu for many years in his daily contacts. Now Gu is in the top position and has accepted a lot of help from him.


    After hearing his words, Gu Sirui looks at him gratefully, and the director nods to Gu Sirui, indicating that he is at ease and will help.


    At the moment of the deadlock between the two directors, Gu Sirui''s SMS ring suddenly rings. This is the specific ring he set for Su Yao. Gu Sirui unconsciously turns his eyes to the mobile phone screen.


    When he saw the content sent by Su Yao on the screen, his uncertain heart immediately settled down. With this news, the possibility this time is no longer just possible. He can turn this cooperation into a reality.


    "Cough." Gu Sirui coughed a few times in a low voice, knocked on the conference table, and motioned everyone to focus on him.


    "Uncle Zhang said so, I have no way, I just got a message here, just let me can''t wait to share it with all my uncles and aunts." Gu Sirui said that he was very confident. After listening to Director Zhang, he couldn''t help frowning. It''s just a younger generation. It''s just a small cooperation. What can he do to persuade people.


    "Then you say it." The director who helped Gu Sirui went on with what he said and gave him a look. He was afraid that Gu Sirui was making up information because of pressure, but Gu Sirui indicated that he was relieved."For this cooperation, the requirement of Shengshi head office is to reach 15% of the total annual profit of Shengshi head office. For this cooperation, I think the advantages and disadvantages are clear to all uncles and aunts. After all, they are all business people."


    Gu Sirui''s words were like a stone, which aroused many reactions among the directors. All the directors and their friends gathered together to discuss the cooperation plan and the decision of Shengshi head office.


    If the information given by Gu Sirui is not false, then Shengshi head office will regard this cooperation as the company''s main profitable cooperation, which is equivalent to a facade. People are not stupid about such a profitable cooperation. When Gu Sirui counted the results again, even director Zhang, who just embarrassed him, raised his hand and agreed.


    After getting the result he wanted, Gu Sirui immediately dissolved the board of directors and couldn''t wait to send the result of the meeting to Su Yao and Wei Qing.

 Chapter 583

    Although Gu Sirui told the board of directors not to tell the news, he didn''t expect that someone had leaked it.


    On this day, Gu Sirui came to work in the company on time as usual. As soon as he entered the office and opened the computer in the office, the news of Shengshi group popped up.


    Gu Sirui conveniently opened it. After reading it, he found that the news seemed to describe the next enterprise planning of Shengshi group. He knows how important planning is to a company. Now that the planning of Shengshi group has been leaked, Su Yao should be very busy.


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t know how suyao would deal with this problem, so he thought that he would go to discuss with suyao after work.


    Gu Sirui knew that he was also responsible for this. If he hadn''t let the news out in a hurry, he wouldn''t have become what he is now.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui still thinks that he wants to call Su Yao and ask about the current situation. He takes out his mobile phone and dials Su Yao.


    But he called for a long time, but Su Yao didn''t answer the phone.


    Seeing that Su Yao hasn''t answered her phone, Gu Sirui has to send a text message to Su Yao, telling her to come out and see her at night. After sending a good text message, Gu Sirui began to work. But I don''t know what''s going on. I can''t work at ease.


    Gu Sirui only plays with his mobile phone. He opens the news interface that he often watches, and sees the news of Shengshi planning, so he goes on. It seems that many financial websites have published the planning news of Shengshi group, and many people in the industry have made comments on the planning forecast.


    After reading the comments for a long time, he found that these professionals are looking forward to the planning of Shengshi group.


    Gu Sirui knows that the higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment. Although Su Yao''s plan is good this time, there are still some problems. If we don''t solve them now, there are likely to be some problems.


    Seeing that the news of Shengshi group is getting more and more popular, Gu Sirui feels even more upset. He hopes that the next big news in the industry will appear soon, so that everyone will no longer pay attention to Shengshi group.


    At this time, Gu Sirui heard his mobile phone ring. He quickly took out his mobile phone and saw that it was su Yao who answered his SMS, which only had a simple "good" word. After reading the text message, he put his cell phone on the desk again.


    After putting down his mobile phone, he remembered that today was the time to issue the financial report, so he called the Secretary and asked the Secretary to inform the financial controller and relevant staff of the meeting.


    The secretary put down the phone and informed the participants one by one. Then he went to Gu Sirui''s office and saw that Gu Sirui was sitting on the chair waiting for the news. He quickly said, "Mr. Gu, all the notices have been given."


    "Well, you go down first. I''ll be right there." When he heard that the Secretary had done his own work, Gu Sirui immediately stood up and walked towards the conference room.


    When he came to the door of the conference room, Gu Sirui heard the chirping voice coming from the conference room. He listened carefully and heard someone talking about the Shengshi group.


    He tidied up his tie and went in.


    After seeing Gu Sirui come in, the staff who were still talking in the conference room immediately became serious. They knew that although Gu Sirui was very easygoing in private, his work was still very serious.


    Gu Sirui looked at the bottom of the people have been in place, he said: "well, since all the people are here, start to report."


    When the financial director heard that Gu Sirui had sat down, he stood up and handed the financial report he had prepared to Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui took over the financial report, nodded to the chief financial officer and looked down.


    The financial director on one side also began to stand in front of the conference table and began to report. Gu Sirui listened to the financial director''s report while looking at the documents in his hand.


    Although he has taken over Gu for several months, Gu group is far more complicated than he imagined. Without the help of these old employees, he can''t get started so quickly. Therefore, he is very satisfied with these employees.


    After the financial director reports the overall situation of the company, he will let the person in charge of each field report one by one.


    Looking at the data in his hand and listening to the report, Gu Sirui found that most areas of the company are still profitable. He is very satisfied with the current situation. It seems that he can manage the company.


    When it was the turn of the auto Department to report, Gu Sirui found that the situation of the auto Department seemed not optimistic. He looked at the data and found that the profit margin of the auto Department had declined to a certain extent. In fact, if he did not look carefully, it would be very difficult to find this decline.


    He didn''t say anything on the spot, just wrote it down in silence.


    After the meeting, Gu Sirui returned to the office and asked the Secretary to inform the person in charge of the automobile department to come to his office.Soon the person in charge of the automobile department came to Gu Sirui''s office.


    Looking at the person in charge after coming in, standing in front of him very rigidly, Gu Sirui had to say to him: "sit down." Then he looked at it again, right in front of his eyes.


    The person in charge sat down uneasily. In fact, he knew very well why President Gu called himself in alone. He thought that Gu Sirui would not find this little data, but he didn''t think that Gu Sirui was much smarter than he thought.


    After he sat down, he said to Gu Sirui, "Mr. Gu, what''s the matter with you calling me here?"


    "Don''t you know what I called you for?" After Gu Sirui finished, he threw the previous financial report to the person in charge.


    Seeing that the person sitting opposite him picked up the report and didn''t speak, Gu Sirui said solemnly: "what''s the situation? Please explain it well."


    The person in charge didn''t expect Gu Sirui to ask him so seriously. He didn''t know how to answer. He hesitated for a long time before he said: "Mr. Gu, give me a few days, I will definitely find out this matter, and then I will explain the situation to you."


    In fact, he only knew that the profit margin of the auto Department had fallen, but the specific reason was still unclear. So he hesitated to Gu Sirui, who was still afraid of trouble.

 Chapter 584

    Gu Sirui looked at the person in front of him. He didn''t know it, and he didn''t want to embarrass him any more. When he heard what he said to himself, he said, "OK, I''ll give you a day. You can check this out and report it to me."


    Hearing that Gu Sirui agreed to his request, the person in charge of the automobile department quickly said, "OK, Mr. Gu, I will find out."


    When he finished, Gu Sirui saw that there was nothing more to do, so he waved and let the visitors go out.


    When he was alone in the office, Gu Sirui remembered that he had made an appointment with Su Yao this evening. He looked up and saw that it was dark outside.


    He just walked out of the office and drove towards Shengshi group.


    Soon, the car stops under the building of Shengshi group. Gu Sirui looks at the light on upstairs and knows that Su Yao must still be upstairs.


    So he took out his cell phone and dialed Su Yao.


    This time, Su Yao quickly got through the phone. She said anxiously at the other end of the phone, "are you there? I''ll be right down With that, she put on her bag and hurried into the elevator.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you downstairs." Gu Sirui answers Su Yao''s words and hangs up. He waited downstairs for a while and saw Su Yao coming towards his car.


    When Su Yao comes to the door, Gu Sirui stands up and goes out.


    After seeing Gu Sirui, Su Yao''s originally depressed mood suddenly brightened. She smiles at Gu Sirui and then gets into the car.


    Two people sat in the car, Gu Sirui said: "how are you now? Can you handle it? "


    "Do you care about me?" Su Yao guessed that Gu Sirui should have seen the news of Shengshi. She didn''t know how to answer his question, so she had to transfer the question easily.


    Gu Sirui laughs when he hears Su Yao''s words. He knows Su Yao doesn''t want to talk about this topic now. For Shengshi group, he is an outsider, so he doesn''t intend to ask any more.


    But now if you don''t say anything, it will be very embarrassing, so Gu Sirui said to Su Yao: "yes, would you like to have dinner with me?"


    "Well, Mr. Gu will invite me to dinner, so I''m not polite."


    After su Yao finished, Gu Sirui started the car.


    It wasn''t long before they got to the hotel. Maybe they were upset by the day, so they didn''t eat very well.


    After two people finish their meal in a hurry, Gu Sirui takes Su Yao home.


    After su Yao got home, she turned on the computer and started to work. The leakage of the plan was really a little tricky for her.


    She had never met such a thing before, so she was at a loss. Later in the company, she also asked a lot of people''s opinions, but they were very different, so she felt that she had to seriously think about what to do.


    Although the industry is looking forward to the next step of Shengshi''s planning, she knows that this is not a good thing. The current situation is very unfavorable for Shengshi group.


    Su Yao was so busy that she went to bed in a hurry.


    The next morning, she came to the company early. After yesterday''s careful consideration, Su Yao thought of some ways to remedy it.


    However, before Su Yao could express her opinion, the assistant hurried into the office. Su Yao looked at the assistant and knew that something must have happened again.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked


    "Mr. Su, the situation is not good." The assistant gasped for breath and said to Su Yao, "the number of bidders buying new colors in Pantone has suddenly increased."


    Hearing the assistant''s words, Su Yao remembered that she had leaked her plan to buy new colors in her previous plan. She didn''t expect that someone was really following the plan.


    She was very sure to buy the new color. She knew that it was easy to buy it with the financial resources of Shengshi group, but now there are more bidders, which means that it will cost more money to buy it.


    Su Yao calculated her budget and found that the situation now seems to be in suspense. But Su Yao knows that if she can''t buy the new color of Pantone, all her future plans will be in vain.


    So she wanted to buy the color anyway. Thinking of this, Su Yao thought about applying for more funds from the head office, so as to be sure.


    Su Yao asked the assistant to cancel the appointment with her client. After the cancellation, she took the assistant to the head office.


    After arriving at the head office, Su Yao went directly to her father''s office to show her intention. Instead of immediately agreeing with her, Su Yao told her that he couldn''t make a decision alone.


    Hearing her father say such words, Su Yao''s heart is very sad. She didn''t expect that her father would not support her this time.Su Yao looked at Su Yao''s attitude is very firm, this is not in a hurry to say: "you don''t worry, I immediately called a meeting of the board of directors, ask them what they think."


    Su Yao just nodded. She knew that she had no way out at this time, so she would fight for it as long as she had a chance.


    When all the directors came, it was afternoon.


    Su Yao follows Su Yao into the meeting room and looks at the directors in the room. She knows that this time it will not be so easy to succeed.


    After su Yao explained the reason for the meeting, Su Yao went to the stage. She looked at the people under her and calmed down. Then she said, "Hello everyone, I''m Su Yao."


    After introducing herself, Su Yao continued: "the main purpose of my coming here today is to apply to the head office for some funds, which are mainly used to buy the new colors of Pantone."


    Su Yao said, the directors at the bottom of the frying pan, have a discussion.


    Su Yao looked at his daughter standing on the stage, very embarrassed, had to cough a few. After he finished coughing, it was quiet.


    After everyone calmed down, Su Yao continued: "I''m still investigating the reasons for the leakage of these plans. I''ll give you an explanation."


    After su Yao finished, only one director said, "there is no reasonable explanation for the leak. I don''t agree to provide more funds than expected."


    After the director finished, other directors also expressed their disapproval of Su Yao''s proposal.

 Chapter 585

    Su Yao looked at the directors below and rejected her opinions. She knew that it was useless to say anything more at this time. It is impossible for her to ignore the opinions of the directors.


    Seeing that the directors were not satisfied with the leakage of the plan, Su Yao had to say, "this time it''s really my fault. Anyway, I hope you can believe me." After that, she went out to the door.


    After su Yao left, Su Yao announced the end of the meeting.


    He knew that this incident may have hit his precious daughter. He could have helped her, but just saw Su Yao''s performance, he suddenly wanted to see how Su Yao would deal with it.


    Su Yao angrily went back to her office and sat down in her seat. The more she thought about it, the more angry she felt. She had done this project for a long time.


    She had planned to rely on this project to achieve the purpose of improving the profit of Shengshi group, but now she has a bad start and the situation is beyond her expectation.


    Su Yao had no choice but to listen to the way of the personnel manager. She eliminated several employees from the planning department by the way of the last elimination.


    After handling this matter, Su Yao receives a call from Gu Sirui.


    She picked up the phone and asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter? Mr. Gu said


    When Gu Sirui heard Su Yao ask himself again, he said, "where are you now? I''ll go to find you." After that, he got up again and walked towards the door of the office.


    "I''m in the company." Su Yao hears Gu Sirui''s words and has some doubts. Gu Sirui has been looking for him so frequently these two days. She doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    But at the moment, Su Yao still wants to see Gu Sirui.


    Hearing that Gu Sirui is about to find herself, Su Yao takes out her lipstick from her bag and puts it on. Then she sits on the chair and waits for Gu Sirui.


    Before long, Su Yao receives a call from Gu Sirui. She knows that Gu Sirui should be here, so she stands up and goes downstairs.


    After seeing Su Yao coming down, Gu Sirui rolled down the window and said to Su Yao outside the car, "get in the car and take you to a good place."


    Su Yao smiles and gets into Gu Sirui''s car.


    Along the way, they didn''t talk any more, and Su Yao didn''t ask Gu Sirui where she was going to take her. In fact, she thought that no matter where she was going, she could go.


    And with Gu Sirui.


    After more than half an hour, Gu Sirui stopped the car. He looked at Su Yao, who was already asleep. He gently pushed her with his hand and said softly, "wake up, it''s time."


    Su Yao doesn''t know when she fell asleep. When she heard someone shaking her, she woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Sirui sitting beside her.


    She scratched her hair and said, "I''m sorry, I fell asleep."


    Gu Sirui has never seen Su Yao like this before. Looking at Su Yao now, he still thinks she is very cute. After hearing Su Yao''s words, he laughs happily again.


    After getting out of the car, Su Yao always follows Gu Sirui. She has never been to this place, so she is not familiar with it.


    Gu Sirui leads Su Yao into the store, finds a window seat, and happily introduces Su Yao to the restaurant: "few people know about my friend''s new restaurant, but I promise the food here will be delicious."


    "Really?" Su Yao asked excitedly.


    "I won''t lie to you."


    After Gu Sirui finished, Su Yao saw a man come out, looking at the man coming towards her. She thought that this man should be Gu Sirui''s friend.


    Sure enough, the man came and patted Gu Sirui on the shoulder. After that, he said, "brother, will you inform me when you come?"


    Su Yao sees Gu Sirui, who is sitting opposite to her, quickly stands up and hugs the speaker.


    The two exchanged greetings for a while before they sat down.


    After sitting down, before Gu Sirui introduced him, the store manager opened his mouth to Gu Sirui and said, "your girlfriend?" With that, he smiles at Su Yao again.


    Su Yao is suddenly shy because of what the store manager said. She wants Gu Sirui''s girlfriend very much, but she doesn''t know how he thinks of it now.


    Gu Sirui also said: "my friend, don''t get me wrong. By the way, this is Su Yao."


    Hearing her name, Su Yao quickly reached out and shook hands with the store manager. In fact, she was disappointed when she heard Gu Sirui deny that she was his girlfriend.


    Disappointed for a while, she figured it out again, this matter is not urgent.


    The store manager looked at what they should have to discuss, so he left wisely.


    Looking at his friend left, Gu Sirui remembered that he had something to do with finding Su Yao for dinner this time. After thinking for a while, he said to Su Yao, "I''m looking for you today because I want to confess something to you.""What''s the matter? You say it Hearing that Gu Sirui has something to do with himself, Su Yao looks at him expectantly, hoping to see what it is that he is looking for himself.


    "In fact, when I talked with the directors of our company about the signing of the contract between our two companies last time, I said this project in a hurry."


    With these words, Gu Sirui looks at Su Yao. He knows that he is also responsible for this, so he thinks that if Su Yao needs any help, he can help her.


    Su Yao thought Gu Sirui was going to say something. When she heard him say this, she had to comfort her: "it''s OK. You''re not to blame for this. It''s my responsibility."


    Gu Sirui didn''t expect Su Yao to describe it so easily. At the moment, he felt more remorseful. He wanted to say something.


    However, before he spoke, he heard Su Yao sitting opposite him continue to say: "however, because of this matter, I also fired several employees."


    For these employees, Su Yao''s heart is still full of guilt. She didn''t want to fire them, but the head office was in a hurry, and she didn''t have a way to make the decision to fire them.


    Gu Sirui is also a smart man. After hearing this, he quickly said, "no problem. I can hire these employees. You can send me their information another day."


    "Really? That''s great. " Su Yao was just talking about it, but she didn''t expect that Gu Sirui was willing to hire these people again.

 Chapter 586

    Gu Sirui nodded to Su Yao. What he said always counts.


    Looking at Gu Sirui nodding to herself, Su Yao is very happy. She also has a good feeling for Gu Sirui. She smiles at him.


    At this time, just before two people order good dish came up.


    Gu Sirui quickly said to Su Yao, "eat quickly. What''s the taste like?" After that, Gu Sirui saw Su Yao pick up the chopsticks and pick up the dishes.


    After taking a bite, Su Yao looks at Gu Sirui and looks at herself all the time. Feeling embarrassed, she puts down her chopsticks and whispers to the person sitting in front of her: "it''s really delicious."


    In fact, Su Yao didn''t know what the dish was like, but she was satisfied with the thought that Gu Sirui had brought her.


    After a long time, the two finished their meal. After dinner, Su Yao thought that there were still some things to deal with in the company, so she asked Gu Sirui to send her back to the company.


    After sending Su Yao, Gu Sirui returns to the company.


    As soon as he got back to his office, before the chair was hot, he heard someone knocking at the door. "Come in," he cried to the door


    The person who knocked on the door was the person in charge of the automobile department. Gu Sirui watched him come in. Then he remembered that he asked him to find out the reason why the profits of the automobile department fell yesterday.


    The person in charge of the automobile department looked at Gu Sirui, who seemed to be in a good mood, and said, "Mr. Gu, I have found out the situation."


    Then he handed the new investigation report to Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui took over the investigation report handed to him by the person in charge and carefully read it. After a while, looking at the complicated data in the report, he felt a bit headache.


    So he opened his mouth to the person sitting in front of him and said, "you can tell me briefly, what is the reason in the end."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu." The person in charge replied, "after you ordered me to go down yesterday, I immediately called on the employees to carefully check the data, and finally found out the reason. This time, the decline of our company''s automobile profit margin is due to the rise of parts manufacturing costs."


    "Rising parts costs?" Gu Sirui doesn''t know why there is such a problem. He doesn''t know much about parts, but he doesn''t know why parts suddenly rise.


    When the person in charge heard Gu Sirui ask himself again, he didn''t know how to talk about it for a moment. In any case, he didn''t dare to blame Gu Sirui for it.


    Seeing the person in front of him, without saying anything, Gu Sirui continued to ask, "has the price of parts gone up recently?"


    "No, it''s just that our company has changed its parts manufacturer." The person in charge still did not dare to tell the truth of the matter, so he had to speak euphemistically.


    Gu Sirui heard the tone of the person in charge of the automobile department was a little hesitant, so he continued to ask: "why do you want to change the manufacturer suddenly? What''s the matter?" He doesn''t know why this kind of thing happened. The person in charge has never reported it before.


    The Secretary, who was still quietly at one side, couldn''t see it any more, so he had to euphemistically say, "Mr. Gu, the former manufacturer has cut off trade with our company because of the facial expression bag."


    When the person in charge heard the Secretary''s words, he felt that he was finally saved. He quickly added: "the price given by this manufacturer is indeed the most affordable." And then he looked at Gu Sirui with great anxiety.


    He was afraid that Gu Sirui would be angry about this. But after a while, he didn''t hear Gu Sirui''s angry performance, so he was relieved. In fact, when he found out the real reason last night, he was very worried. He was afraid that if he told the truth at that time, he would make Gu Sirui unhappy. If Gu was unhappy, he might lose his job.


    After listening to the two people in the office, Gu Sirui remembers that the boss he offended last time because of his facial expression was the president of the parts factory.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    Yesterday, I was still questioning the person in charge. I never thought that the final reason was because of myself. However, he knows that the person in charge and his secretary are just telling the truth, and there is nothing to blame.


    So he opened his mouth to them and said, "OK, I see. You go out first."


    Gu Sirui just finished, the Secretary and the person in charge quickly went out, Gu Sirui looked at two people go out of the back, is angry and funny.


    He also looked at the investigation report in his hand, which contained a lot of information, but he didn''t write that it was because he didn''t manage his expression well that such a situation appeared.


    Gu Sirui looked at the contents of the report and found that Gu''s auto Department had purchased parts from the former parts factory for many years, and the two sides had been cooperating very well.


    It was only recently that the trade relationship between the two sides broke down.


    Gu Sirui knows that it can''t go on like this. If he doesn''t find a more suitable parts factory, the interest rate of the automobile department may fall further.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui thinks whether he wants to go to the boss himself to apologize and save the partner.However, he thought about it seriously for a long time, but he still thought it was inappropriate. The matter of expression pack is too big, and the impact is not clear in a few words. And I can''t bear to apologize to others.


    When he thought of this, a man suddenly appeared in his mind. Gu Sirui has always been a hot character. He takes out his mobile phone and immediately dials Liang Chen''s number.


    Just after getting through, he heard Liang Chen on the other end of the phone politely ask: "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s me." Gu Sirui doesn''t know whether Liang Chen can hear his own voice.


    Liang Chen was still reading, suddenly received a phone call, and heard Gu Sirui''s voice on the phone, he said: "Gu is always you, what''s the matter?"


    Hear Liang Chen to hear is oneself, Gu Sirui this just reaction come over, oneself call Liang Chen seem to also have no use, then hurriedly say: "nothing, nothing." Then he hung up.


    Liang Chen heard the voice of the phone hang up, looked at the mobile phone, some helpless, he did not understand the Gu Sirui is how to think.


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Sirui thought that since the parts factory had a problem, he would build his own parts factory so that he would no longer have to rely on other parts factories to provide auto parts.


    In this case, you don''t have to say good things to others in the future. It''s so good that you don''t have to worry about it any more. Gu Sirui has to be obedient to his intelligence.

 Chapter 587

    It is not a temporary idea for Gu Sirui to set up a spare parts factory with Gu''s capital. In fact, after the last secretary''s reminder, Gu Sirui realized his mistake. He knew in his heart that if his elder brother had not been seriously injured in a car accident in the hospital, his family would not have pushed him out to take the position of President Gu at this time.


    Although he has received elite education since childhood, his qualifications are not enough. In fact, the board of directors of the company had different opinions on Gu Sirui when he made a wrong decision last time. I feel that Gu Sirui is far less considerate than Gu Sinian. Even some senior employees have some opinions.


    At least when Gu Sixian was still in charge of the overall situation of the company, every decision was made according to the actual situation and the development of the company. He never did things according to his own preferences like Gu Sirui. For a time, the shareholders of the board of directors felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. However, Gu Sixian is still in the hospital now. Can he just watch Gu sixui come here?


    Although they are not the members of the company, they have witnessed the development of the company over the years. There''s a lot of work in it. What''s more, if the company loses its investment and loses a good partner, they will also have a loss. Everyone is for the benefit. If even the most basic personal interests can not be guaranteed, who is willing to work hard for the company.


    The atmosphere of the company, compared with the past, seems to be a lot of repression, but careless Gu Sirui, did not find. Gu Sirui feels very busy and really tired! During the day, he stayed in the company and was busy preparing to build a new auto parts factory. For this idea, he had been on the board of directors for many days in a row and talked to those old men.


    For so many days, he felt that he had paid enough attention, and those shareholders who thought they were very old were still dissatisfied. Every time Gu Sirui finishes his ideas in a meeting, someone will pick out his ideas and say that they are wrong, unrealistic and will cause great losses to the company''s interests.


    Think of these Gu Sirui is full of fire, he is a temporary push out of the president, how can think of so much. For the sake of the idea of auto parts factory, he hasn''t had a good rest for many days. Those old men still say no. Let them come up with a plan, but can''t say it again. Gu Sirui feels angry and sulks when he stays in the office alone.


    At this time, the secretary brought a document: "president, here are some suggestions and ideas of the directors that you want to build a new auto parts factory funded by the company. Director Shen said, I hope you have a good look." Gu Sirui was sitting in his office chair with a gloomy face. Before has been with a smile of a face, now it seems a bit terrible.


    Director Shen again! At every meeting, the first person to come out against him is either director Shen or his subordinates. Who is Gu Sirui? Anyway, he is the master of Gu''s business now. He has been fighting against him again and again. Do you really think that you can''t be the elder of the company?


    Even the person who develops the company''s territory with his father should have some basic respect for his current president! Or, Gu Sirui suddenly thought of something. Turn on the computer and find out director Shen''s appointment record and the Department he was in charge of. No wonder, Gu Sirui sneers. It seems that some people in the company can''t sit still when big brother has an accident.


    This is director Shen. I thought that with so many years of experience and position in the company, I would be the president if my elder brother was not there. I just didn''t expect that I would be pushed out suddenly. His dream has been broken. No wonder he''s targeting himself everywhere. Seeing the documents on the desk, Gu Sirui frowned and opened them carefully.


    Even if he is not interested in the company, but this is his family''s industry, there is no reason for him to sit in the position of president, regardless of the company''s life or death. Let''s not say anything else. Just sorry for the painstaking efforts of his parents, it''s enough for Gu Sirui to be pointed at by his elders and scold his unfilial son.


    Gu Sirui took a serious look one by one, and the more he looked, the more he felt that what he had thought was too simple. An auto parts factory actually includes so many things. Gu Sirui, as Gu''s successor, was born into the second generation of rich people with a golden key. Playing with a car is essential.


    As a child, there are many friends and many games. Cars are just necessities for the children of the rich. As for how many, how many, many people do not know. When you see the newer and better ones, the ones you like before must be put aside. Gu Sirui has many cars, but he never knows that a car needs so many parts from design to finished products.


    There are six categories of parts in total, and there will be more than 20 kinds of parts in each category, which adds up to more than 100 kinds. What''s more, some of the top quality cars need parts that can''t be finished with the current domestic technology. Many of them are imported from the United States, Germany and other countries with excellent industrial quality for assembly.


    The biggest problem is that Gu had a stable supplier before, so he never thought about setting up a parts factory of his own. An inexperienced attempt, conservative shareholders are unlikely to agree. Gu Sirui feels very frustrated and leans on the office chair in a daze. For the first time, he knows how hard it is to sit in this president''s chair.


    At noon of the same day, Gu Sirui called several senior executives who had a good personal relationship with him to consult them about the auto parts factory. After discussing the whole lunch break, he finally came up with a plan that might be agreed by the board of directors. That is to buy a parts factory funded by Gu.First of all, we don''t need to build our own factory to relieve the pressure of the company''s old shareholders. Second, we can reduce some capital investment. Gu seems to be a very large listed company. In fact, a lot of funds have been allocated. The capital left to Gu Sirui''s spare parts factory is not much. Therefore, Gu Sirui decided to buy an auto parts factory in the west of the city.


    At the board of directors, the proposal is still not smooth, and nearly half of the directors are still not in favor of the acquisition. Fortunately, several senior executives who supported Gu Sirui did their best to fight for it, so that Gu Sirui''s acquisition plan was passed by a narrow margin. The acquisition has been confirmed, but the real difficulties have just begun.


    Because this parts factory is a bit old, and because it was purchased by Gu, it is faced with the problems of capital restructuring and factory personnel cutting. Every day, there are laid-off employees protesting in front of the factory, sitting in front of the construction team, and they can''t drive away. As a result, the reconstruction work of the parts factory fell into a deadlock, both sides refused to give in, and the project could not go on at all.

 Chapter 588

    Gu Sirui is very busy because of the auto parts factory, but Gu Sinian is warm and sweet. Under the careful treatment of the doctor and Gu Sinian''s own cooperation, Gu Sinian''s pneumonia has improved. Instead of wearing an oxygen mask every day, he can take off the mask and breathe freely.


    The moment he took off the oxygen mask, Gu Sinian felt that the air was much fresher. Su Su was watching, her eyes were bright, and her eyes were red when she looked carefully. After Gu Sinian''s car accident, she has been with Gu Sinian for a long time. Now, she is better at last.


    Gu Sinian turned his head and looked Su Su in the eye. Su Su turned her head and took a deep breath. She didn''t want Gu Sinian to see her tears. Convergence good mood, asked Gu Sinian with a smile: "do you want to drink water? Shall I pour you a glass to moisten your throat? "


    Gu Sinian nodded, Su Su poured a cup of warm water, took it to Gu Sinian, carefully tried the temperature, and then took a spoon to feed Gu Sinian. A little bit, careful and patient. Gu Sinian slowly drank half a glass of water, cleared his throat, and called Su Su: "during this period of time, it''s hard for you to take care of me for a long time."


    Su Su could have restrained her emotions. As soon as she heard Gu Sinian''s hoarse voice, she could not stop her tears. She turned around and hugged Gu Sinian''s waist. Her voice was shaking. "You scared me to death. Do you know, I was in a coma for so long. I''m afraid I can''t see you open my eyes any more. What are you doing? Is it fun to scare people?"


    Gu Sinian was helpless. He was so addicted to cleanliness. At this time, he let Su Su''s tears wet his medical suit. Gu Sinian''s hand movement is not very flexible, he can only mechanically grasp Su Su''s trembling body, his eyes are distressed. But Gu Sinian has been talking less and doesn''t know how to comfort Su Su.


    After a while, Su Su began to cry and burp. Gu Sinian couldn''t help but laugh. Su Su glared at him, and he couldn''t hide his smile. Su Su was also a little embarrassed. She felt that she had been crying for such a long time. She must have been crying awkwardly. She rushed to the independent toilet equipped in the ward to wash her face.


    When Su Su sorted it out, he saw Gu Sinian looking at his hand. "What''s the matter? Do you feel your hands? " Su Su took Gu Sinian''s palm with her slender fingers and used some strength. "If you can move in a small range, you still can''t grasp things," Gu Sinian''s voice was cold, and he couldn''t hear the joy and anger.


    Su Su is a little sad. She has been doing rehabilitation for so long. Why can''t she? When Gu Sixian used to hold a pen, how beautiful it was to write. Perhaps seeing Su Su''s depression, Gu Sinian comforted him: "it''s OK. It''s better than before. Take your time. Don''t worry." Su Su nodded and held Gu Sinian''s hand harder.


    In the afternoon, a rare weekend, Su Su was in the ward looking at Gu Sinian, who was watching the video attentively. Why are you so handsome when you are so crazy? The clothes that test the beauty of Gu Sixian''s body have a sense of abstinence. It''s really good-looking. Su Su''s eyes are not willing to blink.


    Maybe Su Su Su''s hot eyes made Gu Sinian feel it. Gu Sinian turned his head and said, "I''ve been watching it for so long. Aren''t you tired of it? What''s so good about that? " Su Su is tired of laughing and acting coquettishly: "you see, no matter what it looks like, it''s the best in my eyes."


    Gu Sixian can''t help but bend his mouth. Who says that women love sweet talk? Men still eat it. Every man can''t resist being praised and adored by his beloved woman. The leisurely time always passed quickly. In a flash, the time arrived. In the afternoon, the aunt of the family sent Gu Sinian dinner on time.


    While his aunt was talking to Su Su, Gu Sinian quietly shook his hand, but it felt good. There was no problem grasping the sheets. Simple hand movements could also be done. Although it is still difficult to write with a pen, it should be no problem to eat with a spoon.


    After Su Su and his aunt finished talking, she asked Gu Sinian about the situation with a smile. Seeing that Gu Sinian was getting better, she was also very happy and left the ward with a smile. Su Su quickly picked up the dinner, moved the table to the bed, sat by the bed, took chopsticks and began to serve Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian wanted to eat by himself, but Su Su''s performance was too virtuous. Gu Sinian couldn''t help but want to feed him with Su Su Duan soup. "This is turtle soup stewed by my aunt. It''s very nourishing, but not greasy. I''m very careful. I''ll go to the Youhua''s. try it." Su Su picked up the porcelain bowl and scooped out a spoonful of soup. Afraid of scalding Gu Sixian, he blew it carefully.


    In his mouth to try the temperature, just carefully feed to Gu Sixian mouth. Gu Sinian slightly lowered his head, drank a mouthful of soup, and his eyes flashed with light. "Well, is that all right?" Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and said, "that''s right." Gu Sinian''s mouth rose. Su Su is very happy. She takes care of Gu Sinian all the time. After he finishes a bowl of soup, he begins to eat until he is satisfied.


    Although Gu Sinian advised him several times in the middle of the meal, saying that he could eat with two people, he ate slowly, so it didn''t matter. Su Su just wanted to leave the most delicious and warm food to Gu Sinian. Perhaps, this is the feeling of loving a person, no matter what, want to give each other the best, as long as you can be good to him, on the line.


    Gu Sinian can speak normally now, so Su Su has more topics to talk with him. Like the inspiration of his recent design, he can also communicate with Gu Sinian without worrying that Gu Sinian always makes eye contact with her, which leads to eye discomfort. Unconsciously, a week passed.These days, whenever Su Su Su goes to work and the rehabilitation workers come to do hand exercises for Gu Sinian, Gu Sinian seems to recover slowly on the surface. In fact, every time the rehabilitation workers leave, he starts to repeat the action just now, which is much better than what he just did. The fingers are more flexible.


    However, in order to be able to eat Su Su''s food every day, Gu Sinian still pretends that he can''t hold chopsticks flexibly. Every day when Su Su fed him, Gu Sinian felt very happy. It''s like two people are a loving couple. After dinner, they chat for a long time. Then at night, Su Su is beside him, holding his hand and going to sleep.


    On Saturday, fan Jia managed to get rid of the patient and sneaked to see Gu Sinian during a little rest time. Because Gu Sixian''s recovery has changed the more effective treatment for him, fan Jia has not come to massage him for a long time. Fan Jia misses Gu Sinian very much, but Su Su is here. She doesn''t dare to meet Gu Sinian alone.


    However, as soon as we got to the door, we heard Su Su and Gu Sinian talking. This is the first time fan Jia heard Gu Sinian speak with a smile in his voice. Fan Jia couldn''t help looking inside through the door. In front of the scene, but let fan Jia feel stabbing his eyes: Su Su feeding Gu Sinian.

 Chapter 589

    Gu Sinian is very spoiled. No matter what Su Su feeds, he eats it with a smile. When he encounters vegetables he doesn''t like, he sees Su Su''s mouth playing coquettish or swallowing them. Fan Jia was full of bitterness at the moment. She forced herself to hold back her tears and left the warm ward with light steps.


    Gu Sirui stayed in the office. The crystal ashtray on the desk was full of cigarette butts in just one morning. Depressed ground pulled pull cigarette butt, Gu Sirui thinks he may be the most unlucky president. How long has he been in the position of President? He feels that he has gone through many vicissitudes, and he has to deal with endless things every day!


    But there is nothing that can satisfy him. The last wrong decision made the company lose an affordable supplier, which indirectly led to the increase of the company''s capital expenditure. In order to make up for it, we have to choose auto parts factory again. The company''s proposal to build a parts factory was not supported.


    In the end, I managed to acquire an old auto parts factory, and the capital investment did not exceed the expectation of the board of directors. Unexpectedly, the newly acquired auto parts factory had problems again. Originally, the parts factory was purchased by Gu at a favorable price because it was too old to keep up with the capital and technology.


    But who could have thought that there were so many problems in such a small factory? Originally, it was a factory that was going to close down. In order to maintain the factory for a few more years, the former factory director had to choose to sell the factory to Gu. Hope to rely on Gu''s financial resources, can let the factory have the hope to continue to survive.


    The factory director thought that Gu was a big supporter and could bring the factory back to life. But who knows, Gu''s acquisition of parts factory is for the parts service Gu needs. Therefore, the rectification and reconstruction of parts factory is essential. Most of the departments that don''t meet Gu''s requirements will be cut off, and the whole factory will face a big change.


    According to Gu''s plan for auto parts factory, the factory is divided into six departments, and each department has set up two elite teams to guarantee the relevant parts Gu needs. As a result, the workers and departments of the original parts factory will be greatly reduced and laid off. After all, the funds approved by the board of directors to the parts factory this time are not much.


    Gu Sirui''s original idea of making great achievements in the parts factory was forced to bankruptcy by reality. The board of directors did not give more funds, and he was even more reluctant to take out his private account to fill the vacancy, so he handed over the newly acquired auto parts factory to the management department of the company and handed it over to them.


    In recent days, Gu Sirui feels tired physically and mentally. He thought that if all the acquisitions were signed, there would be no problem. The rest of the matter, to the company''s team and the original factory for handover on the line. Anyway, it has been acquired, and the original factory can''t afford to turn over any water. So I went back to my apartment in the center of the city to feel at ease.


    Today happened to be Friday. When he returned to his apartment, Gu Sirui turned off his mobile phone and threw himself into bed, falling into a deep sleep. In two days, Gu Sirui''s mobile phone didn''t turn on. When I wake up, I go to the bar to have a drink with my old friends. I don''t know that the assistant has nearly exploded his mobile phone in order to find him.


    When Gu Sirui came to work on Monday, he saw his secretary running to him in a hurry: "president, it''s not good! At the auto parts factory that was acquired before, the laid-off workers were particularly excited. Today, nearly 100 people have already gone to our construction site and had a head-on conflict with the construction team. What do you think we can do? "


    Gu Sirui thinks it''s enough. Working on Monday destroys his good mood. Gu Sirui doesn''t have any sympathy for those who are cut off and make trouble. People have to adapt to the environment. They can''t meet the requirements of the company. When they are fired, they are not competent enough. They are so happy to come to the company to make trouble, and they are not afraid of being laughed at.


    Gu Sirui didn''t care at all. When he went to the office, he called the director of the company''s management department directly. Gu Sirui''s central idea is one: to find out the cause of the original workers'' trouble, and to suppress it. Gu Sirui has a tough attitude, and the supervisor can only nod his head to show that he will do his best.


    Through the communication between the management staff sent by Gu and the workers in the original parts factory, we can understand the cause of the trouble. However, the compensation scheme given by Gu did not get the consent of those workers. On the contrary, some people are more emotional, and some even propose to take Gu to court. Let * * handle it.


    How can this kind of thing be handled by the government? The head of the management department is too big. If a plan to buy a spare parts factory can cause the intervention of the government because it has not dealt with the original workers'' affairs well, will Gu''s reputation be lost? Isn''t that a joke?


    After two days of serious investigation, research and analysis, the director finally understood that this large-scale workers'' riot prevented Gu''s reorganization, which was organized and premeditated. The person of this organization is the former deputy director of this auto parts factory.


    According to reason, the deputy director is also a capable person. I have been in the original parts factory for more than 20 years. Starting from the recent hourly work of Ben, I gradually rely on my exquisite skills to become a regular employee. Later, he became a senior employee and brought out many excellent technical workers.


    Therefore, in the parts factory has a high reputation. A few years ago, in the leadership election of the parts factory, with the support of many employees, he became the deputy director of the parts factory. For a time, it was a bit of a show. People are also a little complacent and feel that they should have worked for the factory for so many years.But who knows, a Gu''s acquisition is to form a quality team with high quality and high standard. Employees who were not skilled enough were directly laid off. Even he is the deputy director of the factory. The refitting and reorganization of the parts factory has made many skilled workers lose their jobs. They are skilled. Why should they fire them?


    The deputy director is not willing to accept this at all. Gu''s statement is that his ideas are too conservative. What we are used to is also some traditional technical means. Whether it is diploma or understanding and mastering of new technology, it can not meet Gu''s requirements at all, so we can only be fired.


    How can the deputy factory director, who is used to arrogance, accept being looked down upon. On the day of being fired, he began to contact other laid-off workers in private. They organized them to make trouble for Gu and hindered his reconstruction of the auto parts factory. If you don''t let them have a better life, then Gu won''t have a better life!

 Chapter 590

    After Gu Sirui handed over the workers'' protest to the management department, he was no longer in charge of the follow-up work. In his view, this kind of trouble will happen to any company. If Gu''s management can''t do such a small thing well, then there is no need to exist.


    Looking at the workers who made so much trouble a few days ago, Gu Sirui felt that things should be under control, so he settled down in the office and arranged a weekend plan for himself. He had a confidant who said he had been waiting for him for a long time. Wait for him to meet for dinner.


    How could Gu Sirui, such a romantic and affectionate person, refuse the invitation of the beauty? He immediately agreed to book a hot spring resort for the weekend and was ready to relax. Gu Sirui almost left the office at the moment when the pointer pointed. This president''s office is too depressing!


    On Friday night, white-collar workers who finish a week of high-intensity work will have a small indulgence time. The bars with higher specifications are almost full of people. Fortunately, the one Gu Sirui is most used to has his special private room. Even if it is crowded outside, Gu Sirui can still have an independent small world.


    In the private room, with Gu Sirui''s consent, there are already beautiful women waiting for him. A dress cut to the body should not show too much figure. Seeing Gu Sirui come in, the beauty takes the wine cup and comes to Gu Sirui. The little bird sticks to it like a person, and the wine cup comes to Gu Sirui''s mouth.


    Gu Sirui''s mouth is full of smile, beauty and wine. This is the life he wants. Drink the wine in the cup, Gu Sirui takes the beauty''s waist and sits beside the sofa. Beauty''s eyes flow, three wronged and seven angry. She complains that Gu Sirui has forgotten her recently and hasn''t met her for a long time.


    Gu Sirui can only appease: "recently, the company is so busy that I have no feet on the ground. I''m thinking about you. I''ll come to you when my work comes to an end. I''m afraid I''ll leave you out in the cold. " Beauty this just happy, stick in Gu Sirui side a cup of wine, until after midnight, was sent to the hotel.


    At the weekend, after enjoying two days in the hot spring resort, Gu Sirui''s mood calmed down. Blame Gu Sixian. If he is not in the hospital now, he is the one who suffers in the company. It''s no use that Gu Sirui is so tired to suffer in the company. I''m too busy to say, but I''m too busy to please.


    In Gu Sirui''s eyes, Mondays are all black. What he is most afraid of now is that as soon as he enters the company, his assistant will come to inform him of the meeting and tell him where there are problems and let him deal with them. This time, it''s no exception. As soon as I got to the door of the office, I saw that the director of the management department had been waiting for him.


    "Have you talked about last time?" Gu Sirui looked at the director with some expectation, "president, the organizer of the other party is the former vice director of the parts factory. This man has some prestige in the psychology of the employees. He and his employees have a very tough attitude, that is, they don''t allow the company to carry out construction. It has taken several days. "


    "You give me such a result in a few days?" Gu Sirui is very angry. Isn''t it a layoff and reorganization? Which company will not have such a situation, layoffs on the layoff, looking for a new job is not, day-to-day consumption calculate how to return a responsibility? Who will sympathize with such a fool who has no ability and can''t see the facts clearly.


    The director was too afraid to speak by Gu Sirui, and he was also wronged. Who knew those people were so unreasonable. These days, he is both soft and hard, good words and bad words are said, those people just don''t let go, what can he do? It''s not a matter for the construction team to procrastinate day by day. The rent of manpower and machinery is very expensive.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about it any more. Didn''t you threaten to sue? Let them go. I''d like to see that Mr. Gu has a professional team of lawyers, and he can''t get a few troublemakers! " Gu Sirui waves his supervisor to leave the office. Seeing that the president is already dialing the person in charge of the lawyer team, the supervisor secretly says that it''s not good.


    As soon as he walked out of the office, the director went to the public relations department and told the manager of the public relations department the whole story carefully, asking him to persuade the president. This kind of thing will be solved by the government. Do you want the face of Gu''s boss? At that time, how many people will have to come to see Gu''s jokes.


    The manager nodded, and the director of the joint investment department made a plan overnight, which described in detail the time, manpower and time consumption required for the construction, as well as the cost of new materials currently transported back from abroad. Finally, it focuses on the influence of this incident.


    If the government intervenes, no matter what the result is, it will have a great impact on Gu''s reputation. For companies like Gu, there are many acquisitions every year, and many times. The acquisition of parts factory is only a small one. If such a large-scale acquisition requires * * mediation in the negotiation with old employees, Gu would be too shameful.


    In the early morning of the next day, the two directors sent the plan to Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui had made up his mind to ask * * to teach these people a lesson. He thought of the influence of the plan on Gu. Or press the tone in my heart. Gu''s face, he is very concerned about.


    In the end, Gu Sirui decided to give the former deputy director 10% of the shares of the new factory as compensation, in exchange for him to negotiate with the troublemakers to calm the situation. The result shows that the deputy factory director''s claim to seek justice for the workers is nonsense, and in the final analysis, it is not for his own interests.As soon as the compensation was given to him, the deputy director''s attitude changed, and he tried to persuade the workers. The protest, which was organized by the deputy factory director, was finally settled by himself. A farce, after many twists and turns, finally came to an end.


    Although the situation subsided, Gu Sirui was not satisfied. He was very dissatisfied with the deputy director''s attitude. He didn''t feel sorry for the 10% share. Gu Sirui didn''t like such a disobedient person. What''s more, he gave shares to the deputy factory director to make him into the management. If you meet him in a meeting, it will make Gu Sirui lose his appetite.


    To Gu Sirui''s surprise, the deputy director didn''t come to work after signing the stock contract. Every day to find a variety of reasons for leave, things are left to other people to deal with. But fortunately, there was no more trouble. How capable he could be? Gu Sirui thought that it was impossible. Gu Sirui didn''t want to see this kind of annoying person, so he went. Anyway, Gu Sirui thought he couldn''t do anything.

 Chapter 591

    After a few days in this way, many people found that the deputy director was dead. Since the start of the project, the deputy director has asked for sick leave every day and never entered the company. Many people in the parts factory have opinions on him, and many people hope that he can be dismissed, but they have not been able to do so.


    Slowly, some of the people in the parts factory are really out of breath. They find Gu Sirui and hope that he can take charge of the deputy factory director. But in the end, they all came back in vain, and they were helpless.


    In fact, it''s not only them, but Gu Sirui is also very dissatisfied with this. But he is not dissatisfied with the fact that the deputy factory director doesn''t work, but he loves money. Gu Sirui is happy that the deputy director doesn''t go to work, but the deputy director also has a lot of interest. Just after the protest, Gu Sirui had to do so for the sake of the stability and harmony of the parts factory.


    Later, this matter spread to the deputy director''s ears, he said in his heart: "Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui, I just want interest for nothing without doing anything, see what you can do to me." As he thought about it, there was a smug smile on his face.


    After a period of time, Gu Sirui began to think about how to improve the parts factory. After studying the parts factory for some time, he felt that the parts factory was located in a remote place and inconvenient to travel, so the travel conditions should be improved first.


    After Gu Sirui made the decision, he called the key members of the company together and planned to tell them the decision.


    At the beginning of the meeting, Gu Sirui said: "today, I''d like to call you to hold this meeting. It''s mainly about Gu group''s investment in repairing roads for parts factories."


    As soon as Gu Sirui finished his sentence, people began to talk about it, and many people did not approve of it. Seeing this situation, Gu Sirui began to explain: "please listen to me. I know that people don''t agree with me. But have you ever thought that if we build the road, maybe we can get a lot of benefits. "


    "Think about it," Gu said, "we have an old saying that if we want to get rich, we should build roads first. So I think we can fix the road first. It may be able to benefit our company a lot. "


    "What if it fails?" Asked one.


    "Even if we fail, it''s good for us. We can learn from it and prevent it from happening in the future. So anyway, no matter whether it''s successful or not, I think we should give it a try. " Gu Sirui replied.


    At this time, there was a lot of discussion in the conference room, and everyone was discussing the matter.


    After several hours of heated discussion, the matter of building the road was finally settled. Anyway, Gu Sirui was relieved at last, but he didn''t know that there were still more difficulties waiting for him.


    After returning home, Gu Sirui called Su Su and said happily, "I want to tell you a good news."


    Su Su asked Gu Sirui suspiciously, "what''s the good news?"


    Gu Sirui deliberately teased her and said, "actually, it''s nothing. I want to build a new road for the parts factory with Gu''s investment. It has been passed today. "


    Su Su said with a little disappointment, "is this the only thing? I thought it was some good news


    Gu Sirui was not very happy when he heard that Su Su was not happy, so he said to him, "it''s my deliberate decision to build a new road for the parts factory with Gu''s investment. Today, it''s hard to persuade the company''s people. Isn''t this good news for me?"


    "Yes, Congratulations!" Su Su replied.


    Gu Sirui then asked, "how is my brother now?"


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and replied, "don''t worry! He''s recovering bit by bit


    "That''s good." Gu Sirui said.


    The new highway was put into use soon after its completion, but it did not achieve the expected goal. On the contrary, the road brought endless trouble to Gu Sirui.


    On this day, Gu Sirui was sitting in his office correcting documents when a man called Gu Sirui and told him that there was an accident on the road. Gu Sirui drove to the scene of the accident without saying a word and saw a cruel scene.


    After a period of time, Gu Sirui found that there were frequent accidents on the road, especially in foggy weather, which made him very distressed.


    At this time, people in the company also began to discuss whether Gu Sirui could build a new road for the parts factory. This incident has also attracted the attention of the public, local rumors began to spread road ghost hit the wall.


    In the meeting room, a man raised the question to Gu Sirui. "At the beginning, we didn''t agree to build roads. Now, building roads doesn''t bring us much benefit," he said. There are frequent accidents on the highway. Now there is a rumor that the road is haunted. How much benefit can we get from it if we go on like this? "


    "Yes! Yes Others agreed.


    Seeing this situation, Gu Sirui said to them, "please believe me, I will find a solution."


    "Do you have a solution now?" Asked one.


    Gu Sirui took a look at him and replied, "I can definitely find a way, but it also takes time."The man then asked, "how long will it take? Please don''t forget that the longer the delay, the worse the impact on our company. "


    Gu Sirui replied: "I am very clear about this, but I have not relaxed. I have been looking for ways. Besides, in this case, shouldn''t we be more united? "


    Gu Sirui looked at everyone and then said, "I know that I made this decision, but we are all from the same boat. At this time, we should work together to find a solution. "


    After Gu Sirui finished, he got up and left the conference room.


    Gu Sirui, who returns to the office, is confused because he doesn''t know what to do. He just sat on the chair, staring out of the window, thinking about how to solve the problem.


    At this time, Gu Sirui suddenly thought of Gu Sixian. He thought in his heart: before the company''s big and small affairs are in charge of my brother, if only my brother now. But he just thought about it, because Gu Sinian is lying in the hospital bed now and can''t take care of himself, let alone Help Gu Sirui to give advice.


    "Alas Gu Sirui sighed deeply.


    In the face of internal and external pressure, Gu Sirui began to put all his mind on this matter. He wandered around the road and parts factory every day, hoping to get inspiration from it and come up with countermeasures.

 Chapter 592

    Gu Sirui is very busy in the company. On the other hand, Gu Sinian is lying in the hospital bed like that. Su Su is beside him and takes good care of him.


    Gu Sinian and Su Su are also bored in the hospital.


    It''s time for dinner on this day. Su Su said to Gu Sinian, "Sinian, you wait here now. I''ll go out and buy dinner for you, OK?"


    Gu Sinian replied with a smile, "OK, but you have to go and come back quickly."


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and asked, "why, are you still afraid that I will run away in the middle of the way?"


    "Of course not. I just want to remind you to go and return early. " Gu Sinian replied quickly.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and knew that Gu Sinian''s lower limbs could not move, so she said on purpose: "otherwise, it would be like this! Why don''t you come with me, or you go alone? "


    Gu Sinian didn''t speak when he heard this, but looked at Su Su angrily.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian as if he was angry and said, "OK, I''m not kidding you. You wait for me here. I''ll go back. " Su Su said and left the hospital.


    By the time Su Su came back from dinner, Gu Sinian had already fallen asleep in his hospital bed. Su Su put the dinner on the table and yelled, "Gu Sinian!"


    Gu Sinian was immediately awakened when he heard this. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Su Su standing in front of his bed.


    Gu Sinian immediately asked, "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    Su Su said angrily, "Oh! You also asked what happened. I went all the way to buy you dinner, but what about you? I''ll just lie here and sleep. "


    Gu Sinian knows that Su Su is not really angry, so he just smiles at Su Su and doesn''t say anything.


    During the meal, Gu Sinian said to Su Su: "you see, I''ve been shaking my hands all the time, I can''t hold my chopsticks firmly, and I can''t hold my rice bowl firmly. Can you help me? "


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian and said with a smile, "good!"


    Su Su used chopsticks to hold the dish and sent it to Gu Sinian''s mouth. Gu Sinian opened his mouth to eat, but Su Su took the chopsticks back. When Gu Sinian closed his mouth, Su Su brought the food to his mouth again.


    So many times, they just eat for a long time.


    But they were silent after dinner. Su Su sat there foolishly, staring out of the window without saying a word, as if yearning for the outside world. What about Gu Sixian? He was lying on the bed, looking at Su Su as if thinking about something.


    In fact, Gu Sinian knows Su Su very well. Su Su has been trapped in the hospital for such a long time. Apart from molesting Gu Sinian, she is not happy.


    Gu Sinian thought in his heart: I am a patient and need to be taken care of by others, but I can''t hurt Su Su for my own sake! She is not happy here at all. She should go back to work instead of being trapped in the hospital like a bird. It doesn''t do her much good.


    Therefore, Gu Sinian made a decision. He asked Su Su, "Su Su, what do you think of being in the hospital?"


    Su Su asked with a puzzled look: "what''s the matter? Are you okay? Are you all right? "


    Gu Sinian said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m ok. I mean, are you bored in the hospital, are you bored? "


    Su Su thought for a moment and said, "it''s OK! Sometimes it''s a little annoying. But don''t worry. I''m used to it now. "


    Su Su thought about it for a while, felt something was wrong, and asked Gu Sinian, "why did you suddenly ask me this question?"


    Gu Sinian replied with a smile: "it''s OK. I just feel bored here, so I want to ask if you feel bored just like me."


    "Oh Su Su answered.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su and said, "Su Su, don''t stay in the hospital. Go back to work."


    "Back to work?" Su Su asked Gu Sinian in surprise.


    Gu Sinian said to Su Su with a smile, "yes, go back to work."


    Su Su asked Gu Sinian: "what''s the matter with you? How could I suddenly get back to work? Did I say something wrong to make you unhappy? "


    Gu Sinian saw Su Su so excited, and quickly explained: "no, you misunderstood. The hospital is not a good place. The air here is not good, and you have been taking care of me here for a long time. I want you to go back and change the environment. And


    "And what?" Su Su asked.


    Gu Sinian looked at Su Su and said, "I can see that you are not happy here. And I still like Su Su who is excited and challenged, so I think it''s better for you to return to work. "


    Su Su was very happy to see Gu Sinian understand himself so well.


    Su Su looked at Gu Sinian happily and said, "you know, I feel very sad now."


    "Feel?" Gu Sinian looks puzzled."Yes! It''s moving. " "I didn''t expect you to understand me that much," Su Su said


    But Su Su seemed to think of something, and immediately became unhappy.


    Gu Sinian asked with concern: "Su Su, what''s the matter with you? You were just so happy. Why did you suddenly become unhappy? "


    Su Su replied, "I can''t go back to work yet. If I leave, what should you do? There''s no one here to take care of you. I can''t go back. "


    Gu Sinian was very happy to see Su Su care so much about himself. But in order to make Su Su happy, he said to Su Su: "Su Su, don''t worry! I can take care of myself. You have to believe me. "


    "I feed you all your meals. You even say you can take care of yourself. I don''t believe it." Su Su told Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian had no choice but to say, "otherwise, let me do my own business these days. Don''t worry about me and see if I can do it, OK?"


    Su Su thought for a moment and said, "all right!"


    In the next two days, Gu had no problem in several independent activities.


    Gu Sinian happily said to Su Su, "Su Su, what do you think? I didn''t lie to you! I can take care of myself. You don''t have to worry about me. "


    Su Su was very happy to see that Gu Sinian could really go on his own.


    Su Su said to Gu Sinian, "OK! Then I''m ready to go back to work. During my absence, you must take good care of yourself. I will come to see you as soon as I have time. If you have something urgent, make sure to call me. I''ll be there in the first place. "


    Gu Sinian nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 593

    Su Su had arranged for Gu Sinian and then drove back to the studio. She stayed in the studio, facing these things, she was worried again. Because she really didn''t know how to run the studio. She didn''t know what to do next.


    Su Su called Gu Sinian and complained, "Sinian, you know, I''m not so happy when I get back to the studio. It''s a big deal to see so many things. "


    Gu Sinian comforted her and said, "Su Su, don''t worry. I think what you lack now is an opportunity."


    "Opportunity?" Su Su asked suspiciously.


    Gu Sinian said with a smile: "yes! If you have an opportunity and seize it, you will be able to do whatever you want


    Su Su asked happily, "really? You didn''t lie to me? "


    "It''s true. How dare I lie to you? Trust me Gu Sinian replied.


    Susu thought about it and said, "OK! Then I''ll trust you once. " Then they both laughed.


    After hanging up, Su Su began to think about Gu''s words. She thought in her heart: Si Nian said that I need an opportunity. How should I look for this opportunity?


    Su Su thought as she wandered around the room. Suddenly, her eyes fell on the computer. She seems to have figured something out all of a sudden. Happy to shout: "computer, network. I see Sue almost jumped up in excitement.


    Su Su immediately called Gu Sinian: "Sinian, I see what you mean. I can use the Internet to capture information that is useful to me, and use this method to find opportunities. "


    Gu Sinian said with a smile: "if you think it through."


    In the next few days, Su Su has been paying attention to the information on the Internet. She has been paying attention to some big enterprises, hoping to get opportunities from them.


    After several days of no results, Susu began to lose her seat, and she began to wonder if this method was right.


    Su Su asked Gu Sinian: "Sinian, I''ve been waiting for several days. Why hasn''t the result been achieved? Do you think this method is right? I kind of want to give up. "


    When Gu Sinian heard Su Su Su say that he wanted to give up, he immediately advised him, "it''s only a few days. You just want to give up. The important thing to do is to stick to it. You have to remember that persistence is victory. You can''t abandon yourself


    Susu thought about it and said, "OK! Then I''ll hold on for a few more days. "


    So Su Su persisted for a few days. On this day, Su Su turned on the computer as usual. Suddenly a piece of news came into her eyes.


    This news tells us that Sibyl, a famous high street brand, wants to open up the high order women''s wear market and is looking for CO designers. However, this brand used to follow the line of low price. Due to the lack of material channels, it has limited the designers, so it has never been discussed.


    Su Su always thought, "is this the chance?"


    Su Su quickly called Gu Sinian: "Sinian, do you know? I''m very excited now. "


    Gu Sinian asked, "what makes you so excited?"


    Su Su said, "do you remember the opportunity you gave me before?"


    Gu Sixian didn''t respond for a moment, and said, "of course I remember. What''s the matter?" Gu Sinian thought about it, suddenly recalled it, and quickly asked: "how, have you found it?"


    Su Su said happily, "you finally have a reaction. I think it should be like this."


    "Today, I saw a piece of news on my computer," Su Su continued. "It''s about Sibyl, a famous high street brand, who wants to open up the high order women''s clothing market and is looking for designers. But because of some reasons, they have some restrictions on designers, so they can''t get along with each other all the time. "


    "This may be a good opportunity, but what are you going to do?" Gu said Su Su thought for a while and said four words: "volunteer."


    Gu Sinian asked Su Su Su with a smile: "are you so confident?"


    "Of course, don''t forget I''m a professional designer. Why, don''t you believe me? " Su Su asked.


    Gu Sinian said, "Miss, please understand that I don''t believe you."


    Su Su and Gu Sinian call, although her idea has also been recognized by Gu Sinian, but she is always afraid of making mistakes. She thought about it and finally decided to ask Gu Sirui again.


    Gu Sirui was shocked after receiving the call: "Su Su, when did you come back to the studio?"


    Su Su replied, "a few days ago. How are you doing these days? "


    Gu Sirui said: "don''t mention it. Accidents happen frequently on the newly built roads. Now I worry about it every day. Well, let''s not talk about that. What can I do for you when you call me? "


    Su Su, reminded by Gu Sirui, thought of the business and said, "in fact, there''s nothing wrong. Sibyl, a famous high street brand, wants to open up a high order women''s clothing market and is looking for a co designer. I''d like to offer myself and ask for your opinion. "


    After listening, Gu Sirui said, "I agree with you very much. I think this is a good opportunity. You should hold it.""Really?" Su Su said happily, "don''t worry, I won''t give up."


    After putting down her mobile phone, Su Su thought to herself: This is an opportunity for my amazing return. I must not miss it.


    With this idea, Su Su had the direction and goal to work hard.


    Su Su made good preparations and then planned to leave for Sibyl.


    Su Su was calm and calm in front of the interviewer. First of all, she made a self introduction, told the interviewer her design advantages, and expressed her hope to cooperate with Sibyl.


    Su Su managed to answer all the questions of the interviewer. After she came out from there, she took a deep breath. No matter how it turns out, I''ve tried, Susu thought.


    Su Su was walking aimlessly in the street, suddenly thinking of Gu Sinian. She took out her cell phone and dialed Gu Sinian: "Sinian, I''ve come out of Sibyl. Now I''m on the street!"


    Gu Sinian asked, "how do you feel? Can I get through? "


    "I think so." Su Su said without confidence.


    Gu Sinian comforted her and said, "don''t worry! No matter what the result is, just work hard. "


    Su Su agreed and said, "Well! I know


    Su Su didn''t go home directly after calling. Instead, she wandered in the street for a long time. It was afternoon when she got home.


    Not long after Su Su got home, Sibyl called and they told Su Su that they hoped to cooperate with her.


    Su Su was very happy to hear that. She didn''t expect that she really signed the first order for the studio.

 Chapter 594

    On the other side, Susu was in the middle of joy. On this side, Gu Sirui is still racking his brains for the road.


    Now Gu Sirui doesn''t think about tea and rice, and has been studying solutions. Seeing her son like this, Mrs. Gu felt very sad, but she couldn''t help him.


    At this time, someone gave Gu Sirui some advice. He thought that we should set up warning signs and lights as soon as possible. Gu Sirui thought about it. There is no better way now, so he had to do it first.


    But there is another problem. It also needs money to set up warning signs and lights. However, Gu Sirui had to hold a meeting again to ask for your opinions.


    At the meeting, Gu Sirui told everyone: "now that the road accident has not been solved, one person suggested that I set up warning signs and warning lights first. I would like to ask your opinions."


    You look at me, I look at you, did not speak. Gu Sirui knew that everyone was unhappy, but he never gave up. He always wanted to prove it to everyone.


    Gu Sirui said: "I know from the beginning everyone was not happy, but I want to ask you to give me a period of time, I will certainly be able to manage the parts factory."


    One man asked, "what if we fail again this time?"


    Gu Sirui replied: "this time will not fail."


    Another asked, "are you so sure?"


    Gu said with a smile, "yes, I hope you can believe me."


    "I''ve already figured out what to do," Gu said. "I decided to pay for warning signs and lights first, and then I asked the local police to come forward. When it''s foggy, ask the local police to cooperate and strictly supervise to limit the speed of the road. I think that should reduce the accident rate. "


    One said, "that''s the only way to do it now."


    Gu Sirui saw that everyone had no objection, so he settled the matter.


    After the meeting, Gu Sirui gave the staff the money to set up warning signs and lights, and drove to the local area.


    Gu Sirui told the police of his idea of setting up warning signs and warning lights and asking the police to cooperate and strictly supervise in foggy weather to limit the speed of the highway. ***After thinking about it, the director said to Gu Sirui, "why don''t you go back first, and we''ll let you know after we have discussed it."


    Gu Sirui replied, "OK, I''ll wait for your good news." In this way, Gu Sirui returned to the company.


    A few days later, warning signs and lights had been installed. This morning, the local Party members also called back, saying that they were willing to cooperate. This makes Gu Sirui very happy.


    After a period of observation and research, due to the establishment of warning signs and warning lights, coupled with the cooperation of the police in foggy weather, the road accident rate has been greatly reduced. This makes a big stone in Gu Sirui''s heart fall to the ground. Gu Sirui thinks: this matter is finally in the past.


    That day, Gu Sirui was looking through the documents when Mrs. Gu called.


    Old lady Gu asked, "son, you''re going out early and coming back late. What''s the matter? Is it effective?"


    Gu Sirui replied: "Mom, don''t worry! That matter has been solved. Now that the road accident rate is greatly reduced, don''t worry about it. "


    Old lady Gu was also relieved and said, "that''s good."


    Gu Sirui then said: "Mom, if you have nothing to do, I''ll hang up first. I have a lot of things to do!"


    "Well, then I won''t disturb your office. But you must pay attention to your health and be careful not to get sick. " Old lady Gu said with concern.


    Gu Sirui said impatiently: "Mom, I know. Don''t worry! Well, that''s it! "


    Gu Sirui took a deep breath and began to look through the documents again.


    Although the road incident has been solved, another plan has been produced in Gu Sirui''s mind.


    In the conference room again, Gu Sirui said to you, "first of all, I want to congratulate you on the successful solution of the highway incident. In addition, I want to tell you my next plan."


    "What''s next?" People are confused.


    Gu Sirui explained: "the road problem has been solved, so next I want to shift the focus to production. Do you have any objection? "


    After hearing this, there was a lot of discussion, both for and against.


    Proponents believe that there are no external factors to interfere with production, and it is a good time to shift the focus to production.


    But there are also opponents. They think it''s too early to shift the focus to production. We should wait for everything to stabilize before we consider changing the focus.


    Anyway, everyone''s opinions have not been unified. In the face of such a scene, Gu Sirui had to end the meeting first.


    Gu Sirui said to everyone, "let''s stop here for today''s meeting! I will consider all the opinions you put forward. I will think about it again after going on. I will tell you the result when I have it. Let''s break up! " Gu Sirui then got up and left, others had to leave.Gu Sirui went back to the office and thought that he should shift the focus to production. After thinking about it, he finally shifted the focus to production.


    Gu Sirui called the Secretary and asked him to tell everyone that he had decided to shift the focus to production.


    Gu Sirui reminds everyone to pay attention to the profit of the factory all the time. He thinks his decision is not good, so the profit of the factory should be very high.


    But after a period of time, he found that he was wrong. Although he shifted the focus to production, the initial production was not satisfactory, which made Gu Sirui very distressed. At this time, the voice of doubt in the company sounded again. It made him even more upset.


    Gu Sirui couldn''t stand it and began to call Su Su.


    Su Su listened to him carefully, then comforted him and said, "Sirui, don''t worry. This is just the beginning. Everything is difficult at the beginning. As long as we get through this, it will be fine. Trust me


    Gu Sirui said with a smile: "I understand all these principles. Don''t worry! I''m fine. I just want to talk to someone. I''m a man. I can''t beat Xiaoqiang. What can beat me down? You said it


    Su Su said with a smile, "yes! I hear you are still in the mood to tell jokes, I know you are OK. Am I right at all? "


    With that, they laughed happily. I think all the troubles are gone.

 Chapter 595

    Now almost most of the people in the industry are not optimistic about Gu''s enterprise. In fact, when Gu Sirui bought the parts factory, he was not sure.


    But he still wants to gamble, not when all people say that a thing must be unsuccessful, it must not be successful, things are two-sided, if we persist, there will be a successful side.


    Gu Sirui is now sitting in the office, frowning. He was wondering what the next step was now? These days a lot of things happened in succession, so he was a bit caught off guard.


    Gu Sirui now suddenly remembered that he gave 10% of the shares to the vice director of the factory last time. But he thought, with the personality of the deputy director, how would he make use of the 10% shares? Gu Sirui suddenly relaxed his brows at this time, and his mood suddenly rose.


    He thinks that things are not as bad as he imagined. From a different perspective, he thinks of everything he is facing now, and regards them as challenges rather than difficulties. In this way, it will be much easier to solve them.


    "Go and investigate the deputy factory director. Who are you going to associate with in private recently?" Gu Sirui said to the secretary.


    "OK, I''ll go right away." The Secretary responded immediately. His destiny to Gu Sirui, will immediately start to do, a moment also dare not slack off.


    So in the street, the Secretary hid in a secret corner to observe the deputy director.


    At this time, the deputy director got off the BMW and went into a coffee shop. He went to the cafe and ordered two cups of coffee. Then he sat down. It looked like he was waiting for someone.


    The Secretary first photographed the scene, and when the person he was waiting for came, he also photographed him by the way.


    So the Secretary thought, standing so far away, I can''t hear the conversation between them. Then he went into the coffee shop and sat down at the table next to the deputy director, pretending to read the newspaper.


    The deputy director seems to have found nothing. He has been drinking coffee attentively and looking out, as if waiting for his guest.


    Soon after, a middle-aged man in a suit and glasses came in. As soon as he saw the deputy director, he came over and said hello. The deputy director saw his smile on his face.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting." The man in the suit said with a smile.


    "It''s OK. I''ve been waiting for a while, not long at all." The deputy director said as if to please.


    So the two of them first talked about some home affairs, and then gradually turned to work. From their words, the secretary found a very important message.


    That''s when he heard that the deputy director wanted to sell shares. So the secretary is very shocked, he quickly sent a message to inform Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui received the information from the secretary. After reading the information, he was also surprised. He didn''t expect that the deputy director would sell the shares. Gu Sirui sneered in his heart and thought that the deputy director was just promising.


    Gu Sirui is confident that he can bring this factory back to life. If not sure, he would not take such a risk to buy it. Considering the rapid development of the times, it is not difficult for a factory to operate.


    Later, Gu Sirui sent a message to his secretary, telling him not to follow him any more and to come back directly.


    After receiving the message, the secretary went out of the cafe and stopped looking at the two of them. Before he left, he saw the deputy director of the factory and the man in the suit, who was still talking. It seemed that the cooperation was successful, the Secretary thought.


    After returning to the company, the secretary went to Gu Sirui''s office to find him the first thing. He knocked on the door. After entering, he saw Gu Sirui sitting on the office chair. Gu Sirui has a habit that once he is thinking, he will sit in a chair and hold his chin in his hand.


    This is the symbol of a successful man. No wonder Gu Sirui can fascinate so many women. The Secretary thought that if he were a woman, he would fall in love with gusri.


    "Are you back?" Gu Sirui suddenly raised his eyes to see the Secretary and asked.


    "Yes, I came back when I saw your message. They are still sitting there. Or do you want to send another man to guard there now? " The Secretary looks at Gu Sirui like this.


    "No, it''s unnecessary. Since he wants to transfer it, I will make him regret it, and I will never give him room to regret it." Gu Sirui said coldly.


    The Secretary hasn''t seen him like this for a long time. Gu Sirui has one of his characteristics, that is, he is very ruthless and never procrastinates when necessary.


    "Go to contact some professionals for me, and I''ll consult them well. After all, there are some things I''m not familiar with, and I need to rely on experts for guidance." Gu Sirui said to the secretary.


    "Good." The Secretary didn''t hesitate for a moment, and then he went out.


    That evening, Gu Sirui invited several professionals to a five-star hotel for dinner. They talked about the factory all the time. And Gu Sirui is happy with it. He seems to attach great importance to this event.


    The other side looks after Si Rui so attentively, so they are also very happy to discuss with him, and Gu''s group is so famous that they dare not offend and slack off.They talked all the time until late at night. Gu Sirui also thinks that he can''t always do this. He drags people here, and then he says goodbye to them.


    Gu Sirui lies on the bed after returning to the villa. He silently thinks about their conversation tonight. He thinks that this conversation has made him gain a lot. You have made him more confident about the acquisition of the factory.


    Now everything is ready, only the east wind. Every night, Gu Sirui''s whole body is the most relaxed time when he lies in bed.


    And now he thought of Gu Sixian''s body, which had gradually begun to get better, and his mood began to get better. He thought that in this way, everyone would be better, especially Susu. She could find her own happiness.


    The next day, Gu Sirui gave a comprehensive order to completely transform the factory. His efficiency is very high. He can''t afford to delay for a long time. He must transform him successfully in a short time.


    After a period of time, the secretary took the data report to Gu Sirui and told him that all aspects of the factory are getting better now, which is not the same as before.


    Gu Sirui was very happy. His frown, which had been frowning tightly, was finally relaxed. With a pleasant feeling, he finally achieved it.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Gu." The Secretary said sincerely that he admired Gu Sirui very much in his heart.


    Gu Sirui just smiles excitedly. He pats the Secretary on the shoulder. Every time things are done successfully, he will appreciate the Secretary around him and help him do everything silently.


    Two people just smile like this.

 Chapter 596

    In the hospital, Gu Sinian is trying to recover his health. He has almost no problem with his upper body now, but his lower body can''t move. At this time, he also has a little worry.


    Although he was very depressed now, he didn''t want to let Su Su see that he was in a bad mood. He tried his best to look happy on the surface and often joked with Su Su Su.


    This period of time, Su Su has been with him, in fact, he has been very happy, he just hope that God is good to him, can let him walk, she will be more happy.


    Moreover, Gu Sinian didn''t want to drag Su Su down like this in the future. If she can''t leave in the future, she will be very tired to take care of herself. But Gu Sinian doesn''t want to give Su Su to others. He wants to spend the rest of his life with her.


    Su Su was always comforting him. Gu Sinian knew it, but now he felt a little inferior, because he was afraid that he would not recover. He knew that Su Su would not dislike him, but he just disliked himself and could not pass his own level.


    Su Su is cooking now and plans to feed Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian looks at Su Su busy all the time and thinks her face is very beautiful. He just kept staring at Su Su. Su Su was a little embarrassed when he looked at her.


    "Don''t look at me all the time, will you? Young master, you will see through my face Su Su said on purpose. Although she said so, she was very happy in her heart. From Gu Sinian''s eyes, we can see that he dotes on her very much.


    "It''s not because you''re beautiful. If you''re ugly I''ll still see you. " Gu Sinian said jokingly.


    "When did your mouth become so sweet. You are more lovely than before. " Su Su mischievous said, she has been teasing Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian touched Su Su''s cheek with a smile. He is very distressed Su Su, feel that these days, in order to take care of him, her face has become thin, not as mellow as before.


    Think of here, Gu Sinian feel very distressed. Before he was unconscious, he knew that Su Su was taking care of him. At that time, she must have suffered a lot.


    But he knew nothing at that time. If he could, he also wanted to suffer with Su Su.


    After Su Su fed Gu Sinian, she put her things away and sat down in a chair to massage his legs.


    Gu Sinian has not exercised his legs for a long time, so now his leg muscles have become a little hard. In order not to let it continue to be hard, we should do more massage for him.


    What''s more, his thick thighs have become a little thin now, which makes Su Su look very distressed. She hopes to go back to the old one, so healthy he looks handsome and charming.


    If you press it all the time, you can speed up the blood circulation of his legs, so that he can recover faster, and massage can also prevent his skin from growing acne because of lying for a long time.


    Su Su helped him massage and chatted with him. Gu Sinian looks very enjoyable. He thinks Su Su Su''s massage technique is very professional. Although he didn''t feel that kind of strength in his legs. But there are still some.


    All of a sudden, when Su Su''s hand pushed him to the bottom of his thigh, Gu Sinian''s body suddenly trembled. There was a quick blush on his face.


    Su Su didn''t know what happened. She thought she hurt him, so she asked, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with you? Where do I hurt you? " Su Su asked him with concern.


    Gu Sinian didn''t answer him at this time. He seemed very embarrassed and kept looking away. Su Su saw that he didn''t answer him, so she didn''t ask again, but she was still very confused. When she lowered her head to press for him again, she suddenly saw Gu Sinian putting up a tent there.


    Oh, my God! At this time, Su Su''s face was blushing. She did not expect to help him massage, can press out some things, also blame himself too careless. However, she was a little happy in her heart, which proved that Gu Sinian still had a tendency to recover.


    So Su Su felt that he couldn''t stay any longer. He just wanted to find a crack to get himself in. Later, he found an excuse to go out. He thought it was embarrassing to stay.


    Gu Sinian saw Su Su like this and thought she was a little cute. The corner of his mouth was hooked up. What he liked most was Su Su. She didn''t change at all. She was still so shy.


    Su Su stood outside the ward and quickly sorted out her emotions. Now if she looked in the mirror, she knew her face would be as red as a pig''s head. So she was there breathing deeply.


    Later, she saw Gu Sinian''s attending doctor suddenly walk by. Su Su seemed to think of something, and then she caught up with him.


    "Hello, doctor. I''m Gu Sinian''s family member. I want to ask you, how is his condition now? Can we continue to recover Su Su hesitated when she asked this question because she was afraid to hear the answer, not the one she wanted."Gu Sinian is right. His condition has recovered very quickly now. If he takes more exercise, he should be able to recover faster. But whether he can walk depends on himself. I''m not sure." The doctor said so and left.


    After hearing this, Su Su felt a little sad. If he can''t go, it''s a big blow to Gu Sixian. He is such a proud man. How can he spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair?


    But Su Su knew that no matter what Gu Sinian became, he would take care of her all his life. He had made up his mind before and would never leave him, no matter what happened.


    In fact, Su Su had been thinking that if Gu Sinian could wake up and talk to her every day, she would be very satisfied. Even if he couldn''t walk, it didn''t matter. But if he can, he still hopes that Gu Sinian can walk.


    She wants to go shopping with him and travel to many beautiful places, which they have agreed before. Now think about it, but want to achieve these things, or a little difficult.


    But Su Su won''t give up. She will certainly be able to wait until this day. Su Su is a very patient person, not the kind who has no patience. After taking care of Gu Si for so long, she can actually see it.

 Chapter 597

    In recent days, Su Su has been busy with her career, because her career has just started, and her reaction seems to be very good, so Su Su is very busy these days.


    Since Susu had her career, she felt that every day was very full. But the only bad thing is that she can''t be with Gu all the time.


    But also in Gu Sinian very supportive of her. Moreover, Su Su was quite relieved that there were nurses who could take care of Si Nian.


    So she took care of Gu Sixian to the nurse. Su Su will come to the hospital as soon as she is busy. She thinks the hospital is her home.


    Gu Sinian is also very happy that Su Su is now able to devote herself to her career. But to his dismay, he can''t help her now. Although Su Su didn''t think so, Gu Sinian felt a little uncomfortable.


    That day, the nurse went out after feeding Gu Sinian, so at this time, the doctor came in. He came to take care of Gu Sixian.


    After all, Gu Sixian is a family man, so doctors attach great importance to his patient. This is Gu Sirui''s advice before, he certainly dare not have any slack.


    "Doctor, when can I walk? When is the fastest time to recover? " As soon as Gu Sinian saw the doctor, he immediately asked Su Su the same question.


    Gu Sixian has never given up. As long as there is any hope, he will not give up.


    "I''m not sure about that. It''s up to you. You have to strengthen your exercise to get a better chance." The doctor is also very helpless to say, after all, he has been a doctor for so long, see more things, he also dare not so sure.


    Soon, Gu''s look became a little lonely. It''s the same thing he thought. But he will never give up any hope now. Since the doctor has not said that he can''t recover at all, it means that he still has hope.


    "There is a treatment, the effect may be better, but the process will be a little painful, not so simple, so you want to try it?" The doctor suddenly thought of a treatment, so he said to Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian''s eyes brightened immediately after hearing this. Now, no matter what method it is, as long as it can make him have the hope of recovery, he will be willing to try it. So Gu Si Nian immediately nodded his head and agreed.


    So in the next few days, Gu Sinian tried all kinds of treatment in the ward according to the doctor''s advice. In the process, he was extremely painful, but he still endured it.


    As long as he thought of the day when he could stand up, he was very excited. He felt that the suffering before him was nothing.


    When the nurse saw Gu Sixian like this, he was also very distressed. Because she has a son, who is about the same size as Gu Sixian, looking at him like this. The nurse''s aunt thought of her son.


    She advised Gu Sinian not to force her, but Gu Sinian didn''t pay any attention to her at all, but he understood the meaning of the nurse''s aunt. He''s only moving towards what he wants to achieve. He will stand up anyway.


    On this day, Su Su came back to the hospital to see Gu Sinian after she finished her work. As soon as she walked into the ward, she saw that Gu Sinian was doing treatment and looked very painful.


    After Su Su finished reading it, she was in a hurry and ran up.


    "What are you doing? Is this what the doctor told you to do? " Su Su asked anxiously. She could see that her eyes were red and she was about to cry.


    Because when he saw Gu Sinian so painful moment, her heart was very uncomfortable. It is a burden for him to have so many instruments facing him.


    "Yes, the doctor told me to do it. He said it could recover quickly, so I''ll try it." Gu Sinian was doing treatment while biting his teeth to answer Su Su.


    "You You don''t have to force yourself. You can take your time. The doctor says you can recover, but he''s not sure when you can recover. You don''t have to be in such a hurry. " Su Su frowned and carefully advised Gu Sinian.


    She sincerely hoped that Gu Sixian would not torture himself in this way, which was a kind of pain and torture for him. Su Su didn''t want to see him like this at all.


    Gu Sinian clenched his fist secretly after hearing this. When he heard Su Su Su persuading him in this way, he hurt his self-esteem more. The more he wants to prove himself.


    So his name is Su Su. Needless to say, he will continue to do it.


    Later Su Su could only stop persuading him, but he felt very sad. She can only silently watch Gu Sinian continue to do treatment. She was very afraid that he would fall, because he was very unstable.


    The next day, Su Su went to work as usual. Gu Sinian took advantage of her absence, so he continued to get up and speed up the treatment. He''s biting his teeth and doing it all the time.


    At this time, fan Jia came. She did not dare to go in outside the door. She silently watched Gu Sinian for treatment outside. She also loves him very much.


    Now she loves him and admires him. She didn''t expect that Gu Sinian, in order to achieve his goal, could toss himself like this, fearing nothing.At this time, Gu Sinian suddenly fell down. He struggled underground and couldn''t get up. Fan Jia was startled and immediately ran in to help him up.


    Gu Sixian was a little embarrassed when he saw fan Jia coming. He didn''t want his side to be seen. Fan Jia was very anxious and helped him up.


    "You''d better not do this kind of treatment by yourself. You need to be accompanied. If I don''t come now and you fall to the ground, will you have to sit here for so long? Waiting for someone to help you up? " Fan Jia picked him up and blamed him.


    "What you just saw, don''t talk to Susu, OK?" Gu said hesitantly. The last person he wants to be seen is Su Su. It doesn''t matter if other people see him.


    "You are really strange. Since you care so much about her feelings, you shouldn''t do it. You know that if you do it, she will be very sad." Fan Jia deliberately said so, did not agree to him, but did not directly refuse him.


    Gu Sinian didn''t speak, so he went to bed with the help of fan Jia. He has been doing treatment these days, which has exhausted him.


    Now he just hopes that God will not be so bad to him and let him recover quickly. He didn''t want anything else. Fan Jiagang looks at Gu Sinian''s present state of depression and feels that he is not used to it.


    Gu Si was so high spirited years ago, and he was really the son of heaven. No matter when he was, there were always a lot of women around him, and he was very good in business, but now he is not good at all.

 Chapter 598

    Now the factory has resumed most of the business, the income is also very good, which makes people very surprised. They all lament Gu Sirui''s strength. He is so keen on business opportunities.


    Although Gu Sirui was not sure when he made that decision, he wanted to give it a try at that time, so he had today''s success.


    Gu Sirui is now sitting in the office, drinking coffee happily. Today''s coffee is very bitter, but he feels very sweet when he drinks it. Mr. Gu is becoming more sophisticated in business.


    It may have something to do with his mood. He likes everything now. There''s a whistle in my mouth all the time.


    "Mr. Gu, now the deputy director should be mad. He gave up such a good opportunity and sold his shares. Now his shares are worth a lot of money." The Secretary said with a happy smile.


    "A man like this can''t make a big deal. We can''t help him lifting a stone and hitting his own feet. It''s not good to focus only on immediate interests. The pattern is too small. " Gu Sirui raised the corner of his mouth and said faintly.


    "Need I find someone to teach him a lesson? I''m afraid he will come back to us for trouble. He''s really greedy. People in the industry hate him." The Secretary suddenly thought of it, so he told Gu Sirui warily.


    "No, he shouldn''t be able to do anything now. He may be drinking at home, but it''s not sure." Gu Sirui said with a smile. So the Secretary followed with a smile. It''s reasonable to think about it. People like him should be so angry now.


    At this time, at the deputy director''s house, the deputy director was drinking wine, and bottles were everywhere on the floor. And there''s something that he broke. The deputy director''s wife was frightened by him.


    She saw that her husband was like this now, so she didn''t dare to provoke him. She just collected the pieces on the ground silently. She has never interfered in her husband''s career, but when she saw her husband like this, she was still a little worried.


    The deputy director of the factory is very angry now. He feels that he has been fooled by others. Although he wants to sell his shares, he sees that the factory is constantly making profits and his shares are constantly turning into value. When he thinks about it, he feels very sad and he feels that he is suffering losses.


    At least he is much older than Gu Sirui. Now he is fooled by a boy much younger than himself. He feels very unwilling.


    The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he was. He thought that he must teach Gu Sirui a lesson. He won''t suffer for nothing.


    So he thought about it, and he filed a lawsuit against Gu Sirui. The deputy director now has a sinister smile on his face


    Because he is now ready to give Gu Sirui a big "surprise". He promised that Gu Sirui knew that he would not be able to sleep in the future, and he would not be so proud as he is now.


    After a few days, Gu Sirui was working in the office. He had a lot of documents to deal with. Those documents were piled higher than the mountain, but he was still working hard. He was very happy a few days ago, but now the corner of his mouth is going down again.


    All of a sudden, the secretary came in anxiously, saying that they had received the subpoena of the Communist Party of China. They have been taken to court.


    "What? Again, how could this happen all of a sudden? " Gu sit tight brow, he stopped the work on hand.


    "It''s the deputy factory director. It''s the ghost he''s doing. I knew he wouldn''t give up so easily. I knew I should have asked someone to teach him a lesson." The Secretary said angrily. Now he can say that he is gnashing his teeth at the deputy director.


    "Get a lawyer right away, but see what he can do!" Gu Sirui said so. He didn''t expect that the deputy director should be so shameless and accused him in turn. He also chose to resell the shares.


    So after the lawyer came, Gu Sirui immediately talked to the lawyer and told him all the information, but the lawyer frowned when he knew all the information.


    "Based on the evidence you have provided, you may not have a good chance of winning the lawsuit." Said the lawyer.


    "How is that possible? He said that we fired him during his sick leave, but he didn''t get sick at all. Instead, he transferred his shares. Since he sold his shares, it means that he doesn''t want to stay in the factory, does he?" Gu Sirui is impatient and can''t help saying excitedly.


    "It''s true, but according to the law, you have a small chance of winning." That''s all lawyers can say.


    So Gu Sirui didn''t speak any more. He was really mad now. Unexpectedly, he was put out by the deputy director, which made him really intolerable.


    So that night, Gu Sirui went to the bar to drink. Since the last incident, he has never become so helpless. Once he gets upset, he can only drink to paralyze himself.


    There are many hot women in the bar to talk to him, but Gu Sirui doesn''t pay any attention to them. He just drinks by himself. They see that Gu Sirui doesn''t pay any attention to them, so they don''t talk to him anymore.


    He suddenly thought of Su Su, so he called her. When he has any trouble, only Su Su can untie his heart knot, and he will be at ease."Hello, is that Si Rui? what''s wrong? What can I do for you so late? " On the other end of the phone came a soft female voice, which was Su Su.


    "Nothing. I just want to call and ask. I''m a little tired from work. " Gu Sirui said drunkenly that he wanted to find someone to complain, but he didn''t intend to tell Su Su about it, because he knew she would be worried.


    "You''ve been drinking, haven''t you? You should pay attention to rest. It''s good to work well, but you should also be moderate, you know? " Su Su said anxiously.


    "Well." So Gu Sirui hung up. He didn''t know what he was thinking, so he called Su Su. He knew they had nothing to do with each other, but he did.


    Gu Sirui said to himself that he should have thought too much in his heart, which is obviously impossible. Since it''s impossible, he won''t think about it any more.


    After Gu Sirui hung up the phone, he poured a bottle of wine down again. Now he was all over the place.


    So his secretary finally found here, he saw Gu Sirui lying on the bar, quickly ran to help him up.


    After paying for him, I took him back to his villa. He understands Gu Sirui''s current mood.

 Chapter 599

    The former deputy director''s request can''t be fulfilled. Gu Sirui tells him directly on the phone that there''s no way to get shares. If he puts down the phone, Gu Sirui is even more angry and wants to get benefits without making any contribution.


    "We''ve settled the case!" Gu Sirui held a special meeting for this purpose. Although we all know that the other party is responsible, what the lawyer said is reasonable. Many people have no choice but to sigh. They are basically divided into two groups.


    One wave is to support Gu Sirui to fight a lawsuit, to fight a lawsuit with the former deputy factory director, and another wave is to protect Gu''s reputation and claim to compensate shares to settle the matter.


    "I support Si Rui''s lawsuit. I can see everything from the beginning to the end, that is, the former deputy director is unreasonable. You want us to pay for it! " One of the company''s high-level stallholders patted the table.


    In the end, Gu decided to fight the lawsuit.


    Gu Sirui sat in the office. He was so angry at the request of the former deputy director that he went directly to beat him.


    But Gu Sirui is no longer the boy he used to be. He touches his head, smokes irritably, and walks back and forth in the office.


    A knock on the door rang out in Gu Sirui''s ear. He put out his cigarette and called people in.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu!" It''s the lawyer who comes in. Gu Sirui arranges his emotions and asks him to sit down: "how is the preparation for a lawsuit?" Gu Sirui stares at the lawyer, even if he doesn''t have much hope, he can''t bear this tone.


    "Mr. Gu, this is all the information of Mr. Gu after I sorted it out. Here are our advantages and the disadvantages of the other side." The lawyer put down his briefcase and took out the documents.


    Gu Sirui looked at the hand, nodded, seemed very satisfied: "well, in the perfect look for each other''s shortcomings, whether it is Gu, or I can not bear this tone!" Gu Sirui pointed to the indictment and said, "President Gu, it''s just that our chances of success are still very small. It''s not that the lawyer has no ability. It''s just that Gu Sirui has no chance of winning this case. After all, the other party has sick leave, so the possibility of winning is almost zero.


    "Even so, I''m going to fight a lawsuit with him. You should prepare now." Gu Sirui was just like that. The lawyer didn''t say anything more. With a sigh, he picked up the document and left.


    Gu Sirui is very upset, and the indictment is handed over. The day after tomorrow, he will go to court. In the evening, instead of going home, Gu Sirui goes to the bar to drink, not to get drunk, but the resentment in his heart is that there is no place to send it out.


    Mobile phones are constantly ringing. There are calls from senior executives, lawyers and Mrs. Gu.


    "Si Rui! Why haven''t you been home these days? " Old lady Gu''s tone was still severe. Gu Sirui touched her forehead, which made her feel even worse.


    But the other party is his grandmother, or out of concern for themselves: "grandma, I''m ok, I have something to deal with in the company these days."


    "Yes? How can I hear such a noise? Si Rui, you must pay attention to your health and rest. Do you know that? " After all, Mrs. Gu is his grandmother, and her mood has changed a lot. Although Mrs. Gu usually manages a lot.


    But there is no such sigh as today: "grandma, I hang up first, some things of the company need to be dealt with." Gu Sirui didn''t pause. He hung up all of a sudden. He sat in an inconspicuous position.


    "Do you need a refill, sir?" The waiter rubbed his glass and looked at him. Gu Sirui nodded. After a while, another glass of wine came up.


    Su Yao is working at this time. After work, she suddenly crosses Gu Sirui''s face in her mind and picks up the cell phone next to her, but she still stops for a long time.


    The phone screen pauses on the address book, which is Gu Sirui''s phone number.


    As soon as she thinks that Gu Sirui and Su Su are so close, she is a little angry. It''s more jealousy than anger. Su Yao doesn''t like the bangs in her ears. She arranges her mood and calls Gu Sirui. A busy tone comes from that end.


    Then a mechanical system service came to Su Yao''s ear: "sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off." Su Yao puts down her mobile phone and shakes her head. It''s reasonable that Gu Sirui shouldn''t turn it off.


    Originally, I wanted to call Gu Sirui and ask him out for dinner. It seems that there is no chance today.


    Gu Sirui stayed in the bar very late. When Mrs. Gu finished calling him, his mobile phone was turned off by him. He was not drunk. At most, he was drinking to relieve his worries. Gu Sirui didn''t know that this lawsuit was hard to win.


    On the day of going to court soon, Gu Sirui sat in the defendant''s seat, next to the lawyer in charge of the case, while the former deputy factory director sat in the plaintiff''s seat, but his face didn''t worry me.


    Under the table, Gu Sirui''s fists involuntarily clenched. The deputy director was lazy and arrogant.


    After the judge asked all the evidence from both sides, the defendant''s lawyer stood up: "we think that the request made by the plaintiff''s lawyer is unrealistic. He didn''t fulfill his responsibility for the operation of the factory and wanted to get compensation."


    The plaintiff''s lawyer stood up and said, "Gu''s dismissal of my plaintiff has already violated the labor law." It''s not that Gu Sirui''s lawyer''s ability is insufficient, but the defendant''s lawyer still survived, after several hours. In the end, the former deputy director took out the proof of his illness. At the beginning, the man was ready. Gu Sirui narrowed his eyes and looked at the old and cunning smile of the deputy director.**The court decided to give him half of the market value of Gu''s company shares. Gu Sirui didn''t get angry. When there was a conflict at this time, they would think that Gu was in a hurry.


    Back to the company, Gu Sirui was not worried about it. Instead, he was inexplicably relaxed. Although he lost the lawsuit, he still didn''t regret it.


    Su Yao had heard some news, but she didn''t fully understand the whole story. She was still sweating for Gu Sirui. When the news was completely released, Su Yao threw the newspaper on the ground.


    She rushes to Gu''s office. At this time, Gu Sirui is sitting in the office. Su Yao comes to the office and stares at Gu Sirui meaningfully.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Gu Sirui''s tone is not salty, and his voice is very calm.


    Su Yao put down her bag and walked slowly to Gu siruifen: "I heard that you Gu lost half of the market value of your shares to the deputy director of the original factory?" Su Yao had already known about it, but she still used a questioning tone.


    "Then you should have known about it already!" Gu Sirui looks up and smiles. Continue to pick up the hands of the pen to start work.


    After listening to this, Su Yao was very angry, fighting for Gu''s injustice: "he cheated too much, and it''s not your fault." Su Yao patted the table and picked up the ashtray: "it''s bad for you to smoke so much."


    She was really worried about Gu Sirui''s body: "you''d better smoke less." Su Yao''s face is worried, she thought a lot in her heart, it must be because of this case.


    "Thank you." Gu Sirui raised his head and solemnly said thank you to Su Yao: "this matter in the past, my heart also put down a lot, fortunately, there is no loss to the company''s reputation."


    Gu Sirui is very calm, and Su Yao also hopes to stay for a lifetime at this moment and have a good chat with him.


    This is also what she hopes from her heart. After su Yao left, she


    left

 Chapter 600

    After listening to this, Su Yao was very angry, fighting for Gu''s injustice: "he cheated too much, and it''s not your fault." Su Yao patted the table and picked up the ashtray: "it''s bad for you to smoke so much."


    She was really worried about Gu Sirui''s body: "you''d better smoke less." Su Yao''s face is worried, she thought a lot in her heart, it must be because of this case.


    "Thank you." Gu Sirui raised his head and solemnly said thank you to Su Yao: "this matter in the past, my heart also put down a lot, fortunately, there is no loss to the company''s reputation."


    Gu Sirui is very calm, and Su Yao also hopes that she can stay for a lifetime at this moment and chat with him calmly. This is her


    this is what she hopes from her heart. After su Yao leaves, Si Rui devotes herself to her work. Su Yao is driving.


    The more I think about it, the more I take care of what happened when Si Rui lost the lawsuit. I''m angry and I dial a phone with my mobile phone. Su Yao manipulated behind the scenes and found a partner with poor evaluation in the industry to introduce him to the deputy director.


    When she dropped the phone, Su Yao showed a smile at the corner of her mouth. Su Yao was working that day, and a phone called: "Oh! Yes, I see When she put down the phone, Su Yao cocked her legs and muttered four words of "suffer for yourself".


    The former deputy factory director did a business because of the partner she introduced. Originally, the deputy factory director was very cunning, but he didn''t expect that there were more cunning people. As a result, he was blackmailed by that person.


    If she guessed correctly, the deputy director will not only spend the shares he won in the lawsuit, but also lose his old capital!


    Su Yao continues to laugh, and finally turns into a laugh. If Gu Sirui knows, maybe he will feel better.


    These days, Su Su still runs between the studio and the hospital. Because of her work, she can''t always go to the hospital and work hard on the side of the computer. Every day, she hopes to finish her work soon.


    Su Su finished a day''s work and rushed to the hospital immediately. Su Su didn''t know Gu Sinian was trying to walk.


    "Si Nian, I''m here." Su Su was actually very tired, but he was still very happy. At this time, Gu Sinian had already returned to the hospital bed to rest. Just now he was very tired and fell down many times, but Gu Sinian was not ready to tell Su Su.


    Although Gu Sinian didn''t move his body, Su Su felt that Gu Sinian was looking forward to seeing him in the hospital. Su Su brought some nutritious dishes to Gu Sinian.


    Because it is necessary to enhance some functions of the body.


    Putting down the lunch box, Su Su went to open the curtains in the ward. It was still three o''clock in the afternoon when she came. There was still plenty of sunshine, but the curtains were hidden.


    Outside the sun full of sprinkle in, high intensity of sunlight let Gu Sixian''s eyes some can''t stand, although after a period of time, but still can''t bear too much intensity of vision.


    A little bit is found that Gu Sinian closed her eyes, Su Su quickly closed the curtain, returned to Gu Sinian''s side, she opened the lunch box inside the fragrance.


    "Si Nian, I brought you a lot of delicious food, including steamed meat, fish soup, corn cobs." Su Su uses chopsticks to hold a piece of steamed meat. In order not to make Gu Sinian feel greasy, Su Su also takes great pains.


    Gu Sinian is also very cooperative. She opens her mouth slightly to accept the food Su Su gives her. Su Su takes another bite of fish for him, and carefully removes the fish bones for him, for fear that it will pierce Gu Sinian''s throat.


    Su Su takes good care of Gu Sinian. In his heart, Gu Sinian''s eyes are shining. Su Su continues to move, but Gu Sinian stops.


    He looked at Su Su without blinking. These days, Su Su looked very haggard. He remembered that she was still ruddy before she was ill, but now she became so for him.


    "Thank you, Sue." Gu Sinian firmly said that his eyes were still the same as before. Su Su gave a smile, and the shallow smile reflected a pear vortex.


    "Si Nian, as long as you are well, I will be very happy." Su Su grabs Gu Sinian''s hand. Her efforts during this period are not in vain. Gu Sinian wakes up and has no past contradictions.


    In fact, Gu Sinian didn''t know how he passed those days when he lost consciousness. Gu Sinian also heard people from all walks of life come to him.


    During that time, Su Su came back every day, and vaguely heard Su Su talking to her. Su Su accidentally saw a scar on Gu''s elbow when he helped Gu Sinian turn over. Su Su didn''t pay attention to it at that time.


    When Gu Sinian turned over, Su Su could clearly see that there were many scratches on Gu Sinian''s other elbow. Although it was not shocking, the number of scars was also very large.


    "How can this happen? How can there be so many scars on your elbow and arm?" Su Su is a little worried. These wounds must have been made recently. Su Su can see that.


    Gu Sixian is worthy of being a businessman. He is decisive in the market. It''s time to say, "I did it by accident." His tone is very common, just Gu Sinian quickly don''t Su Su''s line of sight, eyes is a flash of panic."How could it be so much if I was not careful." Su Su didn''t know where the strength came from, and quickly counted all the scars on his body, some of which had turned into light purple.


    Su Su sighed, and still had a lot of doubts in her heart: "no, how could it be like this. There are so many small wounds. "She pointed to Gu''s elbow and sighed constantly.


    "When I wanted it, I broke it." Gu Sinian''s words are light. Sometimes he and Gu Sirui are very similar. They all talk like that. Su Su smiles happily. She can see that Gu Sinian doesn''t want to say anything more, and she doesn''t ask again.


    Fan Jia came to massage again. Seeing Su Su also here, she didn''t say much. Gu Sinian didn''t forget to wink at her. Of course, Su Su didn''t see her.


    Gu Sinian didn''t want Su Su Su to know. After Su Su left, fan Jia also turned her lips. Since then, fan Jia will deliberately bring some medicine to treat Gu Sinian''s wounds.


    "Mr. Gu, you can take some medicine." Fan Jia showed a sweet smile and took out a cotton swab to give Gu Sixian medicine. It was an elbow injury. Fan Jia could help. Gu Sinian raised his arm and said, "thank you for keeping this secret for me."

 Chapter 601

    "I don''t understand why you don''t talk to Miss Su." Fan Jia uses skillful technique to give Gu Sinian medicine, and directly tells Gu Sinian what he doesn''t understand.


    "I just hope you can keep this secret for me. I don''t want him to worry." Gu Sinian picked up a cotton swab to treat his wound.


    In contrast, fan Jia secretly complains Su Su that he can''t see Gu Sinian well.


    "I still feel like it''s too much of a show off." Fan Jia went on with her work. She gave Gu Sinian a massage.


    Her movements are as gentle as possible, and her strength is just right. Gu Sinian''s eyes are closed. Fan Jia looks at Gu Sinian''s face for a long time, but her strength is not enough.


    "Are you tired? That''s the end of today''s work. " Gu Sinian opened his eyes and took back his legs. Let fan Jia have a rest.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m not tired, I just think of something." Fan Jia shook her head formally, but she didn''t want to let this time pass all of a sudden: "I just thought that something is true, I can still do it." Fan Jia was a little excited.


    Gu did not refuse and nodded.


    Su Su tried to open up her own way to obtain cloth and met with the manufacturers frequently. In fact, Su Su didn''t want to go either, but for the sake of her work, she didn''t refuse.


    Su Su didn''t dress up. She wore a gray windbreaker and didn''t put on heavy makeup.


    Su Su went to see Gu Sinian again. Gu Sinian''s reaction was very fast. He heard the sound of high heels and went back to the hospital bed.


    This time Gu Sinian didn''t lie down, but sat on the bed and watched Su Su Su come. Gu Sinian asked Su Su to sit down with a smile and Su Su sat down cleverly.


    At this time, Gu Sinian''s arm could move back and forth freely: "you have suffered a lot in so many days. You can still be by my side. " Gu Sinian looks at the ceiling.


    Su Su was afraid that Gu Sinian''s shoulder had not fully recovered. But after hearing what Gu Sinian said, he put his head in Gu Sinian''s chest.


    As soon as fan Jia came back from the bathroom, he saw this scene. Although his mouth was sour, he could not say anything. Fan Jia felt like a light bulb.


    "You I''ll go out first Fan Jia didn''t know why two people were kissing me, and why her face was still red.


    Gu Sinian didn''t say anything, indicating that he acquiesced. Su Su saw fan Jia come in and quickly made it from Gu Sinian''s arms: "you don''t have to go out." Su Su shakes her head in a hurry, thinking of the student who has done something wrong.


    "Oh, Mr. Gu''s shoulder is still a little inconvenient. I''d like to press Mr. Gu''s shoulder later." With that, fan Jia began to work on the details.


    She carefully wears a lot of Su Su. This woman is still very attentive to herself, and she dresses delicately. But Gu Sinian secretly practiced walking, but Su Su didn''t care. In fan Jia''s opinion, he didn''t really have a good impression of Su Su.


    "Ring, ring." When the phone rang, Su Su answered, "OK, I see." Su Su put down the phone and patted Gu Sinian on the shoulder. "Sinian, I''m going to work. There''s an urgent job. I have to go."


    After two people said goodbye, Su Su left. The other party set the place of contact near the hospital. Su Su actually had a little pause. It was a dinner party, but the work had been achieved, so it was the last step.


    After a breath of fresh air, Su Su went into the restaurant and said, "are you the only one, miss?" The waitress said with a smile. Su Su shook her head: "no, someone made a reservation first." After the waitress got to know.


    He took Su Su Su into the box. The people in the box had not eaten yet. They were two men: "Miss Su, you''re here at last. It''s just you." One of them, a middle-aged man with glasses, was gentle enough to point at Su Su in an attempt to liven up the atmosphere.


    "I''m sorry for the delay. I''m in charge of the task. Our fabric... " Su Su sat down, although she didn''t adapt to the smell of tobacco.


    "Miss Su, don''t talk about work as soon as you come up. Let''s have dinner first." Another middle-aged man finally spoke, pinching his cigarette end and lighting the dishes on the table.


    It''s really rich.


    Su Su coughed, then raised her head with a smile: "the supplier is right, let''s have dinner first." Su Su picked up her chopsticks and picked up a broccoli. In fact, she couldn''t eat. Although there were few people, Su Su wanted to leave here soon.


    The supplier touched his hair and then laughed, "Miss Su, don''t eat so fast. Let''s have a few drinks." The supplier picked up the wine glass and went to Su Su happily.


    "But I''m not very good at drinking." Su Su really didn''t want to drink, especially with such people. She covered her mouth and felt helpless for a moment.


    At the insistence of the two men, Su Su couldn''t stand their hard work and took a sip.


    "Miss Su, have a drink. I don''t want to pay homage." That supplier has been incoherent, some of his words are not clear: "Miss Su, I''m sorry, you''d better have a drink with him."Su Su''s face was in a state of embarrassment. There was no way. The supplier''s salty pig came forward and hugged Su Su''s slender waist: "Miss Su, have a drink." Su Su wanted to fight him for a moment, but the cooperation has reached the most critical moment.


    "I really can''t drink it." Su Su pushed away her glass and didn''t drink any more. When she finally signed the contract, Su Su mentioned that the man had been drinking dangerously and didn''t write his name clearly.


    Finally, the supplier insisted that Su Su send herself to the car downstairs. Su Su sighed silently, and the supplier had pasted it on her: "Miss Su, your name is Su Su Su, right! I remember The supplier showed his row of big yellow teeth with a smile.


    Su Su was still struggling all the way down the stairs and helped the supplier downstairs. The man''s hand was dripping with rain and he was dragging Su Su Su''s shoulder. It happened that fan Jia left the hospital to have supper outside.


    Opposite to the hospital is the hotel. Fan Jia snorts coldly. The man still acts on Su Su all the way. Su Su doesn''t make any definite statement to let go of the old man.


    "You are just like this. Mr. Gu is really not worth it!" Fan Jia takes the bag for supper and talks to herself. She misunderstands the relationship between Su Su and the man.


    She feels that Gu Sinian is not worth it. She practices walking for Su Su. As a result, Su Su is so close to such a man with Gu Sinian on her back. She really doesn''t feel it''s worth it for Gu Sixian.

 Chapter 602

    Su Su doesn''t know that fan Jia saw this scene. Su Su''s hand holding the bag can''t support it any more. There''s a reason why she meets the supplier''s requirement.


    Now she still does not know, there is a person in the dark silently watching her, eyes are not friendly.


    She doesn''t like this supplier either. It''s just that it''s very difficult for her to compete for a supplier with fixed customers at a low price for a short time. The supplier refuses to get on the bus for a long time. Su Su is afraid that the next moment she will have to dodge and let the supplier fall to the ground.


    "Miss Su, I look forward to our cooperation in the future." The supplier made an OK gesture and laughed rudely: "I hope we can cooperate next time."


    Su Su smiles awkwardly and waves her hand to send her away. The middle-aged man with glasses who has been at dinner bows to her: "Miss Su, thank you so much today. My boss has caused you trouble."


    After the car started, Su Su just sighed. It''s nine o''clock in the evening. She came out nearly five o''clock. As a result, she stayed in it for four hours, just for the supplier.


    In fact, she didn''t have enough to eat just now. It was a dinner party just now. Su Su didn''t tell Gu Sinian about it and didn''t call.


    She was really afraid that Gu''s annual meeting would be uncomfortable. Fan Jia would not leave until she saw Su Su send someone away. She thought that such a woman was worthy of Gu''s love. Su Su came to a small noodle shop and found a corner to do it. It''s near the hospital.


    After sitting down, Su Su ordered a bowl of light and refreshing noodles. She was so tired that she planned to have dinner with the supplier. After that, she went to see Gu Sinian.


    Just now that supplier leaned on her like a salty pig hand, which made Su Su very uncomfortable. Although the other side didn''t take advantage of her, Su Su was very disgusted with the other side.


    "Your noodles are ready." The waiter handed her the noodles and asked her to relax: "thank you." Su Su said thank you to the waiter and picked up the chopsticks to eat.


    But she didn''t pay attention to the back. Fan Jia also came here to eat noodles. In fact, she just bought a snack. Fan Jia''s selfishness told her that she should see what Su Su was going to do next.


    She sat far behind Su Su, with her back to her. Su Su didn''t find that fan Jia was also here. In fact, fan Jia was not sure.


    But just now that scene really let her linger, in the afternoon still lean on Gu Sixian''s shoulder. As a result, in the evening, he and an elderly man helped the man to leave the hotel.


    Just now, she thought Su Su would go with the man, but Su Su stayed, which is not in line with common sense.


    A person sitting there eating alone, Su Su eat is sweet, or can''t help but give Gu Si Nian a phone call: "Si Nian evening how?"


    "It''s OK. You have a good afternoon." Gu Sinian still didn''t forget to ask the right questions, which should be the intuition of businessmen.


    "Well, the talks went well, very successful." I took back what I said and didn''t say it.


    After hanging up, Su Su stopped for a long time. She had finished eating. When she looked back, she saw fan Jia, who was eating noodles with her head down. Fan Jia ate very fast, but she was not impatient, just like her massage technique.


    Fan Jia raised his head, two people''s eyes just bumped together: "fan Jia, you also eat here." Sue stood there smiling. Fan Jia didn''t plan to have much communication with Su Su. He asked clearly, "Why are you near the hospital so late? Didn''t you go to negotiate?"


    Then she kept eating noodles in her bowl. Su Su didn''t understand why fan Jia seemed to ignore her during this time: "the place I talked with my partner was in the hotel near the hospital."


    Fan Jia stares at Su Su tightly. She doesn''t know why Su Su says it so well, but fan Jia doesn''t say it clearly: "beside the hospital, it''s said that the food in that restaurant is very good."


    Su Su nodded: "the food in that restaurant is very good." Fan Jia turned around and said with a smile, "the food is delicious, and the wine must be good. If you drink too much wine, it''s not good." Fan Jia stood up.


    "Waiter, the money is on the table." Fan Jia said aloud. Su Su frowned. What she said seemed to be something. Fan Jiagang wanted to go, Su Su grabbed her sleeve: "fan Jia, I don''t understand what you mean!"


    To tell the truth, Su Su is a little angry. Although fan Jia is a massage maker, she is not inferior to her in speaking: "I don''t mean much. I just think about what I say. Don''t think about it."


    Although fan Jia said so, there was no smile on her face. After fan Jia left, Su Su was still in the same place, and there were still people looking at her.


    She didn''t even care to eat noodles. Su Su realized that her voice was a little loud just now. Su Su also left later. At this time, fan Jia went back to the hospital and saw Gu Sinian''s face was not the same as Su Su''s.


    "It''s so late and your work is done. Go home." Gu Sinian was lying out of bed reading a newspaper when fan Jia bit her lip and held the corner of her clothes in her hand.Is this a rush to get her to go? Fan Jia thought again, the more he thought about it, the worse it was. But there was no reason to stay. Gu Sinian was in a good mood, and fan Jia didn''t say anything more.


    But just now Su Su and other men together pasted so close thing really shouldn''t tell Gu Sinian?


    "Mr. Gu, I just saw..." Without going on, fan Jia knew that it was bad after all.


    "Say what you want." Gu Sinian still looked at the newspaper: "nothing. I just looked at my watch and thought I should get off work now." Fan Jia said goodbye to Gu Sinian and left.


    Su Su didn''t go to Gu Sinian in the evening. Instead, she went back to the studio directly. There were still many things to do. Fan Jia''s words had long been forgotten.


    Sibyl was not satisfied with her new design draft. Su Su read the email from the other party and said some deficiencies. The other party didn''t have much enthusiasm.


    Su Su hopes to make a fashion show to convince the other party. Su Su''s troubles are in trouble again.


    The supplier I just met can only guarantee a small supply of the same kind of cloth. I called the supplier just now, but when I put down the phone, Su Su looked sad.


    The supplier not only said that the supply of cloth was very small, but also that the styles were different. Su Su couldn''t do anything about it. She kept drinking water to relieve her anxiety.

 Chapter 603

    Su Su was busy all night. Because of this, she didn''t sleep for more than ten hours last night, and she was busy until dawn.


    It''s OK to watch the typhoon. The sky outside has turned blue. The weather is still good these days. Su Su yawned and couldn''t open her eyes.


    But for the reason of this job, she still forced to open her eyes. The shortage of goods has been a headache for her since last night. Su Su felt her temple and was a little anxious.


    Although her work is always like this, Su Su still has to stick to it. As long as she thinks of Gu Sinian, who has awakened, she has a lot of confidence in her heart.


    Su Su dialed a phone call from everyone. It was the supplier last night. The supplier''s voice was no longer drunk. He was sober: "excuse me, the supply of cloth really can''t be solved. Can I pay more?"


    Su Su thought to himself that this was the last way. The supplier obviously didn''t have the same passion as last night. His voice was a little shriveled and he said in a dilemma: "it''s not about money. There is no source of goods, unless he''s waiting."


    "What if in three days?" Su Su''s hand holding the mobile phone was tight. She wanted to get the fabric in the shortest time, so that she could have a little hope for her design draft.


    After thinking for a while, the supplier sighed: "Miss Su, I''m afraid it still can''t work. Three days is still too short." Su Su felt that this was expected, and shook her head: "OK, I see."


    After touching her temple, the supplier said, "I''m sorry this time, but I''m looking forward to working with Miss Su for a long time."


    Su Su didn''t say anything. She just gave a polite smile and put on the phone, but she couldn''t do anything about it. In fact, she didn''t want to call the supplier again just now, but now the problem has not been solved.


    Su Su didn''t know what to do with the small amount of cloth and different colors. Su Su fell asleep on her desk and just took a nap.


    The alarm of the mobile phone wakes Su Su. Her brain is still not very clear, and she wants to sleep in a daze. The mobile phone shows that it''s 8:00, and she lies on the table at 7:30.


    After half an hour''s sleep, it was much better than usual. She fell asleep immediately. Su Su stretched her lazy waist.


    And yawned from time to time. Su Su went out with a bag on her back. There were already many people on the street. After eating a few steamed buns and porridge, Su Su rushed to the hospital.


    At this time, Gu Sinian was reading in his hospital bed, very quiet. Su Su''s voice was very low when she came in. She didn''t want to disturb Gu Sinian''s interest.


    "Here you are." Gu Sinian turned a page and looked up at Su Su with a smile. Su Su also looked at Gu Sinian. They looked at each other with a smile: "I can''t bear to disturb you because you are so absorbed in reading."


    Su Su sat down with her cherry mouth. Her face was a little haggard. Gu Sinian was also a smart man. Su Su''s face was not very good. He saw it at first sight.


    "Didn''t you sleep well last night?" Gu Sinian touched her cheek, especially the rim under her eyes. Gu Sinian read for a long time, and the book closed. Su Su thought about it and grasped Gu Sinian''s wrist: "it was just a little more work last night than usual."


    Su Su spread out her hand and said that it was light, but her eyes were always hiding. She didn''t dare to look after Si Nian''s eyes. Gu Sinian didn''t say anything, just told her not to be tired out of work.


    Hearing this, Su Su was very pleased. She nodded, picked up an apple and gave it to Gu Sinian: "come on, have an apple." Gu Sinian is not a man with poor practical ability.


    But the moment Su Su sent the fruit, Gu Sinian still felt that there was a warm place in his heart: "you can eat it, too." Gu Sinian''s voice was magnetic. He took the apple in his backhand and handed it to Su Su with a toothpick.


    Su Su''s face suddenly turned red. After eating the apple, both of them enjoyed the time. Gu Sinian watched the weak sunlight spread on the bed, but Su Su was already asleep.


    Gu Sinian looked at his watch. It was ten o''clock. Before noon, Su Su had chatted with her. As a result, she folded her hands and fell asleep beside his bed.


    Even breathing sound around Gu Sinian''s ear, looking at Su Su''s appearance, at this time her hair fell on her ear, blocking her line of sight rushing to Gu Sinian''s side.


    The man''s slender fingers ran slowly through her hair, and his closed eyes were exposed in Gu Sinian''s eyes. Gu Sinian sighed, but his body still didn''t recover much.


    Su Su is not as heavy as he is a big man, but he can''t hold him up at all. Gu Sinian is particularly distressed by his sleeping posture. He not only has such heavy work every day, but also has to come here to take care of his daily life.


    At this moment, Gu took off his disguise and showed his sad face. Once upon a time, he was above everything else. Others dare not disobey his orders. Gu Sinian raises his hands and opens and closes them.A simple walk is now extravagant for him, how can he share it for Su Su? When fan Jia came in, he wanted to call Mr. Gu.


    But just about to say the first word, Gu Sinian on the hospital bed made an action of forbidding sound.


    He motioned fan Jia not to speak. He was afraid of disturbing Su Su''s sleep. Although fan Jia felt a little uncomfortable.


    But she did. She didn''t want to cast a shadow on Gu Sinian''s impression of her. Fan Jia walked carefully to the bed and whispered, "Mr. Gu, it''s time for massage."


    "Let''s postpone the massage for a while." Gu Sinian whispered to fan Jia that she nodded and left. When the door closed, fan Jia stopped for a while.


    More convinced that Gu Sinian is a good man, Su Su can meet such a man is simply a blessing. Fan Jia was thinking.


    The scene she saw Susu with other men last night.


    Will Gu Sinian change his view on Su Su? Fan Jia is thinking about it now. Fan Jia slowly left the ward.


    Gu Sinian delayed the rehabilitation and massage he should have done.


    Gu Sinian is selfish.


    He wanted to see Su Su a little more, and he wanted Su Su to sleep a little more. Gu Sinian gently stroked her forehead.


    "Si Nian, did I sleep for a long time?" Su Su''s appearance is funny. She hasn''t opened her eyes yet. She takes out her mobile phone and looks at the time. She has been sleeping for almost two hours.

 Chapter 604

    I''ve been sleeping so long Su Su''s voice was still a little low. After touching her wrinkled face, she sat up slowly.


    She saw everything clearly and looked at Gu Sinian with a smile: "Sinian, have you done rehabilitation and massage? I didn''t hear a sound. " Su Su stretched her lazy waist.


    Gu Sinian looked at her and said softly, "I''ve done it just now." Gu Sinian touched Su Su''s forehead and pinned her broken hair behind her ears.


    "You didn''t even call me. I can help them do it together and give you a massage." Su Su said slowly with a mouthful.


    "Yes, I want to call you, but you sleep so well." Gu Sinian straightened up and said. Su Su didn''t say anything. In a word, she really enjoyed such a time.


    Su Su buried his head in Gu Sinian''s chest: "Sinian, I hope you can do well." Su Su put his hand in his own and said from the bottom of her heart.


    Even though Gu Sixian''s heart was turbulent, he still turned into a few words: "I''m very happy to have you."


    After two people stayed for a long time, Su Su was busy with her work again. After she left, Gu Sinian moved his body and looked at the people walking farther and farther under the window: "Su Su, I just don''t want you to worry."


    His eyes were full of hope for Su Su. After Su Su left, Gu Sinian felt a little uncomfortable. Gu Sinian just went to do rehabilitation.


    Inevitably, Gu Sixian had some more wounds. Every time he would bite his teeth and stick to it. When fan Jia massaged Gu Sinian, he found Gu Sinian''s face lonely.


    This man can show such a look. Fan Jia''s heart was also a little uncomfortable, and his strength was not up to his heart: "Mr. Gu, are you ok?"


    Fan Jia''s voice brought Gu Sinian''s thoughts back: "I''m ok." Gu Sinian lightly said a word, she can see, Gu Sinian don''t want to say, she can''t ask.


    "Actually, actually, Mr. Gu, I want to tell you something." Fan Jia still can''t control his mouth. Gu Sinian has the right to know what happened last night.


    Although she didn''t know what she was doing, fan Jia still wanted to say it. She wanted to say it last night, but she changed her tune temporarily.


    "If you have anything to say, I''m listening." Gu Sinian''s face is still that kind of expression, I can''t tell. If Gu Sinian knew the news, he would go his separate ways with Su Su.


    Many kinds of situations appeared in fan Jia''s mind again: "in fact, I feel that you have suffered so many injuries in your rehabilitation, so you should let Miss Su know." If so, she still can''t bear to let Gu Sixian know what she saw last night.


    Yu Jun hasn''t seen Su Su for a long time. Su Su is immune to the things that he doesn''t feel. Yu Jun also knows that he has almost no chance.


    Now that Gu Sinian is awake, Su Su must be very happy. In fact, Su Su is happy and Yu Jun is satisfied. Even if there was no chance, he could not help inviting Su Su to dinner.


    At this time, Su Su is still eating in a restaurant. Because of her work, these suppliers pester Su Su. She can''t eat anything at all. Fortunately, Gu Sinian didn''t call during the period.


    "Miss Su, let''s have a drink together." One of the suppliers said with a smile that although it was more reserved than last night, it still made Su Su "miserable".


    Su Su embarrassed smile, a big table supplier, also have a few women, those are very sophisticated than her, Su Su helplessly shook his head: "boss Wang, that is not respect." Su Su squeezed out a smile and raised her glass.


    Su Su also understands the truth of these shopping malls, and now her design is in urgent need of the support of suppliers. Su Su left for a while, but there are still suppliers who want to go out with her.


    This makes Su Su very difficult, and finally politely refused, Su Su ran to the bathroom. There was no one inside. Su Su washed her face and her hair was wet at the temples. After finishing her sleeves, Su Su went back to the private room.


    There was a lot of smoke and a lot of noise inside. The suppliers were always arguing to let her drink. Su Su''s hands trembled and touched her forehead: "I really can''t drink any more." That was the limit just now.


    "Miss Su, you don''t give us face." Some suppliers began to clamor, and Su Su was a little impatient. To put it bluntly, they didn''t talk about any work at all, just drinking, eating and chatting.


    The mobile phone rings suddenly. The phone is from Yu Jun: "Su Su, do you have time later? How about I take you to a new restaurant?"


    Yu Jun''s voice was a little excited. The call actually excited Su Su: "OK, I''ll go right away." Yu Jun didn''t expect Su Su would agree so happily.


    It seems that he found the opposite voice was loud, but Yu didn''t say anything, just told Su Su to pay attention to safety.


    "Right now." Put down the phone, a few suppliers looked at her with inquiring eyes: "Miss Su, what''s the matter? Let''s eat together."The supplier was unambiguous. He quickly served Susu with vegetables. Susu said goodbye to all the suppliers tactfully: "I''m really sorry, a friend of mine is in a hurry."


    With that, Su Su was still very worried. He always looked at his watch, and the voice of the suppliers suddenly became smaller. Some people wanted to keep Su Su, but Su Su refused.


    Finally leaving this place, Su Su felt that he was completely liberated. During this period, Su Su also encountered a lot of such things. There was no way. Su Su immediately took a taxi to the place agreed by Yu Jun.


    Sitting in the hotel, Yu Jun was still a little anxious, but he didn''t see Su Su near the window. After more than ten minutes, there came a figure in a hurry: "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    It can be seen that Su Su was in a hurry. After sitting down, Su Su began to gasp. After coordinating his breathing for a while, Yu Jun could see that Su Su was thirsty: "waiter, please give us two glasses of water."


    After a while, the water came. Yu Jun handed the water to Su Su: "drink it, slow down."


    In fact, Su Su was a little embarrassed, but she was really thirsty: "thank you, I''m late." Su Su put down her glass and Yu Jun did not order: "in fact, I was a few minutes earlier than you." In order not to let Su Su be an outsider, Yu Jun said with a smile.


    Su Su can come here, Yu Jun has been very happy.


    Two people ate for a while, Su Su wiped his mouth, his face also showed a smile: "in fact, during this period, this meal is the most relaxed I eat." Su Su said contentedly.


    Yu Jun looked at Su Su and felt that her eyes had dark circles and looked very tired.

 Chapter 605

    Su Su was fascinated by the bright lights outside. He had not had a good meal for a long time. In order to get Sibyl''s design draft, he was busy with socializing with suppliers and taking care of Gu Nian. Su Su thought about how to design a more perfect finished product tomorrow and quietly squinted for a while. Yu Jun looks at Su Su sitting opposite him, but he doesn''t want to disturb this rare quiet moment.


    "Ding Dang..."


    Su Su opened her eyes when she heard the voice. She opened wechat and saw the news from director Sibyl. She immediately sobered up a lot. There are still many things to be done tomorrow.


    "Yu Jun, thank you for inviting me to dinner. It''s delicious. I haven''t had such a happy meal for a long time. Now it''s a little late. I''m busy with the design draft recently. I want to go home and work overtime to finish the finished product."


    "Su Su, take your time. Don''t be too tired. I''ll take you home. You''ll have a good sleep. You''ll have energy to work tomorrow." Yu Jun saw Su Su''s unspeakable heartache for her busy life.


    Su Su is inexplicably moved. She knows Yu Jun''s kindness to her, but she has no room for others in her heart. Gu Sinian is the only one for her. "You''re right. The body is the capital of revolution. I''m a little full now. Walking back is good for digestion. Don''t bother you to send it."


    "I walk with you. It''s not safe for girls to be alone at night." Yu Jun is really worried about her. He also wants to talk to Su Su for a while. After a long time, he still can''t forget her and wants to know more about her.


    Su Su had no choice but to agree. Yu Jun was kind to her, but she couldn''t refuse.


    "Waiter, pay the bill."


    "Next time I invite you, you can''t refuse. You pay every time."


    "Well, well, next time. I''ll wait."


    Just now in the hotel, the temperature was a little high, and I felt a little hot. When I went out of the hotel, I felt a little cold. Su Su hugged her arm and shrunk. Yu Jun saw that Su Su was a little cold, so he took off his suit and put it on.


    "Yu Jun, I don''t want it. I''m not cold." Sue took her clothes off her shoulders. She couldn''t accept such an intimate gesture. Aware of Su Su''s resistance, Yu Jun takes the coat awkwardly.


    On the way, they didn''t talk much. Yu Jun said, "you seem very tired recently. You almost fell asleep in the hotel just now."


    "I''m really tired recently. My studio started to get on the right track. I signed the first order with Sibyl and found a supplier with good supply. Unfortunately, the supply is limited. I''m going to do a good job of the finished product these days and get Sibyl''s approval. " Su Su''s serious attitude towards work is Yu Jun''s favorite place.


    "No matter how busy my work is, I must relax myself. If there is anything I need, I will try my best."


    The evening breeze is cool, gently blowing Su Su''s hair, feeling slightly comfortable. "Thank you for your concern, don''t worry about me, I have my own way of decompression."


    "That''s good. You have to work hard to take care of Gu Sinian. How''s he getting well?" Gu Sixian was paralyzed after the car accident. Su Su was always taking care of him. Su Su also needs to be taken care of. If Gu Sixian can''t get better all the time, how can he make Su Su happy.


    "He has recovered well recently, and his upper body can move flexibly, but he is in a hurry to stand up, which is difficult. I hope he can take his time." Su Su doesn''t know that Gu Sinian is secretly strengthening training without telling her, but she doesn''t want him to have too much pressure. Even if Gu Sixian is not good, she will not leave Gu Sixian.


    "Su Su, have you ever thought that if Gu Sixian doesn''t get better? Are you going to be with him, too? " Yu Jun looks at Su Su''s side face and wants to find a trace of hesitation on her face.


    Su Su sighed softly. Of course, she wanted to see Gu Sinian''s legs get better quickly, but the doctor said the chance of recovery was very small. "Even then, I will not leave him. I have prepared for the worst."


    "Su Su, he doesn''t have the ability to take care of you. You are so excellent. Why should you hurt yourself. I can take care of you if you like


    "I''m sorry, Gu Sinian is the person I identified. I won''t regret it or feel aggrieved." Su Su''s eyes sparkled and said firmly.


    She knows how good Gu Sixian is. That person will not change, even ten or twenty years, she is willing to wait for him to get better.


    "I''m going to see him at Union Medical College. Goodbye." Su Su left without looking back. Since you don''t like it, you can''t give Yu Jun any chance. You should keep a distance at any time.


    Yu Jun looks at Su Su''s back and wants to call her, but she can''t say anything. Su Su''s determination made him sad. He still remembers that when he first met Su Su, aunt Lin invited him to have dinner at home. Later, when he met Su Su, he felt good for her. Su Su Su and the girls he met were not the same at all. The firmness on her face could not be covered up. Later, she gradually came into contact with Su Su Su, and the joy gradually increased.


    But Su Su told him that there was someone he liked, and he wanted to give up. When he saw him again, he liked more and more. Su Su''s heart is only Gu Sixian. He expresses his mind like this today, and he may never be able to be an ordinary friend again.Yu Jun went back to the old mood hotel. It was not a hotel, but a bar. There were so many passers-by on the street, happy, sad and angry Come here and forget everything.


    "Here comes my brother." A girl about 19 years old saw Yu Jun running towards him.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Li Yu. You''ve grown tall." Yu Jun rubbed her hair and looked at Li Yu fondly. But this kind of gentleness is for her sister. Li Yu''s parents are very strong when she is young, and they don''t care much about her. They have been living in relatives'' house, today in aunt''s house, and tomorrow in uncle''s house. Regardless of his relatives, Li Yu abandoned himself and dropped out of high school in the middle. Later, when she was desperate, she met Yu Jun. Yu Jun seemed to have been rescued by a savior sent from heaven. Seeing her poor age, Yu Jun arranged her to work here through acquaintances.


    Li Yu has loved him since then, and Yu Jun is the only warmth in her life. Because Yu Jun is busy with his work and seldom comes to see her, Li Yu is still waiting for him in the shop. He just wants to talk more with Li Yu. After a while, he feels very satisfied.


    "Yu Jun, you don''t know that this little girl is waiting for you at the door every day." Uncle joked that he was right.


    "Yes? I''ll come and see you more later. " When Yu Jun saw Li Yu, he wanted to love her.


    "Really? Great, I''m so happy to see you After hearing Yu Jun''s promise, Li Yu came to have a look more, and his eyes began to laugh.

 Chapter 606

    Su Su didn''t know what Yu Jun was thinking. She doesn''t have much time to worry about those emotional problems, and emotions are not the whole of her life.


    So after a short relaxation, I began to put myself into a new job.


    It''s not easy for her to design the sample clothes she needs for the exhibition, but she won''t give up easily when she gets the chance.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Su Su planned to take the Chinese style cheongsam style. Although western European clothing is more fashionable and gorgeous, it is more impressive, but it is too common and has no characteristics.


    But Qipao is not as attractive as fashion. As long as it is fit, both tall, short, fat and thin women will exude a strong femininity. It is elegant and generous. It is appropriate for both shows and daily life.


    But Su Su didn''t want to follow the usual cheongsam style, because it was too simple, but how to change it?


    The traditional cheongsam covers the buttocks, which is more close to the body, so many people who want to have a try, but those who are not in good shape dare not try it easily, so change the skirt to loose style


    if you change this point and abandon the line beauty of Cheongsam, Su Su soon got rid of this idea.


    ...


    from busy work in the morning till now, there have been no feasible ideas. New ideas constantly emerge and are constantly rejected. Although there is no physical work, Su Su Su feels that mental fatigue is more than physical discomfort.


    Lying on the desk, let the little brain turn for a day to have a good rest.


    If you continue to keep the buttocks, but remove the original high split and put the split in the middle, it''s like an ultra short buttocks skirt, but it has a skirt, which can better cover up the defects of the leg, and also can play the role of lengthening the proportion.


    Su Su suddenly got up and thought that this method was ok, so she immediately drew the pattern of the clothes on the paper according to the composition in her mind.


    After the pattern of the clothes is finished, the pattern needs to be considered. Most of the traditional cheongsam are solid color bottomed, and the flowers are embroidered on it with thin thread. It looks grand and doesn''t feel vulgar.


    This can be done according to the tradition, but what color and pattern will be better.


    Su Su was biting her pen, but she wanted to use Ivory as the base and gold thread to hook peonies, which would not make people feel pure and noble.


    But at this time where there are peonies? There are many peony photos on the Internet, but they are too rigid and not vivid, which limits her imagination.


    "You can''t be defeated," Su Su cheered. "There will be the best solution!"


    But in the city where she lives, there are few peonies. Su Su holds her chin. Can she only watch the video on the Internet? Ow Ow!


    In the end, Su Su had to find some peony videos shot by netizens on the Internet to draw the patterns she wanted.


    She didn''t plan to make every one look the same. She also wanted to add some other colors to set off the prestige of peony.


    After the design of the first main work, Su Su also had inspiration for the following works, which were completed soon.


    After several days of hard work, I finally took out a few finished products to meet Sibyl''s designers.


    ...


    after Su Su came to Sibyl, there were several designers waiting in the studio. Su Su said hello to them with a smile.


    But they are also proud of the "hum", presumably feel that they have been compared by a little family designer, so they are not convinced.


    After the person in charge of Sibyl came, Su Su showed them the sample clothes she had brought. She didn''t see the surprise in their eyes.


    Sure enough, the finished product is as beautiful as the one drawn on the design drawing.


    "Hum, is this the cheongsam you designed?" A female designer with big wavy curly hair reached out and touched the pattern on the cheongsam, and said in a strange way.


    "Well, yes." Su Su still came back with a smile, not angry because they just said hello to her.


    After all, she is not RMB, everyone can like her.


    It''s her upbringing to be polite to others, but it''s their business whether they accept it or not.


    "Why do you design like this?" the designer asked, touching his chin. "You should know that our Sibyl fashion this time focuses on" fashion women ", and your cheongsam seems to be in the classical style."


    Su Su explained with a smile, "so I improved the traditional cheongsam."


    Su Su explained his ideas and opinions to the designers and the responsible persons.


    "You should know that fishtail is very picky," another designer looked at Su Su''s other designer. "And I think your pattern is very old-fashioned."


    "I know that, so I didn''t choose high fishtail, just added a little fishtail to the skirt," Su Su explained patiently. "This pattern is selected from our famous Chinese ink painting. The upper body effect is very good, and it doesn''t pick the skin color."Several designers were finally solved by Su Su one by one, and even the person in charge couldn''t help praising Su Su.


    At this time, the purchasing department also sent someone to come.


    The buyer looked at the fabric and said to Su Su, "Miss Su, we don''t have enough fabric in stock. Maybe we can''t get it out."


    The designers who used to make trouble for Su Su all look at her with a look of schadenfreude and want to know how to solve the problem, because if Su Su Su''s works are returned, then they think that this fashion show may focus on their works.


    "It''s OK," Susu said after thinking for a while. "It will make every dress have its own characteristics."


    "To avoid the chance of hitting the shirt, I think everyone will buy this one more."


    The buyer and the person in charge thought it was a good idea, but they didn''t give Su Su a reply immediately. They asked her to go back and tell her the result in a few days.


    Su Su also understands that the final decision-making power does not lie with them. They are only for the reference of the company. In the end, it is up to the upper management to make the decision.


    So it''s just a smile, picking up the things that I brought, and it''s not easy.


    And those designers who were just gloating were unbelievable, because they also saw Su Su''s design, and knew that if the fabric had passed the test, Su Su would have become one of them.


    The day is still very bright, very bright, just like her future days, very bright, very bright.


    ...


    three days later, Su Guoguo received a call from Sibyl, saying that the top management of the company also liked her design very much and would draw more resources to her side.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Su was so excited that she was able to show her works. She was further away from her dream! Sily approved her design, approved her scheme!

 Chapter 607

    Su Su''s store began to be decorated. As the decoration was not a trivial matter, Su Su went to the store to discuss the interior design with the masters.


    The studio is an office building in the center of the city. Although it is in the center of the city, the price is fair and there is no comparison between being fired and gold.


    Master Wang, who was painting the wall, saw Su Su enter the door and said, "Oh, Miss Su, you''re here." then he began to work seriously.


    Su Su praised Master Wang and said "good morning" to him.


    It''s polite to say hello to people, but if you continue to be in the same mood later, you just don''t have the sense of propriety and don''t let people rest assured.


    Although it''s just started, the master has finished the whole wall very quickly. Although the doors and windows are opened for ventilation, the smell of powder paint in the house is still very strong.


    Su Su is looking at the design drawing in the room. This is the result of her discussion with the designer, because this studio is equivalent to the facade of her future brand. If any customers come to customize clothes in the future, they must come to the studio to measure them. Therefore, the studio can''t be out of grade, and let the customers have a subjective view of her brand first.


    So it seems that Mrs. Gu does not care about her family, but she does it persistently.


    Recently, Mrs. Gu is also very dissatisfied with her because she is busy with the work in the studio. She tells her not to go out and play around. She should take good care of Gu Sinian at home like a girl.


    "A good girl''s family can''t afford to take care of her when she goes out to make a public appearance. As for the man who wants her to go out and work regardless of herself."


    This is Mrs. Gu''s original words when she talks to others, and she overhears them.


    At the beginning, she also said with Mrs. Gu that she also needed to have her own career and should not rely on others to support her like rice insects at home,.


    But Mrs. Gu just didn''t listen. She thought that she was not a good partner for Gu Sinian because she didn''t care about her family. She even secretly found a girl''s home for Gu Sinian as before.


    It''s just that the nurse thinks she''s pitiful and doesn''t want her to be kept in the dark. This also thanks to her usually friendly, do not wear colored glasses to others, otherwise others see this son do not know how to laugh at her behind it.


    Of course, after Gu Sinian''s face turned over and threatened her life on the spot when she brought the girl to the ward, she also converged a lot. Although she didn''t bring the girl to the ward, she still didn''t give Su Su a good face.


    This made her insist on completing her own studio. Mrs. Gu didn''t like her before. Although she was a little changed when she came back, she didn''t treat her as a granddaughter like a grandmother.


    In Mrs. Gu''s eyes, she is a person who wants to be kind to her grandson. She is an outsider. If they get married, she will have a conflict with Gu Sinian, and she will certainly push Gu Sinian to divorce her.


    If she is really obedient to Mrs. Gu and doesn''t fulfill her dream to have a career, then she can only rely on Gu Sinian. After divorce, she is a spoiled woman. How can she survive in the society? Do you depend on playing mahjong with others every day to support yourself.


    This kind of life is not what she wants. She wants to be like the love depicted in Shu Ting''s to the oak. She wants to stand beside him as the image of "number", rather than the climbing Campanula. It''s useless for her to absorb the nutrients of love and be as beautiful as a flower.


    Thinking about this, Su Su suddenly felt that her neck was itchy and painful. She touched it with her hand, and she had a lot of small acne. The stronger the smell of powder, the more uncomfortable she felt.


    I''m allergic. I can''t continue my work.


    Su Su thought so, and had no choice but to say hello to master Wang and go out with the bag.


    "Su Su, when you have time, you can make more calls to chat with my brother. I''m worried about his recent situation."


    Su Su, walking aimlessly in the street, suddenly remembers what Gu Sirui told her a few days ago. He is really busy with the work of the studio. He hasn''t visited Gu Sixian for a few days. He is very busy during this period of time. When he wants to go here and there to collect materials, he really ignores him.


    "Hello, Sue?" Gu Sixian''s gentle and low voice came from the phone.


    Just listen to the sound how also can''t hear, this is a just experienced the unfortunate person, how to listen to all feel that the sun brings warmth.


    "Si Nian is me, cluck," Su Su said with a smile. "I just came out of the studio. Today, I''m so unlucky. I''m allergic to paint...


    " are you better now? " Gu Sinian suddenly became nervous. He never hated himself as much as he does now.


    Beloved woman was injured, but he can only comfort in the phone, even to his side are not the ability, although love does not distinguish between the noble and the humble, but the physical damage limits his ability to love.


    "It''s much better. It''s estimated that there won''t be any big problem after a short rest. I''ll come to see you later, hee hee."


    Su Su then went to the boutique and was looking at a figure doll. The doll''s cold look was very cute, like Gu Sinian when he didn''t speak."Have a good rest. I''m not going anywhere. You can come whenever you want. Don''t get tired." Gu Sinian''s eyes flashed a touch of pain. He didn''t want to show weakness in front of her, but fate always played a trick on him.


    Su Su thought for a while and thought it was OK. Anyway, she was not in a hurry. Then she said, "well, then you should cooperate with the doctor to take the medicine. Don''t throw it away secretly!"


    Su Su said maliciously, before she really did not expect that the iceberg cold man, who is 1.8 meters tall and looks not afraid of anything, actually refused to take medicine like a child.


    Maybe the contrast is too big. I think it''s cute, but it''s cute, and I can''t sell my body!


    "Hum," Gu Sinian on the other end of the phone was silent for a long time, and finally said, "I should be you."


    After hanging up the phone, Su Su looked at the little doll and felt more like someone. She took the doll to the counter to settle the bill and went out.


    She doesn''t want to give it to Gu Sixian. She wants to put it by the bed and watch it cackle day by day.


    After returning home, I wanted to take a bath and change my clothes, so I went to see Gu Sinian. But I didn''t expect that I was too tired, so I planned to sleep for a little while, and then I went to see Gu Sinian again, so that I could show him a lively self.


    ...


    "Sue, she''s not here today?"


    Mrs. Gu pushed the door and saw her grandson looking out of the window. She looked around and didn''t find Su Su''s voice. She said in a bad tone.

 Chapter 608

    "Su Su''s studio is being renovated, and he is busy at this time." Gu Sinian said lightly.


    Old lady Gu looks at Gu Sinian with an expression of "anger and no fight". Her grandson is really relieved to let his daughter-in-law go out and ramble. She is not afraid that women will not come back if they ramble outside.


    These days, I don''t know how many big gray wolves are waiting to eat!


    "You, you, do you think we can''t afford to support her as an idle person?" Mrs. Gu''s voice became louder and louder. "What''s the proper way for a woman''s family to appear in public?"


    Gu Sinian frowned. He stayed with Mrs. Gu for many years. He knew that Mrs. Gu''s heart was not bad. He just protected them and hoped that Mrs. Gu would be good. He hoped that they would be good. Even if what she said was not good sometimes, the starting point was for their good.


    So most of the time, he won''t quarrel with Mrs. Gu. The big deal is that the left ear goes in and the right ear goes out, and the old man can''t get angry often.


    But this kind of good in the name of love is not what he wants. It doesn''t make him feel comfortable, on the contrary, it bothers him.


    "Su Su, she has her own dream and pursuit," Gu Sinian closed his eyes, tone is still light, "grandma, don''t say these."


    Old lady Gu, who had just relaxed with her grandson, didn''t want to quarrel with him at this time. She took it as if it was over.


    Mrs. Gu went to Gu Sinian and sat down. She took Gu Sinian by the hand and said, "well, grandma won''t force you any more. You young people have your way of life."


    "Grandma, I can''t keep up with you."


    Mrs. Gu looks at Gu Sinian with loving eyes. Although this is not her grandson, she still hurts him more than her grandson.


    Now I still remember Gu Sinian''s arrogant appearance when he was just adopted. She knew that it was not the child''s impoliteness, but his lack of love that made him lose the ability to love and treat others well.


    So much so that he doesn''t know how to respond to others when they are nice to him.


    But her little grandson Gu Sirui is mischievous and doesn''t like to go home. Others think that she is a kind-hearted old woman. In fact, she should be more grateful to the child and accompany her so that she won''t be too lonely.


    She didn''t want to force him to marry someone she didn''t love. She didn''t sacrifice everything for Gu''s sake. When she saw Gu Sinian fighting against her opinion for Su Su Su, her heart was at a loss.


    She felt a kind of powerless feeling that "she forgot her mother when she had a daughter-in-law", so she wanted to prove it by binding her marriage. In fact, Gu Si was still young, and she could still be around her like a child.


    But he failed. Seeing that he had a car accident in order to resist the marriage, she regretted it.


    Ah, Mrs. Gu sighed. Now she just wants her two grandchildren to be well.


    Old lady Gu suddenly saw some bruises on Gu Sixian''s elbow. She pulled over to have a look.


    Well, it''s a little black.


    Gu Sinian didn''t speak or explain. He just took back the hand that Mrs. Gu held.


    This is the old injury that he fell to the ground when he failed to stand while the nurse was away.


    He didn''t want to wait any longer. He wanted to recover quickly, embrace Susu and be her harbor.


    Instead of a loser to be taken care of by her.


    Old lady Gu was in a hurry and said, "how did you do that?"


    Gu Sixian still said faintly: "accidentally touched."


    I don''t know whether Mrs. Gu believed it or not. She silently took Gu''s hand and didn''t speak.


    Although the surface can not see anything, but the heart has already begun to blame Su Su.


    If Su Su doesn''t go out and take care of Gu Sinian in the ward, how can Gu Sinian get hurt!


    They all told her not to go out. They just didn''t listen. If she hadn''t come here today and found out, she couldn''t tell Gu how long he would have kept it from her.


    Alas, my poor grandson, old Mrs. Gu looked at Gu Sinian with heartache.


    It is clear that we should have all happiness and beauty, but we have to experience such injustice.


    Do evil, do evil.


    The more Mrs. Gu thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt. Why did her grandson have to suffer such hardships? Although she was not Gu''s own child, she and Gu Sirui took good care of him from childhood.


    When Su Su comes over, she will scold her bloody and say that she can''t go to work any more. She should take good care of Gu Sinian here.


    Her old woman is too old to travel by car for a long time. It''s natural for this young man to take care of his husband. Although they are not married yet, they are not so good.


    Although she is disgusted with Su Su, Mrs. Gu has acquiesced to the fact that Gu Sinian and Su Su are together, but she hasn''t realized it.


    Mrs. Gu didn''t continue to ask about Gu Sinian''s injury. She just wanted to wait until Su Su came to scold her and let her know where she was wrong.


    At this time, Su Su was tired and had gone to sleep at her preset time. She was running around happily in her dream. She didn''t know that old lady Gu had thought of a lesson to teach her....


    it''s getting dark, and the sunset is very beautiful. The neon glow is used as a colorful dress, and the afterglow hits Gu Sinian''s face, which makes Mrs. Gu feel stunned.


    I just hope that God can treat her grandson well.


    after waiting for a long time, Mrs. Gu didn''t see Su Su coming. She was so angry that she said to Gu Sinian, "Su Su, won''t she come to see you?"


    Gu Sinian light said: "this period of time studio to decorate, she is very busy, previously told you."


    Well, Mrs. Gu guessed that Su Su might not have been here for a long time.


    "How busy are you? Come and have a look. Don''t you have time?" Old lady Gu said, "how big is the city? It''s only a few minutes away."


    "Grandma," Gu Sinian finally opened her eyes and said to Mrs. Gu, "your grandson''s current situation is not Su Su''s begging me to be with me, but I''m asking her not to leave me. You should have a better tone."


    Old lady Gu was unconvinced and said, "I have such a good family condition. I don''t want you to ask her not to leave!"


    Gu Sinian put his hand on his leg and touched it, saying, "more money."


    "Grandma, don''t worry about it," Gu Sinian said to Mrs. Gu after looking at the sky. "It''s getting dark. You should go back and have a rest first."


    "I''ve been here all day today, so I should be tired."


    Gu Sinian smiles and signals the driver next to him to take Mrs. Gu out.


    Seeing that Gu Sinian still didn''t want to listen to his advice, Mrs. Gu shriveled and went out dissatisfied.

 Chapter 609

    Since last time I saw Su Su, Yu Jun hasn''t seen her for some time. On this day, he was working hard in the office. He never thought that Su Su''s mother, Lin Huimei, had called.


    He quickly put through the phone: "Auntie, what can I do for you?"


    On the other side of the phone, Lin Huimei listened to Yu Jun and said directly, "my daughter Su Su is ill, you know The purpose of Lin Huimei''s call is to promote the relationship between her daughter and Yu Jun, so she didn''t beat around the bush.


    Yu Jun is a smart man. He immediately recognized the meaning of Su''s mother. He said to Lin Huimei on the other side of the phone, "aunt, I know. I''ll see Su Su right away."


    Hearing Su Su Su was ill, Yu Jun immediately thought of her appearance when she and Su Su had dinner together last time. It seems that she is very tired these days.


    Lin Huimei is very satisfied with Jun''s statement. She thinks that since she has told him about it, then it depends on their own fortune.


    After hanging up the phone, Lin Huimei went to water the flowers with satisfaction.


    But Yu Jun, after hearing that Su Su was ill, felt nervous. He sorted out his work and saw that there was nothing important, so he wanted to see Su Su immediately.


    But he thought about it. It was not suitable for him to go to Susu''s house so rashly, so he called her.


    I don''t know if Su Su Su is resting or what. Yu Jun hasn''t answered several phone calls. He''s very afraid if she faints. After giving orders to his assistant, he hurried out of the office.


    When he got to the parking lot, the man in his car began to call Su Su again.


    This time, it''s finally connected.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" Suzy''s weak voice came over the phone.


    Yu Jun pauses for a while. He doesn''t know how to speak for a moment. He knows very well that he has promised Su Su that they will be friends. If they are too eager, Su Su Su is likely to be more resistant to him.


    "Hello?"


    Su Su didn''t see who was calling. When she answered the phone, she began to ask, but when she heard that there had been no conversation, she took her cell phone to her eyes and looked at it.


    Unexpectedly, it was Yu Jun who called.


    Maybe because they have some common experiences, Su Su doesn''t hate Yu Jun at all. She treats him as a friend.


    Hearing Su Su Su talking again, Yu Jun replied, "it''s me, Yu Jun."


    Before waiting for the person on the other end of the phone to say anything, Yu Jun continued: "I heard that you are ill. Now I have time to see you."


    After that, Yu Jun is looking forward to what Su Su on the other end of the phone will say.


    Su Su was a little confused after hearing this. After a few minutes, she realized that her mother should have told Yu Jun that she was ill. Otherwise, she couldn''t think of any other possibilities.


    Su Su can''t laugh or cry. Although she has clearly told her mother what she thinks, Lin Huimei still doesn''t give up on Yu Jun.


    Listening to Yu Jun''s coming to see him at this time, Su Su thought of Gu Sixian. If he knew, he would be very sad.


    Thinking of this, Su Su said to Yu Jun, "don''t bother you. I''ll have a rest." Although she was still very sad, she still didn''t want others to worry about herself.


    Hearing Su Su Su refuse himself, Yu Jun feels very sad. It seems that he is still not working hard enough.


    But I don''t know why, he especially wants to see Su Su today. Even if he looks at her from a distance, he can feel at ease as long as he looks at her.


    Yu Jun was afraid that Su Su would hang up, so he quickly said, "Su Su, wait a minute. In fact, I''m looking for you today. There are other things." Just now, he suddenly thought of a thing, just can use this reason to find her.


    Su Su is very puzzled and doesn''t know what else Yu Jun has to do with himself. "What''s the matter?" she asked


    "It''s not clear on the phone. I''ll find you." Before Su Su could answer his question, Yu Jun hung up. He was afraid that Su Su would refuse him again.


    Su Su felt helpless when she heard the voice of the phone hanging up, but she thought about it. Since Yu Jun had something important to do with himself, she didn''t think about it any more.


    He took out his mobile phone and found the address of Su Su''s home that Lin Huimei had sent to him before.


    Soon, he drove to Su Su''s downstairs. When he got to the door, Yu Jun rang the doorbell and began to stand at the door waiting for Su Su to open the door for him.


    Su Su was lying on the bed to rest when she heard the doorbell ring. She guessed that it was Yu Jun who was coming. She didn''t think much about it. She wore pajamas and a shawl and went to open the door.


    After opening the door, I saw Yu Jun standing at his own door.


    After taking Yu Jun in, Su Su asked, "what can I do for you?" She is also very strange, what is the matter, the phone is not clear."Well, a public welfare organization I know lacks people to design brochures. I thought of you the first time." Yu Jun was also a little nervous. He was very afraid. Su Su would refuse him without hesitation.


    In fact, just after seeing Su Su, he felt a little distressed for her. She looked very haggard.


    Hearing that it was a public welfare organization, Su Su hesitated, but she thought about it again. She couldn''t afford it any more. Then she said with regret, "sorry, I may not be able to do it recently." Su Su didn''t say her illness. She didn''t want to see others worry about her.


    "You misunderstood me. I just want to show your previous works. Do you think it''s ok?" Yu Jun also knows Su Su''s current physical condition. This brochure was just an excuse for him to come to see Su Su.


    Now seeing Su Su''s body so weak, Yu Jun didn''t dare to trouble him any more.


    After Yu Jun said this, Su Su had no reason to refuse him. She spoke slowly and said to the man sitting opposite her: "all my previous works have been put in the design room. You can go there and get them."


    Yu didn''t expect Su Su to let her go to the design studio to get her works, but seeing Su Su''s eyes, he knew that if he didn''t leave again, it would make her more disgusted with her.


    Thinking of this, Yu Jun said goodbye to Su Su in a hurry and drove to the design studio alone.


    Seeing that Yu Jun left her home, Su Su went back to her room to have a rest. She still felt a little tired. I''m really tired. So many things are piled on Su Su. Su Su can''t breathe.

 Chapter 610

    When Yu Jun arrived at the design room, he saw that there were only a few staff in the room, so he went up to tell them that he had come to take Su Su''s works.


    Most of the staff in the design room are young people. When they see this promising young man coming here to pick up things, they can''t help gossiping.


    One of the audacious girls directly joked with Yu Jun: "are you our boss''s boyfriend?"


    Maybe Su Su Su had already called the people in the design room, and Yu Jun got the work smoothly. He was about to leave when he heard someone ask if he was Su Su Su''s boyfriend. He turned his head and laughed at the people, neither admitting nor denying.


    Back in the car, Yu Jun recalled their joking words. It seems that Su Su''s subordinates don''t know Gu Sinian''s relationship.


    At the thought of this, Yu Jun felt a little happy. It seemed that he still had a chance. He also heard someone mention that although Gu Sinian had woken up, he could not walk now, and he might not walk again in his whole life.


    Yu Jun knows what he thinks, which is not humane. He didn''t continue to think about it. He knew better that fate was not clear. The only thing he could do was wait.


    These days, Su Su has been resting in her room. She has never seen anyone else except Lin Huimei.


    After a thorough rest for a few days, Su Su still felt a little uncomfortable, but she was much better than before. She simply cleaned up and rushed to the studio after breakfast. She has been worrying about the progress of her work these days.


    After entering the design room, looking at the colleagues around her with an ambiguous attitude, Su Su''s heart was straight. She didn''t know what she was doing.


    At this time, a colleague who had a good relationship with Su Su stood up. She joked to Su Su: "sister Su, what''s the relationship between the man who came last time and you?"


    Hearing someone ask, there were still some people who were still working. They stopped their work and turned to Su Su.


    Su Su remembered that the man they were talking about should be Yu Jun. Su Su said to them with a smile, "stop gossiping and get to work."


    "Cut. Sister Su doesn''t even tell us if she has a boyfriend. " Originally, people who listened to the gossip heard Su Su Su say so, but they didn''t ask any more. They looked at Su Su as if they were very embarrassed, and they acquiesced that the man who came last time must have a different relationship with Su Su Su.


    After hearing the words "boyfriend", Gu Sinian came out of Su Su''s mind.


    Thinking of Gu Sixian, Su Su suddenly found that she hadn''t seen him for several days. Now she really missed him.


    After Su Su came out of the design room, he planned to drive to the hospital to see Gu Sinian. But on the way to the hospital, Su Su found that if he went to see Gu Sinian like this, he would worry about himself.


    Thinking of this, Su Su had to drive back to her home.


    I''d better wait until I''m done, and then I''ll take care of Si Nian. Su Su kept thinking.


    When she got home, she found the medicine she had prescribed before she went to the doctor. After eating the medicine, she lay down on the bed to rest.


    After seeing Su Su, Yu Jun called Su''s mother again to find out the cause of Su Su''s illness. He went to the hospital and asked the doctor. When he learned that Su Su Su''s illness would recover after a period of time, he was relieved.


    He prepared a lot of supplements at home and wanted to send them to Su Su, but he was afraid Su Su would not accept them, so he had to ask Lin Huimei to send them.


    Looking at Yu Jun being so careful with Su Su, Lin Huimei felt that this young man was very good.


    Lin Huimei comes to Su Su''s home and sees that Su Su is still resting. She doesn''t disturb her any more. She just leaves a note on the table.


    At night, Susu woke up.


    She opened the curtains and saw that it was dark outside. In my heart, I felt that I fell asleep like this, and the day passed so fast.


    When I went to the living room, I was moved to see the dinner and the note that my mother prepared for me. During this period, my mother really did a lot of things for her.


    After dinner, Su Su remembered that she hadn''t called Gu Sinian today. Although she was ill during this period of time, they still called every day.


    Su Su pressed Gu Sinian''s number and just called, she heard the voice of thinking day and night.


    "Baby, are you calling so late?"


    Gu Sinian''s voice was very gentle. When she heard Su Su''s tears almost fell, she really missed him. These days, because of work and illness, they haven''t been together for a long time.


    "I miss you." Su Su stopped for a long time, and then she said in a relaxed tone. She doesn''t want Gu Sinian to worry about herself.


    Gu Sinian enjoyed Su Su Su''s words very much. During this period of time, it was like a torture for him. No matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t stand up and walk, which made him feel very depressed.But he never told anyone.


    Now when he heard Su Su say that she missed him, he felt that everything was nothing. He was willing to make any effort for Su Su.


    Su Su listened to the silence of the people on the other side of the phone, so she gently asked on the phone, "hello? Do you hear that? "


    "Yes, I miss you too." Gu Sixian thought about it, but he didn''t answer Su Su''s words.


    Su Su listens to Gu Sixian''s words, his heart warms, he is also thinking of her. It''s such a good feeling that two people care about each other and are warm to each other.


    "Shall I take care of you?" Su Su knew that Gu Sinian must have been in a bad mood. If she hadn''t been ill, she would have appeared at his side immediately.


    Gu Sinian heard from the phone that Su Su''s health is not good. He laughed and said to Su Su, "baby, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m ok. You should take good care of your body. Don''t get tired."


    They had a good talk, and after a long time, they hung up the phone reluctantly.


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Sinian went to bed like this, but she didn''t expect that Mrs. Gu was in the ward.


    When Mrs. Gu came to the ward, she felt even worse when she saw that Su Su was still not there. Ever since she learned that Susu had started to work, her heart began to worry.


    Now, she has not seen Su Su in the ward for several times. She begins to worry that if Gu Sinian is really disabled in the future, Su Su may not be able to take care of him.

 Chapter 611

    After a while, Su Su''s high order physical store finally opened.


    Su Su''s body has been better after this period of rest. Thinking that her store is going to open, she plans to invite several famous people in the industry to attend her opening ceremony.


    But when I think about it, I can''t think of the right person, and some of the people I want to invite can''t come at all. She calls Gu Sinian to complain.


    Gu Sinian likes to hear Su Su tell her about her troubles at work. When she talks about it, she has an idea in her heart. Since she is looking for someone who is a little famous, it''s better to find her brother Gu Sirui. It''s no use for your own people.


    When she heard that Gu Sinian asked her to call him Gu Sinian, Su Su''s instinctive feeling was a little inappropriate. She was about to refuse. She heard the person on the other side of the phone say that Gu Sirui had agreed.


    She was stunned. After a while, she heard Gu Sinian say that today Gu Sirui was with him.


    Now that everyone else has agreed, Su Su can''t think of any way to refuse.


    On the opening day, Su Su was planning to go to the store when he saw Gu Sirui driving his car to pick him up. Seeing Su Yao in the car, Su Su was puzzled. Why did they come so close?


    Gu Sirui didn''t expect that Su Yao would come with him to cut the ribbon. He just mentioned it casually. He didn''t expect that Su Yao would not let go. He had no choice but to come with Su Yao.


    After Su Su got into the car, she heard Su Yao on the second seat say, "sister, you don''t mind if I come too."


    Su Yao''s words are very direct, Su Su is also embarrassed to refuse.


    After coming to the store, Su Su finds that there are reporters waiting at the door of the store. She looks at Gu Sirui with some doubts, and doesn''t know if these reporters are invited by him.


    "You don''t have to look. I informed these reporters. You don''t need to do anything. Just smile. " Su Yao''s words rang out in the car.


    Since hearing that Gu Sirui is coming to cut the ribbon, Su Yao must not be worried that he will come alone, so she has to follow him. At the last banquet, we all know that the relationship between them is unusual. If they show up together this time, we will misunderstand their relationship even more.


    She is very happy to see such a situation, not only for Shengshi group, but also for her selfishness.


    Three people out of the car, the reporter''s door flash toward them.


    Before long, the ribbon was cut smoothly. Su Su made a speech and accompanied the guests for a while, so she didn''t stay in the store any more.


    After returning home, Su Su still felt uncomfortable, so she lay down on the sofa and had a rest.


    The appearance of Gu Sirui and Su Yao has made Su Su''s high order shop attract the attention of many people, who are constantly guessing the relationship between them.


    At one time, it was very popular on the Internet.


    A few days later, it was suddenly revealed that the founder of Sibyl, AJ, had passed away. Su Su didn''t know why such a topic came out at this time.


    She called Sibyl''s staff, and they didn''t give a specific answer. They just said that they would be given these things.


    Hearing these answers, Su Su couldn''t ask any more. She looked at the performance from the store, looked at the performance table, Su Su was very happy.


    It seems that Gu Sirui is still very famous. He can receive a lot of orders every day these days.


    Su Su, while urging the studio staff, overtime design, while supervising the quality of fabric, for these things, every day busy.


    AJ, the founder of Sibyl, has a great influence in the industry and has a lot of followers. Since the news of his death was reported, people have been asking this question on the brand''s official microblog and official website.


    Su Su has been paying attention to the official reply, but after several days, no one has come forward to respond to this question.


    I don''t know if the official hasn''t responded all the time, which has aroused more curiosity. More and more people come to the store to place orders these days. For a moment, people in Su Su studio are too busy.


    Su Su never showed up in the shop since she opened the shop that day.


    On this day, while she was resting at home, she received a phone call from the studio saying that a guest wanted to meet the designer.


    Hearing the name of the guest, Su Su was surprised. She didn''t expect that such a big man would come to buy her own clothes.


    After thinking about it, she decided not to see the guest.


    Because of her allergy, she doesn''t have the strength to go to dinner with customers at all. After Su Su declined the customer, she went to the hospital to take care of the Secretary for many years.


    She hasn''t come to the hospital for a long time. Now she''s a little better, so she decided to come to the hospital.


    Go to Gu Sixian''s side, she found that Gu Sixian was sleeping in bed. She didn''t make a sound. She just kept staring at Gu Sinian.He seems to have lost a lot of weight again. Su Su looks at Gu Sixian''s thin face with a few more scars, and her heart begins to ache. When he was talking to himself on the phone, there was no problem. But seeing him as he is, how could he be so simple as he said?


    Su Su''s tears came down unconsciously. After a while, she dried them.


    Looking at Gu Sixian''s quilt is not well covered, Su Su helps him to cover the quilt again, and then quietly leaves the ward. She would have come to see him, and now she''s content.


    Gu Sinian didn''t know Su Su had been here. He was sleeping soundly.


    I don''t know if it''s the reason why Su Su refused to have dinner with the promising customer. Su Su''s value keeps rising, and many customers come to the store to place orders for her.


    Sibyl did not expect that Su Su''s value would continue to rise. They chose to sign a contract with Su Su with an unknown mentality.


    Now that Su Su is so popular, the domestic director of Sibyl brand can''t sit still. He has long planned to enter the affordable clothing market, but he can''t find a suitable opportunity.


    Now, seeing Su Su in the limelight, he invited Su Su to his office to talk about designing affordable clothes.


    Su Su was also puzzled by the call from the brand director. She came to the office as scheduled to see what his plans were. She is not an ungrateful person. Sibyl gave her this opportunity. Without them, she might not have today.


    Su Su knows that she can''t let them down, otherwise she doesn''t deserve their help, and she doesn''t deserve to be friends with them. Su Su feels that she is under great pressure, but she is also very motivated.

 Chapter 612

    After coming to the office, the brand director put forward his own ideas.


    Su Su listened to the director''s ideas. She might have visited some fabric factories before, but she found it difficult to realize these ideas. Su Su thought about it for a while, but still felt that it was not feasible, so she declined the proposal of Sibyl brand director.


    After returning home, Su Su felt a little tired and simply washed and went to sleep.


    Seeing Su Su''s success, Yu Jun is also very happy for her. He had known for a long time that she was very talented, but he didn''t expect that she would achieve such gratifying results. He wanted to call to celebrate her, but he thought that she should be very busy now, so he didn''t disturb her.


    Yu Jun carefully looked at the situation of Su Su and him during this period of time. Su Su didn''t hate him either. This is a good start for him, but Yu Jun knows that only one start is not enough.


    What he wants is Susu.


    But there is still a big mountain in front of them. If they don''t cross it, they probably won''t have it in their whole life.


    Yu Jun kept thinking, but he couldn''t think of any way to cross the mountain.


    Last time I heard from Lin Huimei that Gu Sinian had come to his senses. At that time, he was full of crisis. If Gu Sinian woke up and continued to be with Su Su Su, he would have no chance.


    He was worried, but after hearing that Gu Sinian had been sober for a long time, he felt better.


    After thinking about it in the room, Yu Jun became a little anxious again. It seems that he will go to have a good talk with Gu Sinian anyway to see what he thinks.


    Yu didn''t hesitate any more, so he drove to the hospital.


    After arriving at the door of the ward, he heard the voice of conversation coming from the ward. He stood at the door and didn''t know whether to go in or not.


    Now in the ward, Mrs. Gu is talking with Gu Sinian.


    Mrs. Gu also saw some news about Su Su on the Internet. She knows Su Su Su''s career is very successful now, and she is very happy for her.


    But when she was happy, she had new worries.


    Su Su is so busy at work that she has no time to come to the hospital to take care of Gu Sixian. She hasn''t seen Su Su in the hospital these times.


    Looking at Gu Sinian in the hospital, she still pretended to be relaxed in front of her, but she knew that this child was just this kind of character. She carried all the hardships on her own and never thought about it for herself.


    She finally expected Gu Sinian to wake up, and now she is very satisfied. Although I heard the doctor say that the child''s hope of standing up is very slim, some sad.


    When she asked the driver to send her to the hospital, she wanted to have a good talk with Gu Sinian about what to do now.


    When Gu Sinian saw Mrs. Gu coming, he began to laugh at her. Although Su Su didn''t come, she often came to see her.


    He didn''t want her to see some of his thoughts, so he was always strong and optimistic in front of her.


    "Why are you here again?" Gu Sinian''s voice sounded in the ward.


    Old lady Gu was sitting next to the hospital bed, holding Gu Sixian''s hand again. Then she said, "why do you think I came here?" Mrs. Gu''s tone was very flattering. She could tell that she really liked the person in front of her.


    Hearing these words, Gu Sixian''s eyes suddenly turned red. He bowed his head and forced to hold back his tears.


    After a long time, she said to Mrs. Gu, "I''m sorry to trouble you for worrying about me. You can rest assured in the future."


    "Silly child, you are not all well, how can I rest assured." Mrs. Gu stretched out her hand and touched Gu Sixian''s hair. Although he had grown up for so many years, in her eyes, he was still that little boy.


    Before Gu Sinian spoke, he heard his phone ring.


    He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was Su Su who called. It was the same time that she called in the past.


    Gu Sinian took a look at old lady Gu and saw that she nodded to herself. Then he answered the phone: "Hello, what''s the matter with Su Su?"


    Maybe it''s because of Mrs. Gu''s presence in front of her that Gu Sinian didn''t call her baby.


    Su Su also recognized that Gu Sinian''s tone was wrong. Thinking that someone should be there, she asked, "is anyone in the ward? If so, I''ll call back later. "


    In fact, Gu Sixian''s phone call is nothing important, but she is used to calling him every day and sharing some of her own things with him.


    "Well, I''ll call you back later." Gu Sinian then hung up.


    He put the phone on one side of the seat and looked at Mrs. Gu. He knew that she must have something to tell him when she came to him so late today.


    When Mrs. Gu heard that Su Su was calling, she hesitated. How could she tell Gu Sinian to make him not sad."Just tell me, what can I do for you so late?" Gu Sinian looked at old lady Gu''s indecisive expression and couldn''t hold it for a moment.


    After seeing Gu Sinian, Mrs. Gu said, "I''m here today to talk about you and Su Su."


    "Su Su is a promising child. She did not work for a while and got good results." Mrs. Gu was very satisfied with Su Su''s work. She thought Su Su was a man dependent person, but she didn''t think she had some skills, which was beyond her expectation.


    Seeing that Gu Sinian was still listening, she continued: "but now she is so busy with her work that she has no time to take care of you."


    "Grandma, I can take care of myself now." Gu Sinian knew that Mrs. Gu was worried about herself, but he didn''t want Su Su to leave again.


    "But how long can you take care of it, for the rest of your life? The doctor said that in this case, you may not be able to stand up all your life. If you have a lifelong disability, can she take care of you all your life? "


    Mrs. Gu spoke out the worries in her heart. These problems have tormented her for many days. She knew that it might hurt Gu Sinian''s heart to say so.


    But she had to face the fact.


    She doesn''t know if Su Su Su can take care of Gu Sixian all her life, and whether she can safely hand him over to Su Su.


    Mrs. Gu has been rampant in the shopping malls for so many years. In fact, in her heart, she values more interests. Therefore, most of the time, she doesn''t understand the true feelings and thinks that other people are money watchers.

 Chapter 613

    Yu Jun heard two people''s conversation outside. From the conversation, he recognized that Gu Sinian should be hopeless. In fact, now he is also very unhappy.


    He always felt that he was just like an unprepared villain. But he had to do these things, because he knew better that if he missed Su Su, he would regret all his life.


    After Mrs. Gu said that, she thought that Gu Sinian would think about it. She dare not force him to do anything now. She can''t bear to lose him again.


    Before Gu Sinian spoke, Mrs. Gu said to him lying on the bed, "think about it carefully, and I want to go back."


    Gu Sinian wanted to stand up and see Mrs. Gu off, but he knew there was no way. In fact, just hearing those words, his heart was full of mixed feelings.


    He is not sure whether he can stand up. Although he has been trying hard all this time, it is useless. He dare not tell anyone these words.


    At night, he dreams of standing. These dreams were nightmares for him, and for the first time in his life he felt so powerless.


    Just now Mrs. Gu''s words were like a death sentence for him. Indeed, if she could not stand up all her life, what qualification would she have to give Su Su happiness. He would only drag her down for life.


    Thinking of these, Gu Sixian''s heart became colder and colder.


    Listen, someone came out of the ward. Yu Jun hurried to one side and pretended to come to see others. After a long time, he watched the man go out completely.


    Yu Juncai knocked on the door of Gu Sixian''s ward.


    Gu Sinian''s heart is constantly struggling, did not hear the sound of knocking on the door. He knocked on the door several times, but no one agreed. Yu Jun had to open the door and go in.


    Seeing someone coming in, Gu Sinian came back to his senses.


    He looked at the man coming in, tall, with a pair of glasses and a black woollen coat. Gu Sinian looked at it several times, but he couldn''t remember how he knew the man in front of him.


    After Yu Jun came in, he quickly introduced himself: "Hello, my name is Yu Jun, I''m Su Su''s friend."


    When he heard that Su Su''s friend had been introduced by someone, and looked at the man who mentioned Su Su, his eyes couldn''t hide. Gu Sinian suddenly understood what this man was doing.


    He didn''t speak, just calmly looking at the man in front of him.


    Although Yu Jun had seen Gu Sixian several times before, he was in a coma at that time. Seeing Gu Sixian now, he still had some scruples in his heart.


    If Gu Sixian didn''t have an accident, no matter which woman, she would choose him instead of herself.


    Thinking of these, Yu Jun had a bitter smile in his heart.


    After a long silence, Yu Jun broke the silence: "don''t you wonder why I came here today?" He knew that he was here to be a villain today, but looking at Gu Sinian''s calm appearance. He was a little impatient.


    He knew that if Gu Sinian really loved Su Su, he would choose to leave her. Now it''s just that no one talks about it.


    After hearing Yu Jun''s words, Gu Sinian said slowly: "if you have anything, just say it. I don''t like beating around the bush."


    "President Gu is really a straightforward person."


    President Gu, since the car accident, Gu Sinian has never heard anyone call him by his name again. He knows that Gu is in charge of his younger brother Gu Sirui.


    That''s what he wants to see.


    "Don''t call me Mr. Gu any more. If you don''t mind, just call me by my name." When he heard someone calling him president Gu, Gu Sinian thought to himself that this man should find out his own situation.


    Yu Jun appreciates Gu''s honesty, and he doesn''t intend to hide it any more: "to be honest, I like Su Su, but now she likes you."


    From an outsider''s mouth, Gu Sinian was very happy to hear that Su Su liked himself. But on the surface, he didn''t say anything.


    "I pursued her, but she refused me without giving me a chance." Speaking of these, Yu Jun felt a little uncomfortable. He had already lost before he started. These things, for him, are really a bit shameless.


    Seeing Gu Sinian still listening to himself, Yu Jun continued: "but she doesn''t live well with you. I''ve seen her harassed by customers, but you can''t protect her."


    Mentioning that time, Yu Jun was still a little angry. However, if he were in front of her, he would not allow such a thing to happen.


    Gu Sinian didn''t know Su Su had been wronged like this. He clenched his fist. He really hated that his woman was bullied by others.


    After a while, he let go of his clenched fist. It''s impossible for him to protect Su Su like this.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sinian''s heart is full of guilt. I owe Su Su so much. If yu Jun doesn''t talk about it today, he may not know it all his life.Yu Jun looks at the constant change of Gu Sixian''s face. He can see that what he just said has made the man feel guilty.


    After thinking about it, he continued: "I''ve been to Su Su''s design studio before. People there mistakenly think I''m Su Su''s boyfriend. It seems they don''t know about you."


    Gu Sinian couldn''t tell what it was like to listen to Yu Jun''s words. His relationship with Su Su was unclear in a few words. They used to be the closest people in the world, but now everything has changed.


    Neither Su Su nor he is the same person.


    "It seems that Su Su doesn''t love you that much either!" Yu Jun said confidently to Gu Sinian.


    But he didn''t know that, in this case, there was no lethality for Gu Sinian. Su Su AI himself had proved it thousands of times.


    No matter what, there is no need for outsiders to tell themselves that she does not love herself.


    At the moment, Gu Sinian is more guilty about Su Su. Now he has no ability to protect her. This is the most heartbreaking thing for Gu Sinian.


    Seeing that Gu Sinian didn''t collapse as he imagined, Yu Jun looked at the man in front of him who was thinking. For a moment, he felt that he was really mean.


    He didn''t speak any more and left the ward alone.


    After seeing Yu Jun leave the ward, Gu Sixian is lost in thought again. Today, not only did Mrs. Gu talk about herself and Su Su, but also an outsider came to tell her that she could not protect Su Su. He found that he really had to think about their relationship.

 Chapter 614

    After leaving the ward, Yu Jun felt that what he had done was too dishonorable. He went to the supermarket to buy some wine before he came home.


    Wine is a good thing, drink too much, all love and hate, gratitude and resentment, can be forgotten. Yu Jun sat in the room, drinking wine.


    He was not good at drinking, and soon he got drunk.


    Su Su has been waiting in the room for Gu Sinian to call her back, but she has been waiting for a long time, but she has not. It''s almost 12 o''clock. She thinks that Gu Sinian may have forgotten to call her. So he took the initiative to call in the past.


    But I heard that Gu Sinian had turned off the phone.


    Su Su thought that Gu Sinian should have forgotten to promise to call him back. He didn''t think much about it, so he turned it off and went to sleep.


    But Su Su didn''t know that Gu didn''t sleep all night.


    His heart kept struggling, in the end how to do, thinking, his heart became a mess. He didn''t want to let go of Su Su''s hand, but he couldn''t protect her.


    When the sky just began to turn white, Gu Sinian finally made up his mind. He figured out what he was going to do.


    Maybe because she was ill, Su Su was in a daze all the time. She handed over all the designed manuscripts to the design office.


    At this time, she did not know that when she was sick, she designed a new series, which won a lot of people''s praise, because this series, and other brands of people came to seek cooperation.


    Because Su Su was ill, his colleagues in the design room didn''t agree to their cooperation for the time being. They want to wait until Su Su is well, and then decide for themselves who to cooperate with.


    A few days later, when Su Su woke up, she felt as if she was much better. She called her doctor and asked about the situation. According to the doctor''s description, he should have recovered.


    Su Su''s mood has also become better. She can finally go to take care of Si Nian full of spirit. These days, except for talking to Gu Sinian on the phone every day, she can''t even see him. She''s really miserable.


    Su Su rushed into the bathroom, gave herself a beautiful bath, put on a new dress designed by herself, and put on a light make-up. Then she went out contentedly.


    Instead of going to the hospital immediately, she went around the shopping mall and wanted to choose something for Gu Sinian herself. Now that she is all right and her work is not busy, she should take care of Gu Sinian more seriously.


    In the shopping mall, Su Su bought Gu Sinian a new set of pajamas, a change of clothes and a lovely pillow. In front of the florist, Su Su bought another bunch of fresh stars.


    When shopping, Su Su kept thinking about what kind of expression he would have when he met Gu Sinian. Will he embrace himself with joy. Will he kiss himself all the time.


    At the thought of this, Su Su became more and more happy.


    Passing a snack bar at the entrance of the shopping mall, Su Su suddenly remembered that Gu Sinian also told himself that the food in this snack bar is the best. Su Su walked into the snack bar and packed the weight of two people.


    After shopping, Su Su happily went to the hospital by car.


    She stood at the door of Gu Sixian''s ward with big and small bags in her hand. She was always reciting what she wanted to say to him. At the moment, she found that there was a kind of inexplicable tension in her heart.


    Susu took a deep breath and slowly opened the door.


    She was about to say what she had just rehearsed countless times, but when she saw Gu Sinian''s eyes, she was stunned.


    Gu Sinian has an indescribable look in his eyes. Su Su looks at the man in front of him. He sees that he is not happy, but more embarrassed.


    This huge gap made Su Su feel flustered.


    Su Su holds the things in front of her and stands still. She doesn''t know what happened. She didn''t hear anything unusual on the phone before.


    After a while, Su Su came to her senses.


    She put stars all over the sky on the table next to the hospital bed. Instead of looking after Si Nian, she said to herself, "I bought your favorite snack. Do you want to eat it?"


    With that, she put the snacks on the table and began to tidy up Gu Sinian''s wrinkled quilt. She flattened the corners beside the quilt.


    Then he looked up at Gu Sinian, who was lying on the bed.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su in front of him and doesn''t say anything. He has made a good decision. Now he won''t go back anyway.


    Although he still loved her, they couldn''t be together.


    The two people in the ward didn''t speak any more. They were silent for a long time. Suddenly, a man in nurse''s clothes came in.


    Su Su looked at the nurse who came in. She was puzzled. She didn''t know why the nurse came in at this time.


    But when she saw the nurse coming in, she picked up Gu Sinian with a light truck and picked up a bowl of porridge to feed him. Su Su suddenly understood.She looked coldly at everything in front of her.


    I only saw that Gu Sinian was still looking at her eyes, but now it has been transferred to the nurse. Although Gu Sinian did not speak, he has been staring at the nurse.


    After a few mouthfuls of porridge, the nurse put down the bowl and held Gu''s hand, regardless of whether someone was in the ward.


    Su Su originally wanted to see the annual meeting of Gu Si. She knew that he hated the contact of strangers. But she waited for a long time, did not see Gu Sinian shake off the nurse''s hand.


    She was about to ask what was going on. Suddenly I heard Gu Sinian''s words.


    "Haven''t you seen it yet? I don''t like you now. Don''t bother me later. "


    Su Su''s brain exploded, just like a volcano erupted.


    At the moment, she completely lost her mind. She never thought that Gu Sixian would do such a thing. Before that, she kept saying that she loved herself and was intimate with other women in front of her.


    After that, Gu Sinian didn''t say anything.


    The little nurse looked at the mood of the people in the ward and went out without saying anything.


    Su Su looked at the snacks she put aside, and suddenly felt that she was funny. She thought how happy he would be when he saw her. She didn''t think that he was not happy.


    Su Su didn''t say anything more and left angrily. She didn''t expect that she was humiliated by Gu Sinian. She stayed with him for so long. Su Su was really wronged.

 Chapter 615

    Su Su left angry, the ward suddenly fell into silence.


    Gu Sinian looks at Su Su and angrily leaves. He wants to stay, but he thinks of his current situation and thinks that he is not qualified to stay. It''s better to let Su Su misunderstand him.


    Yang Fei, who is standing beside Gu Sinian, thinks that Gu Sinian agrees with her words and stands on her side.


    Yang Fei was a little happy.


    Seeing that Gu Sinian was silent all the time, Yang Fei took the initiative to break the silence: "Mr. Gu, Miss Su has left. Shall we continue to train?"


    Gu Sinian was in a bit of a low mood, but thinking that he could not protect Su Su now, he rekindled his fighting spirit again, and still could not relax in his walking training.


    So he said to the nurse Yang Fei, "well, continue to train."


    Yang Fei saw that Gu Sinian still promised to train walking, and she was happy to get along with Gu Sinian for a while.


    "OK, Mr. Gu, let''s start training now?"


    Different from Yang Fei''s happiness, Gu Sinian said, "well."


    Next, Yang Fei helped Gu Sixian to train walking in the ward. After all, Yang Fei is a nurse, so she has some experience in how to train walking.


    With the help of Yang Fei, Gu''s walking training efficiency is much higher than when he was alone.


    The process of training walking is very painful and difficult, Gu Sinian with his own will in the effort to practice walking, his face spilled a few drops of sweat.


    Yang Fei supports Gu Sinian intimately and provides support for Gu Sinian.


    In fact, Gu Sinian also knows that Yang Fei always makes some very intimate behavior towards herself, but because she can keep secrets for herself, she is so tolerant to her.


    After Su Su Su returned to work, Yang Fei was transferred to take care of Gu Sinian by the hospital. Her original job was to take care of Gu Sinian''s daily life.


    At the beginning, Yang Fei had nothing special about Gu Sinian, just like taking care of other patients.


    However, during this period of time, Yang Fei''s feelings for Gu Sinian began to change.


    In the early days, Yang Fei took care of Gu Sinian every day and found that although the man was physically disabled, his temperament, appearance and good gentlemanly upbringing made him different and charming.


    After discovering the charm of Gu Sinian, Yang Fei just appreciates men like Gu Sinian.


    But later, the longer I took care of Gu Si for years, this kind of appreciation was no longer just simple appreciation, but gradually began to turn into love and admiration.


    Later, the feeling of liking became deeper.


    That''s why Yang Fei said that to Su Su today. She really felt worthless for Gu Sinian.


    Yang Fei only saw that Su Su was busy working and didn''t take care of Gu Sinian, but she didn''t know that Su Su was always with Gu Sinian.


    Although Gu Sinian felt that Yang Fei was taking care of herself more and more carefully and enthusiastically, he didn''t think much about it because he was eager to recover.


    The reason for being so tolerant to Yang Fei is that Gu Sinian once stood up with his arms and tried to walk after the nurse left. Yang Fei came in.


    After coming in, Yang Fei found Gu Sinian trying to stand up and asked in surprise, "Mr. Gu, do you want to exercise walking?"


    Gu Sinian didn''t expect that his secret would be suddenly run into by Yang Fei, so he had to say, "well."


    After listening to Gu''s answer, Yang Fei admires Gu even more.


    Gu Sinian didn''t want to let other people know about it, especially Su Su. He said to Yang Fei, "I don''t want other people to know about it. Can you keep it secret for me?"


    As a nurse, Yang Fei naturally took care of similar patients, so she immediately understood the reason why Gu Sinian asked for it.


    After all, patients like Gu Sinian are always not confident of themselves and are afraid of being denied by others.


    So Yang Fei immediately assured Gu Sinian, "Mr. Gu, don''t worry! I won''t tell anyone about it. "


    Gu Sinian nodded and expressed his thanks distantly: "thank you."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Gu," Yang Fei said happily.


    In order to get closer to Gu Sinian, and to help Gu Sinian better exercise walking, Yang Fei suggested to Gu Sinian: "Mr. Gu, since I have discovered this, why don''t I help you train together? I can cover for you, too. "


    After hearing Yang Fei''s suggestion, Gu Sinian hesitated. After all, his secret was hard to let go.


    Yang Fei saw the hesitation in Gu''s eyes and quickly added: "Mr. Gu, I help you train together. You also have personal help in training, don''t you? And I''m a nurse, and I know something about this. Maybe I can help you recover faster? "Gu Sinian still hesitated after listening to Yang Fei''s words, but he also fell into thinking.


    Yang Fei saw that Gu Sinian had listened to his words and stood aside waiting for Gu Sinian''s answer.


    After thinking about it for a while, Gu Sinian thinks that Yang Fei''s words have some truth. Besides, being caught has become a fact and can''t be changed.


    Finally, Gu Sinian nodded to Yang Fei and agreed to her suggestion.


    Yang Fei nodded and agreed to Gu Sinian, thinking that she would have more time to contact Gu Sinian in the future, and she would be more happy.


    In this way, Gu Sinian has been enduring Yang Fei''s intimacy to himself.


    After today''s training, Gu Sinian ordered Yang Fei to leave.


    "I''m sorry. I want to be alone. Go ahead and do your own business first."


    Yang Fei saw Gu Sinian just let himself leave after training, can''t help but guess if it''s because of what he said to Su Su.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu. I didn''t mean what I said to Miss Su today. I just worried about you."


    Gu Sinian doesn''t want to get tangled in this matter. He just wants to think about the future of himself and Su Su.


    Then he said, "I know. It''s OK."


    After listening, Yang Fei had to leave first.


    Gu Sinian looked at his legs, which were still unable to walk. He felt that he was not only unable to protect Su Su, but also could limit Su Su''s future. He could not help thinking decadent: "I really don''t deserve Su Su Su."


    Gu Sinian wanted to explain these things to Su Su, but he felt that he could not say these words when facing Su Su.


    After thinking for a long time, Gu Sinian decided to break up with Su Su by text message.

 Chapter 616

    Su Su left the hospital angrily, carrying her things.


    After leaving the hospital, Su Su drove straight home.


    When she got home, Su Su put a pile of things on the table and went straight back to her room.


    Since then, Su Su has been sitting in bed sullen, a day of good mood has been destroyed.


    Su Su told herself in her heart: "if Gu Sinian doesn''t take the initiative to apologize this time, she will never talk to him again!"


    "Buzz"


    when she was angry, Su Su heard the vibration of a new text message prompted by her mobile phone.


    Taking a look at the mobile phone, Su Su found that it was Gu Sinian''s text message, and she was in a slightly better mood.


    But a little bit open the content of mobile phone text messages, Su Su suddenly angry explosion.


    See the content of mobile phone short message only a few words, "sorry, let''s break up!"


    Seeing this sentence, Su Su finally understood why Gu Sinian didn''t speak for him in the morning. It turned out that he had already planned to break up with him.


    The more she read the text messages, the more angry she was. Su Su turned off her mobile phone and threw it on the bed. She didn''t want to see it again, and she didn''t look back on Si Nian''s text messages.


    Su Su, who is extremely angry, thinks that in order to be with Gu Sinian, she comes back from South Africa and accompanies him in the hospital until he wakes up. But when Gu Sinian comes, she is even more angry.


    After a long time, Su Su calmed down.


    After calming down, Su Su thought that since Gu Sinian was going to break up, he would listen to his two people calm down during this period of time.


    If Gu Sinian really wants to break up in the end, she will really let go. She really didn''t want to go through such torment in her feelings, like she was stuck upside down all the time and was said to be thrown away.


    Although she had been telling herself that, Su Su was still sad. After all, she knew how much she loved Gu Sinian.


    It''s just that the situation is different this time. She must control her heart this time.


    Without love, there will always be a career.


    Su Su decided to use this time to concentrate on her work and improve her ability.


    Just before, Su Su has always maintained a high and cold image in the industry, so Su Su''s attention to abnormal work during this period has not caused too much attention from other people.


    Since Gu Sinian sent a break-up text message, Su Su has put all her efforts into her work. She is either busy designing projects or drawing design drafts. She is like a top and doesn''t want to stop for a moment.


    Su Su basically shuttles between the studio and home every day, with only work in her eyes.


    In addition to being rated as high cold by people in the industry, Su Su has a new label: workaholic because of her busy time.


    Everyone''s new label of workaholic naturally came to Su Su''s ears, but she didn''t care too much. Instead, she was always busy with her own affairs.


    On the other hand, Yu Jun hasn''t seen Su Su for several days since he last met her, so he plans to meet her.


    Recalling what he said to Gu Sinian when he went to the hospital last time, and Gu Sinian''s thoughtful expression at that time, Yu Jun felt that his words must have made Gu Sinian care.


    So in addition to the fact that he really wanted to meet Su Su, part of the reason is that Yu Jun wanted to find out from Su Su whether Gu Sinian had taken the initiative to break up.


    "Lingling"


    when the phone rings, Su Su pulls away from the idea of the design draft and picks up the phone to answer.


    "Su Su, it''s me, Yu Jun," said Yu Jun on the other side of the phone.


    Su Su replied, "well, what can I do for you, Yu Jun?"


    Yu Jun said, "can''t I come to you if I have nothing to do? It''s just that I haven''t seen you for several days. Can we make an appointment today? "


    Su Su is helpless to hear Yu Jun''s words: "he has already refused. It''s so obvious that he refuses. Why hasn''t he given up?"


    He said politely, "of course not, but I really can''t do it today. Today I have a very urgent design draft to complete, or I''ll make another appointment."


    In fact, Su Su''s words are true. She is really busy during this period of time, and she only wants to do well in her work recently, but her feelings are not in her consideration.


    What''s more, I really don''t have any intention in that respect. I''d better definitely refuse. I can''t deliberately hang others and give them hope.


    However, Yu Jun asked again, "is that draft really in such a hurry? Must be handed in today? "


    Then he said, "Susu, don''t have too much burden just because I asked you out. Anyway, we are friends. Isn''t it normal for friends to meet? "


    Yu Jun''s words all said this, Su Su was very helpless and said, "Yu Jun, I have no burden. Really, this design draft is very important and urgent. So I really can''t get away. Shall we make an appointment another day? "


    After that, Su Su rubbed her temple wearily.Hearing Su Su Su''s refusal, Yu Jun gave up and said, "OK, Su Su, let''s make another appointment."


    Su Su promised, "OK, I''ll be busy with the design draft first. Goodbye."


    With that Su Su hung up the phone, Yu Jun looked at the phone being hung up, also can only hang up.


    After Yu Jun hung up, some doubted whether Su Su was deliberately hiding himself, so they went to know Su Su''s situation.


    After a bit of information, Yu Jun learned that Su Su suddenly became a workaholic during this period. According to this point, Yu Jun guessed that Gu Sinian had taken the initiative to break up with Su Su. That''s why Su Su became like this.


    To draw such a conclusion, Yu Jun is undoubtedly happy. After all, without Gu Sixian, I would have a better chance to be with Su Su.


    This gives Yu Jun renewed hope.


    Yu Jun waited a few days later, but he didn''t wait for Su Su to call. He knew that Su Su''s words were just a refusal.


    Since Su Su refused to take the initiative, Yu Jun decided to invite himself.


    "Linglingling"


    after the phone was connected, Su Su still said that she was busy with her work and had no time to keep the appointment.


    Yu Jun didn''t want to push Su Su too hard, so he had to give up again.


    After a period of time, Yu didn''t give up and kept calling Su Su for an invitation. As a result, Su Su still said that he was busy with his work and refused his invitation every time.


    Yu Jun repeatedly failed to invite, and he was a little frustrated.


    At the same time, Yu Jun was also upset. He did not expect his words, Gu Sinian initiative to break up, but let Su Su more to avoid himself, really unexpected.


    Su Su not only put her energy into work, but also spent more free time on charging and learning.


    After a period of study and hard work, Su Su gradually became an active painter on the Internet.

 Chapter 617

    Recently, a lot of difficult things have happened to Gu''s family, and Gu Sirui is busy.


    Think of oneself to have a period of time didn''t go to the hospital to see elder brother Gu Sixian, also don''t know elder brother''s body recovery how? Gu Sirui decided to spare some time today to go to the hospital to see his brother. By the way, he also asked his brother for advice from the management company.


    After making a good decision, Gu Sirui first went to buy some things, and then drove to the hospital.


    After arriving at the hospital, Gu Sirui arrived at the ward with something.


    "Dong Dong Dong"


    GU Sinian in the ward heard a knock on the door and said, "please come in."


    Gu Sirui pushed the door in and said, "brother, I haven''t been here for several days. I''ll come to see you today."


    Gu Sinian had just trained to walk accompanied by a nurse. After that, he asked Yang Fei to do his own work, so Gu Sinian was the only one in the ward at the moment.


    Gu Sinian nodded and said, "well, how''s the company doing?"


    When he heard that his brother came up and asked about the company, Gu Sirui was helpless. He put the things he bought on the table and said, "brother, the company is OK as a whole, but something happened. I''ll tell you later."


    After that, he asked anxiously, "by the way, brother, how are you recovering recently?"


    Gu Sinian was a little depressed when he heard these words. He said, "that''s it. I don''t know if I can recover completely in the end."


    Gu Sirui saw that his brother, who had been calm and confident, was somewhat decadent. He quickly comforted him: "brother, I believe you will recover completely. Don''t be discouraged."


    Gu Sirui''s comfort obviously didn''t make Gu Sinian feel better. He then directly changed the topic: "don''t talk about this. Didn''t you just say something happened to the company? Tell me about it? "


    Gu Sirui confessed to Gu Sinian one of the purposes of his coming here this time: "brother, to tell you the truth, I came to the hospital today. In addition to seeing your condition, I want you to give me some advice. "


    "Come up with an idea?" Gu Sinian asked.


    Gu Sirui nodded: "well."


    Gu Sinian said, "OK, you can tell me the details first and see if I can give you some useful ideas."


    Gu Sirui began to tell his brother about a recent incident in the company.


    Gu invested in the construction of a new highway, which is not only convenient for local people to travel, but also promotes the development of local economy.


    It was originally a good thing, but recently there have been some accidents.


    Just a few days ago, for some unknown reason, an unprecedented fog suddenly appeared on this road. The high concentration of the fog led to a significant decrease in visibility, seriously affecting people''s travel.


    However, due to the occasional heavy fog in the local area, the local people did not pay much attention to it, nor did they expect the severity of the consequences of the heavy fog.


    A combination of various factors led to a very serious accident on that day. There were 79 cars in a series of collisions, and the number of casualties reached a new high in recent years.


    This accident is too serious and abnormal. The abnormal fog weather on that day was the primary factor leading to the accident, so we all had doubts about why the sudden fog happened.


    And because this road was built by Gu''s investment, we unconsciously put our eyes on Gu.


    After talking about the sudden accident, Gu Sirui asked his brother Gu Sinian''s opinion: "brother, what do you think of it?"


    Gu Sinian thought about it and said, "it''s still too early to come to a conclusion. We need to make a real investigation and see what the truth is."


    After a pause, he continued: "but what I want to tell you is that if it is really our Gu family''s responsibility, then we must give a reasonable compensation to solve this matter. We must not evade our responsibility."


    Gu Sirui agreed with his brother and said, "I know, brother. If this is really Gu''s responsibility, I will take the lead in taking the responsibility. I can''t destroy Gu''s image."


    Gu Sinian nodded and said, "well, I can rest assured. Your most important task now is to find out the truth of the matter. You''d better start now! "


    After listening to his brother''s suggestion, Gu Sirui also thinks that it''s not too late. The earlier the matter is investigated, the better.


    He immediately took out his mobile phone and called several subordinates of the company. He asked them to start immediately and follow the police to investigate the truth of the incident. Any progress should be reported at any time.


    After all the phone calls were arranged, Gu Sirui sat by the bed, looked at his brother Gu Sinian, and asked, "brother, do you think this matter has anything to do with our Gu family?"


    Gu Sinian shook his head and said, "I don''t have any evidence now, and I''m not sure whether it has anything to do with Gu. But I believe that Gu would not have done such a thing. "


    Gu Sirui said his opinion to his brother after listening: "brother, although there is no evidence now, I still think this matter has nothing to do with our Gu family. If Gu deliberately made the accident, why did he take the initiative to build the road to facilitate the local people before? ""It''s right to say that, but you can''t guarantee that someone inside Gu will deliberately create this accident." Gu Sinian reminded.


    After the elder brother''s suggestion, Gu Sirui also felt that his idea had some loopholes, and replied: "elder brother, what you said is reasonable, and it''s really inevitable that there will be such a person. It''s up to you. It''s up to you. "


    Then he added: "if it''s really Gu''s responsibility, I won''t let Gu evade it. But if it''s not our Gu''s responsibility, then I must deal with the culprit who caused the accident. "


    As they were talking, they heard Gu Sirui''s phone ring.


    As soon as Gu Sirui saw that it was a call from a subordinate of the company, he quickly picked it up.


    With the return of subordinates on the phone, Gu Sirui''s expression is more and more heavy.


    After hearing all the information, he calmly replied, "well, I see. Keep paying attention."


    Hang up the phone, Gu Sirui quickly explained to his brother what he had learned.


    "Brother, there just called. Things are getting worse."


    Gu Sinian ordered: "tell me quickly, what happened in the end?"


    Gu Sirui replied: "the local people are now protesting one after another. Before the truth is found out, things will become more complicated."


    "Protest, do you know why?" Gu Sinian asked.


    "It is said that the local people think that the steam emitted by the parts factory is the culprit of the fog," Gu said

 Chapter 618

    Originally, it was very difficult to solve this problem, but now there are more such problems. Gu Sirui felt a little worried and couldn''t help living in the ward and walked restlessly.


    After hearing the news of the local people''s protest, Gu Sinian''s expression on the bed became more and more heavy.


    After walking for a while, Gu Sirui''s irritability became stronger, and he didn''t come up with any good countermeasures. He began to look at his brother in his bed like a straw, hoping to listen to his brother''s good advice.


    "Brother, you say this kind of situation, what do we do now?" Gu Sirui asks anxiously.


    Gu Sinian didn''t answer his question directly. Instead, he asked, "don''t worry. Do you know where the victims of the previous accident were?"


    When asked this question, Gu Sirui was a little stunned, but he still believed that it would be useful for his brother to ask this question, so he said, "I''ve learned that there are many casualties in the accident."


    Gu Sinian nodded and asked, "did you take any remedial measures after the accident?"


    Gu Sirui honestly replied, "yes, I provided some welfare subsidies to the families of the victims at that time."


    After understanding the situation, Gu Sinian said to Gu Sirui, "OK, now you continue to provide welfare subsidies to those local people, especially those protest groups."


    Then he explained: "the urgent task now is to stabilize all these local protest groups. Only by stabilizing them can Gu hold on until the time to find out the truth."


    "Moreover, those protest groups have been agitated by emotions, so if we want to persuade them intellectually, it is basically impossible. We have to appease them from welfare subsidies first."


    After that, Gu Sinian reminded him uneasily: "remember, this method can''t last long. You must find out the truth as soon as possible!"


    After listening to all his brother''s words and suggestions, Gu Sirui calmed down a little and nodded solemnly to his brother Gu Sinian.


    Then, Gu Sirui called the company directly and arranged for some local welfare subsidies to be paid immediately, hoping to stop the situation from developing in a bad direction.


    After arranging all this, Gu Sirui hung up and breathed heavily.


    Gu Sinian waited for Gu Sirui to hang up the phone, then he said: "Sirui, this matter must be prepared early. I''d like to introduce you to a lawyer who is very experienced in this field and may be able to provide you with some good clues and suggestions. "


    With his brother Gu Sixian, Gu Sirui is no longer so flustered.


    Back: "OK, brother, you say, I''ll go to the lawyer."


    Gu Sinian went on to talk about the specific situation of the lawyer: "the name of the lawyer is Shen Yunjin. He is professional and rigorous in the field of lawyers. He is an old hand in the industry and smart and capable."


    After a pause, he said: "I have had several contacts with him before, so when you find him, you directly say that you are Gu, and then tell him that I introduced you. He will try his best to help you."


    After listening to his brother''s words, Gu Sirui immediately agreed: "OK, I will contact the lawyer you said as soon as possible to solve this matter as soon as possible."


    Gu Sinian nodded.


    With the help of his elder brother Gu Sinian, Gu Sirui relaxes a little after he finally has a general solution.


    Then Gu Sirui found that today''s situation is a little different. Every time he came here, Su Su would be there, but today Su Su didn''t come. He couldn''t help wondering.


    When Gu Sinian saw that Gu Sirui had solved the company''s problems, he began to look around the ward as if looking for something.


    "Si Rui, what are you looking at?" he asked


    "Oh, nothing. Brother, why don''t you see Susu here today? Where did she go? " Gu Sirui returned.


    From Gu Sirui''s mouth to hear Su Su, Gu Sirui''s low mood again surged up, a moment of silence.


    Gu Sirui saw that his brother didn''t speak and asked, "brother, speak! Where''s Sue? "


    Gu Sinian had to say, "she''s gone."


    "Go, where have you been?" Gu Sirui asked.


    Gu Sinian said helplessly: "we broke up."


    With these words, he thought that since he sent a break-up message, Su Su ignored himself and didn''t return the message. Gu Sixian''s heart hurt a little.


    Hearing the news, Gu Sirui was shocked and asked aloud, "how did you break up?"


    Gu Sinian then explained: "I''m like this now. Even the doctor doesn''t know if I can recover completely. So I don''t think I''m worthy of Su Su, and I can''t be with her to protect her from the wind and rain."


    After listening to Gu Sirui, he knew that it was his brother''s inferiority complex because of his illness. He quickly advised: "brother, you are so powerful from childhood to adulthood. I believe that with your perseverance, there will be miracles this time. You must not give up!"


    Gu Sinian just sighed and had no other reaction.Gu Sirui then advised: "brother, why do you think so? As long as you two love each other, this is enough, and you have experienced so many ups and downs can be together, it means that this is your fate. Besides, Su Su is not a very weak person


    Gu Sinian shook his head and said, "Si Rui, you''re not me. You won''t understand. I can''t even walk now. How can I stay with her? "


    Gu Sirui saw that his brother didn''t enter so much oil and salt, and he was always in a state of denying himself. He said, "brother, don''t you think it''s selfish to think like this? Su Su certainly doesn''t think so, otherwise she won''t accompany you from coma to soberness. "


    Hearing this, Gu Sinian did not speak.


    Gu Sirui misunderstands Gu''s meaning from Gu''s silence. He thinks Su Su really thinks so.


    Surprised, he asked, "no, brother. Susu thinks the same as you do?"


    Gu Sinian finally had a reaction. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know, how can you not know?" Gu Sirui asked.


    Gu Sinian replied, "I really don''t know if Su Su has the same idea as me. I didn''t tell her my idea."


    Gu Sirui understood and asked, "how did you break up?"


    "I texted Susu directly and said," let''s break up! " Gu Sinian said.


    Gu Sirui was surprised and said, "what? That is to say, it''s your unilateral announcement of the breakup. Su Su doesn''t know anything about it? "


    Gu Sinian nodded and said, "well. Anyway, we broke up. "


    Gu Sirui saw that his elder brother should take it for granted. He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with doing so. He suddenly rushed forward and punched Gu Sinian.

 Chapter 619

    Gu Sinian looked at his good-natured brother in amazement. Gu Sirui said angrily: "you don''t look like my brother! Once upon a time, you were confident, proper and took good care of everything. Why are you so weak now? look ahead into the future and back into the past! You don''t know how much Susu has done for you! Why are you still hesitating! Don''t go and get her back! I have been with her for so long, I know her, she really likes you! But what did you do?! You broke her heart again and again! Let her leave you! You had so many chances to keep her! Now she''s hiding from you, don''t you understand why?! I really can''t stand it! If you don''t want to be with her, say it! I''ll take good care of her! "


    Gu Sixian sighed wearily, lifted the mug on the table, looked at the coffee in the cup, and said in a low voice: "Sirui, I know you are for our good. But you don''t understand. I''m not a righteous young master, and I can''t act recklessly like you. Su Su is really good, but when we are together, as you said, I only bring her harm. I can''t hurt my family or give Susu a stable home. She deserves to be better, treated well, held in the palm of her hand, you understand Gu Sirui stood up angrily and said: "indeed, you are Grandma''s most sensible grandson. You should take the overall situation into consideration. But I never know that the overall situation is to sacrifice their beloved woman! If you just give up, I really look down on you! Take it easy. I will take good care of her, love her! She''ll give you up sooner or later, too! " Gu Sinian said with a bitter smile: "it''s not sooner or later. She has given up on me. Now she has her own career. Maybe she doesn''t like me for a long time." Gu Sirui said: "you are so stupid! She doesn''t like you. Are you going to give up? Do you have to ask her if she likes you before you go after her?! Even if she really has no feelings for you, won''t you pursue her again? Let her fall in love with you again? As a rival, I hope you give up so that I can have a chance! But I''m still your brother, Su Su can bring you happiness that I will never get! I hope you do. Do you understand, big brother? " Finish saying, don''t wait for Gu Si Nian to reply, then the gas rushed out. Only Mr. Gu was left alone.


    Gu Sinian took a sip of coffee, and the bitter taste spread in his mouth. He did not add sugar, as if such suffering was a punishment to himself. He thought of the woman with the sly smile, Su Su. She''s always so happy that she doesn''t care about anything. Even if the family''s bias can not let her have any hatred. Her thoughts are so lovely. He suddenly had a sour nose. As Si Rui said, Su Su was so kind and special to him. And he can only say sorry to her, he wants to take care of her heart is so strong, but can''t, they are no longer strangers


    Gently put down the cup, he suddenly remembered the news Si Rui told him a few days ago that Su Su''s works had been published on the website. He quickly sat in front of the computer, opened the website, looking for her works carefully. "Author contact information..." He whispered, hand has been uncontrolled copy of the line of microblog name, quickly open the microblog to find up.


    Sure enough, Su Su''s Micro blog is true. There are many works published on it. Gu Sinian flipped page by page, and suddenly saw a picture. He took a picture of a plush dog, and there was no text. He looked at the furry, black-and-white toy dog and soon remembered that sue Su had caught it in the doll machine one day when they were going out together.


    He clearly remembered the scene that day. Su Su was going shopping to find inspiration. Who knows to see this doll machine, she longed to look at the toys inside, which she never had a chance to have. He went to cash a lot of coins with a smile, and stood with her in front of the doll machine. After dozens of times, he grabbed this one.


    Su Su was excited like a little girl, holding him, laughing and dancing. They are like the most ordinary couple. Gu Sixian''s heart suddenly began to ache. It turned out that he loved her so much. He remembered every scene and every sentence with her so clearly.


    He opened Lofter and typed Su Su''s microblog name. He took a chance, but he didn''t expect to find it.


    Gu Sinian looked at it carefully, and found that Lofter''s account had no extra information. All his personal information was blank, but he intuitively determined that it must be Su Su. The content released by the account is also very few. He reads it one by one:


    "today, I went out with Sn. I''m really happy. I didn''t expect that a cold person like him would go shopping with me."


    "Today, I designed my first work. I''m very satisfied with it, but I still don''t think it has a unique taste. It''s very annoying."


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s another woman around SN. She even told me not to bother her. It''s really funny. The most excessive is that Sn doesn''t speak! I''m so angry


    "Don''t you dare to talk to me face to face when you leave? You are a coward Maybe I''m tired of it. How am I qualified to marry into your family? "


    "Maybe it''s all predestined. I should give up, Sn. I really loved you, and I was really hurt by you. "


    ¡­¡­


    Before you know it, Gu Sinian is already in tears.He turned off the computer and covered his cheek with his hands. He thought he would never be weak and shed tears. But now he actually felt heartbreak, he was crying, for a woman.


    Su Su is the person he loves most in his life, but he can''t take her home, marry her and give her all his love. His heart was gnawed by remorse and yearning. If he was willing to explain, if he was not so incompetent, Su Su could have stayed with him!


    Secretary gently knocked on the door, Gu Sinian quickly wiped his face, picked up a newspaper, hid his face behind the newspaper, and said: "in." The secretary came in respectfully, handed a document to Gu Sinian, and said: "the company has decided to allocate funds to buy a batch of consolation goods to pacify the troublemakers." Gu Sinian said: "I know. Put it on the table and go out."


    Gu Sirui couldn''t see yesterday''s anger when he appeared in the company the next day. He even gave a smile to Gu Sinian, and then told his secretary: "is everything ready? Take them with you. I''ll go myself. " The Secretary stepped down. Gu Sinian said, "are you going too? What did you buy?


    GU Sirui nodded and said, "yes, you can''t really ignore everything. They bought rice, oil and tea, which are all necessities. Anyway, I''m quite handsome. Maybe you won''t make a fuss about my face. "

 Chapter 620

    Gu Sinian was also amused by him, patted him on the shoulder with encouragement and said: "yes, if this incident can be solved successfully, I believe my father will not always say that you are not growing up. It''s better to make some achievements. " Gu Sirui chuckled and turned away without saying much.


    Bumped in the car for several hours before arriving at the noisy village. Gu Sirui, who had been languid in the car seat, straightened up and looked out. A group of villagers were holding big banners and shouting at the new motorcade.


    He couldn''t help laughing: "there are so many people. No wonder they have to report to the company for approval. It''s not a small number. I think there are always hundreds of people. "


    The secretary came back to him: "yes, this village is quite big, and they live together with the same surname. It''s just a echo, and they can''t be persuaded easily." Gu Sirui nodded, got up and opened the door. The Secretary quickly handed him the trumpet.


    When Gu Sirui got out of the car, the villagers couldn''t help looking at each other when they saw him holding a big horn. They also sent a motorcade this time to solicit sympathy goods. For a moment, they didn''t dare to make any noise any more. They all stared at Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui opens the horn and shouts: "Hello fellow villagers, I''m Gu Sirui sent by the company to solve things for you. You can call me Xiao Gu. The company will never do harm to you, please rest assured.


    The company is also actively investigating this incident. We will never shirk our responsibility or allow unnecessary slander.


    It''s almost the festival. The company heard that you provided a lot of help when we were building roads. We specially allocated funds to buy some rice, noodles, cereals and oils for you, so as to thank you. All the villagers have one share for each household. You can get it from the village committee later. It''s rather cold, so we don''t have to stand outside every day. When we have the result, we will definitely inform you. "


    When the villagers heard that they had something to get, they were all in full bloom, and the initial hatred no longer existed. They all talked about it one after another: "this company is good, and it''s coming to give us something." "That''s right. Last time there was a riot in the next village, I heard that XX company sent someone to beat people."


    "Do you think they are sincere? Don''t coax us with some worthless things. Don''t worry about it later?"


    As the atmosphere became more relaxed, a steward looked at Gu Sirui and said proudly, "this is the right thing to put. I can make it clear. If we can''t make a statement within three days, we still have to complain. You''ve hurt so many people, don''t try to send us away with such a thing! "


    Gu Sirui said with a smile: "elder brother, this is bad. How can we say that we killed? We have actively cooperated with the work of the police. Whether the cause of the accident is steam or not has no final conclusion. We dare not bear the charge of killing people."


    The man laughed a few times, pushed a tall man and said, "this is the director Zeng of our village committee. Just give him the things. You can go!"


    Gu Sirui leisurely said: "three days is too short, one week.". After all, it takes time to investigate. What''s the name of the elder brother? I''ll leave you a mobile number. No one will inform you. Just call me. " The man reluctantly muttered: "Zeng Jiashan, you left your mobile phone, who knows if it''s true or false."


    Gu Sirui raised his mobile phone and said, "it''s easy. Brother, just take out your mobile phone and dial it." Zeng Jiashan took out his mobile phone suspiciously and dialed it according to the number that Si Rui said. As expected, the mobile phone rang.


    Zeng Jiashan said: "OK, brother, you are also a happy person. We will give you face. Let''s go home first Then he turned around and told director Zeng to take the motorcade, while they walked home.


    On the way back, the Secretary couldn''t help asking: "young master, you see Zeng Jiashan''s open-minded manner. Even the village director doesn''t take it seriously. When he sees something to collect, his face becomes so fast. Why do you tell him so much and give him your mobile phone number? " Gu Sirui opened a bottle of coke, took a big mouthful, and said with a smile: "you can see that he speaks best. I don''t want to give him his mobile phone number, but to get his number back."


    He held up his mobile phone and shook it with pride. "This man is greedy for money. I''ve seen it for a long time. He is leading the trouble, but also want more benefits. Why don''t we bring him in? Just giving him a sum of money is more cost-effective than paying for everything. As for others, he has the mouth to persuade them. "


    The Secretary nodded and said, "young master is really forward-looking. The chairman must be happy to know." Gu Sirui, noncommittal, ordered a humanitarian: "the mobile phone number is here, the condolence products over there are finished, you find a time sheet to call him, and he said I want to chat with him, bring him to see me." That person should, Gu Sirui then lean on the car seat, shut up.


    As soon as Gu Sirui left, Gu Sinian received a phone call from lawyer Shen: "Hello, Mr. Gu, this is lawyer Shen Yunjin. Do you have time now? I''ve been downstairs. " Gu Sinian was surprised and said, "lawyer Shen is coming so fast. I have time. Where are you? I''ll ask the Secretary to bring you up." Shen Yunjin''s voice was steady and calm: "Mr. Gu, don''t bother the secretary. I have the building pass. What office are you in? "


    Gu Sinian told him and hung up the phone. After pondering for a long time, he picked up his mobile phone and dialed Gu Sirui: "Sirui, the lawyer mentioned last time has arrived. Are you finished there? Come back soon. " Gu Sirui said happily: "it''s a double happiness. It seems that this matter can be solved. I''m on my way back." Gu Sinian asked him to hang up the phone.The meeting with lawyer Shen was also very pleasant. Shen Yunjin was really a very professional lawyer. After listening to Gu Sirui''s statement, he mentioned the brush and wrote several points. He put it away and said, "Mr. Gu, I understand. Please let me go back and investigate myself. The other party''s complaint can be basically untenable." Gu Sirui asked: "if the statement of steam is true, should we be responsible for it?"


    Gu Sinian said: "Si Rui, don''t worry, wait for lawyer Shen to speak slowly." Gu Sirui angrily shut up. Shen Yunjin said: "I can''t give you an answer to this question for the moment. There are too many places involved. I think I should have a careful understanding of the other party''s requirements. Today, I just came to meet Mr. Gu first. There will be other itineraries later. Excuse me


    Gu Sinian said: "we are very grateful to lawyer Shen for coming over in his busy schedule. If you have something to do, just do it. " "Si Rui then said:" yes, but lawyer Shen also asked you to take more trouble. The other party asked for an explanation within a week, or you would continue to complain. "


    Shen Yunjin said with a smile: "don''t worry, three days is enough. I''m leaving. Don''t send me. Please stay After that, he packed up his briefcase and left with a big step.

 Chapter 621

    Gu Sirui told Shen Yunjin about the general situation.


    Shen Yunjin thought for a while after Gu Sirui finished talking about the situation.


    Gu Sirui is beating a drum in his heart. He knows it''s not easy to solve this problem. After all, these things are too coincidental. If those people are instigated by others again, they will certainly be unable to argue.


    Now he only hopes that the person he finds can temporarily suppress the development of the situation. Of course, it''s best if he can completely solve the problem. Gu Sirui even thinks that he has a conjecture now. In the past, he thought it was unrealistic to have a pie falling from the sky, but now he wants to have a pie falling down to block those people''s mouths.


    Here, Gu Sirui is still thinking about himself. Shen Yunjin asked a question: "have you ever calculated the amount of steam emitted from your own internal?"


    Gu Sirui was confused for a moment: "No." Then he seemed to think of something and said excitedly, "do you mean that calculating our steam quantity will cause such a big problem?"


    Shen Yunjin said, "well, there''s no way to explain it just by mouth. What you need is proof in black and white. Your main contradiction now is whether the fog is caused by the steam emitted from the factory, isn''t it?"


    Gu Sirui distressed said: "yes, to be honest with you, lawyer Shen, I don''t think it has anything to do with us, but it''s useless if I don''t believe it." If you can influence the thoughts of those people, you can laugh in your dreams.


    Shen Yunjin heard Gu Sirui''s words full of helplessness, and chuckled: "Mr. Gu, if you are discouraged, what are you going to talk about to win this battle?"


    Gu Sirui quickly said: "no, I''m not discouraged. What do you think I should do next, lawyer Shen? I''ll have to rely on you this time. " Gu Sirui thinks the lawyer recommended by his elder brother has some abilities.


    Shen Yunjin said seriously: "thank you for your trust. I will try my best to help you through this difficulty."


    Shen Yunjin thought about the solution in his mind again and then said, "in this way, I suggest you calculate the amount of steam emitted inside the plant and conduct a simulation test to see if there will be fog as thick as the day of the accident in the local area and whether it can cause the accident. Any oral argument is of no use. It is not as reliable as direct evidence. "


    After listening to Shen Yunjin''s words, Gu Sirui thinks that this method is feasible, so he immediately accepts the proposal. However, he has to find an expert to do it. Otherwise, he will not be able to convince the public if he carries out the test himself. Gu Sirui secretly has a plan in his mind, thinking about where to invite an expert.


    His brain is full of his own network.


    At this time, Shen Yunjin opened his mouth again: "does Mr. Gu know anyone who can test this aspect?"


    Gu Sirui listened to Shen Yunjin''s words, moved in his heart, and said: "lawyer Shen, do you have a recommendation?" What do you want? Gu Sirui thinks he may be lucky. The dawn of solving the problem is just around the corner.


    Shen Yunjin chuckled, and Gu Sirui found that he was really a little anxious.


    However, now he can not care so much, and then asked: "lawyer Shen, if you have a recommendation, please tell me, I really have no way now."


    Gu Sirui''s words are full of helplessness, but he can''t help it. If he still cares about face at this critical time, he is really confused.


    Shen Yunjin doesn''t care. He recommends an expert, gives him his contact information, and finally tells Gu Sirui some details that he needs to pay attention to when dealing with this matter.


    Gu Sirui carefully wrote down one by one, and immediately inquired where he didn''t know. After getting the explanation, he even said thanks, promising to thank Shen Yunjin after the event.


    Gu Sirui got the contact information of the expert and immediately asked someone to contact the expert. Fortunately, the process was not cumbersome, and the expert was not difficult to invite. He discussed with the expert, and the next morning, he would come to the factory for testing.


    Gu Sirui opened his eyes almost at dawn, and stood at the gate of the factory early in the morning with several people waiting for the arrival of experts.


    At eight o''clock, a black car came slowly, and Gu Sirui and several of his men met him quickly.


    Stepping down from the car, Gu Sirui, a middle-aged man in his forties, looks at what Shen Yunjin described to him and reaches out to shake hands with him.


    Two people exchanged greetings, but this time, thanks a lot and so on. Gu Sirui was worried, and did not talk to the experts, so he let the experts start the simulation test.


    Gu Sirui gave the following people an early order to fully cooperate with the work of experts. If it is found that someone is slack or delaying the work of experts, it will not be spared!


    The whole parts factory is in a high tension atmosphere all day. I''m afraid that one carelessly delays the expert''s work, and I''m even more afraid that one carelessly angers the nervous Gu Sirui.


    Finally, the expert couldn''t help but suggest to Gu Sirui: "well, Mr. Gu, why don''t you go first?"Gu Sirui said, "I''m not busy."


    The expert looked at him helplessly.


    Gu Sirui thought later: "Oh, I suddenly remember that I have something to deal with. In this way, you are busy first. I''ll send you back when it''s over."


    As soon as Gu Sirui left, the atmosphere around him was a little relaxed.


    In the afternoon, the expert declined Gu Sirui''s kindness to treat him, saying that he would immediately inform him of the result.


    Two days later, experts came up with the result: Gu''s fog emissions did not reach the state on the day of the accident.


    As a result, Gu Sirui is finally relieved, temporarily put his heart back to his stomach.


    However, he found another problem.


    The person he wanted to buy had no ability to completely suppress the anger of the people below.


    Those people will still protest every three or five times, saying that the content has not changed at all, which makes Gu Sirui a headache.


    I really hate teeth itch, but there is no way to put the results out to them, they also seem to see the general.


    Gu Sirui thought in his heart, if money is so omnipotent, I''ll take money and seal your mouth immediately!


    And if it''s useful, the person you buy won''t be able to suppress it.


    Gu Sirui now is the real understanding of that sentence, can use money to solve the problem is not a problem.


    Gu Sirui can only patiently send people to negotiate with them over and over again. At the same time, he finds the person he bought and asks what''s going on. The man hesitates for a long time and can''t give a clue. Gu Sirui is even more depressed.

 Chapter 622

    On that day, Gu Sirui went to the hospital to see Gu Sinian again. Before pushing the door, he shook his head and put all his depression behind him. He pushed the door open and gave Gu Sinian a smile.


    However, Gu Sinian didn''t seem to know that there were people coming in. He just looked out of the window in a daze and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Brother."


    Gu Sirui''s cry brings Gu''s thoughts back to the real world.


    Gu Sinian saw Gu Sirui come in and subconsciously said, "you''re here." But after that, he felt something was wrong and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Gu Sirui couldn''t laugh or cry: "what happened to me? Strange? Or not? "


    Gu Sinian had a smile on his face when he was amused by Gu Sirui''s words. He shook his head: "I mean, shouldn''t you be busy with the parts factory now? Why are you free? "


    Gu Sirui shrugged, went to the bed and sat down. He helped Gu Sinian adjust the height of the bed to make him more comfortable.


    Gu Sinian frowned: "what''s the matter? The lawyer Shen Yunjin I recommended to you last time, have you contacted him? "


    Gu Sirui nodded: "contact."


    Gu Sinian puzzled asked: "that is he did not give you a good suggestion? Didn''t help you? "


    Gu Sirui shook his head: "no, lawyer Shen is very good. He suggested that I ask someone to calculate the amount of steam discharged from the plant, to simulate whether there would be such a thick fog on the day of the accident. He also recommended a very responsible expert to me."


    Gu Sinian continued to ask, "what''s the result?"


    Gu Sirui took it for granted: "it turns out that we have no problem."


    Gu Sinian looked into Gu Sirui''s eyes: "what are you worried about?" He can see that Gu Sirui has something on his mind. Even though Gu Sirui has been trying to pretend to be "I''m ok, I''m fine" since he came in.


    Gu Sirui vented his anger. Knowing that Gu Sinian had seen it, he had no need to pretend. He opened his mouth and said, "in the protest meeting, I found the person who took the lead and wanted to trade with him to calm down the situation. But now it seems that it''s useless. It seems that the person can''t hold it down at all." Gu Sirui finished, and a sad look came to his brow.


    After listening to Gu Sirui''s words, Gu Sinian frowned and shook his head.


    Gu Sirui looks at him like this and immediately reflects. Is there something wrong with his method?


    Gu Sirui quickly asked him: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Sinian looked at him and said, "you have a risk in this move. Didn''t you find it?"


    Gu Sirui blinked, confused.


    Gu Sinian patiently asked him: "if you think from another angle, if you are those people, I ask you, what do you think when you know that someone has collected Gu''s money alone?"


    Gu Sirui thought for a long time and suddenly realized: "I think Gu is guilty of being a thief!" Yes, those people must think that the problem lies in the parts factory. That''s why they want to find someone to calm things down. They have gone wrong.


    Gu Sinian nodded: "so I say this method has certain risks. It''s ok if the person you are secretly trading is strict, but what if he admits to taking the money from Gu? That''s the same as smearing gu! You can''t tell when you have a mouth


    Gu Sirui complained in his heart: I can''t tell now.


    He thought of a possibility and said anxiously, "don''t those people already know?"


    Gu Sinian shook his head: "no, if you know, you absolutely have no time to come to see me now."


    Gu Sirui thought it was the same. He quickly asked Gu Sinian, "what can I do now?"


    Gu Sinian thought for a moment: "let him go."


    Gu Sirui thought about it, it seems that this is the only way. He stood up in a hurry: "brother, I''ll deal with it first, and I''ll see you next time. You have a good rest." With that, he left the ward.


    Gu Sinian himself was left in the ward, and he looked out of the window again.


    On his way back, Gu Sirui asked him to meet the leader. Now he thinks it''s better to go in person.


    As soon as he met the leader, he left out the part of greetings and went straight to the theme.


    "Leave? President Gu? You are joking with me As expected, the man didn''t want to.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t want to talk nonsense: "Gu will give you a settlement fee."


    The man''s greedy eyes turned twice, and he said with a smile: "Mr. Gu, I''m a big family. I''m old and young. I''m afraid it''s not very good for me to move away." Before he finished, he looked at Gu Sirui, but it was obvious that he didn''t have enough money and wanted to increase the price.


    Obviously, this person knows what Gu Sirui is worried about.


    Gu Sirui knew that he couldn''t lead him to deal with this kind of person. Thinking of this, he immediately stood up and sneered: "you can think about it. I''m still talking about this number now. It will change later."


    Sure enough, the man''s face changed: "Mr. Gu, are you not afraid that I will tell you that?"Gu Sirui slowly reduced part of the money, and leisurely said: "afraid? I''m afraid you underestimated Gu. Haven''t you ever heard that a thin camel is bigger than a horse? I give you this way only because I am willing. On the other hand, if I am not willing, do you think you will have a good life if you tell me this? Think about it. Why do you have to do so many things to embarrass yourself? " The last sentence is full of chill.


    The man gritted his teeth and said before Gu Sirui said the next money: "OK, I''ll go, but it must be the price before, otherwise, Mr. Gu, we have no discussion."


    Gu Sirui smiles: "deal, I will send someone to send you to leave." With that, he left. After going back, he immediately arranged for someone to send the leader''s family away.


    After solving this problem, Gu Sirui is full of disgust. He dislikes both the leader and himself.


    He detested the leader''s insatiable greed, and he also detested that he had learned such a move to threaten others.


    A thin camel is bigger than a horse. Oh, I never thought that I would use this sentence in such an occasion one day.


    However, I''m happy when I think about it. That person is also for the sake of the family''s livelihood, while he is for the sake of Gu''s family. No one can say who did it right or wrong.


    The next day, someone from the government said that the government was investigating the cause of the accident, so they sent someone to the factory to inquire about the situation.


    However, fortunately, Gu Sirui did a good job in the investigation ahead of time, coupled with special cooperation work, so those investigators did not have additional doubts.


    After a long time, Gu Sirui was relieved to see off these people in the government.

 Chapter 623

    Gu Sinian stood in front of the French window and looked at the high-rise buildings. This prosperous city is always full of news and hot spots. Everyone is enjoying the hardships and honor of climbing up. No one is willing to bow to his throne. So he is afraid that this is a burden to Su Su AI, not only a handrail leading to the ladder, but also a burden to Su Su. Gu Sinian has never been afraid of anything, only Su Su is a knot that is difficult to solve. You want to hug her, but you are afraid that the burden and barb of her body will hurt her. Just forget it. Leave her. Just wait and see from afar, hoping to be safe.


    In the evening, Gu Sixian had nothing to do. He began to pay attention to the news about Gu''s family on the Internet. He was relieved when he saw that it was no longer serious. As a result, he saw Su Su''s works. He felt itchy and went in to find out.


    It was Su Su who had just published a new work on the Internet. At that time, the positioning and intention of the work inevitably caused a debate among netizens. Gu Sinian click comments, one by one view, the netizen atmosphere is more and more enthusiastic, praise and Crusade sound is more and more loud, Gu Sinian look more and more energetic, suddenly, Su Su Su began to reply comments: "this design comes from nature, the elements of nature are used in clothing, humanized design and texture fabric reconstruction are the characteristics of this group of clothing, three-dimensional pattern and other subtle and detailed design Use, highlight the charm of women like flowers Netizens'' questions have been answered one by one, and it seems that they have received satisfactory answers. Positive voices are beginning to be heard all the time. Gu Sinian has always admired Su Su''s ability to persuade people. She can grasp the key point in a few words. It''s not a scratch, but no matter what aspect you put forward, she can catch your point. This move is really fast.


    Gu Sinian frowned and didn''t seem to be satisfied with the fact that the waves were calmed down so quickly. The slender fingers hit the keyboard: "so where is the sublimation of nature?" Drop - drop - netizens with numerous posts, it seems that this question is worth resonating. "Tempting space, rendering the nature of nature, infatuation, the collision between nature and space, vowing to return to nature, there is no end, everything returns to the origin." Su Su''s comments followed closely, and he seemed to have a good idea of the work. Gu Sixian kept on asking, "color contrast is hard to be accepted." Su Su soon took over, "as a designer, it is essential to understand color. Different colors have different meanings and can bring different feelings to consumers. So at the beginning of the design, I was very careful, but if you still don''t understand it, don''t blame me. " In a few words, I put the responsibility on Gu Sixian.


    "Well, it''s my woman." As soon as the words came out, Gu Sinian stood up again with a bitter smile, pondering and repeating what he had just said to himself, my woman? Do I have the ability? Looking at the distance, Gu Sinian had mixed feelings


    When he arrived at the company the next morning, Gu Sinian called the executive secretary, "Jingzhi, please help me to bring some fashion design books, the latest version of current affairs inspiration." Secretary is also a Leng, when the president began to study the design, but also dare not ask, should go out. Recently, Gu Sinian is always absent-minded and does not dare to see Su Su, but she can''t help popping up from the bottom of her heart. It''s not like Gu Sinian, who is so vigorous and resolute that it''s hard to explain this matter from the bottom of her heart.


    "Dangdang..." There was a sudden knock on the door. Gu Sinian frowned. Su Su pushed the door and said, "cough." seeing Su Su, Gu Sinian said, "what''s the matter?" Su Su''s innocent face, "nothing can''t find you, don''t be so nervous," didn''t expect to be put together by Su Su, so obviously be seen through the tension. Su Su saw that he didn''t pay attention, so she continued: "what happened to Gu''s case." Gu Sinian stood up and was about to answer. With a slap, Vivian Westwood''s collection of the world''s top fashion masters'' works on the desk was falling to the ground. Su Su leaned over to pick it up, rummaged through it, and joked, "Hey, when are we interested in design? Is it going to rob us of our jobs?" Gu Sinian awkwardly grabbed Su Su Su''s book, but he was still adamant, "it''s just entertainment when I''m bored." But he knew in his heart that it was meaningless to go his own way when he knew that he could not be together. But he knew that even if he looked at her, his heart would still shake.


    When you see her works, you can guess the design intention. It''s like instinct. Love for her has become instinct. Looking at these books, Gu Sinian really felt that he could be closer to Su Su''s heart at that time, and he didn''t understand his stubbornness. Maybe he could really become instinctive when he loved deeply. Outside the window, the rain is still falling, things happen one after another, it''s hard to calm down, it''s very difficult to give up, it''s difficult to leave. Gu Sixian is more and more difficult to extricate himself from the whirlpool. For Su Su, it''s not like this. The person he loves is elusive. He doesn''t dare to love someone with all his strength. It''s sad and lamentable.


    Su Su left with the documents and stood at the door of the company, also watching the heavy rain. Gu Sinian and Su Su are the two people who live in the heavy rain. Gu Sirui saw Su Su who was separated by the rain at the gate from a distance. He quickened his pace and walked to Su Su who was stunned, "where are you going?" Su Su was startled by the sudden voice. It seemed that the man was Gu Sirui. "It really scared me to death." Gu Sirui''s face was full of spoiling. "Why are you so stupefied? What do you think? I''ll drive you back." Then he ran out in the rain without waiting for Su Su to answer.


    Yao just stopped at the gate of the company and saw Gu Sirui. Just about to call him, she found that Gu Sirui was in a hurry. Then she saw Su Su. "Su Su It''s you again. How can I get rid of you from Si Rui''s heart? "Su Yao sits quietly in the car, watching Gu Sirui driving at the door, embracing Su Su, opening the door and speeding away. Su Yao stepped on an 8 cm high heel and swayed into the Gu group. "Su Su, I can''t believe it. Two young masters who are so difficult to make are so easy to let you in. I don''t believe it! I''m the eldest miss of the Su family, and I can''t compare with you, a rotten daughter! "


    In Gu Sixian''s office, the atmosphere was dignified, "can''t you do such a thing well?" There''s no way to deal with the serial collision case. There''s such a thing happening again. What''s the use of Gu''s asking you to do? One wave hasn''t been leveled, and another wave rises again.


    A group of people look at each other, do not know how to deal with, thought the end of the case, how can be linked to care for the family. Gu Sinian picked up the phone and said, "Sirui, where are you? There''s something wrong with the company... "

 Chapter 624

    "I sent Su Su home. What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Gu Sirui heard Gu Sinian''s urgent tone and understood the seriousness of the situation. "Well, come back as soon as you can." Gu Sinian didn''t know how to hear that Gu Sirui and Su Su were together, but he was not happy.


    Gu Sixian began to arrange an emergency meeting for the senior members of the company. When Gu Sirui arrived at the company, the secretary told all the administrative staff that they were in the meeting room. After entering, the meeting was going on fiercely, and the two factions were seriously opposed.


    Gu Sinian saw Gu Sirui come in and motioned his secretary to take the copy to Gu Sirui. It turned out that Gu was out of crisis in the serial collision accident. Now it is revealed that the traffic police, who should have been patrolling in foggy days, do not always stick to their posts. The public opinion begins to attack the government, which is bound to cause the media to rush to report. Once this topic is dried up, the government will surely be punished Put pressure on enterprises to transfer. By that time, the media that used to be held down by money will surely make a comeback.


    The shareholders are divided into two groups, one of which thinks that the company has nothing to do with Gu,. There is no need for the government to take responsibility on itself, let alone worry. Gu''s popularity has passed and has returned to the normal operation mechanism. On the other hand, when the government is exposed to responsibility, we must be alert and take precautions.


    After understanding the situation, Gu Sirui stood up and expressed his attitude, "it''s everyone''s efforts that Gu can have today. There is no individual, only mutual group cooperation. You don''t know that. If our company dies, and other enterprises that associate with us sit by and ignore it, I don''t think Gu has today." Gu Sinian smiles and nods.


    The opposing elders looked at each other, "this This... " What the second young master said is not wrong. There is a certain truth, but it seems to be meddling, but his current shares can only provide reference for him. Who doesn''t know Gu''s share allocation? Can you really have the right to turn over the two young masters'' plates? You can make jokes, but the final decision does not belong to them. Finally, we reached an agreement and discussed the countermeasures.


    After the meeting, the conference room was very quiet, only Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui were left. "Brother, why do you do so much?" Gu Sirui took the lead in breaking the silence, waiting for Gu Sinian''s answer, but he didn''t seem to want to answer.


    After a while, he slowly said: "this accident can not be solved by blaming an individual. It''s not so simple. I just hope the situation will calm down and Gu''s family will not be involved. As for the others, it has nothing to do with me." This enterprise can no longer stand turbulence, just like a crumbling building, which can no longer stand a bad storm.


    "What shall we do?" What Gu Sirui is puzzled about is his coping strategies. There must be his reason for Gu''s decision. "Block as much as you can and buy popular media." "This It''s hard, isn''t it? After all, it''s the government? The government will have a way. " This is also Gu Sirui''s confusion, not only because it is difficult to do, but also because it is obviously unnecessary. "No, it''s going to work if you do."


    "Old shareholder of the company, what are you going to do with it?" This is Gu Sirui confused, "we suppress together, there will be no problem, besides, this is my father''s capable men, I don''t think they will sit idly by." After listening to these words, Gu Sirui''s heart slightly put down, "in this way, I can rest assured, otherwise, once there is a problem, you and I can''t explain." Gu Sinian patted him on the shoulder, indicating that he was relieved.


    At dinner time, Gu Sirui deliberately mentions Su Su''s story and observes Gu Sinian''s reaction. Seeing that he''s eating on his own, there''s no other reaction. Gu Sirui gradually feels relieved that Gu Sinian should put Su Su down and then go on eating as usual, but the two brothers don''t know.


    In fact, as early as I heard Gu Sirui on the phone to send Su Su home, Gu Sinian was no longer happy. His heart was sour. Men''s love was always strong. Even if he didn''t want to miss his beloved woman, he didn''t want to see the loss.


    It''s funny to feel sad for himself. He insists on it in his heart and puts it down like this. In fact, it''s not like Gu Sixian. The man who used to be fierce and resolute was also flustered when he was in a situation. What was flustered was what he could not hide in his heart, only the flustered he knew.


    Su Yao''s teeth are itching with hatred. "It seems that there''s no need to use some special means. Su Su doesn''t know how to do it. Gu Sixian is already yours. Why do you want to provoke Gu Sirui? I want to get him! You don''t want to fight with me! "


    Su Su still publishes her latest design on the Internet in the evening. There are still a lot of people. Su Su answers one by one. Suddenly, someone comments at the bottom, "plagiarizing others is addictive. This work is not Su Su Su''s at all!"


    Su Su was surprised. Without waiting for Su Su to speak, the netizens and fans below began to diss, "who is this? Don''t look if you don''t understand it. We watched Su Su''s works grow all the way." Su Su didn''t want to start a war of abuse. She just wanted to ask questions, but she found that it was a trumpet. The address on the IP was empty. Su Su Su understood that it was a deliberate frame up. It seemed that it would not work without clarification. Su Su Su had an idea,


    "I don''t know what you are based on, but I found that your trumpet seems to be connected. No matter what your purpose is, I don''t know I just want to tell you that Su Su will never plagiarize. Today, I will consult a lawyer to investigate your legal responsibility. " In fact, Su Su said casually that if he didn''t have an IP address, how could he be held legally responsible?I just want to scare him and teach him a lesson. Su Yao''s head was so angry that it exploded that she didn''t turn over a dish, but was put in the army. Su Yao refused to let go easily. "Su Su, you must wait, I will teach you a lesson!" Even if the revenge touches the wall, Su Yao''s hatred for Su Su always keeps fresh and fresh. Su Su is helpless and can only see what to do.


    More than ten days later, when the news media was bought out, the government''s situation was suppressed and the limelight was suppressed. I thought that was the end. Unexpectedly, it was just the tip of the iceberg, and the huge base of the iceberg was gradually revealed.


    Early in the morning, Gu Sirui took the financial morning post of that day and found Gu Sinian, "look..." The morning post of Finance and economics wrote conspicuously, "there was another culprit in the serial collision case, and his eyes were directed at Gu". How, the blocked media news and how Gu was involved? There were rumors all over the company, and Gu was almost hopeless when Gu was going to collapse. It was Gu''s two brothers who made this scene


    In the morning, the company''s telephone was about to blow up, and the major shareholders asked to withdraw their shares one after another. It turned out that an expert surnamed Chen thought that the heavy fog on that day was caused by the excessive emissions of Gu''s parts factory. Gu couldn''t turn the situation around for a while, and the company was like a big enemy

 Chapter 625

    Gu Sirui frowned and sat in front of his desk. He felt very upset in his heart. As soon as things took a turn for the better, it was made a mess by expert Chen who didn''t know where he came from.


    "Damn it


    Gu Sirui said mercilessly.


    At this time, a phone call came over, and Gu Sirui hung up without looking at it.


    The phone seems to call again, Gu Sirui had to press the answer button. "How dare you bother me at this time?" Gu Sirui''s tone is not friendly, even a little angry.


    The voice on the other end of the phone was a little urgent: "Gu Shao, watch the news. Professor Wu is being interviewed. He is discussing with expert Chen!"


    "What?! Why didn''t you say that earlier? "


    "I... it''s you..." the Secretary thought wrongly, didn''t you answer the phone just now, alas.


    "Come on! Tell me where the news is live. "


    "OK, Gu Shao."


    Gu Sirui immediately turned on the TV, his brow still frowned.


    The scene.


    Since Professor Chen made that remark, Gu group once fell into all kinds of bad news and doubts, and had a great influence. What''s more, all enterprises are covetous. If it can''t be solved smoothly at this time, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    It is undoubtedly an opportunity for Professor Wu to take the initiative to clarify his remarks.


    At the moment, Professor Wu, who is doing research and investigation for Gu group, is surrounded by reporters. The scene is very spectacular. Reporters scrambled to interview, all kinds of questions like a bomb exploded in Professor Wu''s ear.


    "What''s Prof. Wu''s opinion on expert Chen''s view that Gu''s parts factory is the culprit of this accident?"


    "In this crisis of Gu group, is there any way for you to step forward and win?"


    "The steam in the parts factory is not up to standard, is that so?"


    "It is said that this time the senior management of Gu family deliberately planned to retaliate against the society. What do you think?"


    "And...


    in the face of so many questions and doubts, Professor Wu did not panic at all. He just made a gesture to signal everyone to be quiet, then cleared his throat and said:


    " first of all, there was another reason for the fog incident, which had nothing to do with our Gu group. Our research team has checked and investigated for several times, and the results show that all indicators of the parts factory, including the steam quantity, are qualified. I hope that the so-called Professor Chen will not mislead you because of his personal conjecture! "


    The reporters looked at each other and didn''t know what to think. At this time, a reporter came out and began to question Professor Wu mercilessly.


    "Professor Chen once pointed out that it is very likely that the steam emission is unqualified, but you said there is no problem. Do you have any strong evidence to prove it?"


    "I''ll publish our survey data, as you can see." Professor Wu was not afraid, he said calmly.


    In the noise, a voice came suddenly.


    "How can you prove that your data is right?"


    We follow the sound to see, reporters see people excited, immediately surrounded up.


    It''s Professor Chen who openly questioned Gu''s group.


    People didn''t expect that the play had reached another turning point and they were competing to report it first.


    In front of the TV, a handsome face was full of haze. He clenched his fist, put on his coat and hurried out.


    "Expert Chen, don''t spit out blood!" Professor Wu''s face was cold and he called out angrily.


    Expert Chen looks up at Professor Wu with pride. Just as he is ready to speak sarcastically, he is interrupted.


    "Professor Chen, what evidence do you have to prove that the emission exceeds the standard? If not, don''t talk nonsense here!" Professor Wu said in a calm and angry voice, pointing directly at expert Chen.


    Chen didn''t expect Professor Wu to be so calm. In a moment of consternation, he quickly pointed the spearhead at each other.


    "Then how do you explain that there was never such a thing before the parts factory, and that this happened to you?"


    The scene was chaotic for a time, Professor Wu''s face turned blue and his teeth itched.


    "If Professor Chen wants to check it in person, we''ll accompany him"


    you can follow the sound and find a handsome man coming here. It was Gu Sirui, the young master of Gu family!


    "However, if we find that we have no problems, Professor Chen, you will receive a lawyer''s letter from Gu''s group, and you will be responsible for it."


    "This..." Professor Chen''s words were blocked for a moment, or he felt guilty.


    Gu Sirui sneered in his heart, hum! It''s time to teach him a lesson.


    This is a stalemate, reporters were arranged to disperse, leaving only a few people. But this is only a temporary solution to these reporters, the real problem is not solved.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sirui''s brain became two big again after a hard rest. I don''t know whether this crisis can be safely passed. I hope God won''t torture Gu Sirui any more.Maybe God heard his broken thoughts, and the matter was finally solved.


    "Bang" a person hit Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui''s old blood almost didn''t come out. Gu Sirui patted his chest and swayed. The prestige and handsome in front of the reporter just now disappeared with the dull sound of "bang".


    "Ouch! Who, believe me or not...


    GU Sirui couldn''t straighten up when he was hit, and looked at the man angrily.


    "Gu, Gu Shao! Help! There''s help


    "What a mess, you tell me." Gu Sirui kneaded his waist and said.


    "Gu Shao! Just now, the government signed an agreement with the bereaved family members to appease them and provide them with pension The assistant looked excited.


    Gu Sirui didn''t care about his backache, but happily pressed his assistant''s shoulder: "really?"


    A smile finally appeared on his face, and his heart was relieved.


    Later, the government reported the incident in the news, and mentioned that the government had built a more strict fog sensing system to prevent this kind of thing from happening again.


    In addition, Gu group''s timely positive public relations response broke the rumor. And the families who took the pension did not make trouble again, which finally had a good ending.


    Assistant driving to the headquarters downstairs waiting for Gu Sirui, far saw a handsome man coming, in full bloom.


    "Go" Gu Sirui waves his hand and sits in the back seat with his legs crossed.


    Assistant slightly a Zheng, a face of blankness. I wonder if I broke the young master last time... I don''t know where to go.


    He scratched his head and asked, "where are you going, young master?"


    Gu Sirui closed his eyes and leaned back. The corners of his mouth couldn''t stop being happy and comfortable.


    "Bidding meeting!"


    The assistant also laughed and looked at the road ahead.

 Chapter 626

    At the government bidding meeting, Gu Sirui quoted the lowest price and finally won the project, which was very eye-catching and gained a good reputation. The crisis of Gu''s group was officially lifted here, which finally came to a successful end.


    Su Su is leisurely lying on the sofa, watching the news, and sometimes lost his mind. I don''t know what she''s thinking. I just drop my eyes occasionally and just stay here.


    "The recent highway fog incident has been solved, and the government has taken...


    hearing this, Su Su''s soul finally came back, half slippered and poured a glass of water for herself, and drank it after a few gulps.


    Since Su Su closed the door, her life has been occupied by busyness and concentration, which seems to dilute the unhappiness. She also enjoys this kind of life of studying and settling.


    But a little rest, that kind of disgusting feeling will quietly float to her heart, make her heart confused.


    Maybe she also knows that hard work and closeness do not dilute the sadness, they are just temporarily hidden, as long as there is a chance, they will quietly run out of the heart.


    "Drown you! Drown you! Let you come out and disturb my mood


    Su Su looked up and drank the water in a big gulp.


    In this way, but also have a little effect, what Gu Si Nian messy people give me roll!


    Su Su sat down in front of the computer with a big bag of potato chips and said to herself:


    "OK! Get to work Get up and start to create.


    Waking up in the middle of the night, Su Su turned over and fell to the ground from the bed full of mess.


    "Ouch!" Su Su shouts, covering her buttocks.


    "Who wants to kill me! Ouch, it''s so painful....


    just as she wanted to stand up, she stepped on the quilt that was dragged on the ground and slipped, making a perfect and difficult classic gymnastics move in the air.


    At that moment, Su Su even felt that most of the difficulty of her movements could take part in the Olympic Games.


    Well, it seems that I still have talent.


    Before she had time to be proud of her cleverness and loveliness, a dull sound and hot pain interrupted her wishful thinking.


    "Ouch... You can think so much even if you fall..."


    before you finish, the coke on the bed fell down and hit Su Su''s head.


    "Ah


    Originally lying on the ground, Su Su just raised her head and was hit. She screamed.


    "OK, OK, I don''t want to go to the Olympic Games. Why does God punish me like this...


    Su Su struggled with her head in one hand and her buttocks in the other, which was very funny and lovely. She didn''t care to scold her, so she decided to release the finished work first.


    For her industry, no inspiration is basically a dead end. Sometimes inspiration comes as soon as it comes, but it''s also fleeting. This made Su Su have to catch it in time, so that the jet lag almost caught up with the United States.


    However, it''s good to forget the unhappiness for the time being.


    Su Su quickly knocked on the keyboard and mouse. With the last knock of the keyboard, the work was finally published. After several days of hard work, Su Su was relieved.


    This sense of satisfaction and accomplishment made her temporarily ignore the pain, whether physical or otherwise.


    Su Su moved her leg and pulled to the place where she was thrown. She showed her teeth in pain. Thinking of this, I feel that I am really unlucky, thinking that I can be bullied by a bottle?


    Well, now I can clean up the coke bottle that smashed me. It''s disgusting!


    Su Su wanted to turn around and take revenge, but she didn''t go far before she heard the computer sound.


    "Well? Who left me a message in the middle of the night? Haha, isn''t it the time difference in the United States like me? "


    Su Su couldn''t help laughing at herself. Her curiosity urged her to see who left her a message.


    "Flying out of the... Diving bell?"


    Su Su stares at the computer screen, thinking about who doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night, er... And what''s the name of... Strange.


    After reading that person''s message, Su Su felt that this person was really unusual. This person seemed to know what she was thinking. She analyzed every detail with great insight.


    Su Su opened the dialog box and typed a paragraph. Before sending it out, she suddenly felt that she didn''t know what to say, so she deleted it all. Simply turned off the computer, turned to go to bed.


    "Ouch!"


    Su Su forgot the coke bottle on the ground and stepped on it. She fell again.


    Sue glared at the coke bottle and sat down on the floor to take a deep breath to calm her anger. I saw her smile, biting her teeth and laughing: "coke, let''s go, I''ll take you to a good place..."Su Su threw the coke into the dustbin, collapsed on the bed and had a good sleep.


    What she didn''t know was that the man at the other end of the computer stayed up all night.


    In the next few days, no matter when Su Su''s work is released, no matter how late it is, the person called "flying out of the diving bell" will reply to the message in a few minutes, usually no more than five minutes.


    He''s like Su Su''s little roundworm. He probably knows what Su Su thinks, and every time he makes a very serious and useful message.


    Su Su gradually became interested in this man. She was surprised and admired that she could leave a message for the first time so many times, even though Su Su never replied to him.


    "Confidant Su Su patted her thigh and said. As the saying goes, it''s hard to find a confidant, and you can stick to it.


    "It seems that God is still very kind to me."


    Speaking of this, Su Su got up and simply replied "flying out of the diving bell" under the message.


    "Can I get to know you? Thank you for your suggestions and opinions. They are very helpful to me."


    The man did not immediately reply to Su Su.


    Su Su thought, could this man not see it? So he reconfirmed whether he returned to the wrong person, but after checking for a long time, there was no problem.


    What''s going on? Difficulty is a person who doesn''t want to communicate with himself, but just likes to evaluate his works?


    After a bit of wishful thinking, Su Su still thinks that only potato chips and snacks can save her life.


    It wasn''t until five minutes later that the dialog box responded. "Fly out of the diving bell" only sent two words.


    "Thank you"?


    Su Su is more confused. Thank you? Thank you for what? How can this man''s foreword not match his afterword.


    Su Su thought about it and didn''t know what to return, so she simply didn''t return. I just lean on the chair and look up at the ceiling. I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    "Who are you"


    Su Su still couldn''t help sending a message.


    The man replied, "who is important?"


    Su Su''s face is very sad. This man came out of the novel. The answer is... Very overbearing!


    Su Su typing fast: "it''s important but not important, but it''s me who should say thank you."


    The man replied:


    "it''s me"


    it''s me

 Chapter 627

    Su Su Chang breathed a sigh of relief and thought that she had been closed for a long time. Today, she sat still on the table for more than ten hours. The more she thought about it, the more dizzy she felt.


    Why don''t you go to the website and see if that person has any new comments, Su Su thought.


    Sue Su went to the kitchen to make a cup of coffee, then took a piece of bread and went back to the computer desk. To tell the truth, Su Su still has some small expectations in her heart. She can''t tell why.


    In a word, every comment of the man named flying out of the diving bell has his own opinion, and every time I read his comment, I can''t help but be attracted.


    The man named feichu diving bell made Su Su feel very familiar, but she couldn''t figure out who it would be.


    "Ding Dong," the system''s voice sounded,


    sure enough, Su Su quickly put down her coffee and opened the message box.


    "Hey, why haven''t you produced any new works these two days? What are you doing? "


    Su Su quickly typed: "ha ha, I''ve been making new works these days. This work is different from the previous one. My design idea this time is to miss a person I may lose forever. Alas, when I''m done, I will upload it to the website for the first time."


    At the other end, Gu Sinian is holding his cell phone in his bed waiting for Su Su''s reply. Yes, the person with ID of flying out of the diving bell is Gu Sinian.


    Even though Gu Sinian really wants to leave Su Su, he doesn''t want to be a stumbling block on Su Su''s road to success. Now he even has a problem walking. How can he give Su Su Su happiness?


    However, he can''t bear to, he can only constantly study those books related to art, just to let Su Su notice herself on the website, so that Su Su can occasionally send messages with herself, although she doesn''t know who she is.


    "Ding Dong," Gu Sinian knew Su Su Su was back to himself when he heard this voice. If it wasn''t for his difficulty in action now, he would jump out of bed happily.


    However, after Gu Sinian seriously read Su Su''s news, Gu Sinian''s face was black and terrible.


    In memory of someone who might be lost forever? Is it me that Su Su is talking about? Gu Sinian thought.


    Gu Sinian tried to calm himself down, but he felt more and more agitated in his heart. But isn''t that what he wanted? Let Su Su leave himself. This is the right choice to help Su Su''s life. But my heart, why is it so painful?


    Gu Sinian is in doubt. Is it right or wrong for him to do this? Slowly, Gu Sinian finds that he has tears on both sides of his cheek.


    Sue, I really don''t want to leave you.


    Gu Sinian slowly typed a few words in the dialog box.


    "Oh? May lose the person, that person is very important to you? "


    After Su Su received the news, he also fell into a deep meditation. Is Gu Sinian really going to lose me? Does he really want me? But I''m really sad. Gu Sinian, you son of a bitch, Su Su Bian even started to cry.


    After wiping away her tears, Su Su sorted out her emotions and replied,


    "yes, it''s very important, but it seems that he doesn''t want me anymore."


    Gu Sinian, on the other side, fell into deep meditation after receiving Su Su''s reply. He decided not to be a coward any more. He was no longer afraid that he would drag Su Su down. Even if he could not walk in the future, he would use his own ability to keep Su Su Su safe. Su Su, I would never let you go again.


    At this time, the nurse who helped Gu Sinian cover came in.


    "Si Nian, how do you feel today?" The nurse asked with concern.


    "It''s the same as before." Gu Sinian replied faintly. His heart is all about Su Su, and he has no time to talk to outsiders.


    "Si Nian, come on, you will get better," the nurse said with concern to Gu Si Nian.


    Gu Sinian is really not in the mood to pay attention to the nurse at this moment. He used her to drive Su Su away. Gu Sinian still has a big apology for Su Su Su. At that time, Gu Sinian was very dissatisfied with what the nurse said to Su Su Su.


    Gu Sinian didn''t say a word, just staring at his mobile phone.


    Seeing this, the nurse sat down beside Gu Sinian''s bed and said to herself,


    "Si Nian, how many girlfriends have you made since childhood? What kind of girlfriends are they? I''m so surprised. You tell me about them." The nurse said and started to move her hand, even gently shaking Gu Sixian''s body.


    The nurse''s flash brought Gu Sinian back from his meditation.


    Gu Sinian frowned and replied impatiently:


    "what are you doing? Don''t touch me


    "Si Nian, what''s the matter with you? You are angry with me! Si Nian, did I not do well enough to make you angry? " The nurse was flustered when she saw Gu''s anger.


    "Si Nian, did that bitch come back to you that day and make you so unhappy?"As soon as Gu Sixian heard the nurse say this, his heart became even more angry,


    "which bitch are you talking about?" Gu Sinian stares at the nurse.


    The nurse only felt that Gu Sinian''s eyes were cold, but she still held her head high and said:


    "it''s Su Su, of course!"


    As soon as Gu Sinian heard this sentence, he was even more angry. He turned his face and yelled at the nurse:


    "Su Su is not a bitch! Next time let me hear you say that Su Su''s half is not, you are fired directly, the next day will not be used to work! Well, please go out at once, or I''ll ring the bell for your doctor to take you out


    The nurse didn''t expect that Gu Sinian''s reaction to Su Su would be so big. It was clear that Gu Sinian hated Su Su so much that day. It seemed that if she wanted Gu Sinian to fall in love with her, she had to make a good plan.


    After the nurse left, she saw Gu Sinian sighing in front of the mobile phone at the crack of the door. She couldn''t understand why Gu Sinian likes to watch the mobile phone so much now. She is happy every day with her mobile phone these days. Only today, it seems that Gu Sinian is a little depressed.


    Gu Sinian held his mobile phone and made several sentences in the dialog box, which were deleted by himself.


    "Su Su, actually I''m Gu Sinian. I don''t want to leave you. Can you come back?"


    "Su Su, I''m Gu Sinian. I''m sorry. I''m wrong. Can you forgive me?"


    "Su Su, I''m Gu Sinian. I miss you so much. How about coming back?"


    Gu Sinian successively typed several strings of words were finally deleted by him, and he could only stare at his mobile phone in silence.

 Chapter 628

    Su Su, who had not slept well for several days, only felt very tired today, so she made a cup of hot milk early, cleaned up and went back to her room to sleep. However, she did not expect that when she woke up the next morning, she would be overwhelmed by the sudden news.


    When she woke up the next morning, Su Su was in a daze. Then she got up again and opened the curtain. The sunlight came into the whole room. The light was a little harsh. Su Su Su blocked her eyes with her hand.


    It''s a nice day outside today, Susu thought.


    Of course, it''s just Su Su''s thought that she didn''t see the missed calls on her mobile phone.


    Su Su went to the head of the bed and picked up her mobile phone to see what time it was. However, she was scared to death by more than 60 missed calls on her mobile phone, the most of which came from Gu Sirui.


    Su Su picks up her mobile phone and dials back to Gu Sirui. With a drop of the phone, Gu Sirui answers the phone in a flustered tone


    and tells Su Su Su to watch today''s fashion headlines. It''s urgent!


    "Mm-hmm," Su Su put down her milk, took out her mobile phone and casually opened the news client.


    However, when Su Su opened the news client, several extra large letters of Sibyl came into view, accounting for three-quarters of the whole news plate. Su Su''s heart sank, and he only felt that something big would happen soon.


    Su Su opened a news at random, and what came into sight was that Sibyl officially launched a cheap copy of a series of the fire a few days ago, and this series was the series that Su Su Su created in his illness and won great praise.


    Su Su looked at the familiar styles on the screen of her mobile phone and felt a whirl.


    At the other end, Gu Sinian frowned at the headlines of the fashion sector this morning.


    I haven''t contacted Gu Sirui for a long time. Gu Sinian thought for a while, and finally dialed Gu Sirui,


    "Hello, Sirui, do me a favor."


    "Brother, is it because of Su Su?" Gu Sirui is not surprised to receive a call from Gu Sinian. Su Su has an accident. Now the most anxious one should be his brother.


    "Well, it''s not convenient for me to help Susu now. If you have any way to help her, you must help her."


    "I know, brother. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    After listening to Gu Sirui''s reply, Gu Sixian finally put down half of the stone in his heart, but he was still a little worried that Su Su couldn''t handle the matter well.


    At this moment, Su Su thought of the contract he signed with Sibyl a few days ago and ran to his study.


    Although Su Su had a fall on the way to the study, what she wanted now was to find the contract quickly. Only the contract could explain all this.


    Su Su''s knee is still bleeding, but she doesn''t mind at all. She is looking for the contract crazily in her study, but Su Su is usually too lazy. Her study is always in a mess. Now she can''t find the contract.


    Su Su finally sat down on the floor of his study, thinking that if Gu Sinian was by his side, he would help him find and clean up the room.


    Slowly, the memories of the past and Gu Sinian''s together came out of Su Su''s mind.


    "Little devil, if you don''t have me, what should you do? Look at your study. Is it like a girl''s study


    Gu Sinian said to Su Su sitting on the ground while packing up.


    "I will not be without you! Hum Su Su made a face at him and then spat out his tongue. In Gu Sinian''s eyes, all this was lovely to death.


    At the thought of these, tears slowly filled Su Su''s eyes, now she has nothing, even with other people''s contracts will be adjusted, but also cheated by others.


    Thinking, the computer made a "Ding Dong" sound.


    This is the news prompt sound of the website. Su Su suddenly thought, by the way, there is also flying out of the diving bell. Ask him, he must have a way.


    Open the dialog box, Su Su see is flying out of the diving bell care.


    "How are you? I saw the news this morning. They even made a copy of that work. "


    "I''m in a terrible mood now. I wanted to find out the contract with Sibyl at home, but it seems that I lost the contract. I''m in a terrible mood now. I don''t know what to do." Su Su returned.


    After seeing Su Su''s reply, Gu Sinian really didn''t know what to say. This woman is still the same as before. She doesn''t like to clean up and doesn''t make any progress.


    "Don''t panic. You call Sibyl and ask what''s going on with the person who signed the contract with you."


    When Su Su saw the reply of flying out of the diving bell, Mause immediately opened up. Yes, I can''t find the contract. They still have one. Su Su quickly dialed the person in charge.


    "Hello - is that sister Yang? I''m Su Su. I''d like to ask you why Sibyl has just released a new copy evaluation series of my works without my permissionSu Su asked in an unfriendly voice.


    "Oh, it''s Miss Su. I''m afraid you''ve never seen our contract clearly, have you? There is an article on the contract that contains all the works under Article 3 of the copyright law. We are not in breach of the contract. Sibyl has always been doing business with integrity. We are looking forward to cooperating with you next time. "


    The person in charge hung up after a long line of words, leaving Su Su alone to recall what she had just said.


    It turned out that I really fell into the trap. What kind of rotten company is playing shady. She didn''t see that clause at all and didn''t explain it when signing the contract.


    This series of works is the biggest one that Su Su has devoted herself to. When she was ill, Su Su also insisted on creating. She slept three or four hours a day and spent the rest of her time revising her works. She kept improving.


    Today, Sibyl turns her works of art, which she has devoted so much time and energy to, into affordable goods that can be seen in every street. It''s really chilling for Su Su Su.


    Su Su swears that Sibyl must give her an account of this matter.


    After she calmed down, Su Su opened the website dialog box,


    "I made it clear that there was a overlord clause in the contract, but I ignored it and didn''t explain it when I signed the contract."


    After Gu Sinian of the hospital received the news, he could think of what means Sibyl used to cheat Su Su.


    "Calm down first, and we''ll find a way slowly. Is there anyone around you who can help you?" Gu Sinian typed these words and pressed send, in order to let Su Su think that he could go to Gu Sirui for help.

 Chapter 629

    Gu Sirui stands in Gu Sinian''s office, looking at his brother. Gu Sirui can''t help but frown and worry about the relationship between Gu Sinian and Su Su.


    Irritable, Gu Sirui takes out a cigarette from his pocket and hands it to Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian looked at him, waved his hand and said, "no, No Gu Sixian turned his mouth and slowly took back his cigarette. He lit it and smoked it.


    As the smoke swirled, Gu Sirui asked, "what happened to you and Su Su?" After shaking his head, Gu Sinian turned the swivel chair to the other side of the window and turned his back to Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui was even more anxious when he saw his brother''s situation. Gu Sirui said in French: "brother, would you wake up? I really help you now. You have to tell me the truth about you two. Otherwise, how can I help you? Two minds must be better than one. "


    Gu Sinian was not moved by Gu Sirui''s words. Gu Sirui saw his brother''s situation and said nothing.


    The two brothers were so silent in the office that they didn''t say a word more. After a while, Gu Sinian seemed to want to start.


    Slowly said: "make break." Gu Sirui is very curious about how his brother suddenly wants to tell him about them.


    But for the sake of Gu Sinian and Su Su''s happiness, Gu Sirui didn''t care to think so much about it, so he quickly asked Gu Sinian. Gu Sirui said, "where are you? No more talking? "


    Gu Sinian sat on the armchair and whispered. Brother Gu Sirui continues to ask: "don''t answer the phone?"


    Gu Sinian continued to whisper. What else does Gu Sirui want to ask? Gu Sinian also sees his careful thinking. He quickly got up and said to Gu Sirui, "I have other things to deal with. You can do as you like."


    Gu Sirui gives Gu Sinian a cold eye. Gu Sinian looked impatiently at his younger brother Gu Sirui. Gu Sirui is also very witty out of his office.


    Gu Sirui was sitting in the car, thinking that his brother and Su Su had overcome the difficulties and obstacles along the way. It would be a pity if they could not be together. Gu Sirui takes out his mobile phone and turns to Su Su''s mobile phone number.


    Without thinking about it, he called Su Su. Su Su, on the other hand, is worried about her work and the contract.


    I was in a panic for a moment. This is Gu Sirui''s call. Su Su is awakened by the sudden ringing of the phone. Seeing that it was Gu Sirui who called, he connected the phone without thinking much.


    Gu Sirui said straight to the point: "where are you? I''ll find you Su Su is puzzled that Gu Sirui suddenly comes to find him, but he tells Gu Sirui where he is.


    Gu Sirui stepped on the accelerator all the way to the end and ran to Su Su''s place. Before entering the room, Gu Sirui was still thinking about how to talk to Su Su about his brother Gu Sinian.


    How can we solve the misunderstanding between the two and make them reconcile.


    Gu Sirui racked his brains and didn''t think of how to say it. He walked into the room as soon as he saw it. Gu Sirui didn''t come up with a better way to solve it.


    Helpless, had to harden the scalp to enter the house. After Su Su hung up with Gu Sirui, he roughly guessed Gu Sirui''s main purpose of looking for himself this time. Su Su has always believed in fate. Now Gu Sirui''s practice makes Su Su even more embarrassed.


    Su Su was thinking about this problem when Gu Sirui pushed the door and came in. Su Su quickly gets up to meet Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui said half jokingly and half seriously: "my treatment is too good. I need you to meet me in person. " Su Su just laughed and didn''t speak.


    The two sat down. Gu Sirui doesn''t rush to the theme either. Chatting with Su Su. Su Su is not in a hurry, because just waiting for the mood is very boring, now there is a person to chat with himself is also very good.


    Gu Sirui finally said politely, "Su Su, do you want to take on a new project? I have one in my hand... "


    Su Su has not yet waited for Gu Sirui to make the whole paragraph clear, so she quickly interrupts Gu Sirui''s words, and then gently says, "I''m really not in the mood to pick up the project now." Gu Sirui looks at Su Su with some doubts, thinking that Su Su is really worried about his brother.


    I''m not even in the mood for work. In this way, the two people said by mistake became two meanings. After hearing Su Su Su''s words, Gu Sirui felt that they had made up with each other and played the game again. He quickly entered the theme and said, "what''s the matter?" Su Su shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "there is something wrong with one project."


    Gu Sirui can''t help but be surprised to hear that he thinks too much. "Is it serious?" he asked? Do you need my brother... " Su Su once again interrupted Gu Sirui''s words, stubbornly said: "it''s OK, I can solve it myself." Gu Sirui can''t help sighing, how can he not open which pot.


    How to talk about my brother at this time. I don''t have a brain. Su Su saw Gu Sirui''s angry expression and couldn''t help laughing. Gu Sirui also smiles awkwardly and says, "do you need my help?" Su Su continued to shake her head obstinately.Gu Sirui thinks that he is a reading girl, and for a long time no one can beat him. Even his brother can''t say that he is a reading girl.


    But why to Su Su here, become clumsy, Gu Sirui is helpless. Su Su feels embarrassed when they are talking like this, but it''s not good to take the initiative to avoid Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui also felt that the topic of their conversation seemed more and more embarrassing, so he got up to say goodbye to Su Su, turned and left.


    Gu Sirui sat in the car, very unwilling, she can''t believe she just failed? In this way, the dialogue with Su Su has not been defeated for several rounds?


    Gu Sirui carefully recalls their conversation and dials Gu Sinian''s phone. Gu Sinian is sitting in the office in a daze. Seeing that his younger brother Gu Sirui is calling, he gets through the phone.


    Gu Sirui said with some frustration: "brother, I understand that Su Su''s studio is very quiet recently. You can start from this aspect." Gu Sixian turned his lips unconsciously on the phone.


    After inquiring for a long time, I found out so much news, but it''s not easy to beat my brother. Calm and brother said a word, know, decisive hang up the phone.

 Chapter 630

    After Su Su saw Gu Sirui off, he thought that he could not wait to die like this. In this way, he was very passive. The most important thing was that he didn''t benefit himself at all. In the end, the fruits of his hard work would soon become worthless.


    Su Su was very angry when she thought about this, but when she thought about it, it seemed that she didn''t blame the government. If she had read the content carefully when she signed the contract, it would not have become the result now. Su Su drank coffee with chagrin.


    All of a sudden, I think these things should go through the legal process. Su Su has always been a vigorous and resolute person. He will do what he thinks and finish it.


    Su Su did not dare to be vague about the contract. She thought it over, and didn''t seem to know a lawyer or something.


    I had to get up and go to the law firm for consultation. After Su Su arrived at the law firm, he found a lawyer with high qualifications in the firm and simply told the lawyer about his situation.


    Su Su observed that as soon as she began to speak, the lawyer frowned. Su Su thought: it seems that things are not very easy to do.


    Sure enough, as soon as Su Su''s words were finished, the lawyer quickly said, "Miss Su, your case is really difficult." Su Su thought that even if she had more money, she would have to settle the matter.


    Su Su stubborn asked: "I can give you some money." The lawyer looked at Su Su, shook his head and said, "the odds are slim." Su Su heard that the lawyer had already said this, so she didn''t say anything. Some went out of the law firm in frustration.


    Stubborn Su Su is not willing to go on consulting with another law firm. However, after consulting several companies, Su Su''s answer was that the odds of winning were slim. Su Su is very sad to return to the studio.


    Looking at the staff who are not busy. Su Su didn''t blame them. Instead, she blamed herself for not running the studio well. That''s what made it happen. Even facing the situation of closing down.


    Su Su sat alone in her office, looking at the plans she hadn''t finished designing. Su Su felt more lost.


    She slowly opened the drawer of the table, which put Su Su''s manuscript paper and some supplies, Su Su repeatedly stroked. Tears, glasses were choked red. Helpless, had to get up and open the window to blow.


    After a while, Su Su sorted out her emotions, turned and walked out of the office, and gathered all the employees in the studio together.


    Su Su looks at every employee here. They are all selected by themselves and each has its own advantages. Su Su always looks in the eye and keeps it in mind.


    Su Su first asked, "do you all know why I suddenly gathered you for a meeting?" Employees shake their heads one after another, saying they don''t know.


    But everyone''s heart has a bad feeling, just from Su Su''s eyes and expression can see that nothing good is going to happen. But no one is willing to pierce this layer of window paper.


    Su Su didn''t hide too much, but said straight to the point: "we should all know about our studio''s recent signing with Sibyl company, but there are some problems in the contract, including Sibyl company''s reasons and my personal reasons.


    I feel very guilty and helpless. Things have become what they are now... " Before Su Su finished, she was interrupted by a girl among the employees. The girl said excitedly, "we believe you. Don''t feel guilty."


    After the girl finished this sentence, the originally quiet employees suddenly became restless. Everyone agreed with the girl. Sue clapped her hands to calm everyone down.


    Then he continued: "anyway, this is how it really happened. I have a showdown with you today to let you plan as soon as possible. In case of any accident, we won''t be caught off guard. "


    The girl who just took the lead continued to say loudly, "we won''t leave. We are willing to stay." The rest of the staff also said that they didn''t want to leave the studio, and they were willing to follow Su Su through all the time.


    Su Su was immediately moved by these employees. After expressing his feelings to the employees, he went back to the office bitterly. Sue sat in the office until the end of the day.


    She was saddened by her wild fantasy. When I first set up the studio, I was ready to make it bigger and stronger. I didn''t expect that it would be calculated by villains so soon. It''s hard to predict.


    After thinking about it, Su Su went home like a walking corpse. I opened the refrigerator and made a simple dinner for myself. I didn''t eat much, so I put down my chopsticks.


    Su Su understands that the body is the capital of revolution, but helpless, at this time, it is really difficult to consider the health.


    Just like the usual inspirational books, everyone knows the truth and can say it. But it''s hard to get you to act.


    Su Su thought of it with a bitter smile. Su Su looked at the empty room and felt lonely. Turn on the computer, there are some finished products she designed and some words from her heart in the computer.Su Su saw the comment and immediately thought of the netizen "flying out of the diving bell". With the idea of having a try, Su Su started a chat with each other. Su Su didn''t give much hope. But sometimes fate is so wonderful, sitting next to the computer Gu Sinian, waiting for Su Su to go online, and then give her advice.


    Anxious waiting makes Gu Sinian fidgety. I want to call Su Su and ask her, but I''m afraid she''s cold and even angry.


    He interrupted the thought. When Gu Sinian was thinking, Su Su''s chat message came over. This can make Gu Sinian very happy. Gu Sinian slowly asks Su Su about her condition. Su Su, on the other hand, thinks that he is just a simple netizen. The most important thing is that he has unique opinions on this aspect of doing things.


    So I love chatting with him. Su Su talked about her recent situation with "flying out of the diving bell". Gu Sixian frowned and thought of solutions for Su Su.


    At this time, Su Su is more like a little girl, who spits out her unhappiness, unhappiness and distress to "fly out of the diving bell". Gu Sinian is not tired of teaching and comforting Su Su one by one.

 Chapter 631

    Su Su is still disgusted with this matter and feels that there is no room for easing the contradiction with Sibyl.


    Su Su and "flying out of the diving bell" were still very angry when they talked about this: "the rules in the contract are against me, and the lawyer also said that even in a lawsuit, there is still no chance of winning. I was really blind at that time. I didn''t see the contract clearly, and I didn''t expect that the company would play tricks like this! "


    "Flying out of the diving bell" seems to feel her weakness and sleepiness across the mobile phone screen, and the speed of reply is slowing down. I''m worried about her at the end of my cell phone.


    Su Su doesn''t want to talk about these negative energy words with "flying out of the diving bell", but she has a volcano in her heart, but she can''t erupt.


    Every time I think of the company using her to design a cheap imitation, her blood will boil instantly. It seems that she is determined to show her long cherished treasure in front of others, but is stolen by a thief who has been coveting for a long time.


    "Flying out of the diving bell" gives her a message every time, but it always points to her design intention and the special implication, which makes her feel like a confidant in life.


    So when she encountered these troubles in the company, she couldn''t help talking to "fly out of the diving bell". Su Su thinks that even if she says something wrong, "flying out of the diving bell" can understand her meaning and the helplessness that usually doesn''t show easily.


    Su Su glanced at her mobile phone and saw that the message of "flying out of the diving bell" was still sent a few minutes ago, "don''t worry, there will be a way, I''ll help you think about it!" It''s on.


    She was powerless to hook the corner of her mouth, with that pair of confused eyes, but more like to cry. Su Su looked at the news and thought that everyone had no idea. What can you do?


    Su Su felt even more hopeless and poured himself a glass of red wine, hoping to forget this worry temporarily in the paralysis of alcohol. At night when the quilt is covered, the next day is a brand new day, everything will be better! Su Su thought blindly and optimistically. Then he turned on the music player beside the bedside table, and Zhou Huajian''s low voice flowed slowly: "laugh at you, I''ve wasted all my efforts, love competing for the beauty of Jinghua. I''m afraid that luck will turn my eyes to the original, and I''m fascinated by greed, hatred, hate and anger ¡¤


    "ah Su Su sighed a long time, thinking that life is not a "difficult to read by"? Every day, there are new depressions, new troubles and countless hesitations, which are indeed "impossible to prevent with these two eyes and a hundred arms or a thousand hands".


    She took another look at her mobile phone. Intellectually, she still thought there would be no way to "fly out of the diving bell", but emotionally, she unconsciously believed what he said.


    Because the feeling he gave Su Su was always gentle and reliable. This kind of feeling that can make her have some dependence is rare.


    As she thought about it, her mind flew farther and farther, thinking of Gu Sinian, who had not been in touch for a long time, and Gu Sirui''s hesitant and tentative tone when he called not long ago. Su Su relaxes herself and falls into a soft big bed. Unconsciously, she feels drowsy,


    "Ding Dong". The sound of the mobile phone starts, and the slightly vibrating mobile phone pulls Su Su Su back from her drowsiness. Looking down, I found that it was the news of "flying out of the diving bell": "since it is not feasible to fight a lawsuit, why not shake other people in the company?"


    Then came the news: "Sibyl''s practice of squeezing designers like this is certainly not without before. Why not use these old grievances to arouse these people''s dissatisfaction with the company and cause pressure on the company?"


    Su Su felt like he was getting through Ren Du''s two veins. He felt that his whole body was unblocked. These words are really enlightening. It''s like "flying out of the diving bell" sending a message in the past: "I''ve heard that the company has signed these unfair jumps with many people before. After squeezing the fresh blood of the designers, they will abandon them."


    "Flying out of the diving bell": "the company must have accumulated a lot of resentment and stirred up the emotions of these people. When the company has pressure, it has to reconsider."


    Su Su felt that the proposal of "flying out of the diving bell" was really feasible, and even immediately planned a rough implementation plan. When you want to further improve the details, the mobile phone receives the message prompt sound continuously.


    "Flying out of the diving bell": "if you want to seek more legal aid or a more complete solution, you can also consult a consulting company called raven, which is invested by a friend of mine with high credibility." The company''s contact information was then sent out. "I still have investment in this company, so if you want to consult, you can go directly to the manager of Raven and give your name. I will tell them that they will try their best to help you


    Seeing this, Su Su couldn''t help wondering. She has always thought that "flying out of the diving bell" should be with her. No matter how hard it is, she is also an enthusiast who is very interested in design. Otherwise, how can she always say her unfinished words. And it always coincides with many of her original design ideas?


    But I didn''t expect that he would invest in a consulting company, and from the past correspondence, this netizen''s "ability" is more than that.


    Su Su was even more curious about "flying out of the diving bell.". But now the urgent need has not been solved, Su Su decided to try to shake the company''s internal, and then to inquire about "flying out of the diving bell" in detail.Su Su: "thank you very much. How about inviting you to dinner another day? That''s a good idea. If I can make it, it will probably help me a lot. Don''t refuse! "


    "Flying out of the diving bell": "you''re welcome. It''s normal for friends to help each other. Your work is really great. It''s my pleasure to help you. "


    Su Su felt that "flying out of the diving bell" was more intimate. The red wine that I just drank is coming into play. Su Su slowly fell into a dream under the influence of alcohol. Su Su''s dreams were not very stable because of her emotional ups and downs during the day.


    The dim bedside lamp was on for a long time, reflecting Su Su''s frown on the bed.


    Her dream is bizarre. For a moment, it''s old lady Gu''s slapping on her face. She''s lonely when she''s away from home. For a while, it was the plot that Gu Sirui got along with a long time ago, but it was not very pleasant, like a layer of haze.


    The dream is chaotic. Su Su''s site is changing all the time. The last moment he was in the company, he suddenly came to the road. She heard a screeching sound of braking. She saw a car with less than enough braking. Under the huge inertia and impact force, with the sound of metal scraping and tearing, it hit the guardrail.


    People in the driver''s seat are protected by airbags and have a short buffer time. But it still can''t resist the damage. Su Su saw the man''s head hit the windshield hard and was bounced away again. She didn''t know what hurt her chest, hands and legs. She was bleeding.


    Su Su couldn''t see the faces of the people in the driver''s seat. There was a lot of confusion around her. She was very anxious and felt that she was a very important person. She was anxious to run to the car to save him, but she was always pushed away. When she finally got close to the car through the crowd, Su Su was awakened by the alarm clock.


    She turned off the alarm clock, and her heart was still pounding. Although she didn''t see each other''s face in the end, she knew that it was Gu Sinian ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    after washing quickly in the morning, Su Su went to the company and began to rub her hands, preparing to implement the proposal of "flying out of the diving clock".

 Chapter 632

    The nurse called Gu Sinian to get up this morning, but found that Gu Sinian was still sleeping in bed, which was totally inconsistent with his usual self-discipline habits. She thought that she must have gone to bed late last night, but she didn''t know the reason why Gu went to bed late. After all, Gu took care of everything in the company now.


    The nurse first went out to prepare Gu Sinian''s toiletries, and then wanted to call Gu Sinian to get up. He walked into the bed and saw Gu Sinian''s handsome face sleeping on the bed. Those usually sharp edges and thin faces, usually strangers do not close to the cold temperament, as if at this moment are turned into nothing.


    The slight radian of his mouth adds to the harmlessness and tenderness he never had before. The nurse''s heart pounded and he couldn''t help reaching out to touch his face.


    Su Su came to the company and before she could carry out her plan, she was attracted by the chirping voice and hot atmosphere of a group of designers gathered in the corner of the tea room.


    She went into the tea room, vaguely heard the company''s designer Wang Qi''s voice. Even half a corridor away, she could still hear her voice of resentment: "isn''t Sibyl doing enough? Isn''t this Su Su affair enough to sober everyone up? "


    Sue, are they talking about me?


    Su Su wanted to join in the fun, but now she decided to wait and see what they wanted to say.


    She heard another designer she worked with say, "yes, the company has been bullying us for a long time. Once, in order to support their manager''s relatives, they even took he Yun''s design draft for their own, and forced him to sign the name through the back door through coercion! "


    Su Su had heard something about it, but she didn''t know that there was such a black curtain. But she always thought that she was the relative of the manager, so she won the foreign award with her design draft, but she didn''t expect that the design draft belonged to He Yun.


    Wang Qi went on to say: "this happened. The first time it happened, there would be a second time and a third time. Every design draft is our child. Now what the company grabs is our own efforts. Isn''t it enough for you to reconsider your future? "


    When Su Su heard this, she knew that she didn''t need to stir up a fight. It seems that many people have been complaining about the company for a long time. Su Su sent a message to "fly out of the diving bell" in the past: "as soon as I entered the company, I heard several designers express dissatisfaction with the company. It seems that the morale of the army has begun to waver."


    "Flying out of the diving bell" responded quickly: "that''s better. You just need to watch it change."


    Su Su: "ha ha, it seems that our heroes think alike."


    Gu Sinian just woke up when the nurse Kankan was about to touch his face. Reflexively, he opened the hand of the nurse. As soon as a word "roll" came out of his mouth, he heard the special prompt of the mobile phone at the head of the bed.


    He quickly picked up his cell phone and sent a message. After the nurse saw a message from the other side on the mobile phone, Gu Sinian''s eyes became soft, and even his anger disappeared.


    After he replied to the news, he saw that the nurse was still standing in the same place. In the blink of an eye, he suddenly became cold: "why don''t you go? If I find out that you''ve done something furtive in the future, I''ll be fired. "


    After that, he pressed his lips tightly and refused to talk to the nurse or look at her again.


    I felt that someone shared a common hatred with her here. I was able to vent some of my resentment and have the confidence to postpone all Sibyl''s orders. Anyway, she and the company will no longer have the same harmonious cooperative relationship as before.


    From this, she began to cultivate potential new people. These new people usually have more respect for her, life and work also have a lot of help, a sense of responsibility from her heart. Treat new people more attentively.


    When the new work was finished, everyone was very happy. Xiaoli: "sister Su, the work is finished. You''re the only one left who hasn''t signed your name. Please sign your name quickly


    Su Su took the design draft and looked over it again and again. It''s just the hard work of everyone''s cooperation to appreciate it. It really brings together a lot of features. When she picked up the pen and was about to sign it, she stopped and said, "I won''t sign it."


    Xiaoli was surprised: "why, sister Su, we can''t make these new works without you!"


    Su Su just smiles, shakes her head and stops talking. This is not the time for fame and fortune.


    Xiao Li has also heard about the company''s design of Su Su''s cheap copy, thinking that the company won''t let Su Su sign. He ran to discuss these things with other newcomers: "I didn''t expect that sister Su couldn''t even sign her own name. Is all the hard work of planning for such a long time wasted? "


    "Yes! It''s ruthless of the company to do so. Who dares to sign a contract with Sibyl in the future? "


    "Sister Su is really big hearted. Signature is very important to our designers. Don''t you care about it like this?"


    "We have to give advice to sister su. We can''t let the company bully her in vain!"


    So they all got together and talked about it. In addition to their indignation and emotion, they also showed respect for Su Su.Su Su heard about the new man''s indignation, and was happy to say nothing. She just made the order well, but still gave the company a share.


    Su Su gave a brief account of the situation here with "flying out of the diving bell". She could feel that he really cared and wanted to help her. Naturally, she wanted to explain the situation to him. "Flying out of the diving bell" replies as fast as ever: "in this way, the company doesn''t have much to say on the surface."


    Su Su: "thanks to you all the way to help me understand me, otherwise I will definitely feel unable to survive."


    "Flying out of the diving bell": "since we are friends, we don''t have to say thank you. You are a good girl who deserves a lot of help. I''m willing to support you as much as I can. "


    Su Su saw this sentence, the corner of her mouth turned up more. What is better than having someone to support you, understand you, and help you when you are in trouble?


    Two days ago, Su Su still felt that the left and right sides were in short supply. There were difficulties and obstacles before and after that, and he didn''t have to make great efforts to overcome them. It was when she was disheartened, with the help and comfort of "flying out of the diving bell" and these new people, Su Su suddenly felt that there was a bright future ahead.


    So it is more capable to do things, people are also a lot of neat. It is more dazzling and attractive than before.

 Chapter 633

    At noon that day after work, Su Su asked Wang Jie and Xiao Xi to have dinner downstairs. As the first group of senior employees to join Sibyl company, sister Wang almost grew up with the company. Although she is not in the decision-making management, she has a great weight among the employees of the company. Su Su once went to the company to work overtime, and found that sister Wang, who fainted in the office because of a high fever, not only sent her to the hospital in time, but also took care of her all night. Therefore, sister Wang has always been grateful to Su Su Su, and on weekdays, she came and went with Su Su Su, but became half intimate friends. Xiao Xi, who has been in the company for about a year, is also popular among new and old employees with his quaint personality and lovely and sweet appearance.


    Three people arm in arm very close into the restaurant, Su Su deliberately found a quiet corner of the location.


    Su Su handed the menu to sister Wang and said with a smile, "sister Wang, Xiao Xi, it''s my treat today. That day, I saw a new dessert from this family. It looks very delicious, but I can''t finish it all by myself, so I have to ask you to help me."


    Before sister Wang spoke, Xiao Xi opened her mouth.


    "Sister Su Su, you are my goddess. How do you know that I want to try this new product recently? Hehe, I''m not welcome."


    Sister Wang gently gave Xiao Xi a crutch, said: "you this dead wench, is a greedy cat, did not see you su elder sister has the matter of mind, still in this how how how to shout, not a positive type."


    Su Su''s heart was filled with emotion. Sure enough, Jiang was old and spicy. She thought she was strong enough to hide. Unexpectedly, she was still seen by sister Wang.


    "Sister Su Su, what''s the matter with you? I can''t see that you have something on your mind. Hee hee." Xiao Xi was finished by sister Wang, dragging her cheek and looking at Su Su.


    Su Su first called the waiter and ordered the good food. Then Su Su took a drink from her glass and put it down with a sigh.


    With concern, sister Wang asked, "Su Su, what''s the matter with you? I can see that you are not quite right today. Either you take the wrong cup or you sit there in a daze. What''s the matter? Let''s help you analyze it. "


    Su Su looked at sister Wang''s sincere concern and felt a touch in her heart. Then she told the whole story.


    Before Su Su had finished, Xiao Xi had already jumped up, and sister Wang was frowning.


    "Sister Wang, Xiao Xi, you should never have heard of what I said today."


    Su Su was not the one who made trouble behind her back, but this time she was really angry by Sibyl, so she didn''t need to spread the overlord clause. When she told sister Wang and Xiao Xi about it, her anger and grievances came naturally from her heart.


    Su Su knows that sister Wang represents the small group of old employees of the company, and Xiao Xi represents the group of young people and newcomers of the company. As long as they know about it, the whole company will basically know about it. Although on the surface, she still told her not to say anything, Su Su knew that there was no airtight wall in the world. She didn''t have to send news in groups or notice one by one. As long as she let out a little wind, as long as everyone began to waver, this goal was achieved.


    Ryan, the general manager of Sibyl, has long heard about the small unrest of his employees. He knows that the source of this incident must be Su Su. But without evidence, he has no way to deal with Su Su. What''s more, they have no confidence and they can only eat this dumb loss. But what Ryan didn''t expect is that things are getting more and more serious.


    Coincidentally, as the first group of senior employees to enter Sibyl company, sister Wang has almost grown up with the company. Although she is not in the decision-making management, she also has a great weight among the employees of the company. After listening to Su Su Su''s story that day, sister Wang felt sorry for Su Su, but as an old employee, she also had feelings for the company. She had some doubts and expectations in her heart. She wondered whether the company that she had stayed for so long would really do such a thing, and expected that there was any misunderstanding. So she secretly said hello to Xiao Li in the administration department Let her find a way to check the contract Su Su signed with the company. As soon as Xiao Li entered the company, he worked with sister Wang. Later, she was promoted to the head of the administrative department by sister Wang''s recommendation. Naturally, it''s incumbent on her. But this check doesn''t matter. When Xiao Li was looking through the documents, he happened to see sister Wang''s work contract and found the problem.


    In the early days of Sibyl company, all the facilities and systems were not perfect. Although the salary of Wang Jie and her group of employees has been rising along with the company, they have not been reflected in the form of contract in writing, and even a formal labor contract has not been signed. The contract in the company''s archives has always been a simple one at the beginning many years ago In other words, sister Wang, in a strict sense, are only temporary workers in the company, and they have the risk of being dismissed at any time without any compensation. That''s why they burst into flames in Sibyl company.


    A group of about 20 senior employees, led by Wang Jie, collectively submitted a letter of protest, asking the company to sign a formal work contract with them immediately. At the same time, a series of related issues such as wages, benefits and insurance were clearly written in the contract. The top management of the company is in a mess, but these veteran employees are indispensable to the company''s image and business resources, so they have to follow their requirements one by one. Su Su was surprised and happy when she knew that. She just wanted to make some small fluctuations, but she didn''t expect to dig out such a big piece of material. But sister Wang''s group of people are even more grateful to Su Su. They specially invited her to a high-end restaurant for a meal, saying that if it wasn''t for her, there might be no guarantee for her work in her life. Su Su is very happy. She sent an email to Ryan, saying that she is not very inspired recently and would like to take a vacation to relax. Ryan thinks that she''s not the one who''s bothered by the old staff, so she just answers. Su Su''s cloudy mood two days ago has turned into a sunny day.During the holiday, Su Su was lying at home playing games leisurely. A message came from wechat, which was sent by Yu Jun and offered her dinner. Originally Su Su was still very tangled. In fact, she knew that Yu Jun was right for her, and she really didn''t like Yu Jun, but it was not very nice to refuse. After all, Yu Jun was really good to her.


    Su Su thought about it. Anyway, she had nothing to do at home. She might as well go out for a breath of fresh air. So I got up, washed my make-up and went out for the appointment.

 Chapter 634

    Just out of the gate of the community, I saw Yu Jun standing upright beside his little Audi. His hair was very neat and straight. He wore a suit with vest. When he saw Su Su coming out, he immediately welcomed her and helped her open the door of the co driver''s seat.


    "Thank you." Su Su saluted with a smile, and once again felt the gentlemanly demeanor of Yu Jun.


    Yu Jun brings Su Su Su to a villa area in the suburbs. He stops in front of a courtyard surrounded by green trees. From the outside, it''s just a two-story villa. However, as soon as he enters the house, Su Su''s eyes are bright. The decoration style of the whole house is particularly fresh and elegant. Yu Jun takes Su Su Su Su Su Su to a room on the second floor. He pushes the door and finds that there is a screen inside Inside the wind is tatami, like Japanese cuisine. Two people sit face to face.


    As Yu Jun picked up the kettle on the table to pour water for Su Su, he introduced to Su Su: "Su Su, an old friend of mine introduced me here. The Japanese food here is very authentic and the environment is elegant and quiet. I think you will like it, so I brought you here."


    Su Suhuan looked around and nodded with a smile: "thank you, Yu Jun. I really like this style and have a strong sense of design. Although they are all simple elements, the overall effect is very good."


    "Yes, it''s said that the boss here used to be a designer, but later he got tired of doing design, so he opened such a chic restaurant. It seems that you artists have a sense of art in everything you do."


    "Ha ha, I should say, don''t you have prejudice against our artists, or don''t you have personal worship for us?"


    Yu Jun looked up at Su Su and said, "I don''t know about other people, but I must be very enthusiastic about you."


    Su Su silently took a drink from her water cup and jumped over the topic.


    During the conversation, the food was served one after another. Su Su had a good time. This shop is really a famous craftsman. The salmon sushi is very fresh. Even Su Su, who has no feeling for Japanese food, ate a lot of pieces.


    Having enough to eat and drink, Yu Jun ordered Su Su a traditional shaved ice. Su Su''s mouth was cool and delicious, and her eyes narrowed. Sitting opposite, Yu Jun looked at her and some feelings suddenly came to his heart and burst out of his mouth.


    "Su Su, you know what I just said is not a joke. I admire you very much. I''m serious. Can you try to give me a chance?"


    Su Su almost choked herself with a piece of shaved ice. She thought, do you want to make such a sudden confession? She almost choked with a piece of shaved ice.


    "Yu Jun, thank you for your appreciation of me. You are a very excellent person, but you also know that my situation is special." Su Su put down the ice and thought about the wording in her heart. She replied with a deep face.


    "Su Su, I know your situation better than anyone else. Before, I knew you were still entangled, but now, you are not bound. I sincerely hope you can consider me, even give me a chance to have a try."


    Yu Jun''s words are full of sincerity and expectation. Su Su can''t bear to say anything more that refuses or hurts others. She doesn''t speak out in silence.


    Yu Jun saw Su Su''s silence and didn''t force her any more. He just said in a soft voice, "Su Su, I won''t force you. I''ll give you space and time. You can think about it slowly and remember my sincerity."


    Su Su didn''t say a word. She quietly picked up the shaved ice and continued to eat. After eating the shaved ice, she got up and said, "let''s go."


    Yu Jun sends Su Su Su home. On the way home, in order to ease the embarrassing atmosphere, he tries to tell some jokes to amuse Su Su. Su Su is not in the mood. He reluctantly cooperates with Su Su and stops talking. Yu Jun also calms down.


    Drive to the gate of Su Su community.


    Su Su said, "I''ll go first. Thank you today."


    With that, Su Su was ready to open the car door and get off. Unexpectedly, Yu Jun suddenly grabbed Su Su''s hand and said affectionately, "Su Su, you know, I will wait for you all the time."


    Su Su pulled back her hand, opened her mouth, and finally got out of the car without saying anything.


    Back home, Su Su felt that the whole talent was completely relaxed. She quickly changed into her pajamas, washed them, and fell to bed in a big shape. Pick up your cell phone and go on Weibo.


    As soon as I went to the microblog, I saw the message "flying out of the diving bell" sent to her yesterday, asking her how she is and what progress she has made with the company.


    Su Su gave him a brief account of her small method and a series of results. Unexpectedly, the news immediately showed that she had read it. The other party''s reply was also sent soon.


    "Do you want to know what to do in the future? Do you want to stay in Sibyl? "


    Su Su looked at the words on the screen and began to think about the problem he gave. Yes, he was so angry by the company these days that he lost his mind. He was busy fighting with the company, but he never thought about the future. Do you want to stay in such a company? If you leave, can you protect the rights and interests of the studio? If you don''t leave, will this happen again?


    Before she could figure out how to reply, the other party''s message came back.


    "If you think about it well and decide to break up with the company completely, then let it out through the media channel, then you can withdraw completely."Su Su''s sweat almost didn''t explode when she saw this sentence. How could this "flying out of the diving bell" be so magical? It''s just like being able to read the mind. All along, Su Su has been able to point out many of her problems to the point, and can give very pertinent suggestions. Su Su even wants to see the idea of "flying out of the diving bell".


    "Thank you. I''ll give your suggestion serious consideration."


    The news showed that she had read it, but the other party didn''t send any more news. Su Su closed her eyes and wanted to make the latest things go smoothly. She also thought that "flying out of the diving bell" was very reasonable. It''s just that it''s hard to make a decision. Just talking about this matter, no one can bear it for any designer. It''s the same for me. When I just knew that my design was plagiarized or was plagiarized by a trusted company, I couldn''t express my sadness in words. However, she is not only a person now, but also the whole studio depends on her. What she has to consider is not only her own emotions and rights, but the development of the whole studio.


    Think about, Su Su Teng''s play again.


    "How did Yu Jun know I was single?"


    Su Su''s sudden reaction was that what Yu Jun said today was obviously that he knew he was single. However, after thinking about it, he didn''t mention it to him. After thinking about it, Su Su Su couldn''t figure out why. He simply didn''t think about anything and put on a quilt to sleep.

 Chapter 635

    At night, there is a crescent moon hanging outside the window.


    Su Su was lying in bed, tossing and turning, thinking about the suggestions from netizens. Do you really want to break with Sibyl? They are undoubtedly violating their own rights and interests by doing so. But what should the studio do if we have a showdown now?


    Su Su turned over again, sighed and fell asleep unconsciously. God knows that her dreams that night were all about breaking up with Sibyl.


    These days Su Su''s mind is full of this matter, in a mess. Most of the colleagues in the studio can see that her state is not very good. Some people ask her what''s wrong, but she doesn''t know how to say it, so she has to smile and say that she''s OK.


    Su Su poured herself a cup of coffee and sat down in her seat, looking at her colleagues who were working hard. She was filled with emotion. These people are people who trust her and fight with her. In her opinion, they are colleagues and friends. She can''t predict the price of breaking up with Sibyl.


    If she doesn''t break up, how can she endure her works being violated and plagiarized?


    That night, Su Su turned on the computer again, found the "fly out of the diving bell", opened the dialog box, she knocked a depressed expression in the past, to express her bad mood. She is really tangled, she has too many emotions in her heart, need to find a vent, strange to say, she was the first to think of this netizen.


    "Flying out of the diving bell" soon asked her what was wrong. Su Su sighed, knocked down a line and sent it to her: it was still that matter. I was very tangled and thought about it a lot. I didn''t know how to choose.


    "Follow your heart, people who understand you will support you." Flying out of the diving bell is like thinking for a while before sending this line of words.


    Su Su stares at this line of words on the screen. She has a strange feeling in her heart. She feels at ease for no reason. Su Su read it in a soft voice, and unconsciously bent her mouth and laughed. So, that''s the decision.


    The next day, Su Su got up early and dressed herself up. She made a very important decision to break up with Sibyl. As for the studio, if colleagues really can''t understand it, she can only dissolve it with 120000 apologies.


    After packing up, Su Su stepped on her high heels and walked out of the house. Maybe today is the last time to go to the studio? Su Su gave a wry smile. She hoped that she would be in the best and most beautiful state to meet what is going to happen today.


    When she arrived at the studio, Su Su had a good look up and down. She had already said goodbye in her heart. Although she will regret it, she does not regret her decision.


    At 9:30 in the morning, all the colleagues in the studio sat in the meeting room on time. Sue adjusted her breathing and walked in.


    Standing in front of the crowd, Su Su recalled scenes related to the studio and bowed deeply to everyone. Everyone was a little confused by her sudden action, most of them looked at her.


    Su Su raised her head and stood up again. With a smile, she said firmly: "thank you for everything you have done for the studio. I love this studio very much and thank you very much. But I want to tell you today that I have decided to break up with Sibyl and I will break up with them soon. "


    Su Su''s eyes showed firmness, and everyone looked at her quietly without saying a word.


    Su Su looked around and said, "I don''t know the price to pay for the termination of Sibyl''s contract. I chose a road where everything is unknown. I don''t ask you to advance and retreat together with me. In fact, before I come here today, I am ready to dissolve the studio. I will respect your choice. "


    Su Su said, and solemnly bowed, she is really from the heart to thank everyone in the studio and she fought together. After bowing, Su Su turned her back and adjusted her breathing. Although she was ready, she would still be a little nervous. She didn''t even notice that her eyes were red.


    "Mr. Su, our heart is always the same as yours."


    Hearing this, Su Su suddenly turned around. She saw that everyone was looking at her with the same firm eyes. In everyone''s eyes, she saw full of trust. They are all nodding to her, and they are all saying "yes, we believe Mr. Su.".


    Su Su felt that she couldn''t hold on. She began to smile. Tears and smiles rolled out of her eyes. At this moment, she finally realized the feeling of crying with joy.


    "I, thank you. Really, thank you." Su Su sobbed, solemnly and everyone thanks, once again a deep bow. She doesn''t know what kind of way to express her inner gratitude, so let''s move forward and backward together in the future. I won''t let you down.


    When she got home in the evening, Su Su felt more relaxed than ever. She shared the good news to "fly out of the diving bell", and the other side sincerely congratulated her.


    Su Su took a hot bath and felt very comfortable all over. She knows that there is still a hard battle to fight next. Although she doesn''t know what price she will pay, she has enough confidence to face everything, or even win everything.After taking a bath, Su Su turned on her computer and logged in to her personal account. She used her personal account to question Sibyl: why do your new products with low price are the same as those designed by me? Do you copy my works and violate my rights?


    After questioning, Su Su felt a little excited. How can people not be excited about safeguarding their rights and interests and seeking justice for their painstaking works? Come on, Sue. Follow your heart.


    She stared at the screen for a long time, unwilling to move her eyes. In order to celebrate her determination and courage at this moment, Su Su opened a bottle of red wine for the first time. Although no one could celebrate with her at the moment, she also wanted to celebrate. Su Su Su poured herself a glass of wine with a smile.


    After a glass of red wine, Su Su only felt that she was in a really good mood at the moment. How lucky it was to have so many people willing to move in and out with her. Let her face Sibyl without fear.


    Su Su''s sudden query made Sibyl feel at a loss. Maybe Sibyl never thought that Su Su should have openly questioned himself at this time and wanted to break with him. Perhaps they don''t know what kind of determination Su Su has to make for her painstaking works.

 Chapter 636

    The next day, Su Su formally offered to terminate his contract with Sibyl.


    Her public query yesterday has caused an uproar on the Internet. After one night, the degree of discussion has increased. As soon as the news of formally proposing to terminate the contract comes out, it has quickly caused a big discussion in the industry.


    "We protest". On the desks of every old Sibyl employee, there is a sign with these four words. The old employees don''t work even when they are on duty. They just sit quietly in their seats and set up signs on the desks to protest.


    At the moment, it is most appropriate to use these four words to describe Sibyl. Sibyl''s management is almost exhausted. After the collective protest, the employees came up with such a way to sit in. The old protest really worried the management. On the other hand, Su Su began to put pressure on them. What should we do!


    "President, the media heard that the employees in our company are also organizing a protest, which has blocked the door of our company! What should we do now? " The Secretary stood in the office with a worried face, looking at the president who was also holding her head anxiously.


    Sibyl''s president is killing Su Su now, this woman! Just at this time, I put him together!


    "President! There are more and more reporters outside the door! They are all clamoring to interview you! " The assistant of the public relations department rushed into the president''s office, her forehead has exuded a thick sweat, it seems that the reporters outside are really aggressive.


    "President, the discussion on the Internet is becoming more and more intense and hot. What should we do?" Another secretary who has been observing the trend of the Internet also came into the office to report at the moment.


    "Damn it Sibyl''s president smashed the coffee cup on his desk and frowned.


    Miss secretary looked at the president who was about to run away, and frowned: "president, you''d better find a way quickly. I''m afraid the reporters will rush into the building soon!"


    The president raised his head, his eyes were deep, and his face was very ugly. After a long silence, he finally said: "go tell Su Su that we are willing to terminate our contract with them, unconditionally! Let her immediately withdraw from the Internet! hurry up! It''s important to appease the internal staff first. Su Su will let her go this time! Also, go out and tell the reporters that I will hold a press conference in the afternoon to let them not worry! "


    "Yes." They all went out to do what they should do.


    The president pounded the table hard, Su Su, I remember you!


    "Mr. Su! Good news, Sibyl has agreed to terminate his contract with us! " A female colleague of the studio excitedly came over to share the great news with Su Su. She couldn''t hide her smile from her eyes and brows.


    "Really? What conditions do they have? " Su Su, who heard the news, was also very excited and stood up from her seat.


    Female colleagues smile deeper, holding Su Su''s hand, said: "no conditions! No conditions! Their internal staff are protesting collectively. Now they have no time to manage us, so they have no conditions! "


    "Ah Su Su screamed excitedly, holding the female colleague''s hand and shaking up and down happily, "great! Go and tell everyone that it''s my treat tonight. Let''s celebrate together! "


    "Yes, Mr. Su!" The female colleague also quite excitedly agreed, went out to inform everybody.


    In the evening, Su Su took the members of the studio to have dinner together. Everyone was very happy that the termination of Sibyl''s contract could be solved so smoothly, which was unexpected by everyone. Everyone had a good time and went to sing again. They were excited like children.


    "Mr. Su, come on, sing a song." A female colleague put the microphone into Susu''s hand and pulled her out of her seat.


    Su Su held the microphone and waved his hand in embarrassment: "no, I can''t sing well, so don''t sing."


    "How can we do that?" The female colleague took Su Su Su''s arm and said, "I''m so happy today. Mr. Su will sing a song anyway! Everybody says, "right?"


    "Yes, Mr. Su, sing one!" Hearing the female colleagues say so, everyone began to coax Su Su to sing a song. Looking at the happy smiling faces, Su Su was deeply infected, so she no longer refused and held the microphone well and sang a song "the sea and the sky".


    It was almost early in the night when Su Su came home. It''s been a long time since she had such a good time. So many days since all the troubles have been released, this time she really felt unprecedented relaxed, tight nerves can finally be put down, have a good rest.


    That night, Su Su had a beautiful dream. In the dream, she was wearing a white skirt, carefree in a sea of flowers running, she laughed so happy, as if all the troubles in the world have nothing to do with her. In the depths of the sea of flowers, Gu Sinian, wearing a white shirt, opened his arms to her with a smile. She threw herself into his arms, full of happiness.


    "Si Nian." Su Su turned over and talked in a soft voice. The corners of her mouth were gently raised and she laughed sweetly.


    The next day, Su Su told "fly out of the diving bell" the news of the successful termination of Sibyl''s contract. Looking at the congratulations he sent on the screen, Su Su was more happy and went to work.In the hospital, Gu Sinian put down her mobile phone with a smile and solved the problem. Can she be happy for a long time? Thinking of this, Gu Sinian felt that he was in a better mood. So he carefully supported the bedside, little by little moving the body, want to try again can stand firm.


    Gu Sinian concentrated all his attention, slowly, slowly put his feet on the ground, just a few simple movements, which made him sweat. Although very hard, but he was surprised to find that he seems to be able to stop!


    Just as Gu Sinian was excited about his little progress, the nurse came in.


    "What are you doing?" When the nurse saw Gu Sinian trying to stand up again, she ran over and helped him back to bed for fear that he would fall to the ground.


    Gu Sinian lay back in bed, but he was still excited: "do you see that? I think I can stop for a moment


    Listen to Gu Sinian say so, the nurse nodded, she did see, Gu Sinian really can stand, this is undoubtedly a good news. As usual, the nurse made a simple examination for Gu Sixian and found that he was really much better than before, especially in his mental state, which was not a little better. It''s a good phenomenon to be excited about.


    The nurse finished the examination for Gu Sinian and told him to have a good rest. Then she went out of the ward and called Gu Sirui, saying that Gu Sinian''s situation is much better than before.


    Gu Sirui said thanks and hung up. Holding the phone, he sat quietly in the office thinking. His elder brother''s situation has improved, which means that it is likely to get better day by day. It seems that he can consider transferring the management power.

 Chapter 637

    Gu Sirui went to the hospital again to visit Gu Sinian. Instead of going in directly, he stood outside the ward and looked at Gu Sinian through the window. At this time, Gu Sinian was half lying on the hospital bed, leaning against the pillow at the head of the bed, looking at the mobile phone, with a faint smile on his mouth and a calm and comfortable facial expression. Looking at him in good condition, Gu Sirui, who is standing outside the door, raises his mouth a little.


    Looking at Gu Sinian''s mental state getting better and better and his body recovering well, he was still unable to get out of bed and walk. As a result, Gu Sirui immediately fell into deep worry. He went to Gu''s attending doctor, Dr. Chen, and asked him about Gu''s illness. He asked him about Gu''s condition and why he couldn''t get out of bed for so long. Dr. Chen shook his head regretfully, saying that Gu Sinian probably couldn''t stand up all his life. Hearing this news, it''s a bolt from the blue for Gu Sirui. His face seems to be covered with haze instantly. The doctor comforted him that Gu Sinian''s mental state is really getting better and better. The wheelchair is very flexible and he can basically take care of himself, so Gu Sirui doesn''t have to worry about it. Gu Sirui was relieved.


    Gu Sirui went into the ward and told Gu Sinian about himself and the company''s recent situation, including the company''s recent business, acquisition, financial situation, etc. Gu Sirui sits on the bench beside the bed and talks incessantly, hoping to finish all the things of the company thoroughly, so that Gu Sinian can understand as soon as possible.


    Gu Sinian heard Gu Sirui talk about the company so eagerly and carefully, and seemed to see through Gu Sirui''s intention. I feel that Gu Sirui may want him to take over the company.


    Gu Sinian encouraged Gu Sirui: "it doesn''t matter. Step by step, you''ve done a good job." Then he jokingly added, "if I had known that you had such potential, I should have let you take over the company earlier, and let you have fun for so many years. Now, you''re finally grown up. I''m very relieved to give you the company. " Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui with a satisfied smile, like seeing an ignorant child suddenly grow into an adult.


    Gu Sirui took the apple from the fruit tray of the bedside table in his hand, and with a fruit knife in his other hand, he cut it calmly. After thinking about it, I decided to talk to Gu Sinian about handing over the management of the company with him.


    "You are more suitable to be the president than I am. Without you, it is difficult for the company to move forward. You''re almost as well now. You''re in a good mental state. It''s time to consider taking over the company. "


    "Is that what you''re here for today?" Gu Sixian''s face is expressionless and says calmly that he really guessed Gu sixui''s mind. I can''t help thinking that this younger brother is really a dandy. The nature of idleness has not completely faded.


    "Not all. The main thing is to see how you are."


    Gu Sirui still lowered his head and slowly peeled the apple in his hand. The peeled apple was connected into a curved curve.


    "It''s not easy for me to have this opportunity to have a rest,... The company''s affairs should be managed by you for the time being." Gu Sixian joked and said firmly. Gu Sirui knew that Gu''s temper was so bad that no one could persuade him to do what he decided, so he had no choice but to say more. He was still in charge of the management of the company for the time being.


    Thinking that Su Su hadn''t visited Gu Sinian in the hospital for a long time, I wanted to ask if Gu Sinian was in conflict with Su Su, but I didn''t say it directly.


    Su Su is a little at a loss when facing Yu Jun''s naked confession. With Gu Sixian in her heart, she can no longer accommodate anyone. Even if yu Jun is excellent, she has a lot of common topics with her. She can talk with her very well and takes special care of her. But Su Su always regarded Yu Jun as a very good friend in her heart. Her identity never crossed the line.


    Su Su sat on her desk in her studio in a daze, exhausted. On the one hand, the development of the studio is difficult at its initial stage, and almost all problems such as contacting customers, importing resources, and sales channels require her to deal with them personally. Even for the employees with strong trust ability, she will personally inquire about the handling of the work, so as to supervise and control all aspects and avoid mistakes. On the other hand, Su Su can''t understand why Gu Sinian suddenly broke up. Doesn''t he, whom she loves so much, understand that she can''t leave him anymore.


    During this time, Su Su was busy with her work, and her love made her very painful. She can only pick up her emotions, cheer herself up and devote herself to her work. Only in this way, she will not always have Gu Sinian in her mind, and will dilute the pain that Gu Sinian brought to her.


    Su Su received a message on her mobile phone, and Yu Jun asked her to attend a friend''s birthday party in the evening. Su Su thinks that she and Yu Jun are just friends. It''s not suitable to go to his friend''s birthday party with him.


    At this time, Yu Jun continued to send a wechat saying that this friend had just come back from abroad and was in the clothing business. He wanted to introduce Su Su to her, so that he could cooperate in business in the future.


    Su Su didn''t reply. Yu Jun seemed to feel Su Su''s bad feelings and said that he was just attending with him as an ordinary friend. Su Su didn''t refuse, so she agreed to join Yu Jun with him.


    In the evening, Yu Jun drove downstairs to Su Su''s residence and called Su Su to inform him that he had arrived. Sue got the call and went downstairs. Yu Jun is in a suit, black suit and pink striped tie. He looks very solemn, mature and youthful. Yu Jun stands by the car waiting for Su Su, but Su Su is dressed in casual clothes.Looking at Su Su, Yu Jun could not help but turn his mouth and thought, it''s not like going to a banquet. Yu Jun gentlemanly opened the front passenger''s door for Su Su and helped her get on.


    In the car, there was soothing light music, and there was a faint fragrance in the air. There was almost no conversation between them. After a while, the car drove to a brand clothing store. Su Su was a little curious about why she didn''t go.


    Yu Jun gets off, opens the passenger''s door and signals Su Su to get off. After they got off the bus, Yu and Su Su walked into the clothing store. The waiter bowed "welcome.".


    Yu Jun looked back at Su Su and said, "choose a dress."


    "Ah? No, I don''t think so. "


    "It''s not like you''re going to a party..."


    the waiter tactfully took out a light pink dress and suggested Su Su try it on. Mouth also kept flattering: "put on this pink dress, and this gentleman''s suit special match." Su Su was embarrassed and Yu Jun was secretly happy.


    Su Su looked at the pink dress, with a lace hem, no shoulders on her upper body, and a corset. It''s a little revealing on the clothes, but I refuse to wear them.

 Chapter 638

    In the dress shop, the waiter Babalala said how the pink dress suits Su Su. He pushed Su Su Su to say, try it and then decide. Su Su went to the fitting room. When he put on the dress and came out of the fitting room, Yu Jun looked at Su Su in front of him. His eyes were stunned, as if his soul had been hooked by her.


    Su Su was wearing a pink dress, which was short and cute. The skirt just covered her thighs, showing Su Su''s legs white and slender. The upper part of the bra style, revealing the charming clavicle and swan neck. The dress comes with a breast pad, extruding from the cleavage, and the Su Su white and tender breast can be seen.


    Su Su looked at Yu Jun, who was stunned, and couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable.


    The waiter praised her repeatedly, which made her embarrassed. Although she looked at herself in the mirror, she felt a little lonely when she thought that the man standing beside her was not Gu Sinian. How she hoped that the person standing beside her at this time was Gu Sinian.


    Su Su shirked and said that she didn''t like the dress very much. She asked the waiter if he could help choose a less exposed dress. Yu Jun said to one side that he wanted this one and handed the card to the waiter. Brush card, then pull Su Su on the car.


    In the hospital, Gu Sirui looks after Gu Sinian in good condition, and doesn''t seem to be sad because Su Su left. He talked with Gu Sinian about Su Su''s studio. He said Su Su worked very hard to run his own studio, and also mentioned Su Su''s studio and Sibyl.


    To Gu Sirui''s surprise, Gu Sinian knew all the things he said to him, and even knew the details better than him. He thought that Gu Sinian still had Su Su in his heart. He was always concerned about Su Su''s situation, and he had a way to know Su Su''s trend. Gu Sirui thinks that Gu Sinian''s proposal to break up with Su Su must have a dilemma.


    At his friend Suoyi''s birthday party, there were about 20 or 30 men and women, all dressed in suits. They toasted each other with cups. Seeing Yu Jun with a girl, they seem to be a good match. Suoyi hugs Yu Jun and they say to each other, "long time no see."


    Suoyi saw Su Su beside her and praised her for her beauty. Sue was embarrassed to say thank you. Suoyi turned to tease Yu Jun: "I''ve never heard that you have such a beautiful girlfriend before. It''s really hidden."


    "We are friends." Yu Jun replied, feeling a little sad.


    "You misunderstood. We are just friends." Sue said with a polite smile.


    Suoyi thinks that they haven''t established a formal love relationship yet, so he winks at them and suggests that they cheer on.


    When the banquet comes to ballroom dancing, the male and female partners dance ballroom dancing. Yu Junyi held Su Su Su''s hand and put it on her waist. Looking at Su Su, he was almost salivating and couldn''t help being distracted. Su Su felt Yu Jun''s reaction and blushed awkwardly, so she went to the bathroom to escape.


    Su Su hid in the bathroom for a while, calmed down and thought that the dance should be over now. As soon as she opened the door, she was pressed on the wall by Yu Junyi. Yu Jun pressed Su Su''s arms against the wall with both hands, and his body held her back, kissing her frantically. Su Su struggled hard, but couldn''t get away from Yu Jun''s control. She could only endure the pain and was wantonly kissed by him.


    Yu Jun sucks Su Su''s soft lips. Su Su is unable to escape and smells the strong wine on Yu Jun. Let his kiss swim to the neck, clavicle, chest. Su Su realized that something in her lower body was pushing her. Yu Jun was about to lose control of herself. In addition, her consciousness was broken after she was drunk, and she couldn''t control her physiological needs.


    Yu Jun holds Su Su Su in one hand, opens the bathroom door with the other hand, goes in and locks the door. Before the movement recovered, she was still kissing hard. She could not help but untie her belt, and then she had to take off her pants and take out her lower body. Su Su Su was about to be scared. Take advantage of, in all don''t notice, fiercely break free to go out, open the door but how also can''t open. Su Su tries to bite Yu Jun''s shoulder to protect himself. Stimulated by the pain, sober Yu Jun is dumbfounded. Looking at the scene in front of him, he feels like a beast. He turns on the tap, puts his head under the tap, and lets the cold water flush. Su Su also realized that Yu Jun was awake and looked at the situation in front of him. After waking up, Yu Jun walks up to Su Su and looks at her frightened expression. He says he''s sorry. His face is full of remorse and remorse.


    Yu Jun went to open the bathroom door, but he couldn''t open it. The door lock seemed to be broken. I can only call Suoyi with a stiff upper lip. Suoyi opens the door of the bathroom with the key. He sees Yu Jun and Su Su in it. Yu Jun has wet hair. It''s hard to imagine what''s going on inside. He looks confused.


    Su Su knew that Yu Jun had drunk too much. Looking at his regretful appearance, he didn''t lose himself, so he didn''t blame him. Just a little resentful Gu Sinian. When he was about to be violated, all he thought about was him. When he needed him most, he was not by his side.


    Su Su adjusted her mood and went back to work. Because an order needs to go to Gu group to discuss business, we made an appointment with Gu Sirui.


    Gu Sirui of course wants to see Su Su, "you can come to me at any time, I''ll accompany you at any time, no appointment, too outsider."


    "Work belongs to work." Su Su replied.


    Gu Sirui sits on the chair of the office and looks at Su Su beside him. He thinks Su Su Su''s temperament is more and more like the image of a strong professional woman. After talking about his work, Gu Sirui agrees without thinking about it. He supports Su Su unconditionally. When he sees Su Su, he doesn''t want to focus on his work. He just wants to explain to her that Gu Sinian has to break up. He doesn''t want her to misunderstand Gu Sinian and make herself unhappy."You look haggard. Take care of yourself. Don''t be too tired."


    "Well, thank you. If it''s nothing, I''ll go first. "


    "Wait a minute,... Nei, I think there may be some misunderstanding between you and my brother." Gu Sirui said tentatively.


    "Misunderstanding? The break-up was brought up by him. Do you want me to explain to him? " Sue tried to be calm, pretending she didn''t care. However, Gu Sirui didn''t get to know her. Gu Sirui sensitively saw the sadness in her eyes.


    "I know my brother. He loves you so much. How could he let you leave him. He has a problem. Please believe him Gu Sirui looks at Su Su almost prayingly.


    Su Su still showed an extremely calm appearance, got up and said: "if there is nothing else, then go first. There are still things to deal with in the studio." Then he left.


    Gu Sirui wanted to say something more. Seeing Su Su''s insistence on going, he stopped.

 Chapter 639

    Recently, Su Su''s mood is much better than that of a while ago. The first thing to be happy about is that you don''t have to worry about Sibyl''s overbearing terms any more. Once upon a time, I worked hard to design works for Sibyl, although it was also a training of my design technology, but later Sibyl''s shameless and obscene behavior made me feel cold.


    The termination of Sibyl''s contract, to a large extent, is to free her main energy from the tedious work. Moreover, Su Su''s control over her works has greatly increased. In this way, compared with the state of being too busy a while ago, the recent work pressure is really a lot less.


    However, compared with the state of some time ago, Su Su rubbed her forehead, looked out the window at the laughing children, the happy family of three, and even the passers-by, with a calm look. She couldn''t help sighing. She knew very well that her state was not good.


    No longer worry about work, but there is nothing to be happy about. After all, Su Su felt depressed. The long and troubling dispute with Sibyl has finally come to an end. The new fashion design samples have already begun, and the previously chattering and melodious fabric suppliers are finally willing to sign the contract peacefully.


    Su Su didn''t know that in the past, she was so devoted to her work that she could deal with one headache after another. She gave a wry smile. Of course, the work has accumulated to a degree that must be dealt with, but does she really need to be so busy, or does she just try to avoid some problems in the name of work?


    Gently shake the crystal clear goblet, the wine red liquid inside shakes back and forth, Su Su feels headache. Yes, I had a sweet and short love with Gu Sinian. Later, because of various misunderstandings, he left his hometown and went to distant Africa. Gu Sinian, however, did not know how much pressure he was under in China, so that he fell into a coma in bed and lost his ability to move.


    In the past, even if you watch it on TV, it''s enough to make the protagonist go through hardships and get a happy ending without being scolded by the audience. However, she is just an ordinary person. Why such a dramatic scene? If this relationship had been completely broken at that time, why should she worry now?


    But I can''t.


    There was only a third of the wine bottles on the table, and the calmer Sue was, the more angry she was. What''s the matter with Gu Sinian?! The good guy asked to break up. He and himself in the hospital bit by bit, is not enough to explain the feelings of two people?


    Does Gu Sinian know what the relationship between him and himself means? Does he know what kind of mood he felt when he was lying in bed, lifeless, and could only be turned around by medical staff, like a puppet?


    That kind of fear, afraid of the separation of yin and Yang between himself and him; that kind of joy, after many years of missing, seeing the love in front of him; that kind of confusion, all kinds of mood, rolling in the heart. Can Gu Sinian understand her feelings?


    Looking at Gu Sinian''s recovery of consciousness, she read to him willingly. Seeing the little nurse''s admiration for him, she was very jealous, but she didn''t dare to show it. When did Gu start to break up? Even face to face that disdain, just through text messages, to inform her that the old man can get out of Gu Sinian''s heart.


    Su Su was not used to drinking, and she was not in a good mood today. She spoiled all the best wine into vinegar. Her bitterness gradually turned into anger. She didn''t know where to vent her anger. It happened that recently, she had a very opportunistic conversation with "flying out of the diving bell" and sent a message to discuss the details of the new clothes with her.


    What Susu needs most at this time is someone who can listen to her. But when he was in his twenties, there was no one around him to talk to. His mother need not say, Gu Sirui''s identity is there, such a problem is not suitable for deep discussion with him. What''s more, he is now bothered by Gu''s problems, which is not easy to be bothered. Other partners and so on, how to open up such a private question.


    So Su Su was unprepared to complain to "fly out of the diving bell" for years. Her typing speed has always been very fast. After a burst of crackling, a paragraph appeared on the screen: "I''m so angry that I don''t talk about clothes today! A while ago, my boyfriend even broke up with me, but he still mentioned it to me by SMS! That''s too much! Am I a dog skin plaster? You can only use SMS to tell me to break up??? "


    Su Su didn''t type well. When she typed, she felt angry. In reality, she did not dare to question Gu Sinian like this. But she was really depressed and didn''t understand what she had done wrong. So without waiting for the reply of "flying out of the diving bell", there was another crackle, and a large paragraph of text immediately appeared on the screen: "the more I think about it, the more angry I am! When he lay in bed and couldn''t move, who served him to eat and drink Lasa?? Who is eating medical books for his health?! He''s even flirting with the little nurse!! Scum man ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~A long line of exclamation marks seemed to make "flying out of the diving bell" feel Su Su''s anger very intuitively. "Flying out of the diving bell" put forward its own point of view: "it''s really your boyfriend that''s wrong! It''s too much to have such a considerate girlfriend as you and even make people misunderstand you


    Su Su became more and more angry when she saw this. Before she could type, the "scum man" and five big exclamation marks made her calm a little. But Su Su saw a very eye-catching word, "boyfriend", so she immediately replied: "it''s an ex boyfriend! Break up and break up. Is it great to break up by SMS?! You know how to sleep with other women! And naked photos! obscene! Disgusting! Dirty


    "Flying out of the diving bell" is probably her loyal fan. After listening to her angry words, I never doubt it. On the contrary, I believe Su Su very much, and I always follow Su Su Su''s idea and scold Gu Sinian "it''s too wrong to be a man, it''s really too much!"


    After chatting for more than ten minutes, Su Su was almost out of breath. The most important thing was that she couldn''t resist the strength of wine and fell asleep.


    "Flying out of the diving bell" over there waited for a long time, but there was no more news from Su Su. After a while, her head went grey.

 Chapter 640

    The consequence of the hangover was that it wasn''t countless alarm rings that made Su Su wake up in the morning. In fact, as early as after the alarm rings twice, Su Su turned off her mobile phone in her sleep. At the moment, her mobile phone was lying on the carpet, waiting for the host to put it back on the table. But its owner, Su Su, obviously couldn''t take care of it for a while.


    Because she was drunk on the table yesterday, Su Su fell asleep on the table. One night, she fell asleep in her abnormal posture and tied up her jeans tightly. As a result, Su Su seemed to have been tortured all night. Not only her hands and feet were stiff and numb, her joints were sore, her head was dizzy, and she had a splitting headache.


    His mouth was thirsty and he was in great pain. Su Su struggled for a long time before she got up from her chair and went to the kitchen step by step. In fact, his house is not very big, 80 square meters, just suitable for single living. Su Su was drunk for the first time today. He just felt that the distance from the dining table to the kitchen was unbearable in his life.


    Finally, when I got to the kitchen, the electric kettle on the cooking table was empty and half a drop of water could not be poured out. Su Su thought of her busy schedule a while ago. She couldn''t spare time to cook at home, even to boil water.


    I had no choice but to take the water and wait for it to boil slowly. Fortunately, I opened my own studio. If I want to have a holiday, I''ll let it go. If I don''t go one day, who dares to say nothing. Su Su couldn''t help laughing bitterly. When did she become so lazy, she had some sense of Gu Sirui''s dissolute son. She wanted to stay away from work all day, and her mind was just on vacation. Su Su couldn''t help laughing. At the moment, Gu Sirui is so anxious in the company that he doesn''t know how to jump.


    The water hasn''t boiled yet. Since Su Su thinks of Gu Sirui, she can''t help thinking of another name that makes her sad. It''s Gu Sinian, her ex boyfriend.


    Su Su''s eyes darkened. She vaguely felt that something had been missed by herself, and the water was boiling. Su Su was very thirsty, so she poured out a cup and took a sip. Just now I remembered that I was drunk and I didn''t even change my clothes, let alone take a bath.


    So quickly fill the bathtub with water, and drop a few drops of lavender essential oil. I didn''t feel really relaxed until my whole body was completely immersed in the water. Su Su consciously wanted to make good use of this day''s holiday, and suddenly remembered that he didn''t know when it was. At this time, she found that her mobile phone was missing. When she mentioned her mobile phone, Su Su felt that a big event she had been ignoring was breaking through the pressure and slowly emerging.


    Yes! Su Su thought to her chagrin, how could she tell her fans about Gu Sixian! It seems that he said a lot of bad things in his anger. God, how can I become such a chattering little woman.


    At the moment, Su Su just wanted to have a hole in the ground, but she couldn''t. No, or, before she gets into the hole, she has to explain to "fly out of the diving bell" what happened yesterday. It''s just that she''s drunk and speechless.


    Originally, she wanted to take a comfortable bath, but now she had to take a little bath in a hurry. Su Su changed her home clothes in a hurry and began to look for her mobile phone all over the room. Fortunately, I didn''t have much strength when I was sleeping, so I just threw my cell phone on the carpet. Su Su picked up the mobile phone with a lingering fear, anxiously waiting for the response time of the mobile phone.


    It''s finally on! More coincidentally, "fly out of the diving bell" is online! Su Su couldn''t say whether she felt lucky or ashamed. In a word, she was so anxious that she couldn''t wait for a moment. She had to make it clear to "fly out of the diving bell" now.


    However, how to say? Su Su was very upset.


    "Sorry, I was stolen yesterday." No, it''s too fake. Su Su''s idea suddenly appeared and was dismissed by himself.


    "Well, I don''t remember what happened yesterday." God, why did she say that yesterday? The more she thought about it, the more she regretted it.


    Tangled for a long time, Su Su Qi AI''s hair in the past a "early", the heart is very uneasy. I didn''t expect that "flying out of the diving bell" made a joke with her, "noon.". Su Su''s nervous mood was resolved a lot, although she couldn''t explain why she was nervous.


    Su Su thought about it and said, "actually, I said that about my ex boyfriend yesterday because I was in a bad mood. It''s hard to say right or wrong about feelings. As the boss, he is still very reliable! " It''s not a lady to think about yourself yesterday while typing.


    "Flying out of the diving bell" didn''t seem to care much about Su Su''s explanation. Instead, he talked with her about the rookies in the design field and the style of her works. Su Su certainly wanted it, so they just talked about it.


    It seems to go back to the time before yesterday when they talked together. What happened yesterday seemed like an accident. "Flying out of the diving bell" didn''t matter. Su Su felt relieved.


    Su Su took a day off here, chatting with his friends about his beloved career. Gu Sirui was in a mess.


    Originally, as a large enterprise, Gu''s daily work is extremely cumbersome, and it involves many units and people. Even Mr. Gu, who is used to handling company affairs, has spent a lot of time and energy in recent years. What''s more, Gu Sirui, who has only taken over for a short time, is very playful?In addition, Gu''s recent extra work is quite a lot, which means that after he has finished his daily work, Gu Sirui has to work overtime to deal with his unfamiliar and varied work, which he referred to as messy things.


    Originally, Su Su was taking care of Gu Sixian in the hospital, and Gu Sirui was also relieved. But now, Su Su said that he would go, and the hospital had to worry about him. Gu Sirui just feels very upset.


    But the more things there are, the more frustrations there are. No, the hospital called him directly, saying that Gu''s condition is not good these days, so he must observe more. Gu Sirui feels very strange. Although Su Su is not taking care of his elder brother now, he has recovered a while ago. Why can''t he now?


    Ah! I! Yes! Degree! Fake!


    Gu Sirui only dares to shout his wishes in his heart. He has to turn around like an elite president and ask the Secretary to arrange affairs.


    Life is really hard. There are too many things that need him to do. Originally he was just a dandy, but now he has to do everything.

 Chapter 641

    For a while, Gu Sirui had been working hard and looked haggard. When the alarm clock went off, Gu Sirui, who was sleeping in a mess, turned off the alarm clock reluctantly and gave a long sigh. What kind of thing is this?


    Think of her Gu Sirui years, how romantic, a Gu Shao''s name has long spread throughout the upper class circle. There are Gu''s wife and Gu Sinian, and his elder brother is in the front. Others also know that Gu Sirui is good at eating, drinking and having fun, and does not bother him with these tedious official affairs.


    He is also happy to be at ease. His big worry every day is that the old wine he drank last time is running out, so he needs to send someone to speed up the purchase. Or Phuket is impatient and needs to go to France to relax. The most frustrating thing is just the jealousy between Yings. What''s so hard to solve? Buy more perfume bags and lipstick.


    Ah! Gu Sirui turns over in bed. Who could have expected that the original Playboy would support the whole Gu family now? Today, the board of directors is a group of annoying old men, who have to discuss the changes in the economic market; tomorrow, the suppliers are clamoring to sign contracts; what''s more, the factional struggle within the company is surging, and he can only pretend that he doesn''t know.


    Originally, there was no need for him to worry about the hospital. Su Su''s return really relieved Gu Sirui. But I don''t know what''s the situation between them. Su Su ran away, and Gu Sixian''s illness began to recur. The situation was not as good as before.


    Gu Sirui sighs and struggles to get up from the bed. Knowing that there are so many things to explode today, he has no choice but to wash and go out in a hurry.


    On the way, he thought of the doctor''s words yesterday, but he still felt puzzled. His elder brother Gu Sinian''s condition had obviously improved a while ago. He should have been in such a good condition. How could it be that his condition had gone bad again? If it goes bad, it makes sense, but the disease is repeated, which is really worrying.


    Gu Sirui is aware of his lack of professional medical literacy. He secretly thinks that his eldest brother''s condition is getting better too soon, but he can''t bear it. It''s more reliable to ask the doctor later. Now that he has made up his mind, Gu Sirui is an acute man and urges the driver to drive quickly.


    The driver is also an old man of Gu''s family. He can''t guess what Gu Sirui thinks, so he immediately answers yes. As soon as the accelerator is stepped on, the speed is really fast.


    However, to Gu Sirui''s great disappointment, even the doctor couldn''t tell the reason for Gu''s repeated illness. It''s just that the patient''s condition is repeated, which is a great burden on the body. Gu Sirui can''t help scolding. Even I, a layman, don''t need you to talk too much. It''s just that your hospital can''t cure it. There''s no reason for that. Quack!


    The doctor heard that the boss was not happy, explained the precautions, and left. Gu Sirui had to be patient and came to see his brother in the ward.


    Gu Sinian was lying on the bed, his eyes were listless, his face was tired, and he looked very tired. Gu Sirui didn''t dare to be careless. He slowly asked, "brother, what''s the matter recently? Did you have a rest in the hospital? "


    Gu Sixian pulled out a faint smile from the corner of his lips and said, "you have time to come here today. Isn''t the company busy?"


    Gu Sirui''s biggest headache for the company is that although he was forced to learn all kinds of skills of managing the company by Mrs. Gu when he was young, he was not at all good at managing the company. Seriously speaking, he was quite gifted. But after all, he didn''t want to be here, and he had been a libertine for several years. At the moment, it was a headache for him to call him to manage the company.


    What''s more, it''s really eventful for Gu recently. Therefore, Gu Sinian only asked this question, but he brought all Gu Sirui''s sufferings to a clean end. It''s not like Gu Sirui came to see his sick brother, but he became a big brother to teach him how to deal with all kinds of people.


    The two brothers talked for a long time in the ward. In fact, it''s mainly Gu Sirui who is pouring bitter water. Gu Sinian only occasionally makes a few comments. These words are enough to make Gu Sirui''s mind happy and suddenly brighten up. What''s more, Gu''s look gradually calmed down because he was preoccupied with the company''s affairs. He was no longer as perplexed as Gu was when he entered the sick room.


    Gu Sirui put his heart down and thought that maybe his brother was worried about company affairs, which made him tired and worried. If this is the reason, then as long as I often pick out some unimportant parts of the company''s affairs that my brother will not worry about, maybe my brother will be able to put down his heart and stop worrying.


    Since Gu Sirui has this idea, in the next few days, no matter how busy the company''s affairs are, he will come to the hospital and have a talk with Gu Sinian. However, Gu Sinian was always tired. Even if he forced himself to talk to him sometimes, his eyes would close unconsciously and he looked very tired.


    Gu Sirui couldn''t figure out the reason, so he had to ask Gu Sinian: "brother, can''t you sleep well here? Why do I feel you are getting sleepy


    Gu Sixian was so excited that he opened his eyes that he didn''t know when to close them. After a pause, he said, "OK, you can continue to talk about the company with me."


    Looking at Gu Sinian, Gu Sirui is more and more careless. He listened to his brother''s words and talked about the company''s affairs, but he was thinking that the service in this hospital must be unsatisfactory, and he would not say that he did not want to trouble him.So as soon as Gu Sirui got out of the ward, he called his secretary to find a new hospital so that Gu Sirian could be transferred to another hospital. Gu''s efficiency has always been vigorous and resolute, so Gu Sirui called his secretary at eight o''clock, and received a message from his secretary at nine o''clock in the evening. Gu could transfer to the exclusive ward of another top hospital in the city.


    That night, Gu Sinian was put in. Although Gu Sirui couldn''t follow him in the company, he ordered the Secretary to inform the president to pay more attention to Gu Sinian''s physical condition. And arranged for the Secretary to revise the schedule of these days, leaving time for him to go out to the hospital to see his elder brother.


    So the night without words, two people have their own worries, have their own worries, also don''t know when began to become like this, but really boring.


    In recent days, Gu''s affairs are a little less. What''s more, Gu Sinian has just transferred to the hospital. Yiying''s nursing meals and nursing staff need to be prepared. When he transferred to the hospital the day before yesterday, Gu did not show up, and he felt guilty for a few days. So today, Gu Sirui picked up the mobile phone on the desk and left the company without looking back.

 Chapter 642

    As soon as boss Gu left, the employees at the bottom were relieved. Once upon a time, Gu Sinian and Mrs. Gu took charge of Gu''s company together. Both of them were thoughtful people. Gu Sinian was an iron hand. The employees at the bottom of the company trembled every day for fear that Gu Sinian would catch them for something wrong. The consequences were really worrying.


    After so many years of suffering, it was not easy to wait until Gu''s company was in a state of chaos - that is, Gu was hospitalized in a car accident and became a vegetable. As soon as the news came into the company, it immediately exploded. The employees at the bottom felt a long sigh of relief, and the nerves that had been tense for many years could finally relax for a moment. This shows the selfishness of human nature.


    Gu Sixian is still in the hospital. It can be said that his life and death are uncertain, but the employees at the bottom are secretly congratulating themselves for their own interests. This is the terrible part of human nature. At a time when Gu''s situation is in chaos, Mrs. Gu, who has been in charge of Gu''s company for half of her life, comes out again. However, Mrs. Gu knew that she was old, so she called Gu Sirui to report to the company.


    Which of the employees below is not watching the dishes. As soon as I heard that this Playboy and dandy was the leader of the company, I was too happy to find north for a long time. One after another, it was said that Mr. Gu had no real talent and learning. In the future, we will have a good life. In this case, I don''t know how many have been circulated in the company''s internal system.


    How did Gu Sirui not know? Although he is good to drink and play, he is very tired of personnel management. However, he has already developed a pair of strong eyes. He knows exactly who does what, when it will happen and what it means. It''s just because of his character. He is smiling and can pass by. He doesn''t want to care too much with others.


    At the end of the day, he is the one who takes care of his family. Even if he is reluctant to take over the company, he knows that in the current situation, it is something he had to do, and it is also his responsibility and obligation as a child who takes care of his family. Therefore, I''m cautious. Although I don''t know how many complaints I''ve made in secret, I''m not wrong in the end.


    Only at this time did the staff know that they had totally miscalculated. They just knew that the CHILDES of Gu family were not easy to fool. They had to do everything to deal with the president, who was known as "the first romantic young master".


    Therefore, today to see Gu Sirui go so early, everyone said strange. Gu Sirui couldn''t manage this. He rushed to the hospital. Seeing his elder brother Gu Sinian having dinner, he asked, "elder brother, how is the service in this hospital? Do you feel better? "


    Gu Sixian''s face was speechless, and the inside story was clear and clear, which was not related to the hospital. However, his younger brother has attached great importance to him since he was a child. In fact, Gu Sirui is the serious son of Gu family. Somehow, he even convinced him. So he said: "the company is stable now, and you look good again. I don''t have to worry, I don''t have to scratch my ears. "


    Gu Sirui can''t answer the choking words. He really can''t refute his elder brother. From childhood to adulthood, he has always been more powerful than him. Therefore, Gu Sirui just grinned and went back to the way of being a fool. He also joked: "it''s safe. Maybe there will be another moth in the future."


    The two brothers have a chat. The nurse comes to take away Gu Sixian''s plate, and Gu Sirui leaves.


    In the next few days, whenever Gu Sirui has time, he will contact the president to learn about his brother. What I think in my heart is, Su Su, Su Su, you are not here this time, but it''s really killing our brothers.


    But the dean said that Gu Sirui''s physical condition has been recovering, and there are no ups and downs. As for the cause of the previous relapse, we have not yet found out why.


    However, Gu Sirui is very satisfied. Look, it''s really the problem of the last hospital. It''s irresponsible and has a poor attitude. This changed a hospital, Gu Sixian''s health immediately got better.


    Think like this, pour is to want to reward Secretary well, can find this hospital. Gu Sirui is about to call the Secretary to come in, but he sees that the Secretary''s face is a little flustered and pushes the door in, followed by Shen Zaibing with a serious face. Gu Sirui only felt a jump in his right eyelid, a thing that he had worried about for a long time and then let go of his heart, suddenly came to his heart.


    Gu Sirui prays in his heart that it''s not that thing. Shen Zaibing has turned back and closed the door. His voice is calm with a trace of confusion. Gu Sirui only hears "general manager Gu, the serial crash is making a big deal.". The direction of public opinion is bad for our company. "


    Gu Sirui lowered his eyes and sighed quietly. This is what he is most worried about. The series of car crashes caused by fog has always been the focus of public opinion. It is true that any family encounter traffic accident problems, will inevitably become no longer stable because of casualties, such as his family. What''s more, it''s a series of car crashes, involving the government.


    In such a background, no matter how Gu, as long as he is involved in this matter, he has an unspeakable congenital defect. After the incident, he went to public relations immediately with people. However, after such a long time, this incident was suddenly turned over and brought up again. It must not be a good fault. It is very likely that it is aimed at Gu. Then, the person who started the operation naturally wanted to pour all the dirty water on Gu and let Gu fall to the bottom of the valley. Muddy water is good for fishing, but if the biggest fish in the pond dies, it will naturally float to the surface. At that time, it will be more convenient for those who start to make profits.Gu Sirui understood the cause, effect, motive and purpose of the whole thing almost in an instant. Now, the news Shen Zaibing can bring is nothing more than what kind of means the other party uses to trap Gu? Gu Sirui is really curious about this. So he spoke faintly and asked Shen Zaibing to continue.


    Perhaps influenced by the boss''s indifferent eyes, Shen Zaibing''s voice line is gradually no longer flustered, replaced by a calm narrative. It turns out that in recent years, there is a conspiracy theory that has been very popular on the Internet, that is:


    Gu''s company shirks its responsibility and trades with the government at a low construction price, so that the government no longer pays attention to the serial car crashes in foggy days. In this way, things can be calmed down, and Gu can escape responsibility.


    Gu Sirui gently smiles, this person''s method is really simple. But it''s as simple as one move. This kind of means is a good one. Shen Zaibing saw that he had finished reporting his work, but the boss was silent. I don''t dare to say anything at the moment. How does he know that Gu Sirui is thinking about how to deal with this matter?

 Chapter 643

    Although the series of car crashes caused by the fog subsided, Gu Sirui felt that it was unusual.


    He thought to himself: on the day of the heavy fog, the traffic police who should have been patrolling in the fog were not there for 24 hours. What''s the situation? We need to check this.


    The government has not made this clear. It''s probably the masterpiece of someone else! Look who''s behind us. We''re not easy to get into.


    This part should be the responsibility of the government.


    But they didn''t take up such responsibility and delivered it to our company in circles. Squeak! Let''s not talk about that. We also try our best to deal with our responsibilities to see who dares to say that we are not.


    There was an unprecedented heavy fog on that day, and a series of accidents occurred on 79 vehicles, which caused serious casualties. Who are these 79 people? It''s time to check...


    I don''t think it has anything to do with Gu, but the local people think that the steam emitted by the parts factory is the culprit. In order to eliminate our problem, we also carefully investigated the matter and asked the lawyer, Shen Yunjin.


    Shen Yunjin suggested that it is necessary to calculate the amount of steam emitted from the interior to simulate whether there will be such a thick fog in the area and determine whether it is our responsibility. He recommended Professor Wu to us.


    After the investigation, Professor Wu concluded that Gu''s fog emission could not reach the dense fog state on the day of the accident.


    That''s what the data shows. It''s not our responsibility. After that, we also reissued the condolence goods to the relevant people. After that, we gave the leader a resettlement fee to send them away from afar. We have achieved this level, isn''t it enough?


    At that time, we also calmed down the people''s protest.


    But then how come there are those protests? Someone must have targeted us. It''s time to look into our insiders.


    After that, the government will build a more stringent fog sensing system. We have responded positively. Although we can check the specific situation at the same time, we also serve the public.


    We must ask experts to clarify this incident again, hoping to change the public''s view on Gu.


    "Shen Zaibing, come in."


    "Boss, you call me."


    "The impact of the last heavy fog event was a little big. Our stock market has a downward trend. I think we need to make things clear to the public. It''s going to clean us up. "


    "Boss, I don''t feel right,"


    "why?"


    "The public has finally forgotten the event of thick fog. Now we take the risk to bring it back to the public''s view again. What will the public think? They''ll think we''re guilty. "


    "In fact, they just need a topic to talk about, and they don''t want to know what they really want to know."


    "And once the interest relationship between us and the public is discovered, the credibility of experts will be reduced."


    "Then you say, how to increase percentage points?"


    "In fact, it''s not impossible. We can appear in front of the public in another way."


    Gu Sirui looks at Shen Zaibing and wants to hear her opinions and encourage her to go on.


    Shen Zaibing was silent for a moment and said, "we can hold a similar interview program. For example, we can find a famous person in the press and ask you a question. In this way, we can tell what we have done and our survey results, which is more beneficial to us."


    Gu Sirui thinks that it is feasible, but if we do this, the government will certainly have words. We have to consider the person on that side, and whether this can hang that person out, so we can''t publicize this before we start, we have to keep a sense of mystery.


    And what about my brother''s medicine? It''s in this event, it''s in this sensitive time.


    Gu thought for a while and said, "you write a plan first. Let me have a look. But don''t let it out in advance. Let''s do it first. "


    " Mr. Gu, do you mean we have an insider? " Shen Zaibing said carefully.


    "But, Mr. Gu, if we want to have an activity, we will be noticed."


    "It''s time to see who''s paying so much attention to it." Gu Sirui said solemnly.


    Shen Zaibing was also surprised to see such a general manager Gu. Is there any secret in this matter. It seems hard to say. No one knows where this is going. I need to pay more attention.


    "Yes, I will."


    "And who are the 79 people who died? What are their family backgrounds? "


    "That''s all. You go out first."


    Shen Zaibing returned to the office and began to think about it. It''s not easy. Who''s behind this? How many people are watching? But this time, Gu will also appear in front of the public. In this way, the Conservatives will not be so aggressive.


    Shen Zaibing also began to make plans himself. Who doesn''t want to earn more. Who doesn''t want to be high. Although the two brothers look very harmonious, after all, at the beginning it was the adopted son who was in charge of the company. After that, the family business was finally managed by general manager Gu.Shen Zaibing began to make a plan seriously.


    After Shen Zaibing goes out, Gu Sirui''s brow is hard to show. What''s the matter recently? It seems that he is deliberately targeting Gu. The company, when my brother gave it to me, was still good, let me manage these days, there are so many problems, will let my brother down. Alas! I hope everything goes well!


    Gu began to organize an interview program.


    Gu''s boisterous start of interview preparation. We''re ready for the transfer.


    "Boss, we have people paying attention now. We can''t be pushed away all the time."


    "Well, what are we going to do?"


    "I think we should hold a press conference first to get our reputation out."


    "OK, let''s hold a press conference first, so that people won''t look down on us and say that we are secretly planning."


    Some people noticed this interview. There are a number of comments on the Internet.


    "Did you hear that? Gu is going to have a meeting. "


    "I don''t know. I''m working next to them. It''s very busy now."


    "What are they going to do? It seems to explain the last fog incident. "


    "There''s nothing to explain. It''s just that their project is flawed. Just correct it."


    "Where! What do you know?"


    "According to the grapevine, they don''t admit that this incident is their problem, they say they have no problem."


    "How can you admit it when you have no problem? It''s a joke. "


    "79 people died at that time! 79 people, tell me, "


    " it''s so heartless that so many people don''t admit it when they die. What do you want to do


    "Want to give it back to the government? How is that possible? It''s too easy to think "


    " what kind of unscrupulous businessmen are they? We should boycott their families "


    " maybe not. You see, they used to be good. Maybe it''s not their problem. "


    No matter how messy the news on the Internet is, there are so many black powder and water army, Gu is really preparing for the interview.


    "Shen Zaibing, what do you think about things on the Internet?"


    "Mr. Gu, do you need some water army? It''s not good for us


    "Not yet. It''s good for us to make this a big deal. It''s free." Gu Sirui said with a smile.


    "And when the result comes out, it will hurt a little more, and our percentage points will go up."


    Under such circumstances, the interview will start with a bang.

 Chapter 644

    On the day of the press conference, Gu Sirui said: "please invite a famous host to host for us. Welcome to the press conference."


    A reporter asked, "Why are you holding this interview?"


    "We hope you can see that Gu is a group of conscience. It''s a group you can rest assured of. "


    "Why do you want to clarify?"


    "Clarification is because we didn''t do it."


    One problem is more acute than the other.


    "It''s not your problem, so why do you admit it?"


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Gu Sirui thought about this press conference,


    there were some discordant voices in this press conference, but they were still under control.


    "Come in, Shen Zaibing."


    "Before planning the case, did anyone come to inquire about it?"


    "Boss, I''ve been paying attention all the time, and I haven''t found anyone suspicious."


    "What do you think of the events at this press conference?"


    "There''s a real problem. There''s someone behind those reporters who have sharp questions. I checked. Sibyl seems to have a problem. Nothing else. I''ll keep watching. "


    "Well, that''s first. We should pay attention to it tomorrow. There must be traps. We need to pay attention to them. We need to increase our security. "


    The interview was held as scheduled.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu. Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to answer my questions."


    "I see that there are different opinions on this incident on the Internet. What do you think?"


    "The news on the Internet is one-sided after all. They don''t know our company, so I accept this meeting to let you know our company more truly."


    "There are many people on the Internet asking various questions. Can you answer them?"


    "Go ahead. I''m all ears. "


    "Since you have admitted it before, why do you want to clarify this fog incident this time?"


    "First of all, we didn''t admit that the fog incident was entirely our responsibility. Secondly, our security measures have always been very good. Finally, who is going to slander us, then you are ready to break to pieces! "


    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£


    "Gu is also a century old business. How can there be a sudden haze this time?"


    "We asked Professor Wu to test the fog on that day and found that it was not caused by our company. The fog generated by our company is not as serious as that day. "


    Then he took out a report to prove the fact.


    "I heard that after the accident, you didn''t try to deal with it, you used money to stop the victim. What do you think of it? "


    "We didn''t take money to stop the victims. We are going to comfort the victims. You see, 79 people died in this disaster. We send our comfort in time. "


    "I heard that Gu was in your brother''s hands, but how did he get to you now?"


    "The Gu family belongs to my brother and I. now my brother is ill. I dealt with it first. We''ll go back and forth. "


    "I heard that your brother is in the hospital now, and he hasn''t been sober all the time? Have you been around all this time? "


    "Ha ha, my brother hasn''t woken up yet, but he must be worried about my brother. He will wake up and be proud of me."


    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£


    "Thank you for your answer. I hope to see you again sometime. "


    "All right." Gu Sirui was generous and decent. The interview improved Gu''s popularity to a certain extent. At the same time, Gu Sirui was put in front of the public.


    Moreover, the online speech appears to be evenly matched.


    "It''s better said than sung. Is that true?"


    "It is reasonable and well founded that the main responsibility for this incident is not Gu''s problem. And they also make timely remedial measures. "


    "What they do should be done. If there are problems in their projects, shouldn''t they remedy the victims?"


    "Funny, if you have a drunk driving accident, do you still have to complain about the fault of this road, and should the people who built this road compensate you? Aren''t you supposed to go to the prison for a quiet meeting? "


    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£


    The comments on the Internet are mixed, but generally people prefer to trust Gu. Gu''s evidence is complete and reliable.


    The interview was a success. Although it restored the credibility of some members of the public, Gu Sirui thought that it did not completely eliminate the hidden danger.


    Gu Sirui thought that the question asked by the host at the meeting was a bit extreme. What happened to the comments on the Internet? Who directed it? Why did you mention my brother. My brother didn''t wake up. How could she know?


    Gu Sirui clenched his fist and swore in his heart that I must manage Gu''s family well. I can''t let it be discredited by others before my brother wakes up. Brother, he''s going to wake up. And Sue''s waiting for him!


    Thinking of Su Su, Gu Sirui feels even worse. He grabbed the clothes in front of his heart and rubbed them hard, hoping they would be better. It was I who wronged her and pushed her away to my brother''s side. It can only be said that we are predestined.How''s Sue doing now? I heard there was something wrong with her studio. It seems that there is a big problem. After this, I''ll see what I can do to make up for my fault.


    This incident must be handled well. When my brother is ready, I will give him an innocent Gu family.


    "Come in, Shen Zaibing."


    "What do you think of what happened this time?"


    "Boss, there must be someone who can''t stand loneliness this time. They want to stir up the relationship between you and your brother."


    Gu Sirui looks at her quietly, with sharp eyes at Shen Zaibing.


    Shen Zaibing felt frozen. Under the pressure of the boss''s strong eyes, he sweated slightly.


    Gu Sirui said: "we have to start first. We can''t be so passive any more."


    "And that piece of bread? There are only a few people around, how can they make mistakes? "


    "What else can you do to deepen this clarification incident?"


    Shen Zaibing said that he had prepared the black material of the expert who thought the fog was caused by Gu, which has not yet been published. We can just use this event as a post fermentation.


    "Well, you have a good time to hand him over to the media. Also, watch out for the expert and see who you''ve contacted. "


    "Go out"


    SHEN Zaibing walked out of the office and wiped the sweat on his head.


    A few days later, some netizens saw the black material of the expert who thought the fog was caused by Gu, and the spray on the Internet broke out,


    "you made us misunderstand Gu."


    "This man is not an expert. He has been bribed or paid for it."


    ¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£


    Things are going on so fast that the public transfers the hatred of face slapping to the expert. Experts are afraid to go out, and quickly start networking.


    Gu is slowly closing the net.


    Su Yao went to see Su Su. Su Su''s life is very bad now. Her studio is very poor. Her studio has been beaten down and many employees have begun to find their own way out.

 Chapter 645

    What happened in the studio during this period, Su Su was ready to face all kinds of difficulties. But too much work, more or less some mental fatigue.


    Gu Sinian, when these three words appear in his mind, his mouth is accompanied by a bitter taste. Su Su''s hand holding the mouse was slightly stiff. She stood up and danced back and forth in her bedroom, thinking about what she should do to divert her attention.


    Eyes fall on the computer, and think of that day drunk and netizens complain about Gu Si year things, and can''t help laughing. What if Gu knew he was so tucking behind him? Make complaints about what he did.


    You know, Gu Sinian used to be a bad guy for himself. No matter how mature and steady his temperament was, he was very childish sometimes in private.


    Hum, if you know, you''ll know. Anyway, the relationship between them is like this now.


    Thinking of this, Su Su couldn''t help throwing herself on the bed, pulled the quilt over her head, and screamed in despair: "Su Su, Su Su, this bastard has done this to you. What else do you want to do. Are you worthy of yourself? who are you? You are a strong and optimistic Su Su. Sleep, sleep, don''t think, don''t think.


    The next morning, when she was woken up by the alarm clock, Su Su''s whole life was not good. Who told her that Gu Sinian was such a nuisance and harassed people in her dream.


    When she went to the studio, a gloomy and serious atmosphere came to her face. Su Su''s lips were tight and she threw Gu Sinian out of her mind and forced her spirit to go to her own position.


    Along the way, we can also hear familiar studio members discuss the complete loss of big employers.


    Su Su took a glass of water, holding the steaming cup, as if she could draw warmth from the inconspicuous cup and bring her strength.


    Even if it''s not strong enough, it''s warm enough.


    The loss of a big employer is undoubtedly a heavy blow to the studio. Each designer also began to talk about the project independently.


    Sibyl''s divestment has a huge impact on the follow-up, and the studio is facing a serious shortage of funds. To keep the studio running without Sibyl, she had to make up for the lack of money.


    Su Su after many times of thinking, all his property into the studio, to the studio advance money. Even so, it is a drop in the bucket and can only barely maintain her high order brand.


    In order to solve the financial problem, Su Su is as busy as a camel these two days. It is not easy for designers to survive, and the whole person can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    As soon as he stopped, Su Su found that Lu Ying, the designer in the studio, hadn''t come for so many days in a row. Now she''s still absent from work for one day.


    If it had been left to other designers in the studio, Su Su would not have been so confused.


    You know, she has a good impression of Lu Ying. She has always been very diligent and honest in the studio. And that''s what it is. Now I''m absent from work for no reason.


    This matter how to see how abnormal, and do not know why, Su Su always have a feeling of mental distress, there is a bad premonition.


    I don''t know if it''s the problem caused by poor rest and mental stress these days.


    But she thought about it, followed her intuition, thought for a moment, and asked someone to call Lu Ying. Unexpectedly, Lu Ying''s phone was turned off.


    Su Su keeps Lu Ying''s phone in her mobile phone and plans to call again when she gets home from work.


    After a busy afternoon, Su Su went back to her bedroom after dinner and looked at her cell phone in her hand. Then she remembered Lu Ying''s story.


    When she thought about it, she called the other party quickly.


    "Sorry, the user you are calling has turned off..."


    the familiar and cold mechanical sound fell into Su Su''s ear, but it was another kind of unknown illusion. She didn''t have a good rest because of the confused ideas in her head.


    When Su Su got up to wash in the morning, she saw the face in the mirror that had been haggard for a few days. She couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "it''s hard to think that Gu Sinian is such a jerk these days, but he has to worry about other things. It seems that this life is a busy life.


    After patting her face with cold water, Su Su refreshed herself and went to the company.


    When she arrived at the company, she continued to call Lu Ying. There is still a power off. In this case, even if Su Su wanted to look at the good side, it was impossible.


    Something must have happened to Lu Ying. The mobile phone is not shut down, but shut down. Normal people don''t turn off their mobile phones for such a long time even if they have no power.


    Su Su plans today''s affairs and finds out the employee entry form Lu Ying filled in. It has the contact information and residential address of the other party.


    She photographed the column of residential address with her mobile phone, picked up her bag and planned to have a look.


    How to say, Lu Ying is also from the studio. I heard that the other party lives alone. If you''re sick or something and no one takes care of you, it''s easy to have an accident alone in the room.


    With the address photographed on her mobile phone, Su Su took a taxi directly. The master is familiar with the road conditions. Maybe Lu Ying''s home is not far from the studio.Su Su corresponding to the next door number, to make sure he did not find the wrong place, just reached for the doorbell.


    The doorbell rang three times, but there was no sound in the room. Su Su stood for a while, wondering if the other party was not at home or had gone back to her parents.


    She is planning to return to the company the same way, and then find the studio members who are close to Lu Ying on weekdays, and ask in private to see who knows about Lu Ying.


    I didn''t expect to hear a crackle inside, like the sound of a broken bowl or cup.


    Su Su was stunned. After ringing the doorbell for so long, the door didn''t respond at all. She thought there was no one inside.


    But in this situation, there must be someone inside. Although I''m not 100% sure that it''s Lu Ying himself, even if other people hear someone ringing the doorbell for such a long time, they can''t be silent.


    Thinking of this, Su Su saw the cat''s eyes on the door, narrowed them into a gap and looked at them carefully.


    But after a few looks, she gave up and clapped on the door.


    "Lu Ying? Is that you I know you''re at home. Open the door quickly. I''m looking for you.


    "Lu Ying? Lu Ying


    ...


    Su Su patted hard for many times, but no one responded. It made her wonder that the sound she had just heard was an illusion.


    But the real experience, so clear broken sound, also let Su Su know, can''t be an illusion.


    Since it can''t be an illusion, it can only be that the people inside don''t want to open the door.


    People at home, mobile phone is turned off, absent for no reason. No matter how you look at it, it''s not something that Lu Ying can do in normal times.


    "Lu Ying, I''m Su Su. Will you open the door.


    The more Su Su thinks about Lu Ying, the more suspicious she feels. She worried about whether something had happened to the other party, whether it would be a terminal disease or not?

 Chapter 646

    Start giving up life?


    Su Su was not willing to think about this, but she had to think more about the situation in front of her.


    Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock? Don''t you know it''s disturbing people? "


    Suddenly the door of the next door opened, and there was a cursing voice inside. Su Su turned around with apology, and saw a big man with a heavy beard sticking out his head from the door.


    She was embarrassed to smile, "I''m sorry, sir, my friend is in it. When I call her, I also turn off the phone. I''m worried if she is ill. I''m worried. Sorry to disturb you.


    When the big man saw Su Su, his face turned red for a moment. He probably didn''t expect that there was a young woman outside, or a good-looking young woman.


    The corners of his lips squirmed and he didn''t say a word. Then he waved to Su Su and closed the door again.


    Su Su was stunned by the other party''s reaction, but he didn''t have time to respond.


    At this time, the opposite family also opened the door. An old woman leaned out and said to Su Su, "little girl, it''s the house you knocked on. I know. She could be heard opening and closing the door in the past. I haven''t seen the girl go out these two days.


    She looked at Lu Ying''s door anxiously and said in a low voice, "you know, we old people stay at home every day when we don''t work. Old people feel less and get up early. In the past two days, I haven''t seen the little girl coming out of the door.


    Hearing this, Su Su was more sure that there was someone in Lu Ying''s house. She bowed to her grandmother and said, "thank you, grandma. I see. I''ll knock on the door and ask again. Maybe my friend is ill. She''s at home alone, and I''m worried about her.


    After listening to this, the old lady sighed: "it''s not easy for a little girl now. There is no one to take care of her. If something happens, what can parents do?".


    After saying this, she said to Su Su: "if you knock on the door and no one opens it, you can''t do it. You can also go to see the property. You don''t see our community is not big, but the property is good. If you have anything to look for, the property will solve it for you. ".


    Yes, yes, thank you, grandma, I know. Su Su knew that the old lady was nice, but she was afraid that she would say too much. After all, she didn''t know what happened to Lu Ying.


    If Lu Ying is really ill, it''s not good for her.


    Su Su was relieved to see her back to her room. Just about to knock on the door, the door suddenly opened.


    She was startled. She looked through the crack of the door. It was dark. Fortunately, there was light in the corridor. Su Su''s heart beat a little faster. She pushed the door open with her hand. There was no movement inside.


    This made her startled. She hurried into the door and yelled, "Lu Ying? Lu Ying? Ah.


    What''s the matter with the little girl.


    As soon as Su Su''s panic call stopped, she heard the sound of the door opening. Then she heard the granny''s concern.


    She clenched her fists calmly and looked at a woman in the dark room with her hair all wet. She forced herself to turn on the light in the living room with the help of the residual light from the corridor.


    Seeing that Lu Ying was standing, Su Su was relieved. She went to the door and said to her grandmother, who was leaning out of her upper body on the opposite side, "it''s OK. I almost fell down. Now it''s OK. Thanks for grandma''s concern."


    with that, Su Su closed the door, then turned to look at Lu Ying''s motionless position and asked her, "Why are you here?".


    The other side''s voice was very hoarse, like crying too much. Su Su just put it down, and soon her heart suddenly came up.


    She looked at Lu Ying and found that not only her hair was wet, but also her pajamas were wet. Her face was haggard, her eyes were very red, and her eyes were blue.


    Maybe Su Su Su''s eyes are too focused. Lu Ying takes a look at herself, and her trance looks a little sober. She looks at Su Su with a stiff smile.


    "You''re not here. I''m taking a bath.".


    Su Su frowned, but now she couldn''t figure out the situation. Lu Ying looked at it and said something wrong, so she could only follow Lu Ying''s way: "then you go to finish the bath first, I''ll wait for you in the living room, and you change your clothes after the bath.".


    "Good.".


    Lu Ying turned and went to the bedroom. She picked up a suit of clothes and went into the bathroom.


    Su Su looked at the bathroom seriously. After she entered the room, she heard the sound of water in the bathroom.


    That proves that it''s true that Lu Ying said she was taking a bath, but the other person was not normal.


    Who washes in pajamas? Fortunately, Lu Ying''s body is emitting heat. The fog coming from the bathroom door lets Su Su know that the other party has turned on hot water to take a bath.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, there was no sound in the bathroom except the sound of water. Su Su exclaimed: "Lu Ying?".


    The other side didn''t respond. Su Su thought that the other side didn''t hear too much water in the bathroom. She raised her voice and went to the bathroom door and called out: "Lu Ying?".Still no response. Su Su''s heart jumps. She tries to open the bathroom door from outside. Fortunately, Lu Ying doesn''t lock it.


    As soon as the bathroom door opened, a stream of hot air came to her face, and the fog was heavy inside. When she looked inside, she saw that Lu Ying was still lying on the ground in her wet clothes, with hot water dripping on her.


    Startled, she quickly opened the bathroom door wider and helped Lu Ying to the sofa in the living room.


    He ran back to the bathroom and took out the clothes that Lu Yinggang had just taken in.


    Although they were all women, Su Su was unavoidably embarrassed in the process of taking off and changing her clothes. She tried her best to focus on her clavicle. But I still saw that many parts of Lu Ying''s body were red and some parts were even green.


    After changing clothes for Lu Ying, she is trying to find a way to send her to the hospital. Lu Ying opens her eyes.


    Looking at Su Su at that moment, the other side Leng for a while, tears silently flow out.


    This appearance, what words also didn''t say, but inexplicably let Su Su follow red eye socket, "Lu Ying, are you ok? If you have anything to tell me, don''t hold back "


    Su Su Su asked several times, but at last she didn''t hope, just held Lu Ying and let her cry on her shoulder.


    After a while, Lu Yingcai whispered: "I ruined...


    " what? "


    Su Su is very angry, her gums are shaking, and her hands around Lu Ying are getting closer and closer. She didn''t expect the dealer to do such a terrible thing.


    Why don''t you say it.


    Lu Ying wry smile: "even if it''s a adulterer, but the other party has a lot of money..."


    she didn''t say what I said, but Su Su also figured out the crooked road inside. She reached out and wiped Lu Ying''s tears, "if you want to sue him, we''ll find the evidence.".


    "Evidence?" When Luo Ying heard this, her eyes moved to the clothes she had thrown at the corner of the wall when she came home that day. "I, I have no evidence, but the trousers I wore that day are still there."

 Chapter 647

    Su Su quickly asked Lu Ying: "have you taken the relevant blocking drugs?"


    Su Su has always been very concerned about his subordinates. Unlike other leaders, he just pretended to be warm.


    She really wants to help Lu Ying. As a woman, the most annoying thing in her life is this kind of thing. She can''t stand it.


    Only women and women can understand the sadness after such things happen.


    What''s more, it also let me know that it really happened to my subordinates.


    She absolutely does not allow this kind of thing to overflow, although for their industry, this kind of thing happens frequently, but her employees suffer such humiliation.


    Su Su, as the boss, will never let it go so quietly.


    But now is not the time to ask for responsibility. For Su Su, the most urgent thing is to immediately reduce the harm of this matter to the minimum.


    Let the damage to Lu Ying be minimized.


    Su Su, who has heard of this kind of thing, can''t work wholeheartedly. With her character, even though it has nothing to do with herself, it has something to do with her subordinates.


    She will care about her subordinates and try her best to help them solve this problem.


    Because in her eyes, she always regards her subordinates as her friends, not just her superior subordinate relationship.


    Moreover, with Su Su''s understanding of Lu Ying, Lu Ying, as an employee, has always been a conscientious and responsible person, and she is also very modest and prudent in her work.


    For Su Su, even if this matter will cause trouble to her work, then she will never let her subordinates suffer dumb losses.


    The person who harasses Lu Ying must be a big boss and has an interest relationship with him. However, Su Su will never tolerate this person because of his own interests.


    "What?" Lu Ying asked strangely that she didn''t understand what Su Su was saying.


    Su Su knew that this was not the time to beat around the Bush, because it was about a woman''s life after all. So I asked Lu Ying directly.


    But unfortunately, Lu Ying did not know what other blocking drugs were available.


    Su Su looks at Lu Ying and knows that she probably doesn''t know about it, let alone taking blocking drugs.


    When she saw Lu Ying''s expression that she didn''t understand anything, she immediately felt uncomfortable and thought that something might be wrong.


    However, no matter what, or to ask the parties in detail what is going on, in order to come up with countermeasures as soon as possible.


    She asked Lu Ying anxiously but gently: "did you take the blocking drug in time? Or you don''t know about it at all. " She asked patiently.


    "What''s the matter? If you tell me earlier, we can deal with it earlier, can''t we? Don''t be nervous. Don''t be nervous. " She tried to make Lu Ying relax.


    She can understand Lu Ying''s vulnerability at this time, so she tries not to make things so serious. It''s not a time of condemnation and admonition. She tries to keep her voice to the lowest level and not to be too obvious.


    Because she knows that Lu Ying is not to blame for this. Also try to use a gentle tone to talk with her, give her some time to slowly accept.


    "No, no, I don''t know about it at all." Lu Ying shook her head, her face was in a state of confusion, and her tears rolled around her eyes. In this case, anyone will be sad.


    Lu Ying thinks that Su Su''s question may be about something important, but she, as a party, has no idea.


    "What''s the matter? You must help me!" There is a kind of faint uneasiness in Lu Ying''s mind, but she still doesn''t understand anything.


    However, the only thing she knew was that Su Su, her leader, would help her.


    Su Su is like the last straw in her life. She has to hold on tightly.


    No matter who has experienced such a thing, there is no way to let it go, because it is about her life, and Lu Ying did not expect such a thing to happen to her.


    "You must help me." Lu Ying began to get flustered. She quickly took Su Su''s hand and was about to ask for Su Su''s help.


    "Don''t worry. Give me a little time. It''ll be OK." She looked at Lu Ying holding her hand and felt a woman''s helplessness.


    She knew that if she didn''t come up with a way to stop it as soon as possible, and what happened, let alone Lu Ying, she would never forgive herself.


    Su Su had no choice but to knock her head, thinking about what she would do next. Her brain was running fast.


    "What to do, what to do?" Looking at Su Su''s expression is not very good, she began to cry, more flurried up.


    "Let me see. Let me see. " Su Su pretends to be calm. In fact, she is also flustered by Lu Ying, but Lu Ying is waiting for her answer now. She tells herself that she must not be flustered.For the current situation, everyone will be at a loss.


    She thought, fortunately, she asked Lu Ying in time. Otherwise, what the consequences would have been? Maybe it''s too late to find out.


    "It''s almost over the 72 hour window." Su Su lifted up her arms and looked at the time.


    When Lu Ying heard what she said, she was ready to die. What''s the window period? What should I do? What should I do? "Don''t worry, I''ll think about it again." Su Su quickly comforted her.


    After a few minutes, she suddenly began to be nervous again. She didn''t really experience such a thing and didn''t know what to do.


    But now she had to find a way to solve it.


    Lu Ying''s future should not be delayed on her own. If she is ready to take charge of this matter, she must be responsible for Lu Ying to the end, at least to minimize the harm, not to expand it.


    Lu Ying''s situation is very miserable now. If it goes on like this, what might it be like.


    In a hurry, Su Su takes out her mobile phone and taps her fingers on the keyboard. She looks up what to do with Lu Ying''s situation.


    There are many answers on the Internet, but after she calmed down, she chose the most scientific and conservative solution.


    According to online experience, she seems to have found some ideas. Su Su asked Lu Ying to clean up quickly and catch the next flight without saying a word.


    He took Lu Ying on the plane and rushed to Shanghai public health clinical center.


    I''ve been flying all the way without stopping.


    Finally, I took the blocking drug in time at the countdown of the window period.

 Chapter 648

    Under Su Su''s enthusiasm, Lu Ying, who was at a loss, got timely help.


    The harm to Lu Ying''s health was minimized. At the moment when Su Su watched Lu Ying take the blocking drug, she felt more relaxed than ever.


    Su Su recalled what happened one day with great emotion.


    Fortunately, everything has time to make a decision as soon as possible.


    However, Su Su knows that this is only the first step, and there are still many things to do.


    There must be a lot of things waiting for Su Su to solve.


    After taking the blocking drug, Lu Ying began to calm down gradually.


    "I don''t know anything about blockers," she told Sue


    Su Su said with a smile, "it''s OK. Don''t you know that?"


    "It''s good that things are settled in time." Su Su comforts Lu Ying.


    "If you didn''t tell me to take the blocker in time, I might be what I am now." Lu Ying, who had just calmed down, began to get excited again.


    "Well, then I can''t live." She began to sob.


    Su Su patted Lu Ying on the back and held her hand to calm her down.


    "Thank you very much. I didn''t expect that you helped me in my most difficult time. Thank you. Really... " Lu Ying began to speak incoherently.


    "Thank you for telling me about the blockers earlier. Or I don''t know. "


    "It doesn''t matter. This is what I should do. You are a good employee and excellent! It''s normal for me to help you. " Su Su encouraged Lu Ying.


    "You''re excellent. You can''t blame for all this."


    "A good man is sure to be rewarded!" Lu Ying said.


    "I will repay you well in the future! Thank you


    When Lu Ying knew the whole story, she was crying and thanking Su Su.


    "Well, well, as long as you have a good rest, it''s a reward for me to return to the studio as soon as possible."


    "Well, I will live up to your expectations. I will work hard. " She nodded hastily.


    "Well, you have a good rest first, and then take the time to do HIV screening." Su Su told Lu Ying.


    After speaking to Lu Ying, he left in a hurry and told her to go back and have a rest.


    Su Su went to the hospital with Lu Ying''s underwear.


    After arriving at the hospital, Su Su dialed an acquaintance.


    "I have something that you need to examine."


    "What is it?"


    "One of my friends is very anxious. I want you to test it yourself."


    The person on the other end of the phone said, "OK, I''m in the hospital now. You can come now and send it to me. It happens that I''m on duty today and I have time for the test now."


    "That''s great, that''s great. I came to the hospital in a hurry, thinking that you were not there? It''s great that you''re here. I''m going up now. "


    Sue said, and the bag ran upstairs.


    Seeing his acquaintance, he said politely, "long time no see, old friend."


    "Yes, long time no see. What have you been up to recently?"


    "I''m not busy. It''s still the studio business."


    "Well, well, I won''t be polite to you. Just know you''re fine. Take out the things to be inspected. You''re still in a hurry."


    Su Su said: "on this, you must do a good check for me, this is very important, you know."


    "OK, OK, I understand. I understand. I understand."


    "I''ll take it to test it for you now."


    "Thank you. Thank you so much. I''m sorry to trouble you. I''ll treat you to dinner some other day."


    Su Su said goodbye to her old acquaintance and left.


    She returned to the studio while waiting for the test results.


    There are a lot of things waiting for him to do in the studio, because she has not returned to the studio for a day, and the efficiency of the studio is not good recently? Some of the funds can''t be turned over.


    Fortunately, some of Su Su''s trusted employees have helped her deal with some things.


    Su Su came to the studio as usual today. She has been busy these days.


    He said to himself, "why do I always feel that I have something important to deal with? What''s the matter? "


    She is typing the keyboard on the computer, she suddenly thought of some things about Lu Ying.


    I got up and went to the opposite sofa, picked up its clothes and quickly turned out the mobile phone.


    I dialed Lu Ying in a hurry.


    Lu Ying didn''t get through, but there was a sound from the other end of the phone.


    The phone rang about twice. There was a woman''s voice on the other end of the phone. It was Lu Ying."Hello?" It still sounds very weak.


    "Lu Ying, it''s me. How are you? How was your rest? "


    "Not bad! I''ll be fine. Work hard and don''t worry about me. "


    "I''m calling to ask you something. Have you been screened recently?"


    Su Su thought that although Lu Ying went to a big hospital, she still couldn''t do the p24 test.


    And Su Su always felt that she was not stable in her heart, because she didn''t do p24 detection after all.


    She is a cautious person. Besides, she treats her subordinates like her relatives. She doesn''t want to make any mistakes in this matter, and she is always with Lu Ying.


    She was worried about what loopholes would appear if she did not do p24 detection in that big hospital last time.


    So when she was working, she suddenly thought about it. She was afraid that she would forget her work for a while, so she immediately called Lu Ying and asked about it.


    But Lu Ying didn''t give any clear indication, so Su Su decided to take her for the test.


    In this way, it is better for Lu Ying to be safe. Besides, she can relax her mind and concentrate on her work. Otherwise, she will not be able to work well.


    Although Su Su has been busy with her work recently, she is not the kind of person who is particularly interested in interests.


    If it''s another boss, he won''t spend a lot of time dealing with the personal affairs of his subordinates.


    But Susu is Susu. She is different from others.


    She is always working hard for her career and attaches great importance to it, but now, Lu Ying''s business is the top priority.


    Su Su really took Lu Ying''s business as her own.


    She decided to take Lu Ying to CDC for a thorough test. And she uses her own money to deal with the private affairs of her subordinates. This is enough to see that the quality of this person is so noble.

 Chapter 649

    After a few days, Su Su sent someone to do the underwear test, and the results came out. The DNA of the dealer who raped Lu Ying was indeed collected from the underwear.


    Su Su went to Lu Ying''s home. As soon as she opened the door, she said to Lu Ying in a hurry: "there is DNA on her underwear. Let''s call the police and let the police deal with all this and let the bad man be punished."


    Lu Ying has been weeping at home these days, and she has become haggard. At first hearing the news, she is a little happy, but after she is happy, she starts to cry again. Su Su Su takes out a tissue to comfort her.


    And once again advised her to call the police, never let the bad guys go unpunished, we must let him pay the price, to defend our own dignity.


    However, Lu Ying cried and said, "dignity, what dignity can I have to say? Being raped is such a shame. If I call the police and get known, what should I do? I will be criticized."


    "I don''t want to call the police. I can''t afford such a life. I don''t want it. I don''t want it!" Su Su saw that Lu Ying had fallen into a crazy state at the moment, so she stopped dissuading and turned to comfort her.


    "I can''t let Lu Ying suffer these sufferings in vain. I can''t let her adulterers continue to be lawless. I must find a way." seeing Lu Ying''s painful appearance, Su Su Su made up her mind.


    She comforts Lu Ying to sleep and takes out a blanket from her bedroom to cover her. Then Su Su quietly closes the door and leaves her home.


    On the way back, Su Su has been trying to figure out how to help Lu Ying. A lot of ideas flashed through her mind. Otherwise, she would directly submit the evidence to the police. However, Lu Ying disagreed. Would she hate me if she did so? Otherwise, she would report the dealer anonymously, but the evidence is not enough.


    Su Su had a headache as she thought about it. Looking to the side of the road, a group of lovers were flirting. The woman said to the man, "carry me on your back." The man complained, "you''re so fat, I can''t carry it." Body has squatted down, eyes with the light of doting.


    Su Su thought of Gu Sinian, "I wish he was by my side!" Su Su said to himself.


    Su Su took out the phone and wanted to ask Gu Sirui about Gu''s recent condition, whether the massage was done on time, whether the medicine was taken on time, and whether his physical condition was better.


    The mobile phone has changed to the dialing interface and found out Gu Sirui''s number, but it has not pressed the green call key.


    "Forget it, I''ve broken up with him. I still need to care about what he does. Why?" Su Su suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness hit her.


    Lingling, the ring of the mobile phone suddenly reminds me that Su Su picked up the phone and found that it was Gu Sirui who called, so she pressed connect.


    "Where is it, Su Su?" Gu Sirui asked. "Near XX mall" Su Su Hui


    "do you have time to come out for a cup of coffee and want to talk about my brother with you?" Su Su Su is now exhausted by Lu Ying''s and Gu Sinian''s business, and she doesn''t want to go to the appointment when she hears Gu Sinian''s words


    so she says, "I have something to do now. I''ll take another day." Finish saying, hang up the phone without hesitation, in order to prevent him to call again, the mobile phone directly shut down, throw into the bag.


    Gu Sirui hears a series of beeps and sighs helplessly. He puts down his work and plans to go to the hospital to find Gu Sinian.


    Su Su continued to move forward aimlessly and thoughtfully. Suddenly, she had a flash of inspiration and drank coffee. Yes, I could ask the dealer out for a cup of coffee, and then I took the opportunity to get his DNA. "Hey, I''m so smart." Su Su Su swept away the haze and was inspired again.


    Su Su called the studio and asked for the dealer''s mobile phone number. She took the initiative to call the dealer and made an appointment to come out tomorrow at the cafe near XX shopping mall on the basis of some details about the contract.


    The next day, Su Su came to the cafe early for the appointment. After waiting for a while, the dealer came. "Hello, I''m Su Su from Sunian studio." Su Su asked with a smile on her face, but in her heart she was already greeting his ancestors for eighteen generations.


    "Miss Su, come to me, what do you want to talk about in detail?" the dealer stared at Su Su.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll have coffee first. There''s still a lot of time. We can talk about it in detail," Su Su replied.


    "Oh. Is it? I think that for a successful woman like Miss Su, time should be very tight. "" ha ha, you''re kidding. No matter how busy we are, we''re not as busy as you. After all, you''re a person who can make millions of money by making a decision. How can we compare with you? "


    This sentence obviously pleased the dealer, so that he showed an invincible smile, "ha ha, Miss Su really can speak."


    After a few minutes, Su Su''s cell phone rings. "Hello. Miss Su, there''s something wrong with our studio. Can you come back as soon as possible? "


    " what, is the problem serious? I''ll be right back. " Su Su put down her mobile phone and pretended to smile at the dealer. "I''m really sorry. Something happened in my studio. I have to go back immediately. You see, we can only drink this coffee another day."


    "It doesn''t matter. We have a long way to go, don''t you think so, Miss Su? I don''t know if I have the honor to ask for Miss Su''s mobile phone number?" The dealers are still looking at Su Su with squinting eyes, and their eyes are gradually moving down.Su Su saw the dealer''s eyes and wanted to pour coffee on him. I thought angrily, if you want my cell phone number, you can dream. If it wasn''t for Lu Ying, how could I drink coffee with people like you? It''s disgusting.


    Think so, for the sake of the overall situation, Su Su still had to smile to report a series of false numbers to him. After reporting, he picked up his bag and left in a hurry.


    After staring at Su Su''s back for a while, the dealer gave her obscene smile to her mobile phone and said, "hum, what kind of clothes do you wear? You didn''t give me your mobile phone number. Who doesn''t know about you and Gu brothers? This kind of woman will let you experience me sooner or later." Not long after that, the dealer left the cafe and drove away.


    Su Su hides in the dark. After confirming that he has left, he goes back to the cafe just now. He secretly pours the coffee from the dealer into the prepared bag, and then goes to the hospital to have someone check whether the DNA in the coffee is the same as that on Lu Ying''s underwear.


    Back in the studio, I just met the staff who colluded with her in the coffee shop to make a phone call. Su Su said gently, "thank you for your cooperation, let me leave so quickly"


    the staff said with a smile, "Miss Su, it''s very polite. Don''t worry about this little thing. Well, I''m going to work. Goodbye, Miss Su."

 Chapter 650

    Su Su goes back to her office and somehow thinks of Gu Sinian. Suddenly he shook his head and giggled. Forget it. What do you want him to do? I still have a lot of things to do.


    Sibyl divestment to our studio has not completely eliminated the blow, I must work harder to run business, so that the studio can survive ah! Su Su secretly cheered herself.


    A roar came from the long hospital corridor, and the clean floor reflected a pair of entangled figures, which attracted people''s attention.


    "What, what do you say? Are you deceiving me?" Gu Sirui grabbed Gu Sixian''s doctor''s collar, his eyes were red, and roared at the doctor like an angry lion.


    "Mr. Gu, I understand your mood. You should calm down first, so that we can further determine your brother''s next treatment plan!" The doctor blushed with fear and said


    "calm down, how do you tell me to calm down? I was still fine a few days ago. You also told me that my brother recovered very quickly, how come he is like this now." Gu Sirui said aloud, put down the hand holding the doctor''s collar, and turned to hit the wall a few times.


    What the doctor said seemed to be still in his ears. "Mr. Gu, you''re here. We just want to call you"


    "what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with my brother? No, you praised my brother''s recovery a few days ago." Gu Sirui said positively


    the doctor pushed his glasses and said with a face of embarrassment, "Mr. Gu, we have to tell you that your brother''s condition has deteriorated."


    "Ha, doctor, your joke is not funny. Today is not April Fool''s day. What lies are you telling? I won''t tell you. I''m going to see my brother." Gu Sirui still smiles at the doctor, and his hand has already made the action of pushing the ward door.


    "We are not joking. It''s true that your brother''s temperament suddenly becomes very irritable. As long as he doesn''t agree, he falls things. When the nurse gives him medicine to hurt him, he will scold the nurse very loudly. At first, we thought that he was just a little tired recently and in a bad mood"


    "but slowly we found that it''s not like this. Your brother is not only sexually active It''s really strange that we have done a lot of tests for him, but we haven''t found the cause. "


    when the memory stopped, Gu Sirui put away his tears, sorted out his mood, pushed open the door of the ward, and saw Gu Sinian sitting on the bed with empty eyes and a large amount of blue under his eyes Circle, pale. This is not the elder brother he knew. Gu Sirui''s tears almost burst out again


    with a strong spirit, he said to Gu Sinian with a smile, "brother, how do you feel today? Is it better?"


    "Si Rui, didn''t you come to see me in the morning? Why did you come again? Is the company not busy? You should pay more attention to the company and don''t come to me all the time. Come here and help me cut my nails. I don''t know why my fingers are inflexible during this period of time "


    GU Sirui just wanted to tell his brother that you remember wrong. I didn''t come to see you in the morning. Suddenly, I thought of the doctor''s words again. His memory was confused and he was in front of the hospital bed for a moment.


    "Hello, Gu Sirui, have you heard me talking to you? It''s like losing my soul"


    "ah, no, brother, I was just thinking about the company. I was so fascinated that I didn''t hear you. What do you want me to do?" Gu Sirui said flustered


    "I asked you to cut my nails for me." "Oh, OK, you wait for me, I''ll get the nail clippers"


    alas, he''s really not as good as before. He didn''t even notice that I lied. He used to be so sensitive to lies. Gu Sirui felt even more sad.


    Back over, pretending to look for nail clippers, secretly wipe tears from the corner of the eye. "I found a nail clipper, let me help you cut your nails"


    "when did I ask you to cut my nails? Get out! Do you think I need you to cut it for me? It''s a joke. Do you want to get close to me and destroy the relationship between Su Su and me? Who are you? Go out quickly. "Gu Sinian points to Gu Sirui and yells.


    Gu Sirui was completely shocked to see this scene. Although he made some psychological preparation before entering the ward after hearing the doctor''s words, when the situation came, he just wanted to hug his brother to appease him.


    Gu Sinian saw that Gu Sirui didn''t leave, and there was a tendency to move forward. His anger was growing like a flame. He picked up something at hand and threw it at Gu Sirui. When the medical staff outside heard the news, they ran in quickly and held Gu Sirui to keep him away.


    "Brother is me, I''m Xiaorui. Don''t you remember that I didn''t want to destroy the relationship between you and Su Su?" Gu Sirui wants to get rid of the doctor''s obstruction and get close to his brother.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Sinian was even more mad when he heard this. He picked up the vase and smashed it at Gu Sirui. "You just want to destroy the relationship between Su Su and me. You go out for me!" Doctors see things out of control, seize Gu Sinian to give him a sedative injection.


    A tranquilizer went down, and the ward was quiet again. The nurse skillfully covered Gu Sinian with a quilt and sorted out the messy ward. After that, she found that Gu Sirui was still standing in front of the bed, as if he had lost his spirit.


    she could not help comforting him, "Mr. Gu, take a look, maybe this situation is only temporary." Finish saying, leave silently, the whole sickroom leaves Gu Sirui alone"How to do, brother, how did you become like this? What can I do to help you recover? How can I be so useless?" Gu Sirui hid his face in front of the hospital bed, revealing his rare fragile side.


    In the doctor''s office, "doctor, what can I do to help my brother?" Gu Sirui asked eagerly.


    "We are also trying to find a way to treat Mr. Gu, but we can''t find the cause. These symptoms of Mr. Gu can be said to break out suddenly. There are no symptoms at all. At present, we can only prescribe some tranquilizer for him." The doctor was very helpless and said


    "it''s very strange. Although I can''t figure it out for a moment, there must be something wrong with it. You can rest assured that I will find out the cause and cure Mr. Gu."


    "I''ll trouble you, doctor. Please let me know if you have any information. If you want me to cooperate, I will do it. As long as my brother can be well," Gu Sirui returned to the ward after discussing with the doctor.


    Seeing his brother''s haggard side, he took out his mobile phone and hesitated to tell Su Su. Two voices were fighting in my head.


    "Tell her that your brother is in need of care. Su Su is the best choice. No one can ease his brother''s mood better than Su Su."


    Another voice said, "no, maybe my brother doesn''t want Susu to see his present side. Besides, Susu is now running a business for her studio, and those casual designs on the Internet are no longer available." After several struggles, he finally gave up telling Su Su.

 Chapter 651

    Gu Sixian''s situation has become extremely unstable. During this period, Su Su is not here. Gu Sirui dials several phone calls in the past. Every time, the voice of the sweet customer service is "sorry, the phone you dialed is temporarily empty..." Gu Sirui''s blue veins on his forehead jumped and threw his cell phone aside.


    It''s late at night, and it''s normal for Su Su not to answer the phone, because Su Su broke up with Gu Sinian before. Gu Sirui sits on the chair beside the bed. The moonlight casts a shadow on the sheet. He looks at Gu Sirian lying on the bed, frowning even when he is asleep.


    Gu Sirui''s eyes became colder and colder. He rubbed his face, gave Gu Sinian a quilt, took his mobile phone, walked out of the ward and took the door with him.


    Instead of leaving in a hurry, Gu Sirui sits in the corridor of the hospital, looking up and closing his eyes, carefully combing the recent events, hoping to find some clues. All of a sudden, he thought of Gu''s being framed. He felt nervous and had a bad premonition?


    When Gu''s family has a problem, Gu Sixian''s condition suddenly worsens and becomes insane. If he is used by someone with ulterior motives, Gu is sweating behind his back. Think about it, more and more convinced that someone gave Gu Sinian medicine. The purpose is to first get in the way of the company''s business, then use drugs to implicate Gu Sixian, and finally bring down Gu.


    Damn it! Gu Sirui clenches his finger and vows to find out the villain. While Gu Sinian recovers his health, he finds the evidence to frame Gu''s family and makes Gu''s family innocent.


    Gu Sirui thought of this, immediately called the assistant, asked someone to squat in the hospital 24 hours a day.


    In the next few days, every medication of Gu Sixian was checked by a specially assigned person, from the type of drugs to the dosage of drugs, from the arrival of medication time to the nurses who delivered drugs, all were checked by a specially assigned person one by one.


    But who would have thought that even if it was like this, there was still nothing to be found. All of Gu''s drugs were completely up to the standard, and no evidence could be found.


    Gu Sirui''s heart is more and more heavy. He could not help but think of Su Su again. If he told her, she would come. He has thought about this problem for many times, hesitated for a long time, but still didn''t dial the phone. He wanted to give Su Su a complete Gu Sixian.


    At the same time, Gu Sinian''s symptoms are getting more and more serious, and the situation is getting worse and worse. It seems that Gu Sinian''s symptoms are out of control.


    Two days ago, a little nurse came to the ward for ward rounds. Gu Sinian knocked over the tray in her hand and drove her out with a roar. She looked as terrible as a wild animal.


    The little nurse was scared to death. Her legs were limp, and her tears came down. Instead of calming down, Gu Sinian was even more agitated. He grabbed the railing of the hospital bed and shook it violently to express his dissatisfaction.


    His eyes were ferocious, his mouth was vague, and his confused words were the only one that was clearly squeezed out of his teeth


    Little nurse smell speech body is a shake, tears are scared to stop, tray too late to pick up, stumble out of the ward. Since then, the nurse has refused to make ward rounds for Gu Sinian.


    It was two days later when Gu Sirui went to the hospital to see Gu Sinian that he heard the story from the doctor. He was stunned because he knew Gu Sinian well. With Gu Sinian''s personality, he would not do such a thing.


    It can be seen that this time Gu''s symptoms are not accidental. There must be someone else tripping secretly, which makes Gu have hallucinations.


    Gu Sirui is in a state of anxiety. He wants to drag out the person who made Gu Sinian become like this and strangle him in public. The company is watched by people, and the mess has not been completely solved. Although the customers don''t say anything, they secretly want to terminate the contract. There are a lot of difficult things and they are busy.


    Gu Sixian had such problems again. He couldn''t let go of either of them. He hadn''t slept in peace for a long time. Gu was a little uneasy.


    It''s hard for people to feel that there is no connection between the two things. If they are not competent enough, if they can''t deal with it well, if they don''t send the innocent Gu to Gu Sixian, who has recovered completely, Gu Sirui clenches his fist. He will never forgive himself in his life.


    Gu Sirui rubbed his temple impatiently, forced himself to calm down, and asked the doctor, "doctor, can''t you find out anything about my brother''s illness this time? I hope that the hospital can actively cooperate, at least know what kind of drugs are causing these symptoms, "Gu said Can''t get rid of the relationship, I think we all hope to solve it smoothly? At this stage, only with good cooperation can the problems be solved. If you have any problems, I will try my best. "


    For this reason, Gu Sirui''s meaning has been clearly expressed. Gu Sirian''s sudden symptoms can not be found by checking left and right. In the eyes of normal people, it is reasonable to suspect that the hospital has done something wrong. With Gu''s ability and reputation, it''s almost easy for them to destroy the hospital with public opinion if they want to.


    Gu Sirui''s remarks are sincere on the surface. In fact, they give the doctor a choice. If you help me, I will let the hospital kick you out tomorrow.Naturally, the doctor understood Gu Sirui''s words, and he could not help swallowing his saliva. He hesitated and kept silent for a while,


    "I have a guess."


    Gu Sirui body slightly forward, "how to say?"


    "I observed the patient for a while and found that his illness," the doctor hesitated for a moment, "seems to be cyclical."


    Gu Si Rui hears speech in the heart a tight, "what meaning?"


    "The patient''s many symptoms, only in the weekend will show very serious, the rest of the time, although also have, but are not very obvious." The doctor bit his teeth, "Mr. Gu may be able to investigate from this aspect, but our hospital did not make any..."


    Gu Si Ruiyang raised his hand and motioned him to stop talking. He pushed aside the stool and went out.


    At the moment when he closed the door, the doctor collapsed on the chair. The second young master of Gu''s family was not as casual and irresponsible as the rumor outside. He was a stable person who could sit on the chair of the head of Gu''s family. He was really not a role to be provoked.


    I only hope that my observation and conjecture are correct, otherwise he will have a premonition that he will lose his job and be swept out of the house. As a result, he will be like a sharp blade on his neck and may cut off his head at any time.

 Chapter 652

    As soon as Gu Sirui came out of the ward, he immediately called and sent someone to check everything that Gu had been in contact with during the most obvious period of his symptoms.


    "One, cut," Gu Sirui said to the assistant word by word, "in the next week, you can''t let go of any items that enter Gu Sixian''s ward. You can send them to the research institute one by one for examination. You must remember to focus on the items that are sent to the ward at the weekend, and handle them carefully, or you''ll get rid of them for me."


    The assistant has been with Gu Sirui for some time, and he doesn''t talk much about Gu Sirui''s request. He immediately answers the request, hangs up the phone and starts to arrange and check one by one.


    In the next week, all the items that entered Gu Sinian''s ward, from the drugs he took every day to the water he drank from which water room in the hospital, were sampled and sent to the local well-known research institute for testing.


    Two weeks later,


    on this day, Gu Sirui was preparing for a meeting in the company to talk about the company''s recent situation and the next step plan. Although Gu Sirui has been sitting in the position of the person in charge, he still went to the meeting room first, put the prepared documents on the table, quietly waiting for the arrival of the staff.


    Seeing the company''s staff sit down one after another, Gu Sirui picks up his mobile phone and wants to set up a flight mode for the mobile phone to avoid disturbing the meeting. At this moment, the assistant''s call interface is so good that he jumps into Gu Sirui''s eyes. The urgent bell rings in the quiet meeting room. Gu Sirui doesn''t even want to press the button to connect the phone.


    The assistant''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "boss! At the Institute We have news! I found out! " The assistant''s voice was a little urgent, and his breath was unsteady. It seemed that he had a big event. "Boss, I arranged for the driver to meet you downstairs. Boss, do you have time to come to the research institute now? The examiner wants to explain the situation to you


    Gu Sirui immediately hung up the phone, stood up and scanned the surroundings, speaking very fast,


    "this meeting will be suspended first, and will be postponed to the next time. I will ask the Secretary to send a text message to inform him of the specific time."


    With these words, Gu Sirui left the meeting room without looking back, and hurried outside the company. The quiet meeting room was noisy, and all the employees guessed why the boss had to leave suddenly.


    The quick Secretary stood up and cleared up all the papers he had left on his desk. He cleared his throat. "Since Mr. Gu has already spoken, I hope we don''t talk too much. Let''s finish the meeting." Finish saying also walked out with the step that Gu Sirui leaves stepping on high heels.


    They all looked at each other for a moment and didn''t know what to do. However, Miss Secretary reminded them to stop speculating about the boss. After a riot, everyone returned to their posts and began to work hard.


    Look at Gu Sirui. The car is speeding along the road, and the scenery outside the window is rapidly retrogressive. Gu Sirui is sitting in the back of the car, looking at the trees outside the window with a serious look, thinking about what happened.


    It didn''t take long for Gu Sirui to be sent to the door of the Research Institute. The assistant stood at the door waiting for him. After he was followed, the assistant bent down to remind the driver to wait for Mr. Gu, and then the two entered the research institute together.


    It''s very quiet in the Institute, only the sound of some machines. Gu Sirui''s urgent footsteps seem to break the silence here, but now he can''t manage so much etiquette, not to mention his etiquette textbook.


    Gu Sirui strides in the corridor, surrounded by the smell of disinfectant. The assistant takes Gu Sirui to a small room like an office, where the examiner is waiting for him.


    When the inspector saw the visitor, he was a little surprised. Although he didn''t pay much attention to the news of the outside world, he was still impressed by Gu''s ER Shao, who had been on TV for many times.


    he didn''t expect to come so far this time. The examiner thought that the things they sent seemed to be used by the patients. What kind of people in the sickroom made Gu''s ER Shao so urgent?


    The examiner didn''t know the cause and effect of the incident. He didn''t even know who entrusted the task. Now when he saw Gu Sirui himself, he suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    The examiner coughed twice, and just wanted to say a few polite greetings, but Gu Sirui didn''t give him a chance to speak at all. He pressed his hands on the desk, leaned forward, and said urgently, "what do you find?"


    The examiner couldn''t help leaning back. This man''s momentum is really a bit terrible, but it must be very important for him to be so anxious.


    He took out the inspection report from the drawer, opened a page, transferred the report and put it in front of Gu Sirui,


    "Mr. Gu, all the inspection results of our institute are here. After checking, this The patient should have taken ergot alkaloid, a hallucinogenic ingredient. According to your assistant, the main symptoms of the patient are irritability, poor coordination ability of limbs, and disorder of language function. The above symptoms are the same as the symptoms of ergot alkaloids leading to human diseases. "


    the examiner pointed to a part of the report with his finger." and the ergot alkaloids we found are residual in this thing. "


    GU Sirui calm his mind, yes Black bread is regularly delivered by the hospital every week. Gu Sirui''s heart is tight. Damn it, he can''t imagine that the poison will be put in the bread. No wonder he couldn''t find it before. The poison is not in the medicine at all!The examiner then said, "ergot alkaloids are not high-risk poisons, and the content of ergot alkaloids in this black bread is not high, but according to the symptoms described by the assistant, the patient should have taken it regularly for a long time, which is still relatively dangerous. Long term use may lead to further deterioration of the situation, and ultimately may lead to the patient''s thrombotic complications


    Gu Sirui''s heart was stirred. He remembered that the weekly black bread was delivered by a specially assigned person. What''s wrong with this joint? Isn''t it someone poisoning, it''s the bread company?


    No matter what, now we can''t give up any possible reasons. Gu Sirui thought so. He was silent for a while and asked, "could it be caused by the improper preservation of the bread company?"


    The examiner shook his head. "Sorry, I can only say that it''s almost impossible. It''s only possible that someone injected ergot alkaloids into bread in the laboratory."


    Someone maliciously made the food harmful to Gu Sinian in the laboratory. The result made Gu feel dizzy. Finding out the toxic substances is only the first step. There are still many things to do next, such as finding out the behind the scenes, Gu Sirui''s eyes sank,


    he nodded his head to thank the inspector, took the inspection report and quietly walked out. The inspector was flattered and waved to him, saying that he didn''t need to thank him. He was more curious about why Gu Er Shao was so dedicated.

 Chapter 653

    After listening to a lot of conjectures of the examiner, Gu Sirui''s gentle face turned black instantly. Scared people around dare not say a word.


    He didn''t know who hated Gu Sinian or Gu''s enterprise so much that he wanted to deliberately harm a patient. What benefits could he get from doing so? But Gu Sirui knew that if he didn''t find out, he would bring a lot of trouble in the future.


    But at present, he has no clue about this person, he does not know where to start the investigation. "Who is so cruel?" One side of the Secretary can not suppress the anger in the heart, said in a low voice.


    Gu Sirui didn''t think who was so hateful. Now it seems that he can only leave the matter to the police. Maybe the police can help them. Just when he wanted to find out the mobile phone to call the police, another problem came to his mind.


    He sighed and looked out of the window with deep eyes. His gloomy face made others look more scared.


    If the police were to investigate and deal with this matter, those boring gossip newspapers, magazines and TV stations would come from all directions, and then the old story would be brought up again, which would certainly set off a wave of storm in the media.


    And judging from the current situation, no matter Gu Sirui, Gu Sinian or Su Su Su, they can''t stand any pressure and blow from public opinion now, and the problems will be more difficult and headache.


    Gu Sirui silently turned to the Secretary and said, "go and replace all the food supplies of general manager Gu with those of ordinary patients." This may be the only way to implement it first.


    Gu Sirui looks at the heavy rain outside the window. The gloomy sky seems to be coming down. There is a kind of unspeakable taste in my heart.


    Not long after the secretary left, he was a little worried about the laxity of the nursing staff in the hospital, so he took the car keys downstairs and drove to the hospital.


    After arriving at the hospital, he immediately explained all the precautions to the accompanying staff of the hospital. I''m afraid there will be another mistake. Gu Sirui said in a low voice, "before general manager Gu leaves hospital, all strangers are not allowed to go near the ward for half a step."


    Through the door of the ward, he saw Gu Sinian squinting on the chair, lying quietly, as if asleep. He clenched his fist and secretly vowed to find the person who put ergot alkaloids for Gu Sinian.


    After personally arranging everything, Gu Sirui was relieved. He drove back to the company.


    After returning to the company, Si Rui immediately put himself into the work and buried himself in dealing with all kinds of miscellaneous documents. He seldom does these things on weekdays. He seems to have a bit of trouble. The secretary brought in a cup of coffee, put it on the table and whispered, "you''d better have a rest earlier. You should pay attention to your body. Look at the heavy rain outside, don''t catch cold."


    Outside the window is still pouring rain, also mixed with bursts of thunder. It''s a dark night that''s frightening.


    Gu Sirui didn''t seem to hear it, and continued to deal with the documents in his hands.


    The Secretary shook his head helplessly, turned around and gently pulled the door of the office.


    After finishing processing some documents, Gu Sirui glanced at his watch. It was already three o''clock in the morning. As soon as he picked up a document, he fell asleep unconsciously.


    "Dong Dong! Dong Dong! Dong, Dong, Dong If it wasn''t for the sudden knock on the door, Gu Sirui might still be immersed in his dream. In the dream, he and Gu Sinian were still children. They were chasing each other on the lawn, while Su Su looked at them with a smile. Not far ahead were his favorite transformers and Gu Sinian''s favorite car. There are all kinds of candy on the table.


    Gu Sirui was awakened by the knock on the door and found that he woke up with a smile. He rubbed his tired eyes and arranged his tie. "Come in." What came in was the nurse who he arranged to take care of in the hospital. As soon as he came in, he called to Gu Sirui excitedly, "general Gu''s condition is stable."


    Gu Sirui was relieved. There was a smile on his face. Make his already handsome face look more intoxicating.


    After several careful conversations, Gu Sirui sent his secretary to see off the nurse. He stood by the window, looking at the building with people coming and going, looking at the street where the building got off, and listening to the faint sound of the siren in the distance, he fell into meditation again.


    "Gu Sinian''s condition is stable, but if we don''t find out, this person will still be poisoned again. How can I guard against that? But now, how can I start to find out? "


    Gu Sirui was thinking, and suddenly a scurry of footsteps sounded in his ear.


    Just listen to "Dong!" The door was kicked open. When Gu Sirui was surprised who was so bold, he saw Su Su standing there with her hands in her arms. She was dressed in a plain Beige princess dress, and her delicate face was full of anger.


    Outside the office, there was a lot of discussion. "What''s wrong with Miss Su today? She''s so angry." "Yes, yes, it looks very gentle at ordinary times." "You don''t see the momentum of her just kicking the door, it''s just," everyone talked.


    In the office, Gu Surui guesses that Su Su may be so angry because of Gu Sinian. It seems that I have to tell him the whole story well. Su Su, who is always smart, may be able to help him figure out how to find that person."Oh, it''s Su Su. I thought it was who. I just wanted to call you and tell you about Si Nian''s diet." Gu Sirui wanted to tell Su Su, but he didn''t want to be interrupted by Su Su.


    "Come on! Gu Sirui, don''t digress from the topic. Can you excuse yourself? " Before Gu Sirui spoke, Su Su continued.


    "The three of us grew up together since childhood. I think Su Su knows what kind of person you are. I always think you are very upright. You are a gentleman, but you are such a person. You can make me feel ashamed for you. You really let me down. I never thought you would be such a person People. What''s the difference between you and those villains? " Su Su said, staring at her angry eyes.


    After Su Su said this, Gu Sirui looked at the sun coming in from the window. He couldn''t open his eyes. He was a little dizzy. Even if Su Su Su was angry about Si Nian, she shouldn''t point at herself and scold her.


    He also said, "how can I be such a person?" what did I do wrong.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su. Thought, this Gu Si year''s matter has not been solved, Su Su you is how.

 Chapter 654

    After Su Su''s inexplicable scolding, Gu Sirui was even more upset. He said to Su Su faintly, "if there''s anything to do, sit down and talk. You should first tell me what''s wrong with me and let you scold me so angrily." Then the secretary made Su Su''s favorite coffee and brought it in.


    Su Su stares at Gu Sirui angrily, goes to Gu Sirui''s desk, sits down opposite Gu Sirui, and continues.


    "You don''t even know what you''ve done. I thought you might feel a little sorry for me. I didn''t expect you to be so indifferent. I really misunderstood you before. " Susu picked up the coffee cup with her slender hand. She smelled the delicious coffee and thought of the past unconsciously.


    When they were still in school, the two teenagers were so handsome and gentle. Gu Sirui knows that she likes coffee best. Every morning, she will buy coffee in advance and wait for her to go to school together. He will take off his coat for her in rainy days and take her for a outing in sunny days. Thinking of the simple teenager, she smiles. But looking at the man who will revenge her, she is disappointed. She slammed down her coffee cup. He continued.


    "Since Gu Er Shao intends to muddle through this matter, I have to tell you clearly today, and I think Gu Er Shao must give me an account of this matter." "What happened to Lu Ying is not a good thing you did. How can you bully a girl who has no power to restrain her in order to revenge me? I''m really wrong about you. "


    After listening to Su Su Su''s words, Gu Sirui was even more puzzled. He quickly recalled in his mind that he was racking his brains for Gu Sixian''s affairs in addition to dealing with the trivial matters of the company these days. How could he have time to meet Lu Ying? What''s more, he seldom went home these days except in the company or in the hospital.


    Su Su looks at Gu Sirui, who doesn''t say a word, and thinks that Gu Sirui bullied Lu Ying. Now his silent behavior is to acquiesce in what he did to Lu Ying.


    When she is about to get justice for Lu Ying, Gu Sirui suddenly gets up. His slightly hoarse voice comes down from Su Su''s head.


    "If you have the time to speculate, you might as well go to the hospital and care more about Gu Sinian. Do you use your time to blow people''s blood here? "


    Su Su was even more angry after hearing this. She took out a stack of hospital test reports from her bag and threw them in front of Gu Sirui. She said harshly, "have a good look. I came to you with the evidence."


    Gu Sirui carefully read the report one by one, and his face was more ugly than before. His handsome face added a bit of coldness. These simple test sheets only show that the person who hurt Lu Ying is not the dealer, but why does Su Su insist that he is Gu Sirui? Is that how she doesn''t trust him? Can''t the three of them really go back to the way they were when they were children?


    Think of here, Gu Sirui already sad speechless. He turned his office chair around and sat down with his back to sue.


    Su Su continued. "It''s my business that Gu Sinian and I break up. You don''t have to hurt innocent people because of me. Why do you do that?"


    In the face of Su suhao''s unreasonable accusation, Gu Sirui doesn''t want to explain anything. He is very tired now. He is really tired. He put his head on the chair and asked wearily, "how can Miss Su say that I hurt Lu Ying? What''s more, since you have identified me, why do you have to take this trip and send a lawyer''s letter directly, or you can expose it to the media. " Then he made a gesture to see off the guests.


    Gu Sirui closed his eyes. Now Gu Sinian is still lying in the hospital, afraid that she will not be able to walk normally in the future. In front of her, the woman who grew up with them from urination seems to care less about Gu Sinian and no longer trust him. Gu Sirui is sad and doesn''t know what to say.


    Su Su went on. "To tell you the truth, after knowing that the person who hurt Lu Ying was not the dealer, I went to Lu Ying and asked her. She said that she could vaguely remember that the person said that Gu''s family had to be controlled by him. At first, I thought that the dealer meant to supply goods for Gu''s family. That''s why the whole Gu family is subject to him. But after I compared the test sheet, I found that the person is not a dealer at all. I think it''s right. A mere dealer doesn''t have so much ability. "


    It didn''t last long that the rain stopped last night, and the sun didn''t shine much in the morning. Now it drips out of the window. The sky looks gloomy, and the raindrops fall on the window, which makes people feel cold. I don''t know what''s going on these days. It''s such bad weather every day, which makes people want to sleep.


    Gu Sirui listens to Su Su''s chatter in a daze. He is not interested in her words. He only knows that the person who bullies Lu Ying is not him. That''s enough. Let Su Su Su make trouble.


    Su Su continued alone. "I don''t want to believe that person will be you, but thanks to Lu Ying''s words, I was awakened. Now it seems that you are the only one who can make Gu''s family be subject to him. Gu Sirui, the manager of Gu''s family at present!"


    "What??? What you said just now can make the whole Gu family subject to him! " When Su Su says this sentence for the second time, Gu Sirui suddenly wakes up, and his sleepiness just disappears. He turned his chair, stared at Su Su and asked again, "can you make the whole Gu family be controlled by him?" Su Su is also frightened by Gu Sirui''s sudden mood. Zheng Zheng looked at Gu Sirui and said angrily, "do you need to be so surprised at what you said?"Gu Sirui shakes his mind. It seems that this matter is not so simple. Someone dare to say that the whole Gu family is subject to him. Who would say such bold words? Why would he do it? What''s the purpose? Is there any connection between the people who bully Lu Ying and the people who give Gu Sinian ergot alkaloids?


    Su Su looks at Gu Sirui''s sudden change of mood, and seems to react to something. Is there someone else who bullies Lu Ying? Su Su asked in a low voice, "I thought you came up with this way to revenge me because I broke up with Gu Sinian. Don''t you mean you are not the one who bullies Lu Ying? Do you know who bullied Lu Ying? Who is it? "


    Gu Sirui took a look at Su Su and said, "use your smart brain. I''ve been busy with the company''s affairs all day since Si Nian''s accident. I don''t know who bullied Lu Ying. But I''m sure it''s not me, but I''ll help you investigate."


    Su Su is still dubious after listening to Gu Sirui''s words.

 Chapter 655

    Gu Sirui looks at some excited Su Su, and his heart softens unconsciously. Su Su didn''t seem to be so indignant for a long time.


    Since I broke up with my brother Gu Sinian, there was something wrong with the studio. Su Su is more like a walking corpse every day, no mood, no mood.


    Maybe Su Su Su didn''t feel this kind of performance, but the people around her and those who knew these things clearly felt the difference between Su Su and the past.


    Su Su didn''t give a positive explanation after he explained the matter with Gu Sirui. Su Su thinks that Gu Sirui did it.


    Anger has multiplied several times. Gu Sirui is not in a hurry to explain anything, so he looks at Su Su. Su Su said angrily, "if you have anything, just come to me. Don''t take it out on others.


    What kind of man are you? " Gu Sirui looks at Su Su who is in a hurry. His glasses are red like a little rabbit. I can''t help thinking of my brother Gu Sinian. If Gu Sinian knew this, he would be angry with himself. Gu Sirui quickly said to Su Su: "you don''t listen to me, so wantonly framed me."


    Gu Sirui said as he walked towards Su Su. Su Su looks at Gu Sirui, but she doesn''t waver. She even believes that Gu Sirui did it.


    Su Su''s questioning expression in her eyes makes Gu Sirui look in his eyes and keep it in mind. Gu Sirui quickly explained: "I and my former bed partners are all voluntary. How can we talk about adultery? Besides, the women who want to have sex with Gu Sirui are all lined up in several long streets


    Su Su didn''t answer Gu Sirui''s words positively, just staring at him. Gu Sirui continued: "besides, I haven''t had a rich nightlife for a long time." Su Su curled her lips and said, "what does that mean?"


    Gu Sirui feels a strong distrust from this sentence. This distrust makes Gu Sirui feel uncomfortable, which makes him a little flustered. It really doesn''t matter what you say.


    Gu Sirui suddenly thought of the words Su Sugang just said. Su Su thinks that she took revenge on her brother Gu Sinian for breaking up with her?


    But Gu Sirui knows that it''s not Su Su''s fault, it''s his brother''s fault. Gu Sirui doesn''t care to keep a secret for his brother. He has to prove his innocence as soon as possible.


    Gu Sirui said to Su Su in a loud voice: "you just know how to talk about me. But I have no motive at all Su Su didn''t expect that Gu Sirui would be so cunning. He was very clear about what happened.


    Why sophistry? In Su Su''s opinion, this is sophistry, and it is the kind of sophistry that is particularly blatant. Su Su was a little angry. She said to Gu Sirui with anger: "what? Am I not clear enough? Just because I broke up with Gu Sinian, you treat my employees like this. How can you do that? "


    Gu Sirui can''t help laughing. Su Su is really serious to his subordinates. It''s rare to see such a responsible boss now.


    Gu Sirui suddenly thinks that she is not in a hurry to tell Su Su the truth, so that Su Su is in a hurry for a while. Who makes her so distrustful of herself. Gu Sirui is such an instant, evil to the extreme.


    When the evil mood and mood spread, it will be out of control. Just like Gu Sirui at this moment, he thinks it''s funny. In fact, Su Su, who is very worried, thinks it''s a fool, which is particularly hateful.


    Gu Sirui was completely silent. He is not as anxious as before to explain, he is more like a theater man. Su Su''s anger gradually spread all over her body. She said to Gu Sirui like the last fight: "your attitude now makes me doubt that you did it."


    Gu Sirui really can''t stand Su Su''s slandering himself. The most important thing is that he has brought a black pot to others. Gu Sirui looked at Su Su firmly and said: "Su Su, no matter from which level, it doesn''t make sense. First of all, I''ve made it clear to you about bedmates. You should also understand it. I don''t think it''s your fault that you broke up with my brother Gu Sinian, and there''s no revenge for you. "


    Su Su was surprised by Gu Sirui''s words and asked, "do you know why Gu Sinian and I broke up?" Gu Sirui saw Su Su''s puzzled mood and said: "yes, I know." Su Su is not only puzzled that Gu Sirui knows the reason why they broke up, but also puzzled why he said he didn''t want to be himself.


    As for their breakup, Gu Sirui knows that it must be Gu Sinian who told them. Is it Gu Sinian who told them the reason for their breakup?


    Gu Sinian is a strict person from beginning to end. For this matter, Gu Sinian should not mention it with his younger brother Gu Sirui.


    Su Su''s heart went through a long argument. Gu Sirui observes Su Su''s various expressions. He wanted to make her tangle for a while, but he can''t bear the relationship between the two before and now. After all, they were in a relationship before. Even if they were unhappy because of some things, these things were not correct in the past.Now Su Su is Gu Sixian''s girlfriend and his sister-in-law. Although she and Gu Sinian broke up because of some things, they both had each other in their hearts and were thinking about each other.


    As soon as Gu Sirui thought of this, he couldn''t help saying to Su Su, "my brother didn''t want to hurt you when he broke up with you." Sue was a little surprised.


    She didn''t expect that Gu Sixian broke up with herself because of this, and she was afraid of implicating herself. Su Su was moved by Gu Sinian.


    Mouth kept saying: fool, fool, fool Gu Sinian. Su Su was moved and sighed that Gu Sixian was not brave enough.


    Gu Sirui looks at Su Su who is out of control and wants to comfort her, but he doesn''t know where to start. He quickly said to Su Su, "well, well, don''t be depressed. You two can solve your personal problems slowly, so don''t let me worry with you any more. "


    Su Su didn''t say much. He just stood there, looking at Su Su''s unstable mood, Gu Sirui didn''t say anything. After a while, Gu Sirui takes the initiative to ask Su Su to collect his own DNA to prove his innocence. He thinks he will be able to prove his innocence.

 Chapter 656

    Su Su walks out of the office with Gu Sirui''s DNA. Sitting in the car, Su Su always thinks about Gu Sirui''s words. Gu Sinian breaks up with him in order not to involve himself.


    Thanks to what he could think of, Su Su thought and wept. Ten years is just on the car. Su Su felt more after listening.


    If two people just miss it, it''s really like the song: ten years later, we are friends Su Su cried and said: "friend? I don''t want to be friends with you. "


    Su Su''s car doesn''t drive very fast. She''s a little confused now. I haven''t contacted Gu Sixian for a long time. I don''t know how he''s been recently, whether he''s getting thinner, whether he''s eating on time, whether he''s missing himself.


    Along the way playing songs, Su Su''s thoughts have long been flying to Gu Sixian, full of Gu Sixian''s appearance. When Gu Sinian smiles, when he is angry, when he is angry, when he is happy. Su Su thought over every expression of Gu Sinian.


    Although they haven''t met each other for a long time, their appearance is still clearly printed in their mind. After missing them, their appearance can''t be dispersed for a long time.


    Su Su turned her head and wanted to take the paper, wipe her tears and massage her red and swollen eyes. As soon as I turned around, I saw Gu Sirui''s DNA and quietly put it there.


    Su Su was going to the hospital to send Gu Sirui''s DNA. Unexpectedly, Gu Sirui upset her mood. I drove to the opposite direction of the hospital by myself, and then recovered.


    Su Su had no choice but to find a place to turn the car back to the hospital. You can see Gu Sinian by the way when you send the DNA.


    Su Su couldn''t help smiling when she thought of it. Before long, Su Su arrived at the hospital. Su Su found the doctor and gave Gu Sirui''s DNA to the doctor. The doctor said to Su Su with a smile: "the father of the child thinks that there are so many."


    Su Su smiles awkwardly. The doctor seems to be wrong. He thinks Su Su Su is looking for the father of the child. This makes Su Su very embarrassed, but Su Su is not ready to explain. If she explains, Su Su has to tell the doctor the whole story.


    It''s a waste of time and has a bad effect on the image of designer Lu Ying. So Su Su is not going to explain. She didn''t stay in the laboratory for long, so she came out of the laboratory in a hurry.


    After giving the DNA to the doctor, Su Su was ready to turn around and go to Gu Sixian''s ward. But halfway through the journey, Su Su hesitated. What would she say after meeting? Long time no see. How are you doing?


    Obviously, they are too unfamiliar. Or is it the same as before? It doesn''t seem to be suitable for the current relationship between the two people. Su Su hesitated and sat on the hospital bench.


    The distance is not very far, Su Su''s heart is tangled. Su Su wanted to see him very much, and even had a sense of urgency. That sense of urgency was more like the feeling that lovers from other places were about to meet, which could not be delayed for minutes.


    Su Su didn''t want to see him. The most important thing was that Su Su didn''t know what to say or do with Gu Sinian. After a long hesitation, Su Su summoned up her courage and decided to visit Gu Sinian.


    As soon as Su Su thought that he was going to see Gu Sixian, his pace quickened. Even in the end, they trotted to our ward. After arriving, Su Su was stunned by the words "isolated protection area" above.


    Su Su himself said in silence: "still in isolation." Su Su was disappointed, relieved and happy. Su Su was worried about Gu Sinian''s health, but she couldn''t go in to see him. I have a bad feeling in my heart.


    But on second thought, when they met, they were embarrassed. It was better not to see each other. Su Su will soon be crazy by this tangled mood.


    Su Su also thought of other things to transfer his thoughts of Gu Sinian. Su Su thinks that Gu Sirui is willing to give his DNA to him, which shows that Gu Sirui is definitely not responsible for this.


    But it can not completely remove Gu Sirui''s suspicion. If this is a stratagem of Gu Sirui, it is very possible.


    Gu Sirui has always been involved in society. This means of adultery must be very common. Su Su feels like him when he sees his calm expression after hearing this. It can be said that Gu Sirui is not surprised at such things. Su Su didn''t want to find out who was responsible for it. After all, the victim was not himself.


    She just wanted to protect her employees. Su Su wanted everyone to know that as long as she worked under Su Su, she could do her best to protect them, think about things for them and help them.


    These are all things Su Su thinks she can do. Su Su is a generous person, she will not because of some small things to hate others, Su Su is also a kind person, others have difficulties, will try to help. Su Su is even more sorry for the designer Lu Ying.


    The most important thing for a woman is integrity. Although few people in today''s society have such a thing, women in normal families still value it very much. The most important thing is that Lu Ying is raped by others, which makes her conservative designer Lu Ying hard to accept.Su Su compared DNA to leave evidence for designer Lu Ying for future reference. Even if Lu Ying doesn''t want to report the case or use the weapon of law to punish the other party. But Lu Ying can make the other party pay the price to compensate the designer.


    At this moment, Lu Ying was frightened and did not know what to do. As the boss, Su Su should step forward. Su Su thought a lot in the hospital. She didn''t go out of the hospital until she thought about everything in her heart.


    Su Su stood at the door of the hospital, breathing too much disinfectant smell, Su Su suddenly smell the fresh air, let her very happy.


    Took a few deep breaths of fresh air. All of a sudden, I think of Gu Sixian. He must be very tired of the smell of disinfectant when he stays in the hospital all day.


    Su Su thought: when Gu Sinian comes out of the isolation reserve, I will lead him out to breathe fresh air. Come and come out every day. Su Su then laughed, which was more like the happy voice of a little girl after she got love.


    This kind of happy feeling, only Gu Sinian can give her Su Su. Su Su said in her heart: Gu Sinian, get better soon. I''m waiting for you to breathe fresh air with me.

 Chapter 657

    Su Su accompanied Lu Ying at home waiting for the screening results.


    Su Su can see that Lu Ying is very nervous and afraid. She sits on the sofa for a while, walks back and forth for a while, and takes out her mobile phone every few minutes to confirm the time and message. Her inner panic, fear, are reflected in the restlessness of every minute.


    Lu Ying was talking all the time, whether to herself or to Su Su: "if the screening result is positive, what should I do? What should I do in the future. I''m so young. Is my life going to be ruined like this? What should I do? What should I do...


    Su Su looked at her weeping, and her heart was full of pity. She was well aware of Lu Ying''s uneasiness, but she had nothing to do with it. She didn''t even know what language to use to comfort her.


    Su Su can only open her arms to embrace her and comfort her, "you don''t want to think too bad, we just need to wait patiently for the result now, I believe God will treat you kindly, calm down, OK?"


    Su Su''s kindness Lu Ying does not understand, but how can these thin words erase her inner anxiety. But what else? Except for waiting. Lu Ying put her head on Su Su''s shoulder and said "thank you" quietly


    Fortunately, the waiting time was not long. At 8 p.m., the screening results of the two hospitals almost reached Lu Ying at the same time. Lu Ying and Su Su look at each other. Su Su sees hesitation in Lu Ying''s eyes, while Lu Ying sees encouragement.


    Waiting is how urgent, now is how timid.


    Lu Ying holds the result report, her hands trembling, but she does not dare to open it. She''s afraid, she''s afraid that the result doesn''t match what she thought, she''s afraid that she doesn''t have the courage to bear the unbearable weight of life.


    After several deep breaths, she opens the result report and reads it word by word. At last, when she sees that the screening results of the two hospitals are all positive, Lu Ying''s heart stone finally falls to the ground. Then she falls to the ground, holding her arm and crying.


    Su Su looks at Lu Ying, who is crying and laughing. She finally puts her heart down a little and pours a cup of hot water to help her wipe away her tears. "Well, it''s OK. This time it''s a false alarm. Don''t scare yourself any more"


    "my hanging heart can fall to the ground temporarily. Now the most important thing is to find out who did this to me?" In sobbing, Lu Ying regained her sense and immediately thought about tracking down the originator.


    At this time, Su Su''s heart filled with a lot of uneasiness. Lu Ying''s mood has just calmed down. She can''t tell Lu Ying under such circumstances that it''s very likely that the prisoner can''t be found according to the information she has so far.


    Lu Ying''s question was not answered, and the room fell into a moment of silence.


    "IMIS you every day..." Su Su''s ringtone broke the silence.


    Su Su picked up the phone and went to the balcony. The voice of the assistant came from the phone:


    "sister Su, the orders received by the studio this month are half less than last month. Do you think we should change the style of the studio to maintain the daily operation of the studio?"


    Listening to a series of targeted solutions made by the assistant for the current situation of the studio, Su Su''s mind was misty.


    Only Su Su knew how hard it was all the way.


    From the beginning, he insisted on doing his own style step by step. He was attacked, framed and despised by Su YaoMing. Is it a compromise to go to the present and stick to it?


    "I know your insistence, but catering to the appreciation style of the affordable public does not mean reducing our own style..." the voice of the assistant continued on the phone.


    The non emotional voice of the assistant major sobered Su Su: "make adjustments according to the way you said. We''ll discuss the details tomorrow."


    What can we do if we don''t compromise?


    Su Su missed Gu Sinian very much.


    "I really want to hold him. Even if he doesn''t do anything, being by my side is enough to make me feel at ease."


    But the cold night around her forced Su Su to close her eyes tired, and her whole figure was thin and stubborn.


    Lu Ying came to the balcony, leaned against the railing and looked at Su Su. "You know, I used to envy you. There were so many people around to help you, and I was so talented. I was always stubborn and purposeful. No matter what time I had light in my eyes."


    Without waiting for Su Su to open her mouth, she turned around and looked Su Su in the eyes and said, "you always refuse to lose. It''s really charming. But you know what? We have to exist first to make sense. Most of the time, we don''t compromise or give up. We just need time to buffer and wait for the opportunity. You are stronger than me. "


    Lu Ying said Su Su did not understand. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. In a few seconds, Su Su had already made a decision. When I open my eyes again, my eyes are firm.


    "Thank you, Lu Ying. We will all be better!"


    That''s it. Even if the people who want to support themselves are not around, even if they don''t have a little help, even if they are alone, they will fight on.


    The next day, Su Su quickly announced that on the basis of continuing to accept high orders for women''s wear, the studio will continue to receive some affordable designs, hoping that the designers and other colleagues of the studio will work together to maintain the development of the studio.With such a decision, Su Su first put herself into the work. Although it''s a low price design, the difficulty is that Su Su has always been doing his own style design before. The good thing is that he has high style, and the minority has taste. The bad news is that the audience is narrow. Now it will take a lot of effort for her to do the most common design accepted by the public.


    Su Su shut himself up in the office all day and read the fashion design magazines with high sales volume on the market. According to the designs in the magazines, she outlined several designs in her mind.


    Su Su found that to do this kind of design, from fashion modeling design, structural design, process design, to clothing practicality, not only need to express the design emotion and concept, more importantly, the audience''s acceptance of the design, or more practical consideration of clothing design, style, fabric cost performance.


    It''s no longer the empathy between designers and subscribers.


    After she had some ideas in her mind, Su Su could write and present the ideas in her mind on paper, simple or complex.


    Originally, Su Su thought that designing some simple affordable styles should be handy. However, when she handed over several design drafts to proofers, they were rejected directly.


    Proofers mercilessly pointed out Su Su''s design defects: "your designs are cheap, but no matter from the style pattern or style fabric, they are all full of strong personal style. This kind of design will not be welcomed and promoted. If you decide to make a bargain, you''d better redesign it. "

 Chapter 658

    Proofer''s rejection is Su Su never thought of. She even began to doubt that she could not design the most vulgar style she despised before!


    This kind of cognition made Su Su feel depressed and confused.


    When Su Su was confused and depressed, Gu Sirui called.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Su asked faintly.


    "I''ve been in the hospital recently, and I don''t care about you. How''s the studio? And how do I think your voice sounds weak? What happened? " Gu Sirui actually heard Su Su Su''s powerlessness from a simple question.


    Listening to Gu Sirui''s voice, Su Su felt warm. Yes, my side is not empty, there are still people concerned about themselves, to cheer up!


    "No, I''m just a little tired after the meeting. what about you? Still in the hospital? " Su Su cheered up and answered Gu Sirui.


    "Recently, I have been investigating the source of my brother''s food in the hospital, but I still have no idea... Who are you? Stop!"


    GU Sirui only said half of what he said, and the phone hung up inexplicably. Su Su intuitively felt that there was an accident in the hospital. He immediately picked up his bag and took the elevator to the basement to pick up the car and drove to the hospital.


    This side of the hospital. When Gu Sirui and Su Su talk on the phone, they see a figure peering furtively outside Gu Sinian''s ward, and instinctively roar "who are you?"


    The figure ran away. Gu Sirui can''t take care of the call, so he immediately catches up. While chasing and yelling, the medical staff of the hospital helped him catch the figure running in front of him, and finally stopped him when the figure was about to run out of the hospital.


    Gu Sirui takes a close look at the man''s face and finds that he is actually a nurse in the hospital.


    The nurse''s surname is Jin. The reason why Gu Sirui is impressed with this nurse is that he has done nursing for Gu Sinian many times, including feeding food.


    After nursing and feeding for Gu Sinian, no one would sneak around outside Gu Sinian''s ward when he was alone. Gu Sirui thought about all the connections and immediately understood them.


    Immediately, he asked the nurse: "my brother''s food was changed by you, right? who are you? Why do you do this! Say


    However, the nurse of Jin family name is just apathetic. He doesn''t even take care of Si Rui and lowers his head.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take you to the police station now. It''s not so easy to deal with that. At that time, your life will be disrupted and your job will be lost. Think about it Gu Sirui had to use both soft and hard light threat to the nurse.


    Hearing this, the nurse raised his head and looked at Gu Sirui coldly. After thinking for a long time, he finally said, "yes, I changed the food surnamed Gu."


    Gu Sirui angrily picked up the collar of the nurse, "besides you, is there anyone else! Say it! Why do you do that? "


    But after admitting that he had changed his food, the nurse refused to say anything about it, no matter how Gu Sirui threatened.


    Gu Sirui calms down for a moment and thinks it''s useless to detain people here. It''s better to let him go first. Maybe there will be other discoveries in the future. So he can only temporarily complain about today''s situation to the president''s office and ask the hospital to dismiss the nurse.


    The hospital said that it would dismiss the nurse the next day and further strengthen the nursing condition and ward safety of Gu Sixian to ensure that it would not happen again.


    Gu Sirui has something in mind, perfunctorily promised a few words.


    Out of the office, back to Gu Sinian ward, found that Su Su has arrived.


    "What happened?" Su Su took the lead.


    "When I called you just now, I found that the nursing staff inside the hospital were sneaking outside my brother''s ward. They had already been seized and handed over to the hospital for treatment. Don''t worry." Gu Sirui didn''t want Su Su to worry about it, so he had to give a evasive answer.


    "Nurse? It has something to do with Gu Sinian, doesn''t it? Can you tell me what''s going on? " Su Su hears the evasion in Gu Sirui''s words and asks the doubts in her heart.


    Gu Sirui is just afraid of her worry, and has nothing to hide, so he gives Su Su a full description of what happened tonight.


    "I have doubts about this nurse in my heart, but the fact is how to continue to investigate." Gu Sirui comforted Su Su: "you don''t have to worry too much. It won''t happen again."


    "Well, I believe you." After listening to Gu Sinian''s description, Su Su had a bottom in her heart and was no longer worried.


    Too many things have happened recently, Gu Sixian and the studio. Su Su actually felt very tired in her heart, but she couldn''t tell others. What should she say? It seems to be a sign of weakness and a desire to surrender.


    "Is the studio going well?" Gu Sirui asked out of concern.


    Su Su laughs, "when I first started working in the studio, I thought that as long as I was happy, I would stick to my ideas no matter what the big environment."


    "Well, you''ve always been." Gu Sirui nodded in agreement."But now I know that many things can''t tolerate your intransigence, because you''re not just yourself, you''re also carrying a lot of people''s expectations and responsibilities. These realistic things are really tiring. " Su Su''s tone finally showed a trace of fatigue.


    Gu Sirui couldn''t hear it, but he didn''t say anything. He just comforted Su Su according to his temperament: "free and easy, life is a game, my lady Su, a sad face is not a good-looking expression ~" and then he gave Su Su Su a wink.


    Su Su looked at the person who had been with her for a long time and finally began to smile. Just a word in my heart, it''s good to have friends like you around.


    After pouring out some consolation, Su Su is a little tired from a day''s tiredness. She tells Gu Sirui goodbye and drives back to her residence to have a rest.


    Gu Sirui finally has time to think about what happened tonight. He asked the hospital to print out a resume of the nursing worker surnamed Jin and take it in his hand for careful consideration.


    On the resume, he was a man with a simple face and a straight face, as he saw at night. Through the paper and Gu Sirui look at each other.


    Gu Sirui read the resume word by word. Native place is clear, past work experience is clear. An ordinary nurse with no background and complicated relationship.


    Gu Sirui looked at it several times and thought about it. How could such a little nurse with a clean background and a clean life experience make such poison with his own ability, and then change the poison into Gu Sinian''s food in Gu''s investigation and screening? Can he do this alone?


    Gu Sirui held his forehead and closed his eyes. Draw some conclusions in mind.

 Chapter 659

    Su Su is thinking about this design draft. To establish her own brand, she must design works that everyone likes. But Su Su couldn''t design this time.


    But now in a dangerous period, I have to overcome the psychological barriers, through the heart of this pass, even if it is not to follow their original intention, but also must go through this difficulty.


    Su Su knew that the economic problems could be alleviated only when she got through this crisis, but the more she thought about it, the more worried she was.


    Su Su walked up and down the room, very upset. At this time, she suddenly thought of "flying out of the diving bell". Yes, I haven''t chatted with this netizen for a while. I''m so upset today. I just went to find him.


    For "flying out of the diving bell", although it''s just a person who hasn''t met, everything about the other side is unknown. But this is also good, at least talk to him will not worry about shame, for strangers in order to truly express themselves.


    Su Su thought, what is he doing now?


    After thinking of this, Su Su turned on the computer to see "flying out of the diving bell". After eagerly waiting, the computer finally everything is ready. But "fly out of the diving bell" doesn''t seem to be there.


    Then Su Su opened the website where she published her design draft and found that few people had commented on her recently. Just a few short sentences: "why don''t you update the new design recently?" And "are you exhausted?" There are also some comments such as "little sister''s design is good, I like it very much, continue to refuel".


    Seeing someone cheering for him, Su Su couldn''t help replying to this little fan, "don''t worry, I will cheer for you, I will live up to your expectations."


    After the reply, I turned several pages, and there was no comment about "flying out of the diving bell". Su Su is a bit down.


    Why do I get bad news when I''m not happy? Do people around me want to alienate me? Do not even a netizen want to talk to me, want to quit my life?


    People, when they are unlucky, they will always be unlucky. Why don''t they have something happy? It''s better to go to school. At that time, every day is reading, surrounded by students, everyone''s time to laugh passed.


    When you grow up, the world becomes complicated. People''s minds are complicated.


    Once upon a time, I would get praise from others when I draw several design drafts. At that time, I had a good time every day.


    Nowadays, in order to solve the economic problems, we have to do what we don''t like to do for those interests, and we have to do it. I have to force myself to adapt to this society.


    Su Su was in a daze in front of the computer.


    What kind of person is "flying out of the diving bell"? Why does what he says always make sense? I am very lucky to meet such a good netizen. But what about this netizen? Where are you now?


    Forget it. I don''t want to. If I think too much, he won''t show up to help me. Everyone has his own different life, maybe he is busy with his own things, or don''t disturb others. No matter how you think about things without results, it''s just a waste of time.


    Su Su decided to think about the design draft again. After all, this is the most important thing. Only by solving this problem can we solve the company''s economic problems.


    Well, work is really annoying. In order to run the company well, I''d better draw a draft.


    First, make yourself a cup of coffee to keep your brain awake. Originally, the psychological pressure has been very big, I''m afraid I can''t hold on and fall asleep. Get this ready. Now you can start designing.


    Well I can''t draw what I mean. Think of the past design things are designed with their own heart. What happened this time? Is it influenced too much by the outside world? Maybe it is.


    Calm down! Su Su, you have to calm down. You can''t fail. Come on! You should know that the company''s problems depend on you. So many people are waiting to see your jokes. You can''t be looked down upon by others.


    Su Su cheered herself up again and again. There are no insurmountable difficulties.


    After repeated revision, the design draft was finally drawn. Susu was relieved.


    However, I think it''s too common to attract many people''s attention.


    Su Su thought, if "flying out of the diving bell" saw his work today, what would he say? Will it hit me or encourage me? Oh, why do I care so much about his comments? Sue patted herself on the head.


    Forget it. I''m really tired. I don''t want to think about anything. Let''s have a rest. There are still a lot of things to do after finishing this, but you can''t fall down tired.


    Su Su published her design draft on the Internet, but she didn''t care what the result would be. Now the only thing I want to do is have a good rest.


    After the release, Su Su went to bed at ease. She felt that the work was mediocre this time, and there was nothing to revise. Even if there was, it was too late now. That''s it. Thinking about it, I fell asleep.


    The next morning, Su Su woke up from her dream and felt very hungry. I got up to wash, and then I wanted to make a delicious breakfast for myself.What are you doing today? I finished my work yesterday and it was very easy. Make a sandwich and have some hot milk. Su Su didn''t like milk very much, but she insisted on drinking milk when she heard that it was good for people''s health.


    Su Su''s cooking level is average, not delicious, but it''s OK to feed herself.


    Su Su was fully prepared for last night''s work, so she was not in a hurry to see the results. It''s just a few painless comments. It''s better not to read them.


    Thinking that the milk was just hot here, Su Su began to eat breakfast. Well It''s a wonderful thing to enjoy your breakfast.


    After breakfast, Su Su thought, let''s go and see what you think of the works. It''s better to die early than to live early. Anyway, things have already been done, so we are not afraid of what others say. It''s a big deal. Let''s go in the left ear and out the right.


    Su Su turned on the computer, then opened the web page to publish the design, and was stunned by the web comments!


    "Where can I get this, please?"


    "Hello, Hello, is anyone there?"


    "I love it! I want to buy it! "


    "Ask for address, ask for address"


    all kinds of miscellaneous comments came at once, and Su Su was a little at a loss. What''s the situation?


    It''s an ordinary design, so many people want to buy it. Su Su was a little confused, but still very happy.

 Chapter 660

    Su never thought that there were so many people who wanted to buy works that he thought were mediocre. For a time, mixed feelings, which means that the economic crisis is likely to be resolved.


    Thinking of this, Su Su quickly called the company.


    "How much stock is there in the warehouse now?" Su Su asked eagerly.


    "I''ll see. Well It''s about 50 or 60 pieces. What happened? "


    "Don''t you know? Open the web page. "


    "Well, I''ll see. Wow, is that true? Su Su, you are so good! In this way, our problem will be solved. "


    "Don''t say anything. I''ll come to the company right away."


    Su Su simply put on makeup and went to the company. Everyone in the company is talking about it. Everyone saw Su Su''s appearance and talked about it.


    "Susu, how did you come up with such a good design?"


    "Su Su, I really adore you!"


    "Su Su, you are so good! You have made a great contribution


    Listening to everyone''s praise, Su Su had mixed feelings. Fortunately, we have lived up to our expectations. A little excited in my heart, after all, I got the consensus of everyone.


    "Thank you, thank you for your affirmation of me," Su Su said. "I will continue to work hard!"


    "Well, now we have a tough task. A lot of lovers rush to make this work in the last few days. Our stock is only 50 or 60, but there are hundreds of people who are scheduled. We have to make it as soon as possible! "


    Valentine''s Day is just around the corner. Everything must be done before that. This design has attracted a large number of lovers to customize, so we can''t give up such a good opportunity.


    Originally, Su Su thought her work was very ordinary, but she didn''t expect that it was just in line with the ideas of many lovers. This is really a lucky thing. What we can do now is to make products as fast and good as possible.


    However, there are so many orders for this batch of goods that people can''t reflect all of a sudden.


    It''s impossible for me to finish this batch of goods by myself. Now we have to work together to speed up the sale.


    "You are going to work hard today. I want your help. Are you willing?"


    "We will!" Everyone answered Sue out loud.


    "Well, let''s start."


    We''re going to work with all hands. Because there were only a few people in charge of this area, but the volume of sales today is very large, so a lot of people who didn''t do this before have been added.


    At the beginning, everyone''s work was very slow. People who didn''t understand kept asking questions from people who knew how to do it. People who knew how to do it were a little tired of being asked, so they couldn''t do their work well, so the speed was very slow.


    Su Su sees this situation and thinks it''s no good. Just bring everyone together.


    "Everyone stop. Our work efficiency is too slow now. I''ll give you a simple training to let you understand how to do this."


    Sure enough, this method is very good. We all understand that when we work, we will be full of energy!


    Unconsciously, everyone worked until the evening, and some people began to complain that they were too tired and too late. Su Su had no choice but to say, "I invite you to eat.". Everyone is very happy to hear that.


    Sue went outside to buy things for everyone. By this time, it was completely dark and the street lights were on. The evening wind gently blows on Su Su''s face. Su Su can''t help stretching.


    All of a sudden, a faint cat call came from the grass nearby. Su Su quietly walked over and found that it was a very small cat. Su Su felt sorry for her, so she went to the store nearby and bought a ham sausage for the kitten.


    The kitten was probably hungry. She meowed a few times, put a paw in Su Su''s palm, and began to eat. Soon she ate up.


    The full kitten licked Susu''s hand, meowed to her several times, and then swung her little tail, as if to express her gratitude. Then the cat turned and ran into the night.


    This kitten is so pitiful, just like herself a few days ago, confused and helpless. Seeing such a similar scene, she helped the cat and made Sue happy.


    Su Su got up and went shopping. She saw a fried chicken shop in front of her. It happened. You''re going to love it.


    When Su Su went back with a pile of fried chicken, he heard several people yelling, "starve to death, starve to death!" After seeing Su Su, he immediately ran to catch Su Su''s fried chicken and asked everyone to eat it together.


    We began to eat fried chicken, accompanied by a variety of laughter. Su Su was very pleased to see this scene. No matter how tired it is, it''s worth it.


    Everyone worked until midnight, and everyone was tired. Su Su told everyone to go back to rest and wait for tomorrow''s sales. It must be a beautiful day.


    The next day, Su Su rushed to the company to deliver goods and sell them. We''ve been busy all day.


    After all this, it was evening. Su Su collapsed at her desk. Although these days so tired, but the heart is particularly happy, this is the fun of work, tired and happy.Su Su thought she was lucky. She didn''t expect to get such a good result. Although the design is not entirely in accordance with their own heart, but there is still very good results.


    After lying down for a while, Su Su got up and turned on the computer, ready to see the comments on the website. I thought I would see praise, but the first comment broke the prediction.


    A professional criticizes Su Su''s design. He thinks that if something is designed in such a short period of time and made in one day, it must be because the cost of production is not good.


    I thought there was only one comment, but Su Su went on to look down and found that several professionals said so. They all said that the cost of this design must be very low, and the price and cost are not consistent.


    Su Su gets more and more angry. She doesn''t understand why these people just like to chew their tongue, and they didn''t design it. How can they know that I''m not good at it?


    It''s hard to measure people''s minds. Originally, it was a very new thing, and it became very unbearable under the slander of others, as if I had done something wrong.


    Su Su thought of "flying out of the diving bell". Where has this man gone? He did not look at the design published this time, nor did he comment on it. Su Su is a bit down. The person who supports himself is no longer here. Who will support me?


    Think of the past, Su Su every time design new things, he will give her very pertinent advice. I would never be so rude.


    I miss him all of a sudden.

 Chapter 661

    The nurse was expelled from the hospital, and Gu''s situation gradually improved, but Gu always felt that something was not right.


    An elderly nurse with no culture, not to mention where she can get this kind of Psychedelic poison, besides, Gu Sinian and her ordinary nurse simply can''t have any intersection, let alone deep hatred.


    Gu Sirui rubs his forehead, takes the car key and drives to the hospital to see Gu Sinian.


    When Gu Sirui arrived at the hospital, Gu Sirian had fallen asleep. Gu Sinian, who was full of high spirits, was lying quietly on the hospital bed, and his face was even paler under the incandescent light.


    Although Gu Sinian had cut off the damned poison, his body was damaged after all. He often couldn''t eat or vomited after eating something, so his body became thinner and thinner.


    Gu Sirui looks at the elder brother who once wholeheartedly helped him and Gu''s family. He can''t help feeling sad.


    He didn''t want to disturb Gu Sinian, so he quietly withdrew from the ward. He told the new nurses and doctors to take care of Gu Sinian and left.


    That nurse''s problem is certainly more than that simple, she poisoned Gu Sinian, in case someone is behind the instigation, it shows that Gu Sinian''s situation is still not safe. He must find the real murderer who poisoned Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian came out of the hospital and didn''t go to the company directly. Instead, he went to the police station to find his good friend, Prince Lu, who was in high school. He is now a criminal policeman in the crime squad of the Communist Party of China. He may see this kind of thing more thoroughly than himself.


    Gu Sirui called Wang Zilu, "I''m outside the police station. Did you come to work today? Come out and have a drink."


    Wang Zilu received a call from an old classmate and said with a smile, "OK, you wait for me outside, I''ll come out right away."


    Gu Sirui was very happy to meet Wang Zilu''s old classmate and exchanged greetings.


    "You are a good boy. What a free and easy boy he used to be, he went to the company and took over the family business. Now he is really mature and steady." Wang Zilu said with a smile.


    Gu Sirui knew that Prince Lu was joking about his unwillingness to take over the company during the Anti Japanese war with his family, so he just looked up and laughed helplessly:


    "I''ve come to see you for business today. Let''s find a place to sit down and talk."


    Wang Zilu is so clever: "if you want to find me a criminal policeman from a crime squad, I''m afraid it''s not easy."


    "It''s almost fatal. Let''s go." Gu Sirui is right.


    "Go" Prince Road will get on Gu Sirui''s car, show him a way, and take him to a small restaurant near the police station.


    Wang Zilu came in and yelled at the aunt on the counter, "grandma, my friend is here. Let''s fry two special dishes and send them to the small compartment on the second floor."


    Gu Sirui followed the prince on the way to the building and entered the private room. Looking out of the window, I found that this small restaurant was almost isolated from the city.


    Seeing Gu Sirui''s puzzled eyes, Wang Zilu said: "there are few people here. It''s convenient for our colleagues to have dinner and talk about things here. Although it''s not as good as a five-star hotel, the granny here cooks delicious food. "


    "You always pick places." Gu Sirui said with a smile.


    "Sit down and talk about it. What''s your situation?" Asked Wang Zilu.


    Gu Sirui wanted to find Prince Lu and did not hide: "a few days ago, my brother was in the hospital and asked to be raped."


    "And the murderer, have you caught him?" Asked Wang Zilu.


    "Caught, a middle-aged care worker, age is not young, should not have any hatred with my brother."


    "What medicine did you take?"


    "Hallucinogenic drugs can make people hallucinate and delirious."


    "Then this man is cruel enough. Do you suspect that there is someone behind this nurse?" Wang Zilu reasoned with his years of experience in solving cases.


    "Yes, where can a nurse get hallucinogenic drugs?"


    "What''s the last name and name of the nurse? How many people are there in the family? What do they do? Do you know what people they usually contact?" Prince Lu analyzed it calmly.


    Gu Sirui frowned and said, "the nurse''s surname is Jin. He is a local. I don''t know the rest."


    "Jin is a rare surname. Shall I check it for you? " Wang Zilu thought.


    "I''ll trouble you."


    "Is this on the record?" Wang Zilu knew that his family would not be clean after many years of business. He put it on record in the serious cases group. Once something happened in the future, he was afraid that it would not be easy to deal with it. However, if he did not put it on record, he would not be free to check it.


    "No, I hope you can use your personal relationship to help me check this." Gu Sirui replied, "I''m worried that this matter involves too much. I really want to put it on the surface of the water and find out that it can''t clean up the situation."


    "Well, I see." Wang Zilu replied.


    After eating and drinking, they went home after a while.


    Gu Sirui is tossing and turning in bed. He can''t sleep. What happened these days is floating in his mind one by one. His mind is in a mess.He suddenly remembered a sentence from Prince Lu in the daytime, "Jin is really a rare surname." Yes, this surname is really rare, but Gu Sirui vaguely remembered that he had seen this surname somewhere a few days ago.


    Where is it, Gu Sirui simply turned on the light, sat on the bed, holding his head thinking, "white fog incident."


    Gu Sirui claps his head and shouts out. Yes, yes, he has seen this special surname in the list of victims of the white fog incident.


    He quickly put on his slippers and came down from the bed to the study to look for the list one by one. "Jin Yan" found a young man in his early 20s.


    Over the past few days, the confusion in Gu Sirui''s mind seems to have been sorted out.


    In this way, everything makes sense. We all think that the white fog incident is Gu''s responsibility, and Gu Sinian is the direct person in charge of Gu''s, so the family members of the victims of the white fog incident have made it clear that they hate Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sirui wants to call Prince Road and talk to him about this discovery. Looking up, it''s more than 12 o''clock, which is inconvenient.


    So he went to bed again in silence. At this moment, things had a clue, and he fell asleep.


    When he woke up the next day, it was already more than eight o''clock. Gu Sirui went to bed together and called Wang Zilu first and said, "I found that the family member of the nursing worker surnamed Jin might have been killed in the white fog incident. He thought it was Gu who killed them, so he poisoned my brother."


    "Yes, I was just about to call you. I found that Jin Yan, the son of the nurse, died in the white fog incident a few days ago. I asked someone to bring her back for interrogation."


    "Don''t use" Gu Sirui''s words to obstruct. Since it''s a misunderstanding, it''s necessary to solve it. Since it''s a heart disease, it''s necessary to have a heart medicine doctor.

 Chapter 662

    Gu Sirui learned that it was because of his son''s death in the white fog incident that he resented Gu, so he gave Gu Sinian the medicine. I had a plan in my heart, and I took Jin Yan as an opportunity to appease the families of those killed.


    Gu Sirui puts on clothes in a hurry, finishes washing, and rushes to the company without even eating breakfast.


    As soon as he went to the company, Gu Sirui called his secretary, "hurry up and give me another list of the victims of the" white fog incident ", this time with their important family members."


    Secretary will see Gu Sirui frowning tightly, listen to his hasty tone, dare not neglect, quickly let people check.


    Gu Sirui thought about how to pacify the families of the victims with moral resentment.


    Less than noon, the Secretary knocked on the door of Gu Sirui''s office with a list of the families of the victims.


    "President, this is a list of the families of the victims of the white fog incident. Please have a look."


    Gu Sirui looks at the list and finds Jin Yan. His mother is really the old nurse who takes care of Gu Sixian.


    "The money has been subsidized in place, and the relatives who should go to express sympathy have also expressed sympathy. What else can we do to appease the families of these victims?" Gu Sirui lowered his head and pondered.


    "The immortal has passed away. The family members just want to seek a psychological comfort."


    Hearing the Secretary''s words, Gu Sirui raised his head and asked, "how do you deal with this matter?"


    The Secretary bowed his head and thought for a while, and then replied, "my family has passed away without any reason. The family must want to make a statement. It''s normal to feel sad and can''t stand it. We might as well sincerely go to mourn the dead. "


    "Well, you can go to the florist and order some flowers, and ask the relevant person in charge to go to the cemetery to mourn the dead." Gu Sirui has already done what he should do, and now he can only do so much.


    In the evening after work, Gu Sirui still went to the hospital to see Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian was still sleeping and had no sign of waking up. Gu Sirui sighed and turned to leave.


    He went to the florist and ordered a bunch of flowers himself. He wanted to see Jin Yan. It was a pity that his young life died because of an accident.


    Gu Sirui calls his secretary and drives to Jin Yan''s cemetery. He holds the flowers and stands in front of the cemetery for a long time before putting them down and turning to leave.


    Originally, Gu Sirui just felt that this was a serious accident, which made the company fall into crisis. It was not until he saw the young man''s face on the tombstone that he realized that this was the end of a group of lives and that many families were in great pain.


    Gu Sirui''s mood has fallen to the extreme. He finds Prince Lu and asks him to go to a bar to drink. Once he is drunk, he can get rid of thousands of worries.


    It''s just that we have to face the problems after sobering up. Those dead souls will never wake up again.


    The next day, Gu Sirui was the same as yesterday. After leaving work, he went to see Gu Sinian and bought a bunch of flowers to stand in Jinyan''s cemetery for a while.


    It happened that the old nurse went to see her son. Standing under the big cypress tree in the cemetery, she saw Gu Sirui''s figure from a distance and rushed over.


    "Get out of here, you capitalists who kill people for their lives. Don''t stand in front of my son and pollute his eyes and the place where he rests." The old nurse weeps, scolds and beats Gu Sirui to drive him away.


    Gu Sirui wants to explain that the white fog incident is not Gu''s responsibility, but he can''t open his mouth and can only leave in silence.


    The old nurse fell on his son''s tombstone and cried out, "my child, why did you leave mom so early. Let the white haired mother give you the black haired one. "


    Gu Sirui heard it from a distance and felt a little sad, so he called his secretary.


    "A few days ago, the company sent a holiday gift to Jin Yan''s family. If the company has any benefits in the future, you should remember to send one to Jin Yan''s mother."


    "OK, I see, president."


    Gu Sirui felt sorry for the old woman, but he could do nothing. Can only help him a little bit, calculate a little bit.


    Until one day later, Gu Sirui went to visit Jin Yan with flowers. The old nurse still stood under the big cypress pine and looked at Gu Sirui quietly.


    In the past half a month or so, Gu Sirui has come here all day to express his condolence to Jin Yan. She has seen it. His secretary also often gives some food, drink and food to the family.


    The pain of losing his son gradually subsided, and the old nurse realized that his son''s death was not Gu Sirui''s or Gu Sinian''s fault.


    She regretted what she had done to Gu Sinian. Since the death of his son, the old nurse seems to have aged overnight. The white hair on the head is growing rapidly, and the back seems to be a little humped.


    She walked slowly to her son''s tombstone and put a stick of incense on it.


    Gu Sirui was surprised by the calmness of the old nurse.


    The old nurse turned his head and said to Gu Sirui, "these days, it''s hard for you. You don''t want to come in the future. Let him go quietly."


    Gu Sirui looked at the nurse suspiciously. As soon as he wanted to say something, the nurse said, "I don''t blame you for my son. I know. It''s just that someone came to me at the time when the child just had an accident and said that the reason why the child had an accident was because of the white fog emitted by Gu''s factory. ""They say that Gu is a capitalist, regardless of the life and death of ordinary people like us. I resent Gu in my heart. Just as Gu was hospitalized in the hospital where I worked, I wanted to revenge Gu."


    "Where did you get the medicine?" Gu Sirui asked, "where do you get that kind of psychedelic drug as an ordinary nurse?"


    "I didn''t know it was a drug that could make people hallucinate. It just happened that someone sent poisonous bread to the hospital every day. They left a note saying that this bread could kill Gu Sixian."


    Gu Sirui''s heart thumped for a moment. Gu''s years in the market have really made many enemies, but who is so vicious that he should take Gu''s life? Gu''s heart can''t help but be afraid, and his forehead also exudes a cold sweat.


    "Who was the person who told you that the white fog incident was Gu''s responsibility?" Gu Sirui asked.


    "I don''t remember. I only know that there was a man who said that at the condolence meeting. Later, everyone said that. I don''t know who said it first. " The old nurse shook his head.


    "And the bread man? Who is it? " Gu Sirui asked eagerly.


    "I don''t know who sent the bread, but I put it in my cupboard every morning after I went there."


    Gu Sirui stopped thinking for a moment and stopped talking. He couldn''t guess who would send bread. For a moment, his mind was broken. He didn''t know where to find a better one. He thought about his own affairs in silence.

 Chapter 663

    "For a while, I sent a man with white hair to a man with black hair. I was so confused that I went to take medicine for Gu Sixian. I''m really sorry." When the old nurse said this, his eyes burst into tears. I don''t know whether it was because of the loss of his son or because of regret.


    "It''s not your fault. I can understand your mood." Gu Sirui can only comfort in a soft voice.


    "If you have anything else to do, please come back to me. I''m confused. I''m sorry to take care of my family. I''m bound to do something." The old nurse said firmly.


    These days, Gu Sirui comes to mourn for her son every day and asks others to take care of her. He didn''t blame her for the mistake of giving Gu Sirui medicine. The old nurse is full of gratitude for Gu Sirui.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you." Gu Sirui finished, and the phone rang.


    Gu Sirui picked up the phone, and the doctor''s urgent voice came: "Mr. Gu is awake, please come back and have a look."


    When Gu Sirui heard that Gu Sinian had woken up, he was excited and happy. He grasped the old nurse''s hand and said, "my brother wakes up. I''ll go back to the hospital to see him first. We''ll get in touch later. " With that, he strode out of the cemetery in a hurry.


    The old nurse heard that Gu Sinian woke up with a smile on his tearful face, which was not too evil.


    Gu Sirui drove the car, and it was like flying all the way. The black Lamborghini sped along the highway, overtaking one car after another ahead. Finally, the car pulled up in front of the hospital parking lot with a black wheel mark.


    Gu Sirui rushed to Gu''s ward as soon as he arrived at the hospital. The strong smell of disinfectant in the hospital stimulated his nerves. How he hoped that Gu Sinian would get better soon. In this way, could his sense of guilt also be alleviated.


    Gu Sinian lay quietly in the hospital bed with no color on his face. Seeing Gu Sirui coming in, he asked the nurse to come and shake the bed. He sat on his side, trying to move his body. It seemed that he had some difficulty, and some sweat oozed from his face.


    Gu Sirui rushed to help Gu Sinian and asked, "how''s it going, brother? Do you feel better?"


    "Well, it''s much better. I always feel dizzy two days ago. I can hear you, but I can''t wake up."


    "I''m sorry, brother. It''s all my fault that I have to do that project, which has affected you."


    As soon as Gu Sinian listened to it, he realized that it might be because the white fog incident was retaliated.


    "I don''t blame you for this. Have you pacified the family members of the dead?"


    "Well, I''ve calmed you down. This time your accident was also caused by the dissatisfaction of the family members of the white fog incident. I should know in time."


    "Don''t put so much pressure on yourself. You''ve done a good job." Gu said comfortingly.


    As a matter of fact, Gu Sirui is very pleased to be able to return to Gu''s acceptance company and grow into what he is now.


    Then the doctor came to examine Gu Sinian.


    The doctor asked the nurse to measure Gu''s blood pressure, then asked the nurse to give him a drop and asked, "how do you feel today?"


    "It''s very good. There''s nothing wrong with it. I''m quite clear headed."


    "I have examined you these days and found that your cerebral cortex is more active than when you are awake. This shows that although you are not awake, you are still conscious. Do you have any impression?"


    Gu Sinian rubbed his forehead and carefully recalled his life in a dream these days: "I can''t remember clearly, but I feel vaguely that I have been walking on a piece of wasteland. I want to walk out of it, but I can''t walk out. I want to speak but I can''t make a sound."


    "Walking?" Asked the doctor suspiciously.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Gu Sinian asked.


    "It''s a good sign that you''re not far from standing up." The doctor said with relief. According to the truth, Gu Sirui''s current physical condition, let alone walking, even standing up is a problem.


    "Let me borrow your lucky words," Gu said.


    After the doctor inquired about Gu Sinian''s situation, he took Gu Sinian''s blood sample and said to Gu Sinian, "tell me in time if you have any information."


    Turning to Gu Sirui, he said: "the patient''s current psychological state is also very important. As family members, you should often come to see him and chat with him."


    "All right, doctor." Gu Sirui promised to send the doctor out of the ward.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. If you have anything to do, just do it. You don''t have to run here every day." Gu Sixian tells Gu Sirui.


    "It''s OK, brother. Now the company has basically stabilized, and I''m not too busy."


    "Well, Siri, come tomorrow and bring me my laptop, and then bring me some books on reconstruction."


    "Well, I''ll have it delivered to you early tomorrow morning."


    "Well, you should focus more on the company. Many people are eyeing Gu."


    "I know, brother. You can have a good rest. Don''t worry about the company." Gu Sirui replied.


    "Go back and have a rest early. I''m still in a daze and I''m going to have a rest.""Well, I''ll go first. Call me if you need anything."


    "Good."


    Gu Sirui out of the hospital, the sun has fallen on the hillside, large red light dyed red half of the sky, and the hospital pale walls formed a sharp contrast.


    Gu Sirui''s shadow hides in the afterglow. He sighs and drives away from the hospital.


    In the hospital, Gu Sinian, after Gu Sirui left, called a nurse to help him lie down.


    In the process of lying down, Gu Sixian''s legs came with bursts of pain, and he couldn''t help humming.


    "Mr. Gu, are you ok? Do you need to call a doctor?" The nurse asked nervously, for fear that the president might make some mistakes in his own hands.


    "It''s OK. You go out."


    Gu Sinian quietly looked at the ceiling and fell into the dream of a few days ago.


    There was a thick white fog in the boundless wasteland, and his consciousness clearly knew that his legs could not move. But the sound of his standing in the wilderness, leg pain seems to have disappeared.


    He strode forward on the field


    May be just wake up soon, the brain is particularly prone to fatigue, Gu Sinian think feel very tired, gradually fell asleep.


    The next day, Gu Sinian woke up almost at noon. He frightened the doctor and thought he was going to fall into a coma again. After checking for a long time, he found that he was just asleep.


    Gu Sixian was in a coma for several days, but he was more like working in the company for several days. He was very tired.


    When he woke up, the doctor waited by his side and repeatedly confirmed that he had no discomfort before leaving the ward.

 Chapter 664

    Gu Sinian took a look at the bedside. He asked Gu Sirui yesterday that the laptop and information he wanted had been sent to him.


    He turned on the computer and looked up the entry about the disabled people''s ability to act in their dreams, but found that there was no entry at all.


    For the next few days, he kept looking up the information about it, but he got nothing.


    Gu Sinian was in a trance when he fell asleep, but he couldn''t remember clearly.


    But the scene of recovering the ability of action and striding on the wasteland is always fresh in my mind. That feeling is too real.


    Gu Sinian remembered that in his dream, his legs didn''t feel any pain.


    He frowned, thinking of his standing state, thinking of the way to make himself stand up.


    Stand up to find Su Su and protect her.


    One day, when he went to bed at noon, Gu Sinian felt deep pain in his legs. He pushed the emergency call device beside the bed.


    The doctor rushed over and gave Gu Sinian an an analgesic. "Don''t worry, it''s very common. The pain means it''s good," he said


    When the doctor left the ward, Gu Sinian looked at his leg helplessly, and suddenly thought that there was no pain in his leg now, just like the feeling that he stood up and strode in the dreamland that day.


    Maybe the reason why he had the illusion of recovering his ability to move that day was that hallucinogenic drugs made his legs lose pain.


    On the other hand, Gu Sirui is still in the habit of visiting Gu Sinian from time to time.


    One day, on his way to the hospital, he saw the old nurse who had poisoned Gu Sixian, so he gave her a ride.


    "How''s your brother recently? Did he wake up?" the old nurse asked. She still felt a little sorry for Gu Sinian.


    "Much better. I''ve been recovering recently."


    "Did you find the man who really hurt your brother?"


    "Not yet," Gu Sirui replied. In fact, Gu Sirui has never stopped tracking down the real behind the scenes.


    After talking with the old nurse that day, he went to Prince Road as soon as he left the hospital. But Prince Road has been checking, but can not find any suspicious people in and out of the hospital.


    "May I take you to a friend of mine?" Gu Sirui asked the old nurse. Perhaps, let the old nurse talk with Prince Road directly, and with Prince Road''s keen experience in solving cases, we may find some flaws.


    "Well, I didn''t do anything anyway."


    Gu Sirui contacted Wang Zilu and took the old nurse to the small restaurant that Wang Zilu often took him to.


    Wang Zilu came from the police station, met the old nurse, simply said hello, and directly cut into the subject.


    "You said that Gu Sinian''s hallucination was caused by eating poisonous bread all the time."


    "Yes, the bread is always delivered to my cupboard every morning, and I''ll take it to Mr. Gu."


    "Is there any bread left?" Wang Zilu asked eagerly, if there is extra bread, you can check the ingredients of the medicine, and trace the murderer through the purchase channel of the medicine.


    "No, I also know that it''s not a good thing. Generally, after Mr. Gu finishes eating, I''ll destroy the rest."


    "What does it mean that you don''t send bread the day after you leave?" Asked Wang Zilu.


    "Someone knew it was exposed the first time."


    "Then who can understand the personnel transfer in the first time?"


    "The hospital has a special personnel transfer department." Gu Sirui quickly replied, "so, the personnel transfer department may also have the family members of the dead in the white fog incident."


    "It''s not necessarily that. Gu''s feud has always been a lot. What if the transferred personnel were bribed"


    "the mobility of the hospital''s personnel transfer department is also very high, so there may not be the families of the dead. Even if you have a list of the dead and their families, you may not be able to match the real person, "the old nurse added silently.


    "That''s right. Moreover, it''s not necessarily the transfer of personnel. There are so many people in the hospital. Isn''t it easy to find someone to supervise aunt Yi?"


    "What should we do? Let the murderer get away with it?" Gu Sirui''s mood is a little bit excited. Originally, he had red blood in his eyes because of staying up late to work recently, which makes it more obvious.


    The clue just sorted out suddenly disappeared, and Prince Road''s mood was also a little low. But thinking of Gu Sirui''s sleeplessness and anxiety these days can only comfort his old classmates. "The murderer will be found. From the hospital, step by step, we can''t find him."


    Gu Sirui nodded helplessly, and Prince Lu said, "you also go to the hospital and ask your brother what personal hatred he has outside. He hates to kill him. After all, people who can get hallucinogenic drugs are not ordinary people. "


    "My brother''s physical condition is not very stable these days. Let''s stop for a few days. I''m putting a few trusted people around my brother to keep him safe. "


    "OK, let''s stop here today. There are still things in my bureau. Let''s go first. If you have any new clues, you can contact me again.""Good."


    After Wang Zilu left, Gu Sirui accompanied the old nurse to finish the meal and wanted to send her back to rest as soon as possible.


    "Auntie, where are you going?"


    "Blue Ocean Hotel" old nurse answered.


    "Where to go and what to do so late." Gu Sirui asked suspiciously.


    "I''ve done something wrong and lost my job, but I have to find a job to support my family."


    Gu Sirui only let the secretary often go to the old nurse''s home to see what is missing, but ignored the old nurse''s work.


    "Well, auntie, I''ll accompany you to quit your job tonight. Tomorrow I''ll ask someone to find you a more relaxed job." Gu Sirui looks at the old nurse sympathetically.


    "No, I appreciate your kindness. I''m here now. It''s good to brush the dishes at night. I''m not very tired." The old nurse waved and refused.


    "I''ve hurt your brother. You''re sending me things and helping me find a job. Where can I put my face?"


    Gu Sirui has no choice but to say that he sent the old nurse to the Blue Ocean Hotel and drove to the hospital.


    "Give me a list of hospital personnel." Gu Sirui went to the hospital and found the president.


    Although Prince Lu told him that the amount of manual work was too large and it would not have any effect, he still wanted to have a try.


    "It''s not in line with the regulations, Mr. Gu"


    "give me the list tomorrow, including those who left their jobs in the past month and those who came to the hospital to do short-term work. You can''t miss any of them."


    Gu Sirui''s words are very firm. He must find out who is so bad and hurt Gu Sinian. He must make him pay the price.

 Chapter 665

    This morning, Su Su got up from bed very early. She didn''t sleep well last night and had a long nightmare, but now she can''t remember it at all.


    Su Su rubbed her eyes, sat at home for a while and felt bored, so she drove to the studio.


    It was still early and no one had arrived at the studio. Su Su sat down in the office chair, stretched out her hands and fell on the desk, followed by a long sigh.


    "Alas -"


    Su Su was lying on the table with her head slightly to one side. She happened to see the Crystal Bear Ornament on the table. Then she suddenly realized that this crystal ornament was a gift from Gu Sinian when the studio was just established.


    Su Su frowned, her eyes full of loss.


    She thought of what Gu Sirui had said to her before, the reason why Gu Sinian insisted on breaking up with her. Sue closed her eyes. Is that a reason?


    She was really moved by this so-called reason, but she could not understand Gu''s practice. Is it so many years, Gu Sinian still don''t know, only he accompanied by her own side, she Is it happiness?


    Su Su couldn''t help feeling sad when she thought of this. She looked at bear and looked more and more like Gu Sixian''s face. He clearly said that he would accompany her for a lifetime! Su Su was very angry. She raised her hand to pick up the crystal bear, opened the bottom drawer of the drawer, and threw it into the deep part of the drawer.


    Su Su got back on the table and thought about the studio. That''s what she should really worry about.


    Although the fire of affordable design saved the company''s current economic situation, she suddenly started to make affordable clothing, which led to the decline of the industry''s comments.


    There are a lot of curses on Weibo, including those who point to mulberry and locust tree, those who point to her name and say that she is ugly. What''s more, there are plagiarism incidents in earlier years, questioning the authenticity of the results.


    Su Su has read every comment. Her hands were shaking as she read the comments.


    It''s a pity that she can only bear it. It''s different from yesterday. Before, she might be generous and square. Now she can''t do it. She has to restrain her small temperament. Several years of strong winds and waves have smoothed her edges.


    What''s more, Su Su lowered her eyes, grasped the edge of the table with her fingers, and her bones turned white.


    this time, no one Help her again.


    As time went by, everyone came to work one after another, but Su Su could clearly feel that the atmosphere in the studio was not as energetic as before.


    She looked around anxiously and bit her lower lip. She knew that everyone had come to work with a strong spirit. Thinking of this, Su Su''s heart sank again. She knew that she had to come up with a good work as soon as possible, otherwise This studio is ruined.


    But in the face of the atmosphere of the studio, Su Su also like frost eggplant, unable to lift the drive.


    At this time, Lu Ying pushes the door of her office and comes in with a cup of Starbucks mocha. Su suqiang greets Lu Ying in spirit. For Lu Ying, Su Su still has a sense of trust and closeness. After all, since the last incident, Lu Ying and her relationship has been closer.


    Lu Ying handed Su Su Su the coffee and said with a smile,


    "come and have a cup of coffee. It''s strange that you have no spirit in the morning."


    Su Su smiled and took the coffee. He was secretly tucking away. Could he have the spirit? Make complaints about the nightmare last night.


    "I''d like to talk about a few things about the next design development of the studio .


    "that..."


    Who would have thought that Lu Ying rarely interrupted her, with a look of embarrassment.


    As clever as Susu, she understood it immediately.


    Lu Ying hesitated for a long time and put her hands in front of her. After a long and awkward silence, Lu Ying finally said, "old boss..." Next came the voice of a mosquito,


    "I want to quit."


    Although Su Su had expected what she was going to say, she couldn''t help feeling dizzy.


    She knew that as soon as Lu Ying''s boss opened his mouth, he meant to implore her.


    But she can''t If she leaves the first Lu Ying, there will be a second person and a third person to be Lu Ying. If she lets her go now, it means that she lets her studio go.


    "Can we not go?" For a long time, Su Su held the coffee cup and looked at Lu Ying''s eyes sincerely. We all know that it''s not easy for the studio to get to this stage, and now there are setbacks. I hope you can work with me to solve "Su Su dun dun" instead of escape


    Su Su is a smart person. She puts the high hat of escape on Lu Ying''s head. For a moment, Lu Ying is in a dilemma.


    Lu Ying did not dare to look into Su Su''s eyes. Her eyes drifted around and stammered, "no, no, my mother in my hometown is ill and needs to be taken care of. I have to go back to my hometown to take care of her..."


    Lies.Su Su looked at Lu Ying with a smile, continued to speak, and said, "Lu Ying, I''ve helped you a lot What happened before you You won''t forget. "


    Lu Ying suddenly looks up and stares at Su Su. The woman in front of her is obviously smiling, but she feels that she is as terrible as a devil. For a moment, Lu Ying not only feels hopeless in her heart.


    Lu Ying gritted her teeth, took a deep breath, and her voice trembled,


    "sorry, I really don''t want to continue to work. Su Su, we all know in our hearts that this studio, up to now, can''t work any more. The studio, it''s over. "


    Su Su was slightly shocked. She never thought that Lu Ying would say something like this, something that poked her heart.


    "Before the studio''s financial crisis Isn''t that a good solution? "


    Su suqiang holds his mouth to find a reason to stay with Lu Ying.


    Lu Ying suddenly collapsed, and her voice turned up a little,


    "Su Su, do you want to pretend that you didn''t see the comments on the Internet? It''s not just me. Some of the employees in the studio have doubts about your ability Not to mention the previous plagiarism We all know that you and Gu Sinian .


    "no more!" Su Su suddenly spoke in a sharp voice,


    "Gu Sinian and I have nothing to do now, please show some respect!"


    How dare she, how dare she stab her in the most painful place.


    In silence,


    Su Su suddenly felt powerless, whether for the current crisis or for the wounds she had suffered.


    She suddenly felt at a loss and didn''t know where to go next. She can''t help but Miss Gu Sixian and Gu Sirui, who always show up when she needs help and give her advice.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t have these anymore.

 Chapter 666

    As time went by, Sue leaned back in her chair, closed her eyes and did not speak. Lu Ying stood beside her in a little panic. Lu Ying then reacted and said something she shouldn''t have said. She shouldn''t have mentioned Gu Sinian.


    For a long time, Su Su opened her eyes and raised her hand to look at her watch. Unexpectedly, the uproar was approaching the time of work. Su Su sighed a little,


    "you can leave."


    Lu Ying looked up in disbelief, staring at Su Su, looking like a goldfish in a fish tank.


    Su Su suddenly felt funny. She shouldn''t keep her. She was such a weak person.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Su repeated, pausing for a few seconds. "Let''s have dinner together after work. It''s a farewell for you."


    Lu Ying was silent. She twisted her fingers and bit the corner of her mouth for a moment,


    "OK."


    After that, Lu Ying trotted out of the room. Su Su was left alone, looking at the direction of her departure with complicated eyes.


    Su Su didn''t make a big fuss either. She just invited Lu Ying to have a meal at the Japanese food store downstairs.


    On the table.


    Su Su and Lu Ying are eating in silence. For a moment neither of them spoke. Su Su didn''t know how to speak. Lu Ying felt that she had nothing to say. After a long time, Su Su put down her chopsticks, hesitated for a moment, and said,


    "can you resign on the ground of sick leave?"


    ¡­¡­


    It turns out that this is the real reason why Su Su doesn''t want to resign. Lu Ying sneers in her heart.


    Su Su invited herself to dinner, presumably to persuade her to resign because of sick leave. I''m afraid that when I leave, other designers in the studio will follow me. Leave her a bare commander. But now, I can only promise.


    Lu Ying lowered her head to eat and said a good word vaguely. The tone is reluctant.


    Su Su put down a stone in her heart, pretended not to hear her tone, and spoke gently, trying to save the embarrassing situation on the table.


    "Would you like something to drink? Is the food to your taste? "


    It''s a pity that Lu Ying didn''t appreciate it. They all muddled along. Su Su also doesn''t care, right when she is not out of the shadow of the previous event.


    A good farewell dinner ended in an awkward atmosphere.


    After the meal, Lu Ying suddenly stood up and bowed to Su Su.


    Su Su waved her hand. "You don''t have to do this."


    Lu Ying raised her head and looked at Su Su without expression,


    "I''m just thanking you for last time, Su Su. Goodbye. I wish your studio a good future. "


    Su Su said thank you, choked at the bottom of her throat and put her hand down. Without saying a word, Lu Ying grabs the bag and pushes the door. Su Su looks at it in silence and laughs at herself.


    Su Su, Su Su, you can''t even keep one person. Before you leave, you are satirized by others. What''s the trouble?


    "Boss, check out."


    The cool wind at night was a little cold. As soon as she came out of the store, Su Su couldn''t help sneezing. She rubbed her arm and walked around the street for two steps I really don''t want to go home. It''s another person when I go home.


    Su Su lowered her head. Her high-heeled shoes made a clear sound on the ground. She kicked a small stone on the street. When she looked up again, she found that she was standing in front of a bar.


    The night in most parts of the city is quiet, only the bar, only in the evening will reveal its original appearance, the golden cave of pleasure.


    Su Su chuckled. She has a place to go tonight.


    Su Su sat in the corner of the bar and ordered a mojito at will. She drank it slowly by herself.


    She has too many things to think about, but under the stimulation of alcohol, she forgot what to think for a moment.


    Su Su is tall and beautiful. It''s dangerous to sit alone in the corner. At this time, several big men conspired to get together.


    "Beauty, what smoldering wine to drink alone."


    Susu waved her hand to move away. Who knows, the leading man is not appreciative, so he comes forward and grabs Su Su''s wrist, which makes Su Su feel painful.


    "Don''t go. Have a drink with my brothers."


    "Don''t Go away Su Su refused them and forced her hand back, staring at each other.


    On the contrary, the big man was amused and turned to look at his brother and teased him,


    "the little girl still has a little backbone, and let our brothers go." Then he turned his head and looked at Su Su,


    "but I''m sorry, we don''t know how to roll. Why don''t we go to bed and teach us." The man squeezed Su Su Su''s wrist, and a violent pain came.


    "Fuck you..." Before Su Su''s words were finished, he was clamped by his other hands,


    "is that how you play in the bar at night?"


    Cool baritone from behind, Su Su was fished into a bosom. Men have a cool breath of mint.Several big men looked at each other and scolded, "what''s the matter? I thought it was miss when I had a boyfriend."


    Su Su opened her mouth to scold again, but she was stopped by the man. Su Su turned her head to see who the man who saved her was. It didn''t matter if she didn''t look. She saw that her brain was awake for the most part.


    This person is Zhan Yu, the most poisonous critic in the industry.


    Su Su felt a thump in her heart, and she could see him here.


    Zhan Yu is a well-known critic in the industry. Almost many designers'' works are criticized as worthless here. Every year''s fashion new product exhibition, every studio will fight their heads out and perform in front of him. As long as it''s a design approved by Zhan Yu, it will be popular in the market. It can be said that he is a legendary man.


    Su Su''s brain turned quickly and her mind moved.


    In Zhan Yu''s eyes, the woman in front of her suddenly changed her face. Just now, it''s still a ferocious expression of swearing. At this time, it''s changed into a professional smile.


    Su Su broke away from Zhan Yu and stood opposite him? What a coincidence. Thank you for your help Su Su changed her Invincible perfect smile.


    "You are Su Su Who thought Zhan Yu didn''t pay much attention to her? Instead, he sat back in the chair next to the bar, using the tone of a question but a statement.


    "Wow, do you remember me Su Su followed quickly and covered her mouth in surprise.


    Zhan Yu shrugged his shoulders and turned around without interest. "Remember, the design is too impetuous and useless."


    Su Su''s smiling face froze in the same place and took a deep breath. He was really a famous poisonous tongue critic in the industry. Thinking of this, Su Su was more sure of what she had just thought. If Zhan Yuken stood on her side this time and stood for her platform, the effect would be extraordinary. God seems to have given her this opportunity, so she has no reason not to take it well.


    Susu''s up again. He''s going to take him tonight. Let the most famous commentator in the industry stand on his side!

 Chapter 667

    Su Su sat down on the stool next to Zhan Yu and didn''t say much nonsense. He said frankly, "since Zhan Da reviews who I am, I''ll be frank. I want your help. "


    Zhan yudun, still did not look at Su Su''s side, just fingers on the table.


    Su Su then said, "I hope you can be on my side this time. I think you know what happened to my studio this time."


    Zhan Yu didn''t speak.


    Su Su didn''t give up. Zhan Da''s comments are not so easy to persuade!


    "My studio has so many negative comments this time, but I know you haven''t expressed your opinion or opened your mouth. Do you have a good impression on my design works?" Su Su desperate to throw out this sentence, if his design is really bad, Zhan Yu would have scolded himself. He didn''t speak at all this time. Maybe


    Zhan Yu coughed twice, and finally turned to Su Su and said, "I just don''t have time to comment."


    Su Su seizes Zhan Yu''s chance to talk, "what do you think of my design this time?"


    Zhan Yu looks at the woman in front of him. She is almost drunk. Her eyes are bright. She stares at him and waits for his answer.


    "Average."


    Su Su shook her body excitedly. She could get a general comment from Zhan Da!! This is equivalent to recognition!! Su Su couldn''t restrain her inner ecstasy, and the radian of her mouth couldn''t help rising a lot. Zhan Yu looks at the woman and shows her sincere smile obviously, which makes her heart soften.


    "But there are still problems. I just told you that your works are too impetuous."


    "Yes, yes." Su Su nodded like a pound of garlic. "I wonder if you''d like to be on my side this time?"


    Zhan Yu was silent. He took a drink with his glass and then turned to Su Su, "OK. But I want to see your new design. Let''s go through me first. "


    Su Su seems to get a pardon. Although it''s not easy to get through Zhan''s poisonous tongue, she has found an opportunity for herself. Sue was so happy. Alcohol rush brain, she can''t help but grasp Zhan Yu''s hand, shaking several times, even said a few thanks.


    "I''ll take your wine tonight!"


    Zhan Yu didn''t get rid of Su Su''s hand. He watched the woman excitedly run to pay the bill. He couldn''t help smiling.


    The next day.


    GU Sirui sat in the office early in the morning. From about nine o''clock in the morning, Gu Sirui was restless in the office.


    Just two days ago, a nurse surnamed Jin confessed that someone had sent him bread and told him to take him to the hospital. Since then, Gu Sirui had a heart to ask people from the research institute to investigate which laboratories in China can produce ergot alkaloids. At this time, the results of the survey should come out.


    Jingling - the landline in the office rings.


    Gu Sirui quickly picked up, "President Gu, do you need me to connect you to the research institute?" The Secretary''s gentle voice rang out.


    "Well, get in."


    As soon as the phone changed, Gu Sirui said, "what''s the matter with the investigation?"


    A low male voice came from the other side, and he laughed twice: "Mr. Gu, are you not at ease with me? I''ll call you as soon as the results of the investigation report came out this morning. I''ve sorted out the list of laboratories and experts responsible for the preparation of ergot alkaloids recently, and now I''m going to fax it to your office. "


    "Well, please." Thank you.


    "It''s OK. That''s what I do." Reply from the opposite side. "Go ahead and call me if you have something to do."


    Gu Sirui hung up and called back to his secretary, "send me the fax from the office."


    After a while, the Secretary lady stepped on her high heels and sent the sorted documents.


    But Gu Sirui raised his eyebrows,


    he turned several pages in a row, and looked at each page carefully, but there was no clue and nothing. He doesn''t know any of the people on the list. These laboratories are also unfamiliar.


    Isn''t bread coming out of the lab? Gu Surui guessed.


    Until turn to the last page, Gu Sirui pause.


    This man It seems a little familiar. Gu Sirui stares at the person in the photo, but can''t remember who it is.


    Gu Sirui took a deep breath and rubbed his temples with a headache. I''m afraid I''m wrong because I have too much thought to find the killer.


    Gu Sirui closes the folder and taps his finger on the desktop. Is the clue so hard to get broken again? Who is the other party? So smoothly get ergot alkaloids and then sent to the hospital without being aware of it? Are they enemies?


    For a moment, Gu Sirui''s mind was full of thoughts, and the investigation returned to the starting point.


    Gu Sirui pushes aside the armchair and wants to go to the tea room to make a cup of coffee for a change of brain.


    As soon as he went out, he saw the Secretary scrambling to fork out the news screen on the computer. Gu Sirui glanced at it by chance. This glance made Gu Sirui see the familiar face. It was the man who made him feel familiar on the last side of the investigation report!!Gu Sirui strode to the Secretary''s desk and looked down at her: "what were you just looking at?"


    The Secretary''s heart clattered for a while, she just went to work to deal with documents, too boring to turn the news to see, not a TV play After thousands and thousands of calculations, it''s not time for Gu to come out. I had to cry and tell the truth: "I was just Watch the news... "


    "Call it out." Gu Sirui gave the order concisely.


    What The secretary was stunned. Mr. Gu, this is To be punished in public The Secretary kept explaining while obediently doing it, trying to restore the image of serious work. "I just saw Gu''s two words in the news, so I couldn''t help but look at it. I didn''t mean to read it casually during work..."


    Gu Sirui compared a stop gesture, the Secretary said half choked in his mouth, choked and swallowed.


    Gu Sirui shakes the mouse in his hand and looks through the whole news from top to bottom.


    I remember!


    The man in the picture, no one else, is Professor Chen, who was killed by Gu a few months ago and has disappeared since then!!


    Gu Sirui read the news several times, then strode back to the office, turned out the information put in the cabinet, and confirmed it several times. He was sure that it was Professor Chen. He took out his mobile phone, photographed the page with the name of the laboratory and the photo of Professor Chen, and then turned out of the office.


    Finally found out the origin of ergot alkaloids, Gu Sirui can not help but happy a bit, and the secretary is looking at Gu Sirui left behind, feel a burst of inexplicable.

 Chapter 668

    Gu Sirui dials the laboratory according to the information in the photo. The phone rang three times and was picked up.


    "Hello, this is the laboratory. Who do you want to speak to?"


    Gu Sirui seldom said calmly, "Hello, is there a professor Chen in your laboratory? I want to ask him a few questions. "


    There was silence on the other side. Then there was a crackle of keystrokes. After a while, the opposite put on the tone of sorry, "sorry, there is no professor named Chen in our laboratory. The only professor named Chen left a few months ago."


    Gu Sirui is dumb, has he left? This is escape.


    After thinking about it for a while, Gu Sirui went on to say, "well, I have a few questions to ask the experts in your laboratory, please ask Professor Wang --"


    GU Sirui thought of the name he saw on the list, who is also an expert in the same laboratory and is also responsible for ergot alkaloids. "Is Professor Wang free this afternoon? I want to go to the lab and talk to him face to face. "


    On the other side, there was another clatter, "Professor Wang didn''t make an appointment this afternoon. You can make an appointment now. You should be a college student from a nearby school, right? Recently, many college students have come to the laboratory for practice. "


    Gu Sirui took a puff at the corner of his mouth. You call me a college student with such a mature voice?? But he answered vaguely. If Professor Wang colludes with Professor Chen and shows his true identity, Professor Wang will not want to see him.


    Three in the afternoon.


    The driver safely took Gu Sirui to the door of the laboratory. After Gu Sirui told him to wait for him here, he entered the laboratory.


    The lab smelled of disinfectant. Gu Sirui wrinkled his nose. He smelled the smell too many times in the hospital, which always reminds him of bad things. Gu Sirui follows the sign to find the front desk. He knocked on the table.


    "Hello, I made an appointment with Professor Wang this afternoon. I made an appointment this morning."


    The receptionist at the front desk checked the reservation record,


    "OK, Professor Wang''s office is in Room 403 on the left side of the fourth floor. He should be in the office now." Gu Sirui thanks and walks to the elevator.


    The receptionist is not the same as the one who answered the phone in the morning. She looks at the appointment record and Gu Sirui''s back. It doesn''t look like a College students Is the record wrong?


    Gu Sirui soon arrived at the door of 403. He took a breath and knocked on the door calmly.


    The door opened in response to the sound. It was Professor Wang himself who came to open the door. He was stunned. Didn''t you say it was a college student this afternoon?


    Gu Sirui didn''t want to say any more nonsense. He was eager to make a quick decision. So he said, "do you know Professor Chen?"


    Professor Wang frowned. How could colleagues who had been together for several months not remember him? He just thought this person was a little strange and seldom walked with him.


    Gu Sirui accurately captured Professor Wang''s facial expression, and he had a bottom in his heart. Professor Wang must know him.


    Professor Wang hesitated for a moment, "yes, but Professor Chen has left the company. What can I do for you, sir? "


    Gu Sirui smiles and takes out a thin piece of paper from his arms. After a careful look, it is the last page of the investigation report. Gu Sirui spread out the paper to Professor Wang,


    "did you work together on the development of ergot alkaloids not long ago?"


    Professor Wang looked down at the paper and found that there was a list of all the researchers involved in the development.


    "Yes, yes. Don''t you know what the problem is? "


    "Questions?" Gu Sirui sneered, "the problem is that Professor Chen stole the ergot alkaloids developed in the laboratory and poisoned others."


    Professor Wang''s body froze. "No, it''s impossible. The finished products developed by our laboratory are sealed up completely


    "Oh? Has Professor Wang checked it? " Gu Sirui leaned forward, giving people a great sense of oppression.


    "No No Professor Wang couldn''t help shrinking back.


    Although Professor Chen usually does not talk to people, and his character is eccentric, he is not able to do such a thing, is he? Professor Wang murmured in his heart.


    "Would you please check with Professor Wang?" Gu Sirui raised his hand and made a "please" gesture. Professor Wang quickly called to ask the scientific researchers in the laboratory to check the quantity of ergot alkaloids.


    As time goes by, Gu Sirui is sitting leisurely on the reception sofa in the office, and his fingers are hitting the desk. Professor Wang really feels that every second is suffering. He was worried that the finished products of the laboratory would be lost and the reputation of the laboratory would be damaged, and he was afraid that the man in front of him would find fault with him. In his eyes, Gu Sirui is obviously not a good stubble.


    Jingling ring - the harsh voice of the phone rings. Professor Wang answers the phone in a hurry. The voice of the phone, which is slightly urgent, reverberates in the whole quiet office. Even Gu Sirui can hear it clearly.


    "Teach, Professor! The ergot alkaloid product in the laboratory has lost at least one kilogram!Professor Wang''s heart sank. He looked up at Gu Sirui and found that there was a kind of subtle expression on the other side''s face. After hanging up, Gu Sirui got up and went to Professor Wang''s desk,


    "Professor, I don''t want to embarrass you. Now that it''s over, just tell me what you know. " Gu Sirui takes out his mobile phone, turns to a picture of a nursing worker surnamed Jin and raises it in front of Professor Wang.


    "Do you know this man?" Professor Wang shook his head blankly.


    Gu Sirui also called out the photos of the hospital, "do you know this hospital?" Professor Wang was at a loss again.


    Gu Sirui was silent. He didn''t expect that this man didn''t know anything. Gu Sirui put his mobile phone in his pocket,


    "there is no other problem. I hope your laboratory, "Gu Sirui looked around at the certificates on the wall." next time, you can pay more attention to your reputation and don''t lose your things again. "


    After running the laboratory, Gu Sirui turns around and returns to the hospital. As soon as he enters the hospital office, Gu Sirui goes straight to the little doctor who helped him investigate the incident. Gu Sirui threw the information on the table and sat down on the bench. "Check this Chen."


    The little doctor''s heart is clear and his eyes are quick. After receiving the information, he began to investigate.


    I didn''t expect that there were new findings in this investigation.


    Professor Chen has always been friendly with Dr. Xu in the personnel department of this hospital. Gu Sirui frowned and immediately called to send someone to follow doctor Xu,


    but the result was disappointing. Professor Chen seemed to have evaporated and disappeared, and doctor Xu didn''t act suspiciously.


    Once again, the investigation met with a bottleneck, but Gu Sirui knew that he was getting closer to the truth.

 Chapter 669

    Gu Sirui secretly investigated a number of things, he knew that these are inherent interrelated, but the problem is that the biggest behind the scenes mastermind has not revealed the true colors. Who is Professor Chen? What is the relationship between Professor Chen and Dr. Zeng in the hospital? What is the purpose of doing this? Why is Gu Sinian so vicious? It''s terrible to think of such a way to frame him. He must find out who is behind the scenes.


    He still doesn''t have many problems. It will take time for him to find out the answer. The most important thing now is to think about the new year. To protect his safety, he can''t let them frame him any more. Thinking of this, he thinks that he should also take some countermeasures. He can''t be so passive as before, so that things like before can''t happen again. He has done so many wrong things, which makes Sinan suffer so much. I''m so sorry for him. Gu Sirui''s heart, there is a deep apology.


    Therefore, he immediately arranged for some of his own people in the hospital to pay attention to some abnormal situations in the hospital and Gu Sinian''s developments, and report them to him at any time. Although the relationship between the three of them is not easy to deal with now, it must be a family. It can''t affect their brother''s former friendship.


    Gu Sinian''s life was not in danger because of the timely discovery and the doctors'' full treatment.


    It''s just because the toxicity affects the body and the body itself is sick, so the legs and feet are still unable to move.


    On the other hand, because of professional Zhan Yu''s advice and help, and the previous encounter in the bar, Zhan Yu and Su Su had some exchanges and different ideas about design. Su Su has made a lot of progress. But her heart is still very anxious, want to quickly, the design draft out. Only in this way can she have the opportunity to do what she wants to do.


    Therefore, she put other things aside, no longer think about it, and prepared a single-minded research and design draft. Let Zhan Yu make some intuitive comments on her works and make some differences.


    She said to herself in her heart, "Susu, you must seize this opportunity. Only success, not failure. "


    Su Su began to shut down, and no one was seen. Except for the news about Gu Sinian, she paid more attention to it. Other things were left to other people to deal with.


    In recent days, Su Su has been working overtime in the company to study design works, but he has no time to eat. When she was struggling, she found that there was a red dot on the net, which indicated that there was news. She opened it, but found that the mysterious man "flying out of the diving bell" appeared again, and left a comment on her website. Su Su had some accidents. You know, for a long time, I don''t know why. "Flying out of the diving bell" didn''t even contact Su Su.


    I don''t know why. Although Su Su doesn''t know whether they are real friends, they have never met each other. They just know each other on the Internet. Acquaintance, acquaintance.


    "Flying out of the diving bell" is like knowing Susu, her character, her strengths and her weaknesses. Her works, her creative style, so can always give her a lot of different opinions, can be regarded as a very sympathetic friend.


    Although Su Su thinks that this friend is very good, and often can give himself some different suggestions and methods, he is a good teacher and helpful friend. I still have a good impression of him.


    Later, I don''t know what caused it. After they didn''t contact each other for a period of time, although occasionally, she couldn''t help but want to send him a message, asking him to give her works, designs, and put forward some different opinions or opinions. But I still didn''t send it out. Think about whether he is inconvenient, or do not want to talk to her. There''s no contact.


    I didn''t expect that now, "flying out of the diving bell" appeared again, and I took the initiative to contact her. It''s a good time.


    Su Su had some small accidents, and even some small surprises. She felt that she still wanted him to appear in her heart. What''s going on. She shook her head and recovered some spirit immediately. It seems that she may have consulted him.


    She immediately online, immediately reply to him, said her confusion, want to ask him to help, advice.


    "Flying out of the diving bell" is the answer. He said that the last affordable design did not give full play to the level of Su Su. Su Su was a little happy. How could this man know her so well? Although they didn''t meet and were not on the scene, they were able to see the true face of things at a glance, just like they were on the scene.


    The two chatted again. "Flying out of the diving bell" said that he felt that the last design was definitely not Su Su''s original intention. There must be some reason that affected her In general, this situation is mostly due to commercial interests, so there is no way to deal with it. Moreover, he also said that he felt that Su Su''s own mind would definitely not design in this way. Su Su thinks that "flying out of the diving bell" is her bosom friend. So I know her, her works and her heart. For a long time, this friend has been able to think for her from her point of view, her position, at the same time, solve her problems and find her shortcomings.


    She was a little moved in her heart. Who is this person, such a strange friend, but it brought her a lot of help. Unconsciously, the two talked a lot. It''s back to the way it used to be. Talk and laugh, talk about work, talk about design.Unknowingly, we talked late into the night. Su Su, I feel that this time''s chat is different from before. It seems that the relationship between the two people is getting to know each other better, and she is not so confused. She has a new insight and a new feeling about her works. And Gu Sinian, here, has been doing rehabilitation treatment in the hospital.


    Just at the beginning, it didn''t have a good effect, and the effect was very little. Moreover, there are still some dull pains in his legs and feet. Gu Sinian is a little upset.


    And Gu Sirui also basically came to the hospital every day to see Gu Sinian. Seeing him like this, he felt bad and wanted to accept the punishment for him. But there is no other way, I don''t know what to do.


    Words of comfort don''t help much either. Because Gu Sinian is like this now, he thinks he is useless. I regret that I shouldn''t believe others and do some stupid things that are harmful to the interests of the company and my family. There was some chagrin in my heart. Su Su, because she is busy designing, is preparing for her own works.

 Chapter 670

    On this day, lying in bed, Gu Sinian remembered what happened when he had hallucinations because of poisoning.


    He felt that he should be able to stand up, just because of the pain, which affected his thinking, so he was now unable to move. Will it, if it doesn''t hurt, feel better and recover faster. That''s what he thought in his heart. If he has such an idea, try it. He decided to steal some painkillers tomorrow and have a try to see if it will work? Yes, go and have a try. If you don''t try, how do you know if it''s OK or not,?


    He was happy for his idea. He didn''t think of it for a long time. He only knew that he was sulking there and almost delayed the event. Thinking of this, he lay down early and went to bed. There are more important things tomorrow.


    In the early morning, a ray of sunshine came into the ward and gave out a soft light. It was a beautiful day. Outside the ward, doctors and nurses began their day''s work. They all wore white jackets and looked through the ward records of yesterday to prepare for today''s work.


    The next day, early in the morning, doctors and nurses were in the ward for routine examination. Soon, he came to Gu Sinian''s ward. Needless to say, his identity in this hospital is VIP treatment. Doctors are afraid that one will offend him or take care of him, which will cause trouble. So every time, they check him, they are very careful and serious. Doctors and nurses came in, and there were a lot of people in the ward.


    the doctor gave Gu Sinian a detailed examination and said to him, "Mr. Gu, you''ve recovered well, but you still need time to recuperate. Take your time and don''t worry." He also asked him if he was uncomfortable. "His attitude is really wonderful. The life of the rich is just like this. Everything is different.


    After listening to these words, Gu Sinian didn''t have much meaning. He came every day and said these words every day. It''s better to recover. There''s no big problem. Why can''t he move freely? When will it be ready.


    But it''s not good to lose his temper in person. He looked up at the doctor in charge. He looked down at him with a modest and respectful attitude. Gu Si had an idea and came up with a method.


    Gu Sinian quickly said to the doctor, "give me some painkillers. I have some pain in my legs and feet. I want some painkillers."


    Unexpectedly, at ordinary times, the respectful doctor didn''t agree with him. He said that his condition was normal and he didn''t have to worry about it. He would get better slowly, but he refused to give him painkillers. Also said that taking too many painkillers has an impact on nerve recovery, so we can''t eat more.


    Gu Sinian thought, it is estimated that someone told them that they were not allowed to give him other drugs. He was afraid that he could not think of it or what it looked like, so he banned it.


    Gu Sinian had no choice but to wave his hand and do it. I don''t want to. It''s too difficult for them. If I don''t give it, I can find a way myself. Ha ha. He thought, it doesn''t matter, if you don''t prescribe medicine for me, I can ask the nurse to help me get some. He was secretly proud of his cleverness.


    At noon, after dinner, lying on the bed, Gu Sinian began to pretend to have a stomachache and call out loudly. As a result, the three nurses rushed to him and asked him with great concern, "what''s the matter? The meal is still good. How can it be uncomfortable in a few minutes?" Gu Sinian pretended to have a stomachache and hummed in bed. He said to the nurse, "I have a stomachache. I don''t know what''s going on. Take two painkillers for me."


    He thought, these nurses usually want to get close to him and make up his mind. Today, he specially asked them to help and create opportunities. No one would refuse. Who made him a beautiful man? But for the first time, he used a beautiful man''s trick. Ha ha.


    A group of little nurses heard him say that. They didn''t remember the doctor''s advice for a long time. They only remembered that there was a handsome man who needed their help and wanted to work for him. They rushed to get ready to take the medicine.


    Unexpectedly, just at this time, the head nurse came. She yelled, "no, I can''t give him any painkillers. Don''t you forget the doctor''s orders? Let the doctor come here quickly." After that, a few little nurses responded. All of a sudden, they stood there and did not dare to move. Although the charm of the handsome man was great, they did not dare to listen to the doctor''s words.


    As soon as Gu Sinian heard it, it seemed that it was over again. The doctor said that he would not prescribe painkillers for him. This time, he would cry for a stomachache, and then he would show up?


    He had to say to the nurse, "forget it. It''s OK. I''ll lie down for a while. It should be better. It stopped them from calling doctors.


    As a result, I tried twice, but failed, and the painkiller still didn''t arrive. Gu Sinian is still unwilling. He must get some painkillers and have a try.


    In the afternoon, I did some rehabilitation. Gu Sinian came up with another way. He decided to go to the nurse''s pharmacy to see if he had a chance.


    In the evening, many people in the ward had a rest. Gu Sinian, sitting in a wheelchair, sneaked out of the ward and slowly approached the pharmacy. Just as he was about to enter the pharmacy, he just heard behind him and drank: "who is it, where is the ghost worshiping?" Scared Gu Sinian, immediately retracted his hand, he can only play silly way: "I went to the wrong room."


    The attendant didn''t think much and didn''t doubt his purpose. Instead, he kindly sent him back to the ward.Gu Sinian could only complain in his heart: "why is it so unfortunate that you don''t help me when I ask you to help? If you have nothing to do, please help me.". He could only reluctantly go back to the ward and go to bed.


    This day, many attempts, all failed, Gu Sinian some frustration.


    I''m in a bad mood, too. Fortunately, everyone didn''t know why he was tired, so they didn''t think much about it and didn''t think about medicine.


    The next few days, Gu Sinian''s condition is not very good.


    I didn''t eat much, and I didn''t rest much. He was really depressed. If we put it in the past, how much motivation and enthusiasm he had. I just want to get back to what I used to be.


    But now, he doesn''t seem to have any motivation.


    On this day, the nurse wheeled him to do rehabilitation. If it was put in the past, he was very active. The nurse said that if he was asked to practice three times, he would definitely practice six times. He didn''t want to stop for a moment and didn''t want to waste it.


    Maybe now, he''s obviously out of shape. The nurse asked him to walk around slowly. He took a few steps because it was really inconvenient and he was in a bad mood. I was very upset. After a few walks, I refused to leave. The nurse is still wondering what happened to him. But I don''t dare to ask any more questions.


    At this time, the person in charge of the hospital came. Seeing his state, he knew that he was anxious because of his poor recovery, so he said to him, "don''t be impatient. Your situation is slowly improving. You don''t have much damage to your legs. There''s no problem with the motor function of your legs. It just takes a certain amount of time to slowly recover and exercise so as to promote blood circulation. Slowly, your legs and feet can recover to the way they used to be. "


    After listening to these words, Gu Sinian didn''t respond very much. Of course, he knew that it would take time for him to recover slowly. The key was when and when he could see the hope and be himself.


    When Gu Sinian was sad, he asked the nurse to push him to the lake. When he came to the lake, he couldn''t help but think of some things before and the scene of Su Su accompanying him.


    In the past, Su Su would accompany him when doing rehabilitation.


    Su Su will see everything about him, accompany him, take care of him and encourage him. She would stand beside him and cheer him up loudly: "come on, you are the best." When he thought of Su Su''s encouraging eyes and smiling face, he had great motivation, not to mention three laps, even a hundred laps. With her company, Gu Sinian didn''t feel tired at all. This woman can always give him strength. Let him support, she is his biggest motivation. But now, when he needs him most, she is not around. Thinking of these, he was a bit down, why life is like this, ups and downs, so many things happened. Who would have thought of such a result? Maybe, some things, some people, are just the arrangement of fate.

 Chapter 671

    At this time, it was getting late. Su Su was walking alone on the path, beating her shoulder with her hand from time to time. Recently, she wanted to sit at her desk 24 hours a day for the new season''s fashion design draft, and her whole body was aching.


    I hope I can get home early this evening, take a hot bath and have a good rest, Su Su thought.


    Think of here, my heart suddenly happy a lot, with the body pain are relieved a lot, stretch a stretch, inadvertently see stars, today''s night can be really good, but tired I have no mood to enjoy. I just want to go home and have a rest.


    At the foot of the pace can not help but speed up, unknowingly walked to the home, from the bag out of the key, open the door, a go in can not wait to spread on the sofa, yes, the sofa is much more comfortable than the chair.


    As the physical fatigue gradually dissipated, Su Su thought of Lu Sinian. He didn''t know how the guy was now, how he was recovering, what he would do in his spare time, or whether he suddenly thought of me for a moment.


    Su Su recalled the little things that happened with Lu Sinian, and whispered: "although this guy is sometimes poisonous and annoying, sometimes he is cute and funny."


    All of a sudden, the computer Ding broke Su Su Su''s mind. She patted her head and thought about something all day. I really admire myself. I''m not tired.


    After shaking her head, Su Su got up and came to the computer. It turned out to be an email. After clicking it, she found that it was about the DNA comparison results. She immediately became serious.


    Sitting in front of the computer desk, Su Su began to read the e-mail carefully, page by page. After a few minutes, she finally finished reading it. At this time, Su Su Su also breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the chair.


    The email shows that Gu Sirui''s DNA is not consistent with the DNA of the person who violated Lu Ying obtained by the police, that is to say, Gu Sirui did not violate Lu Ying.


    After thinking for a while, Su su re opened the e-mail and forwarded it to Lu Ying with a message: Lu Ying, I know that it has caused you great harm and left a great shadow, but I still hope you can try to forget him. After that, there is still a long way to go in the future, and there are still beautiful things waiting for you. I hope you can enjoy it Can forget the pain and move on.


    After sending, Su Su still sat in front of the computer and didn''t leave. She wanted to see if Lu Ying would reply to her and what she would reply to. If she could, she could comfort her again.


    But after waiting for a long time, Lu Ying did not reply to her. It must have been the email that reminded her of it. She wanted to be quiet and didn''t want to talk to others, Susu thought.


    After leaving the computer, Su Su felt it was necessary to call Lu Sirui. After all, he was listed as a suspect, and he must be very worried now.


    After the decision, Su Su went to the sofa to look for a mobile phone. After finding it, she dialed Lu Sirui.


    "Hello, Su Su, what can I do for you?"


    "of course, it''s a good thing for me to find you. It''s about the results of DNA comparison."


    Hearing that it was related to his innocence, Lu Sirui immediately became serious.


    "Really? The result is out. Tell me what the result of comparison is. It can''t really be me


    "The result is... The DNA comparison is inconsistent, which means that you are not the one who violated Lu Ying. "


    "I''m scared to death, Su Su. You''re still playing tricks. Fortunately, it''s not me, my heart."


    "Well, well, in a word, it proves your innocence. That''s it. I''ll hang up first."


    "Well, good bye."


    After hanging up, Su Su put her cell phone on the sofa and was ready to go to bed. After taking a hot bath and putting on my pajamas, I feel much more comfortable. The fatigue and soreness all over my body have been relieved. I can finally get a comfortable sleep. I need to get up and work hard every day to finish the design.


    But when Su Su was lying on the bed, she found that she thought it was too simple, because not to mention having a good rest, she couldn''t sleep at all. She had already turned several times, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all. It''s really annoying. If she goes on like this, there''s no need to mention finishing the design draft with high quality tomorrow. I''m afraid she doesn''t even have the strength to go to the company Yes, I''m more anxious.


    In fact, the reason why Su Su can''t sleep is very simple. What she is thinking about now is the email and what happened to Lu Ying. I don''t know what reaction Lu Ying will have now.


    Maybe she is hiding in a corner crying silently, maybe she keeps vigilant no matter where she goes every day, maybe she is afraid of becoming normal. It''s really unimaginable that this kind of thing will hurt a girl, and that kind of shadow may accompany them all their lives, making their future lives no longer hopeful, and they are all living in fear. It''s really terrible thing.


    Thinking of this, Su Su felt that she needed to do something to avoid this tragedy. Even though what she did played a very small role, it was also necessary, because only when she started to do something, she could really improve the situation and reduce the harm to everyone to a certain extent.After careful consideration, Su Su decided to hold a special meeting in the company to explain some precautions for preventing rape to the female employees of the company. In this way, they can be alert to this kind of thing mentally and master some specific methods. I believe that this can reduce the occurrence of this kind of thing.


    After thinking about all these things, she felt at ease. Unconsciously, Su Su gradually fell asleep.


    I was woken up by the alarm clock. It was early morning when I woke up. Su Su struggled to open her eyes, but she was still sleepy to death. Xiang must have fallen asleep very late yesterday, but she couldn''t help it. No matter how sleepy she was, she had to work.


    So Su Su stayed in bed for a while and then reluctantly got up to wash and dress. After all, she went out to the company.


    After arriving at the company, the first thing Su Su did was to realize what she thought in bed last night. So they called all the female employees to the meeting room, told them that they should pay attention to the prevention of rape, and told them that they must be alert to ensure their safety, and introduced some specific methods to avoid that kind of tragedy.


    After the meeting, Su Su went back to her office and began to work hard on her design. She made a cup of coffee and overcame her sleepiness.

 Chapter 672

    Su Su lay back heavily and sat down on the chair. She closed her eyes slightly and pressed her temple gently. She could see that she was tired all over. It must be that she had spent a lot of hard work for the design draft in front of her. She probably didn''t sleep all night.


    After the break, Su Su opened her eyes, looked at the design draft in front of her, and whispered, "it''s finished at last. It really took a lot of effort. Although it''s tiring, the result is pretty good."


    With a smile, he turned the page again, looking at the design draft containing his own painstaking efforts, to check if there are any mistakes and inappropriate places.


    Page by page, there was no problem. I even felt that I was doing well. I didn''t know when I was so narcissistic. After some self mockery, I began to read the manuscript again.


    In the last few pages, I felt that there was a little problem with the picture, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    So Su Su sat in front of his desk, staring at the pages of the design draft, and occasionally flipped through the contents. After reading it for a long time, she wanted to find out the new world and quickly revised the design draft. It turned out that it was only a small detail. However, after such a change, the whole design was improved a lot. After the change, Su Su Su looked at it again and nodded with satisfaction.


    Su Su felt it necessary to let Zhan Yu have a look after finishing the design draft with satisfaction. Maybe he could put forward some valuable suggestions to further improve the design draft.


    After making the decision, Su Su immediately took out her mobile phone and dialed Zhan Yu. After a while, the phone was connected,


    "Hello, who is calling, please?"


    "Mr. Zhan, it''s Su Su."


    "Oh, Miss Su, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, I''ve finished the fashion design draft for the new season. I''d like to ask for your opinions. Don''t discuss related matters. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you at noon today."


    "I''m free at noon today."


    "Well, let''s have dinner together today, and we''ll send you a text message later, OK?"


    "OK, no problem."


    "I''ll see you at noon then."


    "Well, see you at noon."


    After hanging up, Su Su chose a restaurant and sent the time and address to Zhan Yu.


    After a while, Su Su raised her hand and looked at her watch. The time was almost up, so she found a bag to put up the fashion design draft. Then she hurried out of the door, took a taxi and arrived at the appointed place. Unexpectedly, Zhan Yu was already waiting for him.


    Su Su trots to the seat where Zhan Yu is sitting. Zhan Yu also gets up to say hello to her. After the conversation, they sit down and are ready to discuss the design draft together after dinner. After ordering, Su Su Su talks about the basic situation of the design draft, so that Zhan Yu has a preliminary understanding of the design draft.


    After the meal, they began to eat. After that, Su Su formally showed Zhan Yu the design draft of the new season''s clothing, and said, "this is the design draft I just revised. Please see it. I hope you can give me more advice."


    Zhan Yu took over the design draft and looked at it page by page carefully. The sudden silence made the whole scene strange. Su Su also kept silent and quietly looked at Zhan Yu. Unfortunately, he didn''t see his attitude towards the design draft from his face.


    As time goes by, it feels like a long time has passed, but Zhan Yu is still looking at the design draft repeatedly.


    Finally, he turned to the last page and put down the design draft a few minutes later. He must have finished reading it. At this time, Su Su asked weakly, "Mr. Zhan thinks the design draft I have finished this time is really good."


    Zhan Yu was silent for a while. After careful thinking, he nodded and said to Su Su with a smile: "Miss Su, your fashion design draft has been completed very well. It has made great progress. The design is very novel, but it is not exaggerated. It looks very soft and natural. It has a kind of unique and unremarkable beauty. It''s really good design. "


    While talking, he also gave Su Su an appreciative look, which was really an adjective of generous praise. Su sudu was a little embarrassed. She parted her hair behind her ears, and said modestly, "where is Mr. Zhan''s praise?"


    Zhan Yu immediately became serious: "Miss Su is modest, but I won''t praise others at will, especially in design. Speaking of this, I still have an idea to ask for Miss Su''s opinions."


    Su Su asked quickly, "what do you think, Mr. Zhan, please tell me."


    "I''d like to introduce the design elements you use in advance in my article, but I don''t know whether you agree or not


    Su Su thinks that in this way, the fashion design of the new season will be well publicized, which will play a good role in the promotion and development of clothing in the future, and Zhan Yu''s character is trustworthy, I believe there will be no specific design details.


    After careful consideration, Su Su thought it was feasible, so she nodded and said, "no problem, I agree. I''ll trouble you. "After discussing the design, they decided to take a walk in the park nearby.


    The two chatted as they walked, talking about the latest fashion and popular elements, as well as some issues related to design.


    The sun is just right, the weather is warm, the scenery is pleasant, the two people talk very opportunistic, from time to time bursts of laughter, and praise.


    Su Su looked at all the things in front of her and laughed. She was really too busy recently. She really hadn''t enjoyed such a pleasant time for a long time. She felt pretty good.


    Thinking that she was gone, Zhan Yu patted her on the shoulder, interrupted her thinking and said, "what do you think? You think so seriously."


    Su Su just shook her head and said nothing.


    After they left for a long time, they thought it was too late, and then they went on their own.


    Su Su went back to the office and sat in front of the computer. He thought that he should talk about the design draft and "flying into the diving bell". After all, he also spent a lot of time on the design draft.


    So she turned on the computer and sent a message to tell "fly into the diving bell" what she had done.


    "Flying into the diving bell" is very happy to hear that her design draft has been completed and appreciated.


    While they were chatting, Su Su mentioned that she and Zhan Yu were having dinner, walking and chatting together today, but the response of "flying into the diving bell" was strange.


    She has been asking her if she likes Zhan Yu, and even if she talks about the design draft, she likes to have dinner and chat, saying that Zhan Yu must be plotting against the law, so that Su Su Su should stay away from him.


    Su Su looks at the screen and smiles. How can she feel this sour.

 Chapter 673

    At daybreak, Gu Sinian opened his sleepy eyes and looked at the rare blue sky outside the window.


    It''s sunny. Gu Sixian''s VIP ward is just located in the most sunny place of the hospital. There is also a large French window in the room. Looking out of the window, today''s transparent blue sky looks like a silk handkerchief. In the blue sky, the whole world is clear and bright, the sun shines in from the window, giving people a warm feeling.


    Gu Sinian got out of bed and walked to the window in his wheelchair, enjoying the fresh morning. At this time, the attending doctor came in with the medical record. Gu Sinian knew that it was time to recover.


    Now he can only rely on a wheelchair to walk, calculate the time, he has not been out of bed for a long time, out of a wheelchair, such a day when is the end. Is Gu Sinian really going to stay in a wheelchair for the rest of his life? Can''t he really stand any longer?


    Gu Sitian sat in a wheelchair with no expression on his face. His nurse pushed him through the large and small wards and came to the rehabilitation room.


    Today, what he should do is walk training. Under the guidance of the attending doctor, the nurse carefully helped him to stand up. Gu Sinian held the parallel bar with both hands. The trainer fixed one of his feet and slowly guided his other leg. He bent his knees, raised his feet, followed by heel and sole landing. This series of movements, Gu Sinian is very standard, it doesn''t look like a patient with stiff legs.


    After seeing this, the attending doctor suggested that he slowly release the parallel bar and try to stand on his own.


    Gu Sinian hesitated after hearing this. He was worried that he still couldn''t stand up, but he decided to try.


    At the moment when he let go of the parallel bar, everyone held their breath and stared at Gu Sinian. Even the air seemed to be quiet. What excites everyone is that Gu Sinian stands up! He completely let go of the parallel bar, he stood there, the nurse yelled happily. The attending doctor wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "it''s great. It seems that Mr. Gu''s recent rehabilitation training has not been in vain." Gu Sinian also showed a happy look and said shallowly, "it seems that I can still stand up."


    At the same time, Gu Sirui is holding a month end summary meeting in the company. The secretary came in and whispered, "there''s a phone call from the hospital." Gu Sirui hears the call from the hospital and thinks that something is wrong. He immediately calls the meeting off and walks out in a hurry.


    After connecting the doctor in charge, he heard that Gu Sinian could stand on his own. If it wasn''t for his current status, he would jump up happily. If it goes on like this, in a few months, Sinian will be able to walk again. Gu Sirui yelled happily at the bottom of his heart.


    The next meeting was very successful. No one could imagine what happened today that made Gu Er Shao so happy. He was not polite and he criticized the staff every time. Today, not only did he not criticize anyone, but also he paid a month end bonus to several middle managers who performed well. Everyone was talking in private, "Gu Shao may be in love!"


    In the hospital, Gu Sinian was sitting in a wheelchair, thinking. Since Gu Sinian vaguely felt that he had recovered his walking ability in the hallucinogenic state last time, he firmly believed that it was because he shielded the pain that he was able to do so. In addition, now that he can stand for a short time, his desire to walk is even stronger. But he also knew that he was in the stage of treatment, and the doctor would not prescribe analgesic tablets to him casually. So he had a plan to steal two analgesics to try.


    The doctor came in with the list again. It was time for him to practice walking. Accompanied by the doctor, he finished the walking training, and the doctor pushed him back to the ward according to the usual practice.


    "Go ahead and do your work. I want to walk in the corridor by myself." Gu Sinian suddenly opened his mouth. In the eyes of the doctor, Mr. Gu is very cold and arrogant. Since he was hospitalized, he saw Mr. Gu and Miss Su often chatting before he came out, but he didn''t see how he opened his mouth. What''s more, he didn''t know what was going on. Miss Su hasn''t been here for some days, and Mr. Gu has a cold face every day.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m afraid it can''t be done. Mr. Gu Er Shao specially explained that he must be with you all the time, take care of your daily life and ensure your safety." The doctor replied.


    "It''s OK. I''ll pay attention to my safety. It''s just that it''s getting hot now. It''s boring to stay in the ward, which makes me feel a little flustered. I want to relax in this corridor by myself. It doesn''t matter. I won''t tell Gu Er Shao. Go ahead and help you."


    The doctor saw that Mr. Gu, who usually didn''t say one more sentence, said so many words to himself today with a smile. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer his words. If you think about it, you must be very bored after you have been in the ward for so long. Today, Mr. Gu seems to be in good condition, so there should be no problem. Besides, he does have a lot of cases to study, so promise him.


    "Well, Mr. Gu, you can only turn around for a while and you will go back to the ward. If it''s uncomfortable, please remember to ask someone to inform me in time." After the doctor finished, he went to his office and left Gu Sinian alone in the corridor.


    After seeing the doctor go away, Gu Sinian turned his wheelchair and came to the medicine storage room. After a few days of observation, he had already found out the location of the medicine storage room. He also noticed the shift time of the medicine storage room. At this point, everyone is busy. There should be no one in the medicine storage room. He quietly pushed open the door of the medicine storage room. If there was no one inside, Gu Sinian quickly found the analgesic tablets in a pile of medicines, put them in his pocket, turned the wheelchair and walked out as if nothing had happened.He turned his wheelchair to the stairway and quickly swallowed the analgesic tablets he had just got. Seeing that there was no one around, he stood up slowly holding the handle of the stairs. He moved the wheelchair to one side, grasped the handrail of the stairs and walked back and forth. Slowly, he released the handrail of the stairs and tried to walk back and forth, but it seemed that he could not take a step. If he wanted to walk, he could only grasp the handrail of the stairs, but what excited him was that he could only stand in a taxi when he didn''t take medicine Now, five minutes, ten minutes and twenty minutes have passed, he can still stand there without any pain. In order to avoid being seen, Gu Sinian carefully returned to the ward.


    He is very happy, it seems that his guess is correct, he can stand longer, he can stand longer and longer. Gu Sinian looked out of the window. It was a sunny day outside.

 Chapter 674

    In the office, Su Su is looking at the picture on the desk that she and Gu Sinian took by the sea.


    Xiao Zhang knocked on the glass of the office, pushed open the door and came in quietly. He said in a low voice, "Miss Su, the dress you designed will be on the show tomorrow. You see what else you need to pay attention to. I''ll go to arrange it for the staff now."


    Su Su rubbed his temple and said wearily, "I''ve checked it this afternoon. There''s no problem. Tomorrow''s show will be completed successfully." "I believe in Miss Su''s ability. You''d better have a rest early. You''ll have the spirit to watch the wonderful show tomorrow." With that, Xiao Zhang pulled the door and went out.


    Su Su also drove home. As soon as she got home, she was tired and fell into bed. These days, she spent a lot of effort on the show tomorrow. She and her staff were busy all day, and finally it was time to show her achievements. Su Su lay on the bed and fell asleep, murmuring: "tomorrow''s show must be successful."


    In the early morning of the next day, Su Su got up early and chose her favorite off shoulder blue fishtail skirt. She put on a light make-up and a black handbag, which made her fresh and refined look more radiant. It''s not too much to compare her to the fairy who just came down to earth.


    Needless to say, Su Su must be the heroine tonight!


    Su Su Su looks at herself in the mirror. She hopes that Gu Sinian will be sitting under the stage tonight and look at her calmly as before.


    After Su Su finished her breakfast, Xiao Zhang was waiting for her outside the door. After getting on the bus, Su Su suddenly said faintly, "go to the hospital first." Xiao Zhang took a look at Su Su in the eyeglass and drove directly to the hospital without saying anything more.


    As soon as Su Su stepped into the hospital, she attracted the eyes of a group of male doctors and female nurses. "You see, it''s said that she is the designer. She really deserves her reputation and has a good temperament." "Yes, yes, it''s beautiful. If only I were like her," a female nurse whispered to others. "It is said that she and Mr. Gu used to..."


    Su Su didn''t like other people''s comments very much. She automatically blocked everyone''s words and went directly to Gu Sixian''s ward through the crowd of people who were talking.


    Through the ward window, I saw Gu Sinian sleeping. She didn''t plan to go in either. She took a look and left. After all, they haven''t made up yet. After coming out of the hospital, Su Su went back to the company to deal with the matter.


    In the evening, Su Su arrived at the show on time. She''s going to do a final inspection of her dress. Su Su goes to the backstage and looks at every piece of clothes carefully. She treats them like a child, because every piece of clothes is full of her efforts.


    Su Su smiles and watches one dress after another. The show has already begun. Looking at the perfect display of her clothes on the stage, Su Su was very happy. All of a sudden, Su Su found that the colored yarn of one of her skirts was broken, but she was still intact when she checked yesterday. What''s the matter? Was she careless when she checked yesterday?


    But now that the catwalk has started, it''s time for the model to wear this dress. Su Su is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, but she can''t think of any way to solve her urgent problem.


    Su Su, who has always been calm, began to panic. She didn''t know what to do. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. If only Gu Sinian were by her side now, Gu Sinian would calmly help her think of solutions to these problems.


    But now she has to solve everything by herself. Su Su calmed down and carefully examined the place where the colored silk was broken. At this time, Xiao Zhang rushed in. "Miss Su, there are two more clothes. It''s time to go to this dress show. The model has come in and is ready to change."


    What Su Su can think of is to change the program order first, and then let her think about solutions. She needs time now.


    Taking advantage of the show time, Su Su found the front desk host. Under Su Su''s arrangement, the host changed the order of appearance. Su Su went to the curtain and looked down at the stage. There was still applause.


    "No, I''ve wasted so much painstakingly designed clothes and prepared for such a long walk show. I can''t ruin it on this one." Su Su thought to herself and immediately turned around to find a solution.


    Looking at the broken colored silk, Su Su was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do. She remembered that Gu Sinian had told her before that no matter what difficult problems happened, she should be calm and calm. Su Su tried to calm herself down. Sure enough, she soon came up with a solution.


    Looking at the little time left, she quickly took out the sewing and scissors she carried in her bag, cut the place where the colored silk was broken into a hollowed out flower like pattern, and then cut out large and small hollowed out flower like patterns on the outermost layer of the skirt, and simply hooked the lace of each flower with gold thread, which made the skirt look more noble Elegant.


    After finishing, Su Su looked at the changed skirt, breathed a sigh of relief, and sat on the ground tired.


    At this time, the model came in and changed into this "transformed" skirt. The next one to appear is this skirt, which is also the last Su Su designed dress tonight. I hope we won''t be disappointed.The model stepped onto the catwalk with the sound of music and the light. On the catwalk stage, the model walked confidently and dignified. She was wearing the dress that Su Su had just changed. The clothes were combined with the model. This dreamlike beauty made every guest and audience sigh and shout for it. Su Su and Xiao Zhang stood by to observe the atmosphere under the stage.


    Great, the applause and shouts of the audience are still the same as just now, and the enthusiasm has not decreased. It seems that this last dress has not let you down. Su Su and Xiao Zhang looked at each other and laughed. Xiao Zhang said in a low voice, "Miss Su, you''ve just made a quick decision. You''re really wonderful."


    Su Su''s clothes on display tonight are novel and unique, with the latest fashion elements and the trend of retro. Each dress looks noble and dignified, but the color is retro, but it doesn''t show old-fashioned. The dress can be said to be gorgeous, showing the most perfect dress matching. From the performance of the audience, it is not difficult to see that Su Su''s design show has won unanimous praise. She has succeeded. Her efforts and hard work for so many days have not been in vain.

 Chapter 675

    There is no doubt that Su Su''s design show is a success. In the cheers and shouts off the stage, Su Su stepped onto the catwalk with a light step. This is the last stage of the designer''s debut tonight. Su Su went on stage to talk about her design inspiration and the moral of each design work. There was constant applause off the stage. Everyone gave her recognition and praise to this well-known and beautiful young designer without reservation.


    Su Su on the stage, wearing a blue off shoulder fishtail skirt and a Celine letter pendant, looks so noble and elegant. When she talks, her eyes are as gentle as clouds, and when she smiles, her mouth is as perfect as crescent moon, which is so charming under the light.


    All this makes everyone in the audience fall in love with it. Tonight, both the design works and the designers left an excellent impression on the audience. Needless to say, Su Su''s design exhibition will definitely make her future fashion design more widely recognized. It was a great thing for Su Su.


    After all this, it was 11:30 p.m. and Su Su was exhausted. In the evening, she didn''t drink a mouthful of water for the sake of clothes. When she walked out of the show, Su Su felt weak. She didn''t have the strength to drive home by herself, and Xiao Zhang sent her away early.


    Su Su knew that Xiao Zhang had helped her a lot these days. When she was working in the company to catch up with the design draft, Xiao Zhang had been with her all the time. She must be tired after so many days, so she let her go back to rest early.


    Su Su walked to the side of the road and stopped a taxi. Just in time, she could sit in the car and enjoy the night scenery of the city. She had not felt so relaxed for a long time.


    After getting on the bus, Su Su reported the destination address to the driver and then looked out of the window.


    The night is already deep, so the night of this city can be so beautiful. Without the noise of the day and the rush to work, the city quieted down. All the neon lights are on, so gorgeous against the dark sky. The building in front is specially decorated with colored lights, changing the different colors at a specific time, so that the building doesn''t look so lonely in the dark.


    Sue saw a small park again. The brown bench was lying there quietly, the dark yellow light was printed on the endless path, and people in twos and threes ran by. It''s a night runner, isn''t it. Su Su thought.


    I remember that she and Gu Sinian used to like running at night. They liked to eat snacks after running at night and then go home to wash and sleep. But now, things are different and people are different. Thinking of this, Su Su was a little sad.


    Forget it. Su Su Su, in order not to let herself fall into sadness, simply lowers her head to play with her mobile phone. She turns over this year''s world-wide design masterpieces and carefully ponders over the works of masters. It''s really beautiful. Looking at her own design, she really feels that her design is far from perfect. She has too many shortcomings in both patterns and styles. She told herself in her heart that she must learn from the masters. One day, Su Su will make works that others admire.


    After reading the design works, she suddenly remembered that "flying out of the diving bell" had not contacted her for some days. She opened the mobile phone chat software and suddenly saw the private message "flying out of the diving bell" left to her tonight.


    "Flying out of the diving bell" said in a private letter: it''s beautiful tonight. I noticed the necklace of Celine on your neck. If I''m not mistaken, it should be Phebe? Philo''s work, I should admit that it''s very good-looking, but if I remember correctly, it should be her final work. Well, it seems that the moral is not very good. ha-ha.


    saw the Tucao of flying out of the diving bell. Su Su was not only angry but rather warm, and make complaints about laughter. She knew that what she said was Tucao, but make complaints about it. Su Su looked at the fireworks blooming outside the window, and suddenly replied: then you give me another one.


    After waiting for a while, I saw that the other side didn''t reply. Su Su looked out of the window again. It was a long time before she could get home. I don''t know what happened today. At this moment, there are still fireworks outside the window. Su Su is a little tired. No matter how beautiful the fireworks outside the window are, she still sleeps in the car.


    Sue fell asleep and had a beautiful dream. She and Gu Sinian are running in the park with laughter. Everything is so relaxed and beautiful. Of course, it''s just a dream.


    "Girl, it''s here. Girl? "Su Su woke up immediately when she heard the taxi driver calling for her. "Oh, I''m sorry, master. I''m so tired today that I just fell asleep." Su Su apologized with a smile.


    "Girl, don''t fall asleep in the car when you come home so late. Thanks to me, what can you do if you meet a bad person? You look so beautiful. You are not safe as a girl. As for me, I also have a daughter as old as you. It''s really worrying to go out at your age. So you must pay attention to safety. "The driver said and looked at Su Su with a smile. The tone and manner were like an old father caring about his daughter. The tone was so gentle and warm.


    This is Su Su''s first experience of this kind of family affection after she moved out of home. She didn''t expect to get a long lost care and warmth from this stranger. If only it were my father. From small to large, their families are so cold and heartless to themselves, their father, their family, who would care about themselves so warm.


    "Master, how much is it?" Su Su asked with a smile. "Ten dollars, girl." Su Su took out the money from his bag and handed it to the master. After the master drove the car far away, he took out the key and went home.


    After opening the door, she was only welcomed by the empty house. She took out the pure water in the refrigerator and took a sip of it. Then she washed it casually and threw herself on the bed.


    She flipped her cell phone to see if "flying out of the diving bell" had sent her a private message. The dialog box of the mobile phone is blank, and "fly out of the diving bell" doesn''t reply to her words. Also, it was originally a joke of the other party. She was also on the spur of the moment. She replied casually. She laughed and didn''t care much about whether the other party wanted to reply.


    She threw away her cell phone and fell asleep. I''m really tired today.

 Chapter 676

    It''s already dawn. Looking out of the window, a little light refracts from the sky. The whole sky is like a thick wall, isolating everything in the universe from the world, but it still can''t resist the sun''s brilliance. From the dawn of the morning, the sun brings light and hope to the people in a hurry in the world. A new day, but also to start a new struggle, serious efforts can only face the sun to fight.


    Many people may get up in the morning because they don''t wake up and make a fuss. That''s because they forget to observe this energetic, clean and beautiful morning. Office workers with bags in a hurry in the streets, buses, taxis, subway is overcrowded, downstairs breakfast shop is also full of students anxious to go to school, they eat while chatting about yesterday''s school anecdotes and the comic book they just bought, they chatter, like a group of happy birds, the boss sitting on one side, smiling With these bright flowers, the boss likes this energetic morning best.


    The whole city is like a huge factory. Everyone performs their own duties and struggles for life.


    Su Su opened the curtain and stretched. Yes, it''s time to get up and fight again. There is no room for lazy people in this city.


    After Su Su got up, she ate some bread and milk left in the refrigerator and hurried to the company.


    This is Su Su''s habit. Unless there are special circumstances, she always walks to work in the morning. She can not only exercise, but also breathe fresh air. Su Su likes the taste of morning best, which can make her feel happy all day.


    When she arrived at the company, Su Su went straight to her office. On her desk were the photo frames of her and Gu Sinian, a well taken care of cactus and a cup of coffee prepared by her secretary.


    Open the folder, she''s going to start her new fashion design. As she was about to work, Su Su suddenly thought of something.


    She looked up through the glass door of the office and saw that Lu Ying''s desk was still empty. Lu Ying hasn''t come to work for a long time. I don''t know how she is now.


    Ah, it must be bad. No matter who happens to it, it will make people sad. If not, this generation of Lu Ying will live in that shadow. Su Su thought of Lu Ying, who she saw in the show yesterday. She was dressed in black, and she was not smiling. She was sitting there.


    Once that cheerful and lively little girl who called her "sister Su" all day long has disappeared. Su Su still vaguely remembers that when Lu Yinggang entered the company, she couldn''t do anything and was clumsy in doing things, but she never complained about anything. Every day she was full of energy and worked hard to learn everything. She didn''t have a strong ability to work, but Su Su Su just liked which one was smiling all day, serious and down-to-earth.


    In today''s world full of money breath, Lu Ying''s fragrance is really wonderful. Su Su likes her very much, but now that hateful person makes her look like this.


    Su Su felt more sad and guilty when she thought about it. She took a look at all kinds of documents on the desk and began to design. Maybe only work can make her forget the sadness and sadness in her heart temporarily.


    It''s already noon. Xiao Zhang calls for a takeout and delivers it to her. Su Su puts down her design draft and looks up to see the empty place outside the door. Su Su Su is very sad. Every time she is free these days, she will think of Lu Ying. Whenever she thinks of Lu Ying, she almost wants to cry.


    Su Su now dare not face Lu Ying, dare not think about her all, in order to divert their attention, she can only work.


    After a while, Xiao Zhang came in and said, "Miss Su, the meal has cooled down. Why don''t I order another one for you?" Su Su didn''t look up. She was still busy with her work. She said simply, "no, go ahead and do your work first."


    Xiao Zhang knows why Su Su is upset. Since Lu Ying''s accident, Su Su has been working in the office every day. She is crazy about her work. It seems that she can only paralyze herself through her work. She knows that Miss Su is still blaming herself for Lu Ying.


    Unconsciously, it was evening. Su Su put down her work, looked up and rubbed her sore neck. She looked out of the window. Now it was starry. It seemed that the night was deep, and it was time for her to go home.


    Today''s design draft of Susu bar is sorted and put away. She goes out and checks whether everyone''s computer is turned off. When everything is confirmed, Susu walks downstairs with her bag. As soon as she arrives at the hall on the first floor, she is stopped by the front desk lady.


    "Miss Su, here''s an express for you. Listen to the Secretary, if you don''t let others disturb you today, I didn''t bring the things up. I''m thinking about it. I''ll bring the express to you after you get off work."


    Su Su looks at the front desk and feels a little warm in her heart. The little girl doesn''t get off work now. It turns out that she is waiting for her. She is really lucky to find so many kind and sensible girls.


    Su Su picked up the express, it did not leave anyone''s mailing information, no name, no contact number, no mailing address. This is an anonymous express.


    Su Su didn''t know who it was and who would send an anonymous express to herself. Su Su was puzzled and walked out of the office building. Looking at the time, it was only eight o''clock. Although it was dark, Su Su wanted to walk back slowly.The night in the city is beautiful. The green grass is inlaid with colorful lanterns one after another. There are various patterns made of colorful lanterns. When Su Su was a child, she often liked to come here alone. She would imagine the colorful lanterns all over the ground as stars. Lying on the grass was like being in the night sky.


    As the evening gradually falls, cars rush by. After work, some of us are busy going home, some of us are busy socializing, and some of us are busy enjoying the newly started nightlife. A gust of wind blowing over, the roadside trees shake off a few leaves, pedestrians walking on the road have wrapped up their coats, speed up the pace.


    Su Su also felt the coolness and hurried home.


    But she still couldn''t restrain her curiosity. Su Su looked at the express in her hand, a small box, which she picked up gently. As she walked, she opened the package. She was very curious about who sent her what kind of things.


    After opening the box, Su Su took out a clavicle necklace of Givenchy from inside. Su Su studied and looked at the chain. It was not thick or thin. There was also a letter pendant under it. It could just set off her slender neck when she wore it on her neck. Su Su kept playing with it in her hands.


    Just when Su Su was puzzled, a small note suddenly fell out of the box. On it was a beautiful line of characters, which said: this one is also versatile.

 Chapter 677

    Su Su looked at the delicate clavicle necklace on the eye table and the note in her hand. She was full of doubts.


    Who is going to give you a necklace? What is the purpose of sending things to her anonymously?


    Is it because someone you know wants to send something to her, but is afraid that she won''t accept it, so you choose anonymity?


    Or, in fact, this necklace is not to be sent to yourself, is someone else sent the wrong address? Or is the name written wrong? Or do you want to transfer it to others by your own hand?


    Su Su''s right hand unconsciously rubbed the necklace in the box, and her brain was full of loose thoughts.


    Thinking of this, Su Su was also amused by her brain hole.


    What a mess I''m thinking about! It seems that recently the pressure is too much, so now her thinking will spread to her own can not find the edge.


    Express written so accurate address, how can it be sent to the wrong place? And the recipient on the express must have written his own name.


    The address is correct, the name is correct, and she is sure that in this place, the person named Su Su is herself, so the recipient is absolutely herself.


    As for the conjecture that the necklace is to be handed over to others...


    when she opened the box, she had searched all directions, and there was nothing extra except the necklace and the note.


    What''s more, who would go through so much trouble and twists and turns to give gifts? Isn''t that too implicit? Is there anyone so innocent these days?


    So the speculation of that transfer is just her own brain opening, amusing herself.


    Su Su looked at the note in her hand, and it was obvious that it was a note provided by the store.


    Obviously, the words on the note were also written by the staff in the store, so if you want to identify the person who sent the necklace through the handwriting on the note, it is unlikely.


    Most of all, the handwriting was totally strange to her.


    The message on the note may have been left by the person who sent the necklace. Looking at the tone of the speech, Su Su has a kind of inexplicable intuition. This person must have known him and had a close relationship with him.


    But even after thinking so much, Su Su still didn''t figure out who would give her a necklace.


    Su Su recalled what happened recently and wanted to see if she could find out the person who gave the necklace through some details.


    It''s probably only at that time that Su Su was able to get involved with the necklace recently...


    when Su Su just had a clue, her mobile phone suddenly gave out a new message, which happened to interrupt Su Su''s thoughts.


    To avoid missing important news, Su Su put down her note and turned on her cell phone.


    The prompt just now was a private message. Su Su opened it and saw the latest private message from "flying out of the diving bell".


    "Do you like that necklace? I can''t see better, can I? "


    Su Su''s lips, eyebrows and eyes, and a smile.


    In fact, when she first saw the necklace, she thought that it would be "flying out of the diving bell". After all, he was the only one who had talked about the necklace recently.


    But as soon as the idea began, she immediately denied it.


    Because with their current relationship, most of them are netizens who can chat more easily. Who would send such valuable things to netizens who have never met before?


    She told him before that she wanted him to give her another necklace. It was just a joke. She didn''t really intend to let him give it to her.


    I just didn''t expect that "flying out of the diving bell" actually took it seriously.


    I don''t know whether she is too naive or the other is too simple.


    "The necklace is beautiful. You have a good eye." Su Su praised it sincerely. She thinks that "flying out of the diving bell" may really know herself. Otherwise, how can she choose the style that suits her and she also likes?


    "But it''s too expensive. How can you give this to a stranger you haven''t met so casually? " Su Su thinks that the other side is still too simple, or "flying out of the diving bell" is the local tyrant who says that people are stupid and have a lot of money on the Internet?


    "The goods have been sent out, no recovery! It''s for you. " Said the local tyrant boldly.


    "Well, thank you! If you need any help in the future, just let me know. " Su Su is more and more feel that "flying out of the diving bell" is a person he knows, and no longer strongly refused.


    Besides, it''s useless to refuse. The express is sent anonymously. It has no name or address. Even if you want to return it, you don''t know where to return it.


    "But I have a question for you. How do you know my address and telephone number? " Thinking of the possibility of their meeting, Su Su asked directly and tentatively.


    After waiting for a while, "flying out of the diving bell" didn''t respond. Su Su picked her eyebrows. Is that guilty and dare not respond?


    Just ready to laugh at each other''s dispassionate, new news arrived.


    Su Su can''t wait to look at the location, "your studio address and phone number are public, want to find very easy."At first glance, there is no problem with this answer. The logic is very rigorous and there is no mistake.


    After all, the studio is for others, so the basic contact information, such as address and telephone number, is naturally open.


    But a little bit of "flying out of the diving bell" forgot that their address was public, but Su Su remembered that the address of their studio was not accurate to the floor.


    On the express bill Su Su Su received, the address clearly stated which floor she was on, which means that this person is absolutely familiar with her studio, or "flying out of the diving bell" is familiar with everything about her.


    What does that mean? This shows that "flying out of the diving bell" is the person who knows her. Otherwise, why does the other party want to be anonymous and pretend to be a netizen.


    Su Su put one hand around her chest and the other hand on her chin. She narrowed her eyes and thought, who is this man?


    If you are so familiar with her hobbies and her studio, this person must be someone she knows, even the people around her. Well, I don''t rule out the possibility that this person will be her colleague.


    So is this person her colleague?


    Su Su thought about her colleagues, but found that she had no idea.


    After all, "flying out of the diving bell" hid his identity and communication at the beginning, so he certainly didn''t want to let himself know who he was.


    In this case, she does not know as well, the important thing is, she really does not know who will be.


    Moreover, she had a strong intuition that they would meet one day.


    "Well, you''re good!" Su Su decided not to go deep into it, so she didn''t hold on to the problem and didn''t reveal the truth she had already guessed.

 Chapter 678

    Gu Sinian looked at the latest news on his mobile phone, and unconsciously put on a smile. He felt relaxed and sweet in his heart.


    And it was his happy look with a smile that surprised the nurses who came in for ward rounds.


    Originally serious and tough people suddenly become gentle and handsome, this picture is how moving soul, hook people heart.


    At least, the ward round nurse said that she had been seduced by the other party to blush and her heart beat faster.


    Her only thought now is, if only he was smiling at himself!


    Unfortunately, this is destined to be a beautiful fantasy.


    Because just when she was looking forward to it, and the corners of her mouth had not yet turned up, Gu Sinian had found out what had happened to her.


    At that moment, Gu Sinian''s mouth was smooth, his eyebrows and eyes were astringent, and he looked up at the comer indifferently, as if the picture just appeared was an illusion.


    Gu Sinian nodded to the nurse and put away his mobile phone.


    At this time, the nurse noticed her gaffe, restrained her giggle, nodded her head politely and began her duties.


    After checking Gu Sixian''s physical condition, no problem was found. The nurse quietly explained that she was ready to leave.


    Gu Sinian quietly waited for the nurse to finish the examination, but he also nodded his head in the end and didn''t communicate with her too much.


    Just as the nurse turned around to close the door, she heard a slight warning. She subconsciously raised her head and just caught Gu Sinian''s obvious corner of the mouth and the soft smile from the corner of her eyes.


    The young nurse was surprised, but she didn''t dare to stop and watch any more. She quickly closed the door and left.


    The nurse who closed the door only felt her heart beat faster again, and she was even more surprised at the picture she had just seen.


    What kind of news can make the other party so happy, or is it not the information that matters? It''s the messenger?


    The nurse felt that she had found something secret, so she quickly went back to the duty room and was ready to tell the other little sisters.


    "Well, I find Mr. Gu is in a very good mood today. I saw him smile just now. It''s really rare! I don''t know what happened? " The nurse of ward round said in surprise.


    "I heard that, too. And listen to the front desk sister said, Mr. Gu is from sent out a express, just the whole person has become different. I''m radiant and in a good mood! " Another nurse who had heard the news before continued.


    "Express? What''s so amazing? It can make people so thorough. " Someone asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. Who would know what others sent? In addition to his own knowledge, it is estimated that the express brother knows. Maybe you can ask? " Someone joked.


    "Psycho, ask yourself." Just now the curious man laughed and scolded.


    Express delivery? But what she saw was that Mr. Gu was smiling at his mobile phone. The ward round nurse thought suspiciously, but she didn''t say it. After all, it''s the patient''s privacy. It''s enough to gossip once in a while, not too deep.


    In the ward, Gu Sinian looked at the latest news on his mobile phone with a smile on his eyes and eyebrows.


    "I''m going to be busy. Please come to me if you have something to do!" This is the news from Su Su just now.


    "Good! Come on Gu Sinian replied quickly.


    After waiting for a while, there was no new news to remind her that Su Su was already busy.


    Gu Sinian doesn''t care. His hand slides unconsciously on his mobile phone. Looking at the chat record between him and Su Su before, his mood is getting better and better unconsciously. The smile at the corner of his mouth has never dissipated.


    Looking at the chat records, Gu Sinian imagines Su Su who is working hard, the surprise expression when she receives the necklace, the relaxed freehand brushwork when she is typing and chatting with herself, and thinking about everything about her.


    The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to be right in front of her, hug her and kiss her.


    Over the years, Gu Si has been looking back and forth at the chat records on his mobile phone, and the smile at the corner of his mouth has begun to converge, his face has become dark, and the low pressure around him has begun to move.


    Now, he can only rely on the identity of "flying out of the diving bell" to chat with Su Su online, and he can only rely on the identity of a stranger to chat with her so peacefully and happily.


    But in reality?


    Gu Sinian put down his mobile phone and lay on the bed with dim eyes and inexplicable expression.


    Now they are facing each other face to face. It''s not what he wants, but his illness is...


    thinking that Su Su might leave himself, Gu Sinian feels a pang of pain and colic in his heart.


    Gu Sinian put one hand across his face, covering his eyes and eyebrows.


    Squeak, someone opened the door and came in.


    When Gu Sinian heard the news, he immediately restrained his pain and calmed the inner fluctuation just now.


    "Brother!" It''s Gu Sirui.


    "Well, why are you here now?" Gu Sinian, who had recovered, sat up and spoke calmly."There''s something I want to discuss with you." Gu Sirui sat in front of the hospital bed worried.


    Gu Sixian picked an eyebrow and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother, I just received the latest news about Professor Chen. Our people can''t find him." Gu Sirui anxiously told Gu Sinian the news.


    "Missing? Or did he hide himself? Is the information reliable? " Gu Sinian asked carefully.


    "The news we have is that Professor Chen is indeed missing." Gu Sirui frowned and affirmed, "and Professor Chen''s family has also reported the case to the police, reporting the missing person, so the news should not be false."


    Really missing? Gu Sinian lowered his eyes and bowed his head to meditate.


    In fact, even if they called the police, Gu Sinian still had reason to suspect that Professor Chen was hiding. After all, they may collude with each other and report to the police in order to hide Professor Chen''s whereabouts, so that everyone can''t find him.


    But the problem is, no matter whether the missing information is true or false, they really can''t find Professor Chen''s whereabouts now.


    "Brother, although we can''t find Professor Chen now, the enemy is in the dark and we are in the light. So to be on the safe side, we''d better leave the hospital and go home to recuperate. After all, the hospital is full of people and eyes. It''s too dangerous! If we go back, Gu can better protect your safety. " Gu Sirui suggested anxiously.


    Gu Sinian bowed his head and pondered for a while, and agreed with Gu Sirui. His body now has no other big problems, the most important is the rest of the conditioning problem.


    Before, I stayed in the hospital just for convenience. Now, it''s better to go home.


    After they decided, they immediately discussed with the doctor and went through the discharge procedures.


    When Gu Sinian left the hospital, he also took care of his nurse Zhang.

 Chapter 679

    On the other hand, Su Su''s studio is facing difficulties again.


    Before, Su Su''s studio accident, relying on Zhan Yu''s support, Su Su finally stabilized his reputation.


    But unexpectedly, because of Zhan Yu, Su Su has to face another problem.


    Zhan Yu is famous for his poisonous comments in the industry. In addition, his comments are about the chaos of his private life.


    In fact, outsiders have no right to interfere in other people''s private lives. But who makes Zhan Yu a public figure?


    Public figures are people who have no privacy and can be discussed anytime, anywhere.


    Zhan Yu is a man who goes his own way and has a vicious tongue. He doesn''t care about other people''s comments on himself.


    But now Su Su happens to have an intersection with Zhan Yu, so the scandal about Zhan Yu naturally involves Su Su Su.


    In view of Zhan Yu''s label of chaotic private life, and coincidentally some time ago he publicly supported Su Su''s design, for a time, everyone felt that there was a special relationship between Zhan Yu and Su Su Su.


    According to industry rumors, Zhan Yu and Su Su must have had some mischief before, and there must be some unspeakable transaction in private.


    Otherwise, how can Zhan Yu praise and support Su Su?


    Of course, in order to win the layout and attention, people will never admit that Zhan Yu''s support for Su Su may be due to her talent.


    This statement is too boring to attract people''s attention and attract the audience''s attention and topics, so it is naturally ignored.


    But their false and exaggerated news reports really brought trouble to Su Su. Even though the news released in the news reports were all uncertain words such as "said", "suspected" and "maybe", who would care if it was true?


    And the news media, which are all profit oriented, will not care about the authenticity.


    Su Su looks at the online speculation report about the relationship between her and Zhan Yu, and is upset.


    Now the report is really anything to say, even if there is no real hammer also dare to report.


    "Boss, if it goes on like this, it will have more and more influence on our studio." The younger sister of the studio said anxiously.


    "Yes, shall we try to find a way to minimize the impact?" The person next to the little sister suggested.


    "Yes, now they slander the relationship between our boss and Zhan Yu, so we just need to release the news that the boss and Zhan Yu are just ordinary cooperative relations, and there is not much contact in private. Will it help?" Assistant sister said excitedly.


    "Are you stupid? Do you believe people when you say that? If they do, then they can say that we are ungrateful, that we have broken the bridge, that we have acted hypocritically. " Another person patted the assistant sister on the head and scolded.


    The assistant sister curled her lips wrongly and complained angrily: "I know. I''m just in a hurry? So hard, I want to die! "


    "Well, I''ll take care of it, so you don''t have to worry. Let''s all go to work!" Su Su watched them make trouble for a while, clapped her hands and said placidly.


    After a few words of comfort, the people who had just gathered around them broke up.


    Su Su has a headache when she looks at the news on the Internet.


    She doesn''t know what impact such news will have on the studio?


    But what can she do? She couldn''t stop anyone. Even if they want to sue them, they report that they are suspicious and guessing, but it''s not true. What should they sue? Talk too much?


    But even so, Su Su will not get rid of the relationship with Zhan Yu.


    After all, Zhan Yu had a relationship with her just because of her own relationship, and he was the only one who helped her through the difficulties when she was in the most difficult situation. She could not get rid of the relationship with him for the sake of these scandals.


    So now we can only see if there is any other way?


    At present, what they need most is to find a big customer, so long as they complete a big list, they can use it to correct their name and suppress the news.


    But where are you going? How to find a big customer quickly?


    Sue leaned back in her chair, staring at the ceiling chandelier and thinking.


    All of a sudden, she remembered her previous conversation with "flying out of the diving bell". It seemed that he had introduced himself to a consulting company.


    Su Su quickly picked up her cell phone and looked at the chat with "flying out of the diving bell".


    I don''t know. After reading it, I know that they have talked so many things before. Looking at the back and forth conversation, who can see that it is a conversation among netizens? People who don''t know will feel that this is the chat record of two intimate friends.


    Su Su revisited the friendly conversation between them and finally found the name of the company.


    Raven, a special name.


    With her fingers slipping on her mobile phone, Su Su finally made up her mind to give it a try. After all, a dead horse is a living horse doctor.Now she had no choice but to look for the Raven.


    This company was introduced by "flying out of the diving bell". Su Su had speculated that "flying out of the diving bell" might be his colleagues, so he would not harm himself.


    So Sue decided to trust him once.


    Su Su with a try mentality to find the Raven''s contact number, called in the past.


    Su Su told the Raven''s contact about her situation and requirements, and she stopped paying attention.


    After all, it''s just a try. She doesn''t have the determination to become benevolent if she doesn''t succeed. After contacting, she continues to think of other ways.


    But I didn''t expect that the company she contacted with so casually actually brought her good news.


    Su Su received a call from Raven the next day, and his call brought her a big surprise.


    "You mean I can go straight to nymph?" Su Su confirmed again and again.


    "Yes, nymph just needs a new design recently and is looking for a new designer. Please arrive on time that day. However, we have no way to determine the result of the application, which requires your own efforts. " The staff of the Raven came back patiently.


    "Well, I see. Thank you Su Su was very grateful. It was a timely help.


    "You''re welcome. That''s what we should do. I hope you can apply successfully! " The other side politely wishes.


    "Mm-hmm, thank you!" Sue hung up excitedly.


    Then began to nervous, such a good opportunity, she absolutely must take good advantage of, after all, such an opportunity is not always there.


    This can be thanks to the introduction of "flying out of the diving bell", otherwise she will not be able to receive the news in time by herself.


    Su Su happily picked up her mobile phone and sent a thank you private message to "fly out of the diving bell".

 Chapter 680

    Su Su arrived at Nymph''s meeting room on time, but by the time she arrived, there were already several people waiting.


    Su Su took a deep breath, encouraged herself, walked into the meeting room confidently, and found a vacant seat to sit down.


    After waiting for a while, several people came in one after another. Finally, a lady in a delicate suit came in.


    The lady stood in front of the stage, glanced at the people below and said, "thank you for coming to our nymph today! No more nonsense. The process of our application is very simple, that is, we will give you a theme. Please design according to our theme. In the end, we will decide whether to keep it according to the manuscripts of designers. "


    Su Su picked an eyebrow. She didn''t expect that Nymph''s method was so direct. She only said that the final result was decided by the manuscript, but she didn''t make it clear how many copies she would choose to keep.


    So, does it mean that as long as the design meets the requirements of nymph, there will be opportunities for cooperation?


    Su Su clenched her fist secretly. If so, she would definitely succeed.


    After the person in charge of nymph explained the requirements, he issued the theme of the design directly.


    This was the end of the first interview. It was the simplest meeting ever.


    After returning to the studio, Su Su kept looking for information about the theme.


    While searching for information, Su Su accidentally saw Lu Ying''s latest design works.


    Looking at Lu Ying''s works, Su Su frowned.


    When I saw Lu Ying some time ago, she was already wearing dark clothes. Su Su felt a little uncomfortable at that time. After all, Lu Ying took the fresh route before, but now her style has changed so much.


    Su Su originally thought that Lu Ying had that kind of dress because she was stimulated. After a period of time, she would adjust her mind and get better.


    But now we can see that Lu Ying''s design works have completely changed their style and turned to the dark Department. Only some details still retain traces of their own influence.


    It is said that the eyes are the windows of the soul, and the designer''s design is the embodiment of her own character.


    Looking at Lu Ying''s current design style, it''s obvious that she didn''t come out of the shadow of that incident, which had a great influence on her, even changed her character.


    Of course, it was cruel for any woman. Therefore, Su Su hopes that Lu Ying can come out.


    Because, if she has been immersed in that shadow, she will either become more and more extreme, or die directly in repression.


    Either way, it''s not good for her, and it''s not good for her design career.


    Maybe I want to talk to her again, but now she needs to finish her theme design.


    Before the deadline for submission, Su Su designed several sets of clothes according to the theme, but there was still the last set left, but she couldn''t find inspiration.


    From the deadline is getting shorter and shorter, but Su Su still does not have any inspiration for the last set of clothes, she gradually became anxious.


    As time went by, Su Su finally had no choice. When she thought of training new people before, it seemed that there was an example similar to this theme design, so she had to find it out.


    With time approaching, Su Su can only choose to modify this example as the last set of design.


    Fortunately, she is very confident in the first few designs. As for the last one, as long as it is not too bad, she has a great chance to be shortlisted.


    Finally, Su Su finished the final theme design before the deadline.


    Su Su breathed a sigh of relief. After finishing the design manuscript, she brought it to nymph on the last day.


    Su Su breathed and straightened out. As soon as she walked into nymph, she heard a scream in front of her.


    There was an accident in front of us. It turned out that someone was walking too fast and knocked down the person coming from the opposite side.


    However, the person who was knocked down was difficult to keep his balance because he was holding a large stack of information in his hand and fell to the ground directly.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m really sorry, I''m in a hurry! I''m so sorry! " The person who ran into the person apologized. Maybe he was really in a hurry. After apologizing, he left before.


    The person who fell down didn''t lose his temper. After he recovered, he was just a little anxious to clean up the scattered documents on the floor. "Oh, it''s over. If there''s something wrong with these manuscripts, I''ll be dead!"


    Su Su thought that she still had time and couldn''t bear to see her clean up by herself, so she squatted down to help clean up the scattered documents.


    "Thank you Seeing Su Su''s help, the woman sincerely thanks.


    "You''re welcome!" Su Su replied with a smile.


    As the document was opened when it fell down, Su Su naturally saw the contents of the document and was slightly surprised. These were actually design manuscripts. It seems that these are all manuscripts that need to be reviewed this time.


    Su Su didn''t mean to avoid suspicion. She looked at the manuscript with appreciation. Sure enough, there are many powerful designers in the world.However, when Su Su scanned one of the manuscripts, she became stiff and pale. This is clearly her own example design draft! And it''s as like as two peas!


    When Su Su was blindfolded, the documents on the ground had been put away. The woman didn''t notice Su Su''s face and sincerely said, "thank you very much!"


    Su Su recovered a little, stabilized his mind, gave a smile, shook his head, "you''re welcome." Then he pretended to be casual and asked, "is this the draft submitted today?"


    The woman didn''t shy away and said, "no, it was collected a few days ago. Are you here to hand in the manuscript, too? Then hurry up. It''s almost time! "


    "Well, good!" Su suqiang said with a natural smile.


    Just a few days ago? That is to say as like as two peas, the manuscript is exactly the same as the one in the first instance.


    If you don''t find it and hand in the same manuscript, you will be considered as the plagiarist. After all, it is the manuscript handed in by the other party first.


    If it is believed that she plagiarized, then her reputation in this circle will be completely destroyed!


    Think of here, Su Su''s face becomes very white! Face full of shock and anger!


    So, is this someone deliberately trying to frame himself? Who is it? So much hatred for myself.


    All of a sudden, she was glad that she had helped others with her kindness, otherwise she would not have found out about it.


    Su Su looked at the manuscript in her hand. Now it''s impossible to revise or change the manuscript, but she certainly can''t hand it in like this.


    So...


    Su Su decisively tore up the last set of design draft secretly.


    Even if it is less than a set, but it can only be like this, better than being accused of plagiarism!


    Su Su secretly clenched her teeth and submitted a manuscript that lacked a design.

 Chapter 681

    Sure enough, the next day, as Su Su imagined, the interviewer called Su Su.


    Since others secretly copied their own examples, why don''t they give him a punishment to let him know his mistakes.


    Such a person''s character is not suitable for designing things at all, and there is nothing good to design.


    For skilled designers, a work can see through a person''s heart, and the most precious part of the design work is its design concept and the designer''s heart.


    If a designer does not have his own design concept and bottom line, then he is not qualified to be a designer, and it is impossible to design good works for others or enterprises.


    We should treat people in their own way.


    It''s not a compromise that can solve the problem after so many years in the design field.


    If you want to solve the problem, you must be just and better than others.


    Is not always casually plagiarize other people''s works, want to frame others can go to the peak of life!


    Su Su found some lessons to teach him. Maybe he may be on the right track, or maybe he has ruled out a disaster for other designers.


    The interviewer asked Su Su, "why did you tear off the last page of your design?"


    "Is it your idea?"


    "I hope you can give me an explanation."


    Su Su showed a blank face, thinking that it was the last page I tore off, but I absolutely can''t tell others, because I want to protect myself.


    As a designer, if you don''t have this in mind, you will be framed by others.


    Just as the saying goes, the heart of harming people is indispensable, and the heart of preventing people is indispensable.


    Su Su is right to recognize this, so let the opponent have no chance.


    "What? The last page of my design draft is gone, torn off? "


    She quickly took her design draft from the interviewer and quickly turned to the last page. As expected, she saw that the last page of the design draft was torn off.


    Su Su thought: since you attacked me first, you can''t blame me. People don''t offend me, I don''t offend. But now you have bullied me. You want to frame me first.


    What Su Su hates most is that others copy his own works.


    Because she thinks that everyone should have their own design concept, rather than constantly copying other people''s works, so that others have no way to go.


    What''s more, style can''t be completely imitated by others. It depends on personal experience and skills.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, let alone my own ideas." Su Su turned her head and began to say.


    There''s no way. That''s what career is like. Sometimes it''s just a fight.


    The interviewer just looked at Su Su seriously, but the interviewer also looked at Su Su blankly. What''s the matter?


    Interviewers know that this kind of situation usually occurs, and they also know that this kind of situation is common, either the computer files are stolen, or they are plagiarized and so on.


    Thinking maybe someone else tore it up? Or what kind of interviewer has a lot of imagination. He also wondered what was going on?


    "I really don''t know what''s going on with my design draft?" Su Su said with a face of doubt.


    "Don''t you know what happened to your design? It''s very difficult for me. " He kept asking Sue.


    "It just puts you at a disadvantage."


    The interviewer is talking about speed because he doesn''t want a designer to lose her job because of carelessness.


    "What''s the matter? How could the last page of my design be torn off?" Su Su began to worry and said anxiously.


    "How can my design be torn? I didn''t tear it up at all. Someone must have framed me. " She was already in a hurry.


    "It''s still good. It''s the result of my hard work these days."


    She kept walking back and forth on the ground, just like an ant on a hot pot. She couldn''t stand any longer.


    Suddenly, a folder fell down.


    Su Su accidentally knocked over another interview Hanxin designer''s folder, in order to let himself finish acting early.


    She didn''t mean to frame anyone, but she had to protect herself.


    Su Su quickly said: "I''m sorry, my design draft was torn, I''m also very anxious."


    "I''m sorry, I hope you can understand, really..."


    She said while helping designers to pick up information.


    The designer surnamed Han didn''t give up and said to Su Su: "it''s OK. It''s OK. Just pick it up. I''ll just pick it up! ""It''s all designers. Understand."


    "Thank you for understanding!"


    Just then, I saw the last page of the document that I was torn.


    Other people also saw it nearby, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    Because one of the design drafts that fell out was signed with Su Su''s English name.


    Su Su was surprised and asked, "why? Why does my design appear in your folder? "


    "I, I, I don''t know what''s going on? I didn''t tear it. " The designer surnamed Han panicked in an instant.


    "Su Su, I didn''t tear it up. I don''t know what happened."


    "How could that be? Why is it in my folder


    "Someone must have set me up. Someone must have set me up." The designer is constantly talking, and he is very nervous.


    "Then why is my design in your folder? Can I tear it myself? " Su Su said angrily.


    "But I didn''t tear it. I don''t know why it''s in my folder." He said with an innocent face.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? I think you need to give me an explanation. " Su Su asked.


    "Do you have other thoughts just because we interviewed the same company?" Su Su pretended to be excited.


    Thought: sorry, because you first sorry me, I must let you taste the consequences.


    "You say, you say, why would you tear up my design draft? Why? "


    "You almost wasted all my hard work!"


    "In fact, the most important thing to be a designer is not the manuscript he designed, but his heart."


    After Su Su''s excitement, she said, "I''m sorry, maybe I didn''t control my emotions well. It''s too impolite."


    "But if you think about it, there''s nothing wrong with what I said."

 Chapter 682

    After listening to Su Su''s words, the designer surnamed Han knew that Su Su was teaching himself a lesson. Su Su discovered that she plagiarized her works, so Su Su intentionally treated herself like this.


    "I don''t know what happened. I really don''t know."


    However, the designer surnamed Han is a kind of dumb to eat Coptis, and has the feeling of speechless. However, the designer surnamed Han still doesn''t want to admit it like this.


    Su Su heard her sophistry here, but in this case, the designer surnamed Han did almost hurt Su Su Su. It can be said that she deserved it.


    "Well, I''ll show this to the interviewer and let him judge whether it''s you or not." She was holding a design that had fallen out of her hand.


    He went to the interviewer''s desk and handed it to him.


    "I also hope that the interviewer can give me a witness, Lao Tan, whether this is my style, whether it is the page of document that I was torn off."


    Nymph''s interviewer carefully looked at Su Su''s design.


    The interviewer frowned and said, "this is really Su Su''s design style." In fact, he doesn''t want things to end like this, and he doesn''t want any of the designers he interviewed to be eliminated.


    But after all, people''s minds are different. The code of conduct and the bottom line are different. There are people like this every year.


    It''s just that the designer surnamed Han met Su Su and was discovered earlier.


    In fact, interviewers can understand their mentality. Today''s young people are all so competitive. They just take different paths.


    But since the company''s interviewer is himself, then he must stand the first class post, the company focuses on character, followed by strength.


    If a person''s character has problems, how can she design a work that is out of her mind.


    How to make customers like her design concept.


    "It''s the page that was torn off behind Su Su."


    The designer surnamed Han has nothing to say about what he wants to quibble about.


    The interviewer has already said that, and he can''t stay in the company.


    I''m afraid the next day the whole company will be in a uproar.


    You know, this kind of thing, the people in the company will not stay honest, who heard will spread two gossip.


    It''s going to be a laughing stock.


    Stay here, I think he will not be popular with everyone, the company''s crowd out efforts, it is a wait-and-a-wait.


    The interviewer of nymph found that the basic idea of the torn design draft was basically the same as that of Hanxin''s works.


    But it was only a preliminary determination, so it didn''t go on. He looked at it carefully again.


    The interviewer frowned at Hanxin''s designer.


    The designer surnamed Han doesn''t know what to say. She just knows that if she wants to go on the designer''s road, the company can''t stay any longer.


    If you can, the designer surnamed Han hopes that this has never happened, and he should have his own ideas.


    We all talked about the interview there.


    "The basic idea of this set of works of Hanxin designer is the same as that of the torn design draft."


    Other interviewers also said, take a look and make sure. After all, it''s about the fate of a designer.


    After several other interviewers have seen it, they feel the same as that interviewer.


    "It''s exactly the same." Several others said.


    "It''s true. No one can help it. Now that it''s all confirmed."


    "It''s impossible to help him. The evidence is here."


    "Now you don''t have any words. This evidence is here. It''s really the style of Su designers."


    The interviewers all frowned and shook their heads.


    They finally decided that the designer surnamed Han copied Su Su''s design.


    In addition, the last page of Su Su''s work torn off by others was found in his folder this time.


    So the result is not known, can see, as long as it is a little bit more professional designers.


    Their eyes exchanged for a moment. They all thought that the designer surnamed Han was afraid of being found, so they tore up Su Su''s works. Now, there was nothing for the designer surnamed han to say.


    The designer surnamed Han was really denied this time. The designer''s most taboo is plagiarism, and she was exposed on the spot. It''s really a shame that such a thing happened.


    The interviewers carefully looked at Su Su''s last page of work torn off by others.


    All of them conclude that Su Su is a talented person. Her series of works show his personal style, which is very personal and seems to have a unique style."Thanks to the timely discovery, otherwise it would have been nothing to do with it."


    "What our company pays most attention to is fairness and justice. The designer surnamed Han has done such a thing, so she must not be employed."


    "His works are copied from others, and there are problems with people''s own quality. How can we employ such people as designers of our company?"


    "If she enters our company, it represents our company. All the people will damage the honor of the company."


    The interviewers are talking in a low voice, calling each other''s eyes.


    They encounter this kind of thing is not a few, for the handling of this matter, everyone knows the consequences, that is to cancel the interview qualification.


    "Han designer, after the judgment of all our interviewers, you have been disqualified from the interview."


    The designer surnamed Han was reluctant, but he had already done it, so he had to bear the consequences.


    She listened to what the interviewer said to him, but without saying anything, she bowed her head and went out.


    When I left, I took a look at Su Su.


    After she left, the interviewer said to sue, "I''ve seen all your designs."


    Su Su asked curiously, "how''s it going? What do you think of my design work? "


    The interviewer smiles: "your work has its own design style, and the conception and inspiration are also very clever."


    "Congratulations on your employment with our company."


    "Although there are some small twists and turns in the process, I will continue to work hard." Su Su said.


    The interviewer stood up and held out his hand. Seeing this, Su Su also held out his hand and said to the interviewer, "thank you very much. I''ll do a good job."


    After saying that, Sue shook hands with him and smiled.

 Chapter 683

    Su Su, who has just had an interview, is happy with her wit.


    But if that Han designer really copied his own works for other things, and ruined his own career.


    Su Su also felt that she couldn''t bear it, but the matter was over, and she didn''t plan to think about it any more. Anyway, she had passed the interview.


    Su Su passed the employment, just want to work well, also don''t want to happen what kind of thing.


    Now that she has been punished for plagiarizing her own designer, I no longer intend to pursue it.


    She shook hands, a smile on her face and a smile in her heart. She was happy that she finally had a job she wanted.


    Just as she was imagining this series of things that happened, she secretly congratulated herself that she was successfully employed.


    Another person in charge of the interview came up to Su Su.


    "You come here, designer su. I have something to do with you."


    Su Su was very surprised. Was she really so popular?


    After the interview, all the people in this company began to flatter me. What''s the situation? It''s impossible. Actually, someone wants to flatter me. I''m a little designer.


    But I''m not flattered. I''m just a little designer, and I''ve just entered this company.


    Su Su began to think about the other person in charge of the interview. What''s the matter with me?


    But it doesn''t look like flattering me, it seems to blame me.


    But what''s she to blame, mine? Did he find my trick? It''s a trick. Besides, it can''t blame me completely. If you ask me, I won''t admit it.


    It''s all over. Do you want to blame me? It''s not that I have passed the recruitment.


    I managed to find this job and beat the designer with anti reconnaissance. He can''t let me go back. You can''t fire me as soon as I get to this company. I don''t want to.


    No, no, it may not be good.


    Su Su bited her lips hard. She felt that she might be too happy after she was hired, so that her judgment was wrong.


    Anyway, I have passed the company''s interview and been employed. No matter what he wants me to do, I will accept whatever he wants me to do. But if he asks me to resign on my own, I will never agree, because it is hard for me to find this job.


    Even if he threatens me, I won''t give in.


    Doesn''t that happen to any company? I''ve never been afraid of it. I''m afraid I''ll be too afraid to solve any problem.


    "What do you think? I have something to talk about when I come to you." The person in charge of the interviewer looked at him as if he was thinking and called him again. The tone here is a little impatient.


    Su Su shook her head and tried to tell herself that she was awakened from the joy of being employed. In her past career, she told herself that the person in charge of the interview was not to encourage or boast about herself.


    In a word, no matter what, it''s soldiers coming to block the water and cover the land! She clenched her fist and moved forward step by step.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter, interviewer? What can I do for you?"


    Sue looked at the interviewer with a polite smile.


    Another person in charge of the interview lowered his voice and warned Su Su: "it''s not a smart place to survive here."


    Su Su was warning herself. I thought in my heart: as expected, I''m not afraid of things. I''m smart, smart, and I''ve passed the recruitment. Besides, I have my own real ability.


    "The person in charge can rest assured that I will try my best to do my work well. I come to this company to face the challenge!"


    Su Suxin swears to answer the person in charge''s warning.


    After listening to her answer, the person in charge left without expression. Su Su didn''t know what the person in charge was feeling after listening to her answer, but she told her inner thoughts.


    Yes, Su Su is such a person, a brave person who likes to face challenges.


    In the career is to continue to meet the difficulties, overcome many difficulties to go to the peak.


    If even the designer surnamed Han can''t get rid of himself and will be framed, then even if he is accepted by this company, he won''t have good fruit to eat.


    When Su Su found out that someone had completely copied his own example, he handed it in before himself. She knew that someone must have copied her work, so she secretly found out the designer of the work.


    After checking, she found that it was a Han designer who interviewed with her who copied her works.


    She knew that designer Han copied his works, and Su Su was never the kind of person who would willingly become a mute if he suffered a loss.Now that I found out this matter before the interview day, I have to figure out a way to deal with it.


    Su Su made a decision after some anxious thinking.


    She shrewdly tore the last page of her design draft. She thought about her design draft in private, and then she would write an article on the day of the interview.


    Absolutely can''t let that Korean designer embezzle his works, also let others say that he is plagiarized.


    Su Su is very conscious of the consequences if a person plagiarizes a work.


    In the case of a good plan, she put the last page of her private design draft in the folder of Han designer.


    And on the day of the interview, she performed the drama of bumping into Han designer in her own extreme anxiety. Although it''s not Su Su''s intention to make Han designer lose face in public, since he bullies Su Su''s head, Su Su will not leave him any feelings.


    What''s more, he hurt others in advance. What''s the reason to blame others.


    If a designer surnamed Han wants to make his own world in his work, he can''t rely on copying other people''s works all his life, but he doesn''t have any style of his works. People without strength can never succeed.


    What''s more, not all of the people who come to interview this company have not gone through any big storm.


    Who hasn''t come across a few such things? Han designer may have overlooked Su Su''s career. If he uses this method to copy other people''s works, it''s OK. Others may not find out about it, but how can a careful person like Su Su not pay attention to these things?


    In fact, when the designer surnamed Han plagiarized Su Su''s works, he should have thought about the consequences he would get.

 Chapter 684

    Gu Sinian just returned to Gu''s old house, and old lady Gu called him to her side.


    "Si Nian, how are you feeling recently?"


    "It''s the same, it''s the same."


    "Recently, I found a nurse who was very considerate."


    Seeing that Gu Sinian had no other reaction, old lady Gu went on.


    "The nurse also knows some medical skills. Maybe he can help you recover better."


    Old lady Gu wants to let Gu Sinian return to Gu''s old house as soon as possible.


    "How about I introduce this nurse to you some other day?"


    "And his reputation has always been very good, and his service to people is more considerate. They are all first-class, and can be said to be the best in the country. "


    "This kind of nurse is the best for you. Well, I''ll introduce her to you, and I''ll let him come tomorrow. "


    Gu Sinian listened to what old lady Gu said, but he didn''t want to listen any more, because he didn''t want to introduce a new nurse at all.


    Changing a new nurse is like meeting a new person again. No matter how considerate her service is or not suitable for her, he is the best, but definitely not the most suitable one.


    Gu Sinian doesn''t want to contact that nurse any more. Even if he can do some rehabilitation treatment for himself, the former nurse Zhang can take care of himself.


    What''s more, we only know that his service is first-class. Who knows what kind of person that nurse is.


    Maybe it''s just a person arranged by Mrs. Gu.


    What''s more, Gu Sixian has always been taken care of by former nurses. He doesn''t want to try new ones any more.


    And if you can now secretly try some new drugs, maybe this is faster than ordinary rehabilitation treatment.


    After all, what Gu Sixian wants to do now is to make his legs better. Only when he gets better can he do what he wants to do.


    Otherwise, no matter what he does, there will always be some constraints. He doesn''t like himself like this.


    And now has been taking care of themselves to the present Zhang care worker, it can be said that he is the most aware of their own life rules, or some thoughts.


    Zhang can not only help him recover physically, but also do other things for himself, just like his own confidants.


    Because during the period when I was sick, I always had a nurse to take care of myself.


    Zhang care worker is just like his own brothers. What he can''t do can be done by Zhang care worker. What he can''t think of can be talked with Zhang care worker.


    Just like a child and her own nurse, she is always with her. Even a look or an action can see through her heart and know what she wants to do.


    In Gu Sinian''s current mood, he didn''t want to go. He had another nurse to take care of himself, not to mention using that nurse to replace a nurse.


    Zhang has been accompanying himself in the hospital these days. He also knows his character, temper, temperament, hobbies and who he is. No one wants to replace him.


    Gu Sinian has always been very happy with the nurse Zhang these days, and his service is also very considerate.


    What is more difficult is that he knows himself and what he wants to do.


    Zhang''s self-care is not a tool at his disposal, but a friend who can help him at any time.


    They can also chat with each other at ordinary times. Gu Sinian can tell her some things freely, because he knows that it is probably the safest thing to tell him.


    And when Gu Sinian was not in the mood to do anything, Zhang and she had reached a tacit understanding that no one could replace.


    But for Gu Sixian now, old lady Gu has already advised herself that she has introduced a first-class nurse in China.


    Gu Sinian didn''t know how to refuse old lady Gu, but Gu Sinian really didn''t want to hire new nurses.


    He didn''t want to be disturbed by other people when he was trying to recover. He clearly knew that the nurse might be someone beside Mrs. Gu.


    I''m going to try some new medicine. I can''t change a new nurse.


    Even if old lady Gu sent the nurse to her own face now, she would never let him change the nurse.


    Gu Sixian thought carefully and came up with a reason to persuade old lady Gu.


    "I don''t want to change the nurse for the time being."


    "This nurse is the first-class nurse in China, and the service will be more considerate than this nurse. And he''ll help you with some leg rehabilitation


    "Such a nurse is still very popular now. I managed to get in touch with him. Why don''t you try? " Old lady Gu constantly persuades Gu Sinian to change a nurse.


    After all, is this nurse first-class? Maybe it''s better for his leg recovery."I really don''t want to change the nurse now. This nurse Zhang is also good." Gu Sinian has some helplessness.


    "Listen to me, Si Nian, he has served you like this. Other people have served you very well, and he has the first-class level to take care of people."


    Gu Sixian frowned. She didn''t want to hear old lady Gu persuade her to go on.


    "I feel that my nurse is very good. He can also do some leg massage for me."


    "Just use the nurse I introduced to you. He''s really good. I can only do good things for you. You have to believe me. It''s all for you." Old lady Gu continues to persuade Gu Sinian.


    "In fact, it''s nothing to change the nurse. I believe you''re doing it for me."


    "But now someone is trying to hurt me. Have you heard about the bread? It''s really inconvenient for me to use outsiders. "


    "Besides, I don''t have any reason to quit this nurse. I''ve always been very satisfied with her service. I think he is first-class in my service."


    "Maybe that nurse is first-class in serving others, but he is definitely not the best one for me."


    "The most important thing is that someone wants to hurt me. I want to protect myself. I hope you can understand. Thank you for your kindness."


    "Now the nurse Zhang takes care of me very well, so that I can have a good mood every day and recover as soon as possible."


    After listening to what Gu Sinian said, old lady Gu would not continue to embarrass him. Maybe what he said is right, it is the best, but it is not necessarily the most suitable for him.


    Since he so agreed to let nurse Zhang stay with him, that''s it.


    The servants in the house found that Zhang nurse always went out from time to time, but no one knew where he had gone.

 Chapter 685

    Gu Sixian''s body is almost recovered now, except that he can''t stand and walk, everything else is OK. Therefore, Gu Sixian also began to contact some of the company''s work.


    Gu Sixian''s assistant looked at the young president. Under such physical conditions, he was still working hard to deal with the company''s affairs. He praised Gu Sixian in his heart.


    "Our president is a good-looking and talented person who graduated from a famous university and has a good brain. Before Gu''s group was so powerful, it was thanks to the president. " Every time Gu''s assistant talked to people around him about his president, he always described it like this. It''s just like a little fan.


    But within two weeks, Gu''s assistant began to complain! Gu Sinian''s assistant said to his colleagues, "our president is good at everything, but a little bad!"


    "Ouch, it''s rare to hear the bad words of your president from your mouth," said a colleague of assistant Gu Sinian.


    "Our president, we don''t keep our word!" Gu Sinian said with a sad face.


    "Tell me, how can a president, the boss of an enterprise, say nothing?" Gu''s assistant continued to complain.


    "No, Gu Sixian''s sick leg is not his brain. How can he not keep his promise! Before the outside world spread, he can pay special attention to the credit of people. Even in a high position, but never late, no airs. How can you say what you don''t mean?


    "How come Gu Sinian doesn''t mean what he says? Does it mean that I want to marry you? Now I don''t keep my promise and I will let you down. Ha ha ha, right? Come on, do you like Gu Sinian Colleagues joked.


    "It''s up to you. Although our president is very good, we have not reached that point! It''s true. Our president always stands me up. In the morning, I checked the itinerary with him and promised that I would take part in it. However, as soon as the time arrived, I couldn''t find anyone. You said, he is such a big man, playing with you from time to time, is it frightening? Sometimes I''m caught off guard and I don''t know who to deal with. " Gu Sixian''s assistant said helplessly.


    "Ah! I really stood you up. That''s a little strange! It''s not like Gu Sixian''s style ~ "colleagues feel strange, but they don''t know why.


    Seeing Mrs. Gu coming in the distance, they immediately stopped talking. After all, it''s not a good thing to talk about leadership behind her back. I''m not sure. If the leader is not happy, he will be dismissed. So it''s better to say less.


    Although Mrs. Gu is old, she still has good ears. Mrs. Gu listened to what the two girls said.


    "Gu Sixian didn''t keep his word, and his whereabouts were secretive!"


    Is this your grandson? Old lady Gu watched Gu Sixian grow up. Gu Sixian always valued credit. She was a promise. Even if she promised to pour you a cup of warm water, she would never bring you a cup of cold water. There''s no way you can''t keep your word.


    In addition, his whereabouts are secretive. Gu Sinian must have something to hide from himself. No, it''s from everyone around.


    Mrs. Gu recalled her recent contact with Gu Sinian. Indeed, she had once or twice encountered things like what the assistant said.


    I remember very clearly one time. Two days ago, she told Gu Sinian that an old friend of many years wanted to have dinner at home in the evening. This old friend also looked at Gu Sixian growing up. Now he knows that Gu Sixian has almost recovered. He came to see Gu Sixian. We agreed to have dinner together at Gu''s house at 7 p.m.


    That day was a weekend. Gu Sinian should have been at home all day. But when an old friend came, the housekeeper went upstairs to find Gu Sinian, but found that Gu Sinian was not there.


    "Maybe I went out for a walk. I''m sure I want to go out more when I''m recovering from a serious illness. " Old friends said.


    So Mrs. Gu and her old friend sat on the sofa chatting and waiting for Gu Sixian. After more than ten minutes, Gu Sinian didn''t come back. Old lady Gu is going to let the housekeeper go out to look for it, but she sees Gu Sinian coming back in a wheelchair.


    But Gu Sixian was sweating, his hair was a little messy, and there was a lot of dust on his clothes and legs. Although most of the wheelchair was blocked, we could still vaguely see that Gu Sinian had a little scratch on his hand.


    Gu Sinian simply said that he just went out for a walk and forgot the time. At that time, old friends were present, and Mrs. Gu did not ask.


    Now think about it, Gu Sinian''s recent behavior is indeed a bit treacherous. There must be something to hide from her.


    I have been in contact with Gu Sinian for a long time, but I haven''t been in contact with Gu Sinian as an assistant for a long time. It seems that the assistant has met such a situation many times before he complains.


    In the evening, when Mrs. Gu went back to dinner with Gu Sinian, she wanted to ask him where Gu Sinian had been missing from time to time recently.


    "Si Nian, the assistant said, I can''t find you recently. I have made an appointment with you. Sometimes you will be late. Why? Do you feel sick? " Asked Mrs. Gu.


    "Grandma, there''s nothing wrong. I''m in good health. You don''t have to worry. It''s just that I can''t move now. Sometimes, I can''t walk at the appointed time, and I''m just delayed on the way. The assistant is just making a fuss. You don''t care what they say. " Gu Sinian makes excuses to fool old lady Gu.What a shrewd lady Gu is. With Gu Sixian''s preciseness, he knew clearly that he was inconvenient and needed to spend more time. How could he not prepare in advance. So something must have delayed him so that he could not keep the appointment in time.


    But looking at Gu Sixian''s words now, it''s not like telling her the truth. If you continue to ask, it will only make the atmosphere awkward.


    Old lady Gu didn''t know what to do, but she couldn''t stop asking.


    "But..." As soon as Mrs. Gu said two words, Gu Sinian interrupted her.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I''m in good health. I''ll never die. I know how to cherish life better than others. If I feel sick, I will tell you at the first time. Our family is not incurable, grandma is what a powerful figure, how can I hide my illness?! Do you think so? " Gu Sinian said.


    "Yes, my grandson is the best. But you still have to pay attention to your body, don''t rush to recover. You know what? " Mrs. Gu didn''t want to say a word about Gu Sinian, so she had to do it.


    "All right, follow the instructions." Gu Sinian said mischievously to old lady Gu.


    The two ended the conversation with a smile.


    Mrs. Gu thought about it, but she didn''t think it was right. She wanted to ask Gu Sirui. They are the closest. Maybe he knows the content!


    Mrs. Gu quickly calls Gu Sirui, but unfortunately, Gu Sirui doesn''t know. Gu Sirui also thinks that it is grandma who makes a fuss. She asks grandma not to act rashly, not to pay too much attention to his brother, and not to interfere too much in his brother''s life.


    Old lady Gu was still worried, so she called for a bodyguard.


    "Recently, keep an eye on the young master." Mrs. Gu asked.


    "Young master?" The bodyguard thought it was a little strange. The young master himself can''t move. What do you need to watch. If we want to follow, we should also focus on protection. After all, we are recovering from a serious illness, and now we are not able to move. But listen to the old lady''s meaning, should be to protect the meaning.


    "Yes, young master!" Gu explained. "Look where he''s gone. Why do you always come back covered with dirt. What people and things I met outside. Remember everything and report it to me. "


    "Yes, don''t worry, old lady. We will protect the young master." The bodyguard replied.


    After being ordered by the old lady, the bodyguards began to pay special attention to Gu Sinian''s actions and keep a close eye on his whereabouts.

 Chapter 686

    Gu Sinian''s whereabouts are mysterious, and there are secrets hidden in his heart that no one knows, including his closest brother. It seems very busy, but no one knows what he is busy with.


    Over there, Su Su was busy with her work. From morning till night, she became a workaholic.


    Gu Sinian and Su Su are so busy that they have no contact at all. But in another way, they are constantly connected. It seems that only the other side can understand each other and be a confidant in the world of strangers.


    During the time when Gu Sinian''s whereabouts were mysterious, they did not interact frequently. For Su Su, Gu Sixian was thinking of her all the time. Just because I don''t know how to open my mouth recently, I can only keep working hard and do things only I know in secret.


    Gu Sinian''s relationship with Su Su ran aground. On the surface, the two people completely broke up. On the surface, Gu Sinian proposed to break up. But Gu Sinian knew that he couldn''t find another person. In his heart, Su Su would always be his girlfriend.


    Even if the reality does not allow them to be together, he still has to care about Su Su in another way, understand Su Su, and be Su Su''s spiritual pillar.


    For Su Su, the relationship is not so much over as temporary. Even she didn''t dare to touch it easily. She was afraid that once it was revealed, she would lose control of herself and go back to find Gu Sinian.


    But what I saw in those days, and what Gu Sinian said that day, is as if it happened yesterday and can''t be forgotten. That kind of pain, feeling will follow their life.


    She even suspected for a time that it was a dream. But Gu Sinian never contacted himself since that day. Gu Sirui''s behavior in front of him will also deliberately avoid Gu Sinian, so their breakup is a fact, not a dream.


    If it is such a fact, Su Su can only force himself to forget, constantly telling himself: "forget it! The original feelings are no longer. Everything has changed. "


    Gu Sinian didn''t interact with Su Su on the Internet recently, not because she didn''t want Su Su, but because she didn''t have any new works recently. Gu Sinian tried to find an excuse to contact, but he couldn''t find it.


    Su Su has been waiting for nymph to commission the work. Although there was no danger in that interview, Su Su still felt that there was something strange about the Korean designer she met in the last interview. Because Han designers, get their own internal training materials. However, no evidence was found, and Su Su himself did not know how the information was spread.


    Su Su was waiting while she was packing in the office. After saving money with Sibyl, Su Su''s work pressure has always been great. On the one hand, it is economic pressure, on the other hand, it is to continue to develop new business. Although nymph has passed the interview, it has not immediately photographed the job. So it''s idle now.


    Now I can only sort out the data, which is the summary of my previous design, even if it is my own self precipitation. Just observing the employees outside, Su Su still thinks Alexander is a good man.


    I know the current situation of the studio very well. I know that although there is nothing to do now, I will be busy for a while with the entrustment of nymph. My leisure is only temporary, but other employees in the studio don''t know. Looking at their dejected appearance, Su Su also followed listless.


    "Su Su, do we have any new business? How was the interview at nymph? " An employee who is usually close to himself came up and asked.


    "It''s settled. Now we''ll wait for them to entrust us." Su Su replied happily.


    "Really? Su Su, you''re great Said the employee excitedly. Yes, they have been idle for a while, which makes them doubt whether the studio can survive.


    "Of course, can I cheat you on this! So really time now! After a while, some are busy Su Su''s mischievous reply.


    After Su Su told the employee and the employee went out, he told other people about it. Everyone was happy with it.


    Su Su just found out that the influence of this matter is so great. Fortunately, during the interview, I saw that Korean designer had made great efforts to win the design. If I was like before, I really didn''t know what would happen. Maybe the current employees are still depressed.


    Plagiarize, refute, prove, catch the real culprit Think of this series of things, Su Su can not help but think of Gu Sinian. In the past, Gu Sinian did all these things for himself. At that press conference, it was because of his proof that he got a foothold in the design circle.


    Now, things are different.


    Su Su is still wandering in her memory. Every time I think of Gu Sixian, time is lost unconsciously.


    When Su Su dried her eyes and looked out of the window, she found that it was evening. The lights were shining and the stars were shining outside. In the noisy crowd on the street, some lovers embrace happily, some lovers quarrel, some chase, some rush.


    The hustle and bustle, sent to go, how many lovers can be cultivated, and how many are just passers-by in each other''s lives?


    Su Su looked at her watch and unconsciously thought about Gu for three or four hours and cried for three or four hours. Yes, even after such a long time, every time I think of Gu Sixian, I still feel heartache and tears. Once the dusty memory is dug out, tears will follow.After reading the watch and wiping away the tears from the corner of her eyes, Su Su plans to go out with her bag. Right here, the phone rings.


    "Hello, is this Miss Su Su?" There''s a gentle voice over the phone.


    "Yes, hello. May I have your name, please Su Su throws out her own problems. Because I don''t know this phone. It''s a bit strange to call at this time.


    "Hello, Miss Su Su. Congratulations, your work for the disabled won the red dot award Girl happy answer Su Su.


    At first Su Su thought it was a fraud call. After all, I haven''t participated in any competition recently, and I haven''t contributed to any side. However, after detailed inquiry, I found that it was the design of the bream Zen man that I had designed when I was closed, which won the red dot award.


    The original intention of this design was for Gu Sinian. At the beginning, I just happened to see it and submitted it. I didn''t expect that I didn''t want to plant willows. Now, even if Gu Sixian didn''t use it, his work won the prize.


    At the moment, Su Su doesn''t know whether to change her love sorrow or to change her joy of winning the prize. Is this the so-called "God closed a door for you and opened a window for you"?


    I hope Gu Sixian can use the products designed by himself. It should be very convenient. No, no, No. Gu Sixian had better never use this design. He''d better recover completely and don''t leave any sequelae.


    I hope he can be as handsome, flexible and healthy as before Even if not with their own good, but also good!


    Thinking of this, Su Su wants to know Gu Sinian''s physical condition. Now he doesn''t know if he has recovered to that degree, whether he has improved, whether he can stand up, and whether he is in a good mood


    About Gu Sinian, Su Su has a lot of questions to ask, but there is no place to ask! I want to call Gu Sirui to ask, but I always feel that my identity is particularly embarrassing now. I don''t know what kind of identity I should care about Gu Sixian. It''s impossible for me to have a girlfriend, and my friend is not my friend. When I didn''t fall in love with Gu Sixian, I hated each other!


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t speak, so I had to give up.

 Chapter 687

    Su Su forced herself to stop thinking about these messy things. Time is fleeting, and some feelings can never go back after the past. Su Su knows this truth, and constantly tells herself that she should learn to recognize the reality and control her emotions.


    Su Su forced herself to withdraw from the past and return to reality. Now, think about the future of the studio. It''s what you can live for. Other feelings, are floating clouds, only grandfather Mao will not betray himself, only work will make him feel full.


    The phone call just now clearly informed Su Su that he had to go to Germany to receive the award in person. Although this prize was won by accident, the red dot award has a high reputation and gold content in the industry. If you can have such a prize in the office, I believe that people who come to your office in the future will treat you differently.


    So Susu decided to go to Germany to get the prize, no matter how hard it was. On the one hand, because the gold content of this award is high enough, on the other hand, because this award has a special significance for itself.


    When I think back to my original design, all I think about is the scene when Gu Sinian used this design. That''s when I think about being with Gu Sinian. Gu Sinian used this product and made delicious food for Gu Sinian. I live a very happy life.


    However, the reality is that after years of love, they go their separate ways. Even completely lost contact!


    Even if this award does not have this gold content, this design is also the witness of her efforts for her love. So this prize, no matter from which aspect, must be collected.


    Su Su left the office and looked at the crowd in a hurry. She didn''t know who should be in charge of the daily work of the studio when she went to Germany to receive the prize. The staff of Su Su studio is very tight, and Lu Yinggang has just left. Now the new designer has not grown up! I''m really alone now.


    Standing in front of the busy office building, people come and go. Different people have different sad faces, happy people are all the same, but the unfortunate people have their own misfortunes.


    Now, if you go to Germany, the studio must find someone to represent you! It is the so-called country can not be without a monarch, although their studio is not as big as the Kingdom, but Sparrow is small, five viscera.


    However, although there are several new designers with good qualifications, they still have no independent ability. It made Sue feel very sad. It''s really the status quo of our work. Lu Ying had been about to leave school, just like the stars falling, like a flash in the pan, withered.


    Who do you choose? Su Su quickly arranged the employees in the studio one by one. Is concentrating on thinking about this problem, suddenly the company''s model called out.


    Su Su met one of the full-time models of her company avlle downstairs. No, I met avlle''s full-time models waiting downstairs.


    Su Su was extremely surprised when the model came forward to say hello. Because under normal circumstances, models don''t need to come to the company. It''s quite strange to meet a model downstairs at this time. Su Su had an ominous premonition when she looked at the model''s face.


    I can''t say what I feel, but I always feel that something bad is going to happen. Things have been going a little well recently. During the interview, the plagiarism incident was instantly resolved by his own tact; I was just accidentally told that I won such a big prize. One after another, Su Su always felt a little uneasy.


    "Mr. Su, do you have time? I''d like to buy you a cup of coffee The model said with a smile, but Su Su always thought the model''s smile was unfathomable.


    "Yes. I haven''t been chatting with you for a long time Although Su Su was reluctant and afraid that something bad would happen, he still wanted to give some face to the employee''s warm invitation.


    Sue and the model went into the coffee shop and sat down by the window. They each ordered a cup of black coffee. Su Su felt that no matter how bitter the coffee was, it was not as good as life. After bitterness, the lasting mellow fragrance in your mouth is also an important reason why you like coffee.


    "Mr. Su, I''ll get to the point. I''ve decided to leave the company. I''m really sorry. " The model said it straight.


    "Leave the company?" Su Su had a premonition that something bad was going to happen, but her departure was unexpected.


    "Why? What''s wrong? Are you not satisfied with the salary or do you think there is something wrong with our studio? " Sue wants to keep the model. After all, she should have worked here for a long time, and Gao Dingzhou is coming soon. Now that the model leaves, it will undoubtedly make things worse.


    "No, Mr. Su, none of them. The company is very good to me and I am satisfied with the salary. It''s entirely for my personal reasons to propose to leave now. I really can only say sorry for the company. Now I have a better chance. " The explanation of the model''s sorrow.


    Sue saw in her eyes sorry, but really now the model''s departure is a little big blow to her.


    Su Su tried her best to stay and talked with the model for nearly an hour, but she failed in the end. The model insisted on leaving.


    The model wants to leave, which has nothing to do with the company. The main reason is that she has a good opportunity in front of her."I missed it. Maybe I''ll never have such an opportunity in my life. If it''s just ordinary digging, I won''t see it! Mr. Su, I''m really sorry. " The model told Su Su repeatedly that she hoped Su Su would feel better.


    Although the model explained very clearly that it was not the company''s reason, Su Su knew that the opportunity was really rare after she knew the model''s thinking, but she couldn''t accept her leaving for a while.


    "Mr. Su, I''m really sorry. I know that if I leave now, it will cause certain losses to the company. I will also pay liquidated damages as usual in accordance with the contract. I''m really sorry. " Said the model.


    Models have said so, Su Su also really do not know how to retain.


    "Mr. Su, I''m sorry." The model left this sentence and left. Su Su stayed alone in the coffee shop.


    "No double blessing, no single disaster." This sentence came to Su Su''s mind. Yes, Lu Ying''s departure and the model''s departure made Su Su feel like Alexander.


    Looking at the black coffee in the cup, Su Su couldn''t help sighing: "it''s really bitter.". But since things have been like this, we can only face them calmly, complaining and worrying are useless, we can only think calmly about what to do!


    Su Su has become very calm recently. The plagiarism she met during the interview is the result of calm treatment. Together, Su Su must have been confused at that time. After leaving Gu Sixian, Su Su suddenly found that everything was different.


    When Su Su decided to go to Germany to receive the prize, he recruited another model by the way. Find a person with similar style to replace the model who just left. Gaoding week is approaching, there will be a lot of demand for models at that time, so we must get everything done before Gaoding week.


    Thinking of this, Su Su feels that it is not reliable to rely entirely on recruitment in Germany. If you don''t get models in Germany, you''re really finished. In order to be just in case, we must think of some other recruitment methods or channels.


    But if I want to go to Germany, I have no time to recruit at home.


    "If you fly out of the diving bell, you can definitely give yourself a good suggestion." I don''t know why, Su Su thought of this "netizen" at this time.


    "Ah, netizen! To the Internet. " Su Su''s sudden fantasy, ready to publish recruitment information on the Internet, online recruitment. Make preparations.

 Chapter 688

    After a night''s adjustment, Su Su adjusted her mind and looked like she was full of blood. Before going out, I put on a vigorous red lipstick. Since the reality is not smooth, we should face it with a more positive attitude!


    A woman is a sensual animal. Just drawing a bright red lipstick can make people feel better by the way.


    Su Su''s beautiful appearance in the company, employees see Su Su''s appearance, all silently read in their hearts, worthy of being a high set designer, aesthetic is not the same, just pick up yourself, just like a star!


    When Su Su entered the office, he looked like a chicken and implemented all the things he had thought of yesterday.


    Su Su''s office''s Micro blog immediately released the inspiration of recruiting models. Then mobilize the surrounding staff, colleagues, meet the right model, actively recommend to the company.


    Su Su held a meeting and arranged the recruitment work. He pointed out that there were no special requirements for the new models. They didn''t need the ability to be good, but they had to have good character.


    After the arrangement of the recruitment, Su Su announced that she had won the red dot award. The staff were full of surprises. Although I know that my leadership is powerful, I don''t know that my leadership is so powerful.


    What''s more, she didn''t want to take part in the competition just now. She won the competition unexpectedly. Think about some people in order to win the prize, spare no effort to design, and even some people have bribed the judges, in order to win the prize. Su Su''s award is really impressive!


    Su Su said that just because he wanted to go abroad to receive awards, he would temporarily find someone to handle his own affairs and the company''s daily affairs, so that everyone could actively cooperate.


    At the end of the meeting, Su Su went back to her office and began to tidy up. Although the time that oneself go out is not long, but still need to undertake simple hand over. My recent things, for one reason or another, were thrown in a mess in the office.


    Su Su plans to use these two days to organize her own things and entrust them to the agent of the studio. And then I''m preparing something to go to Germany. Although it''s just another prize, women have to prepare as much for three days as for a month. So we have to spare time to prepare things for going abroad.


    While sorting out things in the office, Su Su accidentally turns to Lu Ying''s previous employee information. Looking at Lu Ying''s photos, Su Su began to be in a daze, with infinite regret.


    A promising designer, originally in his own studio is almost out of the class. But also the most diligent staff! According to Lu Ying''s previous diligence and her own talent, it is just around the corner for her to take charge of the project independently and design high definition clothing for the brand.


    But such a designer, because of a adultery, the whole person''s character has changed!


    Before, I was always a sunny and hardworking person. When I saw Lu Ying, I felt that life would be better. This thin girl always makes people feel full of infinite energy. Seeing Lu Ying, even a person who hasn''t slept for a few days will be full of vitality like a full blood resurrection. When you see Lu Ying, you will think of inspirational stories. You always think that this girl will succeed.


    But now?


    The whole person is as listless as a flower. People who used to be workaholics can''t afford half of their work. The original design style full of sunshine and girl feelings is gone forever. The whole design is Diablo! It''s not a black hole, it''s a black rose, it''s not a wasteland, it''s a land shaking. In a word, there is no hope in her design. There is only a deep hatred for the world.


    It turns out that a bad luck will really change a person''s life. A adultery destroys the sunny Lu Ying; a car accident destroys the unforgettable love between Gu Sinian and himself.


    It''s just like the heroine in "a journey in a white night" written by Japanese writer keigo dono. The innocent and kind-hearted children, because of the evil pedophilia, because of the misfortune given by childhood life, use their life to repair the lost good time in those years. The whole life, live in the dark, can''t see the sun, can''t feel the warmth of the world! It''s sad, lamentable and pitiful.


    What''s wrong with the love between Gu Sinian and himself? If there is no misunderstanding of the Secretary before, maybe he won''t run away; if he doesn''t run away, maybe Gu Sinian won''t have an accident; if there is no accident, maybe Gu Sinian won''t be with the nurse and forget himself!


    In Su Su''s eyes, Gu Sinian almost betrayed him twice. Although the female secretary''s affairs have been explained clearly, those painful memories in my mind still exist.


    When she saw Lu Ying University, Su Su suddenly felt that the name was very familiar. I feel like I have seen the same scene, the same file, the same university!


    "Yes, it''s Han." Su Su thought of Han designer''s school she came across during the interview that day. Yes, it''s her. I didn''t expect that they were from the same school.


    In order to confirm his memory, Su Su specially checked the resume of Han designer on the Internet. Sure enough, they are from the same school. What surprised her even more was that Su Su and Han designer were not only from the same school, but also alumni of the same class.Their circle of learning design is so big. If they are in the same school and in the same class, they may know each other.


    Su Su was so surprised at the result that she couldn''t help thinking about it. No one in the studio seems to have graduated from the same university as Lu Ying. That is to say, in Su Su''s studio, only Lu Ying knows Han designer!


    "Maybe, maybe, maybe, the original information was given by Lu Ying!"


    When this idea appeared in Su Su''s mind, Su Su was startled. I can''t believe it, and I don''t want to believe it.


    But Han designer got the internal training materials of Su Su studio too soon after all. It felt like Han designer had planted an undercover agent in his studio!


    Su Su didn''t want to believe that the undercover was Lu Ying. After all, Lu Ying was so kind and innocent before. And I am Lu Ying''s enlightening tutor in the design industry. The person that oneself bring out, can betray oneself finally?


    Sue couldn''t believe it, and she didn''t want to.


    "All this must be a coincidence! Yes, it must be a coincidence. It is absolutely impossible for Lu Ying to do such a thing. " Su Su said repeatedly in her heart that she didn''t want to believe that Lu Ying was the one who sold the information and herself.


    But the reality is obvious. In this studio, Lu Ying is probably the closest to Han designer. And the information spread out after Lu Ying''s character changed greatly!


    Maybe Lu Ying would not have done such a thing before, but after her sudden change of personality and after her blackening, it is really not necessary. Su Su is not sure about Lu Ying. I just don''t want to believe it!

 Chapter 689

    "You don''t want to follow me. I want to be alone," Gu told his own nurses and bodyguards.


    Since leaving hospital, Gu Sinian''s mood is not particularly stable, especially after driving Su Su away. But Gu Sinian is not the kind of person who can vent his emotions at will. He always puts everything in his heart.


    After leaving hospital, he refused to let others take care of him, leaving only a nurse beside him. Except for the things that he can''t do by himself, he always does it by himself.


    Gu Sinian often looked out of the window in a daze and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Old lady Gu was deeply afraid of any accident in Gu Sinian. No matter whether Gu Sinian was willing or not, she provided him with several bodyguards and nursing workers, hoping that he would get the best care.


    But it''s not love for Gu Sinian, who is so proud, but he feels more and more disabled.


    Gu Sinian slides his wheelchair to relax in the garden. He doesn''t want too many people to bother him. He wants to think about his future by himself, whether it is possible to be together with Su Su.


    Now Su Su is like the sunshine in the morning, full of vigor and hope. She begins to exude her own charm, but she doesn''t know it. However, she is like the sunset, about to set down the Western Hills.


    This is not only because they can not stand, more because they can not stand and bring inferiority and guilt.


    I can''t protect Su Su, and I can''t even give her the love that normal men can give. Not only that, I need her to take care of myself. As a man, I should let her pursue her ideal carefree, but I always drag him down and even be pointed out by other men.


    So he directed and acted himself in the hospital, hoping that Su Su would not be involved by himself, but could he really give up Su Su completely?


    "Without Su Su, what''s the meaning of my life?" Gu Sinian said to himself.


    These days without Su Su''s company, he doesn''t live like a human being and a ghost doesn''t live like a ghost. What he does is just an instinctive mechanical reaction.


    Every time I think of Su Su''s heartbroken look when she left the hospital that day, Gu Sixian''s heart is like a needle prick.


    These days, in front of everyone, he tries to pretend that he has forgotten Su Su. Only he knows that Su Su is as hard to forget as his own flesh and blood. I don''t know how many nights I can''t sleep because of missing.


    He couldn''t imagine the day when he would never see Susu again. He wanted to have a family with her and have a lovely child. Every night when he couldn''t sleep, Gu Sinian relied on this illusion to support his past.


    When he found that he could actually stand up, he was so overjoyed, as long as he could bear the pain, it''s really no good, isn''t there a pain killer? Although the pain tablets may be addictive, but for the sake of Su Su, what are these?


    He is not afraid of these physical pain, he is afraid of losing Su Su, as long as he can stand in front of Su Su again, as long as he can hug her and kiss her, he can do anything.


    Gu Sinian didn''t want to stay with Su Su as a disabled person. He knew that although Su Su would not dislike himself, one day and two days, one month and two months, year after year, their relationship would tend to be flat one day.


    Now Su Su will meet more and more good men, if one day Su Su no longer love him, just out of responsibility, how can he bear to drag her down?


    If there is such a day, Gu Sinian really can not tolerate his own despicable.


    Thinking of this, Gu Sinian has a fighting spirit again. He needs to recover as soon as possible, so that he can return to the man who matches Su Su as soon as possible, so that he can catch Su Su back as soon as possible.


    Gu Sinian took a look around, so he stopped to fix the wheelchair and tried to stand up slowly, "ah!" Gu Sinian couldn''t help roaring. It was too painful. These days, if there is no pain tablets, I really can not insist.


    Maybe it''s the obsession in my heart, maybe it''s the thought of Su Su. Gu Sinian still moves forward step by step with pain. After ten steps, Gu Sixian fell to the ground, just like many times before.


    Secretly follow his bodyguard to see Gu Sinian fall to the ground, is hesitant to come forward to help him, then Gu Sinian and slowly sat up.


    He used to be so high, how can easily admit defeat, how can others see his ugly.


    The bodyguard who followed him secretly saw Gu Sinian sitting on the ground for a long time, then slowly stood up and began to move towards the wheelchair step by step. Ten steps later, he fell to the ground.


    In this way, I don''t know how many times I fell. Gu''s body was covered with dust. Even the bodyguards can''t bear to see it in their eyes. Gu Sinian is so cruel to himself!


    Due to the order of Gu Sixian, the bodyguards dare not appear to disturb him, but they can''t let him torture himself like this, can they? If something goes wrong, they can''t afford the responsibility.


    So the bodyguard reported the situation to Mrs. Gu. "Old lady, President Gu has been practicing standing by himself recently", "really?" Old lady Gu was delighted."Yes, most of the time you can walk a distance on your own. It''s just that Mr. Gu doesn''t allow us to follow him, so we don''t dare to help him when he falls down. "


    No wonder recently, Gu Sinian always disappeared suddenly, and then came back again.


    Gu Sixian grew up in Gu''s family. For old lady Gu, she is no different from her grandson Gu Sirui. Of course, she knows Gu Sixian''s character. How can she let others see him fall and get up again when he is such a proud person?


    Since he doesn''t want others to see him fall, let him go, Mrs. Gu thought.


    "You all pretend you don''t know about it. As long as there''s nothing special, you''ll let him go. But you still need to pay attention to his safety. Don''t let him leave the house alone. You have to report anything to me." Old lady Gu said.


    "Understand, old lady, we will follow Mr. Gu without disturbing him, and don''t let him get hurt," the bodyguard replied respectfully.


    A limousine stopped at Gu''s door. The security guard asked the driver, "Hello, who can I help you?". "Please tell you Gu Sirui, general manager Gu, Yu Yan," a male voice in the car replied.

 Chapter 690

    Gu Sirui is really in a mess recently. Since Gu Si''s car accident in, Gu Sirui can only shoulder the heavy responsibility of Gu''s family, but all kinds of situations make him tired.


    If you knew that you could not escape the fate of taking over the company, it would be better to learn business management early. Gu Sirui''s way of thinking.


    The security guard is a little suspicious, but most of the people who drive this luxury car must be dignified. The security guard is not easy to offend, so he can only call the assistant office of the president to tell someone to call Mr. Gu.


    Although it was a strange name, the Secretary didn''t dare to offend him when he called the boss, so he dialed Gu Sirui''s inside line, "Mr. Gu, the security guard said there is a young lady named Yu Yan downstairs who wants to see you.".


    Gu Sirui searched the communication list in his brain, Yu Yan? Isn''t that the name of the University flower? "How did she come to me?" Gu Sirui muttered.


    Yu Yan used to be a man of the year in Gu Sirui''s University. She was a real beauty, and she was born in a scholarly family. That kind of temperament can''t be compared with that of ordinary people.


    I still remember that my roommate went to the library to block her every day in order to win the favor of tie Hua. He even put 999 roses on the downstairs of Yu Yan''s bedroom, which failed to move the beauty''s heart.


    This Yu Yan is really different. He ignores all kinds of pursuits, but he just buries himself in his own book.


    At that time, the girls with a little bit of beauty in the department all found boyfriends in the University, but Hua Yuyan in the Department was single for four years.


    At that time, although Gu Sirui was still thinking about Su Su, in the face of such an alternative beauty as Yu Yan, she would inevitably be curious.


    It''s just that they don''t communicate much all the time. Although Yu Yan kept his contact information when he graduated, he never contacted himself for so many years.


    Yu Yan''s parents are both university professors. I heard that after graduation, she went abroad to study for a master''s degree and a doctor''s degree. I don''t know when she will return home.


    Just now I can''t figure out any clue, so I''d better go to meet the beauty for a change of mind. Moreover, I''m really curious about how beauty Yu would come to find me?


    Gu Sirui goes downstairs in high spirits. The security guard sees that after a while, the boss comes down in person in high spirits. It seems that this is indeed a very important Ren. He secretly congratulates himself that he has not lost his sight.


    Gu Sirui saw the luxury car parked in front of his company building, and he had a little doubt. Although he didn''t often contact, he didn''t hear that he married a rich family?


    With this doubt, Gu Sirui opens the car door and sits in. It turns out that it''s not a tie flower looking for him at all, but Zheng Jiming, who used to play around with him. Think is also, only Zheng Jiming know that he is not clear about the Department of flowers that way of thinking carefully.


    Once upon a time, Zheng Jiming and I did a lot of mischievous things together. Which place in the city didn''t have them? Only after Gu Sixian had a car accident and took over the company himself did he not mix with Zheng Jiming again.


    But although they don''t often meet now, Gu Sirui and Zheng Jiming have a good relationship, because Zheng Jiming once sacrificed his life to save himself.


    At that time, although Yu Yan kept a low profile, but beauty was a sin. She was really famous in school, and the famous people outside the school never forget her beauty. Beauty is not uncommon, but it is the attribute of Yu Yan.


    So Yu Yan was targeted by a man named brother Shan in the underworld. Brother Shan is a gangster leader, but he is a little arrogant. He works fast, ruthlessly and accurately, and nobody pays for it.


    Brother Shan accidentally met Yu Yan once outside school, and he never forgot her ever since. Although brother Shan is a vulgar hooligan, because Yu Yan is very special, brother Shan never forces her.


    It''s just that brother Shan often appears at school, and he dresses up very seriously, just to be with Yu Yan. When the younger brothers see that the eldest brother seems to have moved his true feelings this time, they naturally treat Yu Yan as his sister-in-law, so when they see people pursuing or intending to pursue Yu Yan, they will threaten and even start to warn.


    At the beginning, Yu Yan didn''t notice these people, just thought they were ordinary pursuers, and with her personality, she always turned a blind eye to these things.


    It''s just that more and more people are being warned and threatened, and brother Shan appears more and more frequently. There are a lot of rumors in the school.


    It''s said that Yu Yan is a woman who has become the elder brother of the underworld. I didn''t expect that she always pretends to be high. It''s strange that she has to deal with those school pursuers. It''s really a complete depravity.


    Although Yu Yan doesn''t care about these things, these rumors are getting worse and worse, and even reach her parents'' ears.


    Yu Yan''s parents are all senior intellectuals. How can they stand being criticized like this by their only daughter at school? They also believe that their children will not do these things. But it is said that the other party is a gangster. What can we do?


    As I said before, Gu Sirui always thinks that Yu Yan is a very special girl, beautiful but not self-sustaining, which is an alternative in his world.


    Seeing that Yu Yan is attacked by rumors, he becomes more and more upset and even plans to quit school. Gu Sirui can''t bear it. So, Gu Sirui found Yu Yan, "let me be your boyfriend.". Yu Yan is very surprised that he and Gu Sirui have never met. How can he suddenly say such words."Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I just see that you look very upset recently because of those rumors, and I''m forced to go on a blind date by my family, so I want to help each other. You know my family has some backgrounds, and I don''t think that brother Shan dares to offend me, "Gu Sirui explains.


    Yu Yan wants to be like this. Although she doesn''t care, her parents still have to take care of their emotions. As long as he has a boyfriend, others will not guess more, and the mountain brother will not pester himself.


    Brother Shan is very angry when he hears that Yu Yan has a boyfriend. Inquired about Gu Sirui''s whereabouts, then took the younger brother to hold the knife to intercept Gu Sirui in front of a KTV.


    That day happened to be the birthday of a good basic friend of Gu Sirui and Zheng Jiming. It was a little late, but others were still making trouble. They came out to breathe.


    It''s really frightening to be stopped by so many people as soon as I go out. Brother Shan can''t help but chop Gu Sirui with a knife. Gu Sirui didn''t expect it and didn''t have time to avoid it. Seeing that the knife was about to fall on his head, Zheng Jiming rushed over, pushed Gu Sirui aside and accepted the knife for him.


    The knife was very deep. I still remember when I went to the hospital to open the clothes, I could see the bones. Although the group of shange were beaten by Gu Sirui''s brothers, Gu Sirui always remembered the kindness of blocking the sword.


    Therefore, seeing that Zheng Jiming and Gu Sirui didn''t want to stay much longer, they still stayed.

 Chapter 691

    Su Su had a smooth road. After arriving in Germany, she found a small hotel near the award ceremony.


    Su Su changed her comfortable home clothes, sat on the bed of the hotel, and flipped through the mail on the computer. Fortunately, several designers have already sent their resumes. Su Su didn''t have time to take a close look now, so she had to look around and found a lot of good seedlings.


    Su Su was in a clear mood and forwarded her resume to her right-hand assistant. She asked her to read it carefully and pick out some designers with good resumes.


    After that, Su Su put on a sleep mask and lay in bed with her eyes closed. Have a good rest and get ready for the award ceremony in the evening.


    At six o''clock in the evening, Su Su appeared at the door of the meeting on time.


    Su Su wore a light blue open back evening dress, which was well cut and perfectly expressed Su Su Su''s curve. The lace on the edge slides down the delicate butterfly bone on the back to the end of the spine, with layers of folds hanging down at will. The ankles are matched with nude thin heels. In the show sexy tension at the same time, but also playful girl sense.


    Su Su''s wrist is hung with TASAKI''s latest season bracelet, and her earrings are also made up of silver chain and sapphire. With this dress, Su Su Su also meticulously matches light makeup.


    Walking into the meeting hall, everyone was attracted by the Oriental women. For a moment, both men and women were quite amazing.


    Sure enough, when the host saw Su Su, he couldn''t help exclaiming several times. When I was preparing backstage, I came to chat with Su Su and praised her. I even asked her which designer made her evening dress. In the words of the host, it was "perfect!" I also want to give one to my wife.


    Su Su covered her mouth and said with a smile that it was her own evening dress. The host''s eyes became more intense, and he promised that he would book Su Su''s works for the next season. Su Su nods and smiles.


    At the award ceremony.


    Su Su didn''t prepare the speech in advance. But still said two, simple language is always more comfortable than gorgeous rhetoric. The audience all said that the designer who can win the red dot award is unusual.


    Then there is the interaction between the host and the winner. The host repeatedly raised several questions, such as the purpose of the design, whether there were setbacks in the design, and so on. All these problems were skillfully solved by Su Su.


    Until the host asked her,


    "Miss Su Su, what is the inspiration of this work?"


    Sue Sutton stayed.


    Design source? Su Su''s mind not only reflected Gu Sinian''s weak appearance lying on the hospital bed, but also the appearance that he cut an apple and fed it to his mouth. When he was studying for Gu Sinian, he had not recovered his ability to speak at that time. He just looked at her intensely, and his eyes were full of tenderness.


    Su Su felt a stab in her heart and hesitated for a long time before she said, "it''s my boyfriend."


    The host seemed to see that Su Su''s mood had changed, and immediately realized that there was a topic to talk about, so he asked her, "so Miss Su Su''s boyfriend must have been moved by this design?"


    Su Su frowned imperceptibly. She had no choice but to tell the truth, "I''m sorry, but we''ve broken up."


    Host Leng in situ, just want to organize some language to save the scene. Su Su laughed again and joked,


    "he provided such a great inspiration for my design and helped me a lot. In his last life, he must have done a lot of sorry things for me, so he had to come here to help me in his whole life. Now that he''s finished helping me, he''s gone."


    The host also reacted quickly. He went down the steps and joked casually. After a ha ha, he took the opportunity to round up the conversation, and the atmosphere eased a lot.


    Ever since this question was raised, Su Su''s state has begun to go downhill. Although she tries to keep her state, she still lacks a little calmness. The host saw her embarrassment, and the next questions were all simple routine questions, which Su Su answered one by one.


    After getting off the stage, Su Su went to the dressing room with a cup and high heels.


    Once in the dressing room, Su Su threw herself on a chair, took off her high heels and rubbed her sore ankles.


    After standing for several hours, Su Su couldn''t bear it.


    While rubbing her ankles, Su Su turned on her mobile phone, which was put in the dressing room before she went on stage. The phone rang to remind her that someone left a message for her.


    She went in and found that it was the message "flying out of the diving bell" left on her phone. He also watched the award ceremony.


    "No matter who it comes from, people who use it will be moved, at least I am."


    Sue stopped rubbing her ankle. She saw that "flying out of the diving bell" was to comfort her. Su Su''s eyes dropped down. He was just a net friend he had never met, but every word he said could just poke the pain in his heart.


    For example, this time.


    Sue slowly buried her face in her knees, her hands around them.My eyes are a little bloated.


    What I said on stage today is really a last resort. She can''t call Gu Sinian a jerk in front of everyone. Thinking of this, Su Su laughed again, as if he were comforting himself.


    "He did a lot of things to me in his last life, so he had to pay them back in his whole life, and when they were finished, he would..." Su Su repeated what she said on the stage, but did not dare to finish.


    Gu Sinian, you have done something harmful in your last life. You have to get involved in my world in this life. You''re sorry for me in your last life, and you''re sorry for me in this life.


    Sue buried her head deeper, and close to her, she could see her shoulders shaking.


    Gu Sinian, what are you doing? Have you recovered from your illness? Can you get out of bed and walk? Gu Sirui told me that the doctor said that you may not be able to walk in your life, but I don''t believe that a person as proud as you would allow such a thing to happen. I I''ve worked very hard. I really want to forget you.


    But I still can''t forget it.


    Su Su recalled her past, as if everything had not started, as if she had never met anyone, as if she was just one person from beginning to end.


    Su Su is like a drowning man, struggling in the endless pool. Once the straw broke in the lake, later the straw died in the heart. Finally, she was left alone, falling slowly in the endless abyss, surrounded by darkness, so she had to close her eyes and cheat herself in the bottom of her heart,


    as long as she opened her eyes, she could see the light.


    Gu Sinian, have you seen me.

 Chapter 692

    Su Su took a deep breath and tried to calm down. It''s too much tonight. The mood was too impulsive, and the award ceremony was not handled well in the end.


    Su Su counted the deficiencies of this evening.


    Maybe living in a foreign country, people will feel melancholy unconsciously. Su Su comforted herself in her heart. Susu! You have to be strong! Don''t forget you still have a lot to do!


    People say that they can work hard when they are sad, as long as they work hard, it is not easy to feel sad. It seems that this time I want to be a "desperate sanro". Su Su joked and tried to cover up her sense of loss.


    Su Su bent over and put on her high-heeled shoes again. The massage just made her feet feel a little better, but she still felt some pain when she stood up.


    Su Su sighed, and immediately felt that it was the right choice to choose the hotel near the venue.


    He put a coat on the outside of the evening dress and walked out of the meeting.


    Su Su couldn''t wait to go back to the hotel, so she didn''t care much even if her feet hurt. She walked back to the hotel.


    When she got to the hotel, Su Su politely said hello to the landlady at the counter in the lobby. The landlady said with a smile that she was really good-looking this evening and reminded her to remember to go to the restaurant for breakfast tomorrow morning.


    Su Su responded with a smile and felt better.


    Back in the small room of the hotel, Su Su''s first job was to kick off her high-heeled shoes and step barefoot on the thick floor stand. Finally, she felt her feet alive.


    Su Su went into the bathroom, took off her make-up and took a comfortable hot bath. Blurred water vapor also blurred the line of sight, Su Su leaned on the edge of the bathtub to apply the mask, and the quiet environment made her start to feel a little melancholy.


    Su Su, Su Su, when did you become so sentimental! Su Su slapped her face twice, trying to cheer herself up. Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui, two stinking men, are going to die!


    Su Suyang raised her hand and waved it in the air. Her childish action made her particularly lovely.


    At this time, in China, the two men mentioned above both sneezed and then had the same idea.


    "I have a cold?"


    After taking a bath, Su Su put on her comfortable home clothes, dried her hair and pulled a ponytail at will. He jumped on the bed and lay down heavily.


    The bed creaked, as if dissatisfied with Su Su''s excessive behavior.


    Lying in bed, Su Su grabs her cell phone and habitually opens and flies out of the Diving Bell''s chat interface.


    I found that the other party sent a message to me ten minutes ago.


    "It''s a great speech. Keep trying."


    There was no mention of the sad things in the speech, no mention of my message, and no rash to ask if she was sad. Instead, she took the words lightly. As if that message was just a message. It''s past. It''s past.


    Su Su was a little more cheerful, and chatting with people with high EQ was very happy. It''s as if nothing bad happened all night. Su Su said, "thank you." In the past, a small smile was added at the end.


    Soon a message came from the opposite side, so fast that Su Su not only suspected that she was flying out of the diving bell, but also stayed by her mobile phone waiting for her reply. This is not the legendary second back, ha ha.


    "Well, remember to rest early."


    Su Su suddenly thought, why fly out of the diving bell, why will specially come to this award ceremony?


    I didn''t say that I won the prize at this ceremony.


    Su Su thought about it and asked him tentatively,


    "that Why do you go to the award ceremony? Are you Are you disabled? "


    Su Su just hit the send button and regretted it. If the other party is really disabled, isn''t she exposing other people''s scars? Ah, am I a fool? Su Su bit her finger and found that the chat software didn''t have the function of message withdrawal like wechat. Su Su thought that it was over, wouldn''t the other party be angry?


    I haven''t finished the apology in my mind, but I''ve already sent a reply from the opposite side.


    "If you can count a disabled person only because of a defect, then all the people in the world are disabled."


    Then came another one,


    "then I am a disabled star with bad temper and obsessive-compulsive disorder. Do you want to see if I need to go to the hospital?"


    Su Su chuckled at the news. This person is really amusing. I admire his attitude towards life. Su Su got up, changed her posture, leaned on the pillow, and tapped her fingers on the keyboard of her mobile phone,


    "you are really good at speaking philosophically. Are you a philosophy teacher in the university? By the way, I think your temper is very good, and I also have obsessive-compulsive disorder, so I approve - you don''t need to go to the hospital


    "I''m not a philosophy teacher, I''m just an ordinary person with a thorough understanding," he said After that, he made a cartoon expression of little Maitreya, holding his hand and shaking his head, saying "Amitabha ~"."Hahaha, how about my speech at the award ceremony tonight? Is it a state of great understanding? " Su Su is back.


    Unexpectedly, the opposite side suddenly fell silent.


    Huh? Did something happen suddenly? Su Su looks at the screen of his mobile phone. He usually comes back in seconds. Su Su was holding her cell phone, but she had a faint sense of loss in her heart.


    After waiting for a few minutes, no news came from the opposite side. Su Su simply put down her mobile phone, turned on her computer, and looked back at the resume of the designer she had seen in the morning.


    Su Su carefully looked at several resumes, selected one or two designers who thought they were very good, and sent them to the assistant.


    "I think these two people are very good. What do you think?"


    On the other hand, he quickly replied,


    "I also think these two are very good! When you return home, I''ll give them a call and have an interview


    "I also watched the award ceremony tonight. I''ll give you some praise!" There are two thumbs at the end of the sentence.


    "All right! Thank you. Remember to rest early. "


    "Wuwuwuwu, it''s my fortune to meet such a good boss as you. Boss, you also have a rest early! "


    Su Su laughed. She was very happy to receive so many compliments this evening.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling - suddenly, there are several incoming messages from the mobile phone. Su Su grabs her cell phone and sees the diving bell flying out. She gives her a message.


    "Sometimes, you don''t have to be completely honest."


    "Stories can also produce value."


    "I won''t say anything else. I believe you know that better than I do. I''ll show off if I say too much. "


    "Come on, I''m looking at you."

 Chapter 693

    Su Su couldn''t help but move a little in her heart. She thought that no one would find out her little thoughts. The feeling of being understood as a confidant filled her heart with warmth.


    Outside the window, the night is very quiet. When she is alone, she suddenly thinks of Gu Sinian. Thinking about Gu Sinian is like breathing and drinking water. It doesn''t need to be deliberate, but it always exists. Su Su thought that if it was Gu Sinian, he would know his own little idea.


    Su Su thought of the award ceremony tonight. The inspiration of the work came from Gu Sinian. It was designed for him during his hospitalization. So what if he couldn''t walk. Su Su Su felt that she could be his leg and his wheelchair. She never wanted to give up. Although she loved this career very much, she loved Gu Sinian even more.


    Su Su can''t help feeling a little hate for Gu Sixian''s bravery. He just gives up himself and the feelings of two people. It''s not easy for them to be together. From acquaintance to love, from misunderstanding to separation to clarification and reconciliation, from coma to being able to eat and speak, just unable to walk, he chose to give up. Why did he fear his drag? Why did he think he was a burden? Being together is the happiest thing.


    So Su Su indulges herself in her work, and the appearance of "flying out of the diving bell" makes her feel happy, understood and understood.


    "How do you know the story?" Su Su typed out these words on the keyboard. She was really curious about where this person actually saw her mind.


    "Because of lilies and iris." Gu Sinian returns to the official website with the identity of "flying out of the diving bell".


    "To be specific, I''m very interested." Su Su''s interest was ignited by "flying out of the diving bell". At the beginning, she chose Lily and iris as trademarks. In fact, part of the reason was that she wanted to use a good moral to pray for Gu Sinian''s early recovery.


    "Lily and iris are the symbols of the French royal family. They are very consistent with your high-end customized brand positioning and your tonality. But these two kinds of flowers are also a symbol of peace, health and beauty, as if you can see heaven at a glance. " Gu Sinian stopped his hands dancing on the keyboard, and Su Su appeared in front of him. This is his paradise.


    "However, you have never told your partners, your designers and your consumers whether it represents the royal family or the good wishes. We don''t know. Only to guess, and this guess thousands of people, so there is a story, everyone can understand the story they want to see from your brand. " Gu Sinian is smiling. From Su Su''s brand, he interprets her courage and vitality, which is a kind of shining power. Her future is so beautiful, how can she be bound by her disability, who may never be able to walk.


    Su Su looked at the news from the "flying Diving Bell" on the computer screen, and suddenly felt a little moved. It turned out that his trademark had been interpreted so many beautiful things in his eyes, some of which were his own thoughts, some of which were not even his own thoughts.


    "And your brand name, A.J. Valle. The choice of this original brand, you also choose very cleverly Gu Sinian has some praise in his heart. This woman is really smart. No wonder he loves her more and more.


    "What a clever way?" Su Su''s eyes brighten. Can this netizen really see her mind in choosing the original brand.


    "A.j.valle, it''s like a name. Maybe we''ll take it as a name. Then everyone will be very curious, who is this person, where is this person, what''s the matter? Is it some anonymous designer? Is it someone our designers love? Is he dead? Or stand behind the designer? Is it a memory or a salute? Is it career or love? This name can give people a lot of imagination, each imagination is a story, so attractive, like a deadly poison, enchanting, irresistible Gu Sinian took a sip from the water cup he was holding. He was imagining Su Su Su''s expression when she saw this passage.


    Su Su didn''t reply for a long time. "Flying out of the diving bell" accurately interpreted her thoughts behind the design of Gaoding store. Around, no one has ever said this. Her partners, her designers, even when she was in high school, liked each other. Now she still cares about her Gu Sirui, and has similar hobbies and travel experiences None of her friends, Yu Jun, ever said that.


    Su Su thought, if it''s Gu Sinian, can he read his mind? He must understand. Su Su can''t help but wonder what kind of existence this netizen is.


    "I think, when I''m finished with my work here, can I ask you out to meet me when I return home?" Su Su wants to "fly out of the diving bell" to send a private message. She is really curious. She really wants to see her confidant.


    Gu Sinian saw the news, silent, as if he was not online, did not read the general. His eyes moved to his legs, which were unable to move. Gu Sinian felt that his emotions were very complicated.


    He was a little resentful. He hated Shu Xiaoxiao''s plan, Mrs. Gu''s bludgeon, his lack of prevention, his drinking and his inability to move.But he was also a little lucky. If it wasn''t for the car accident, he might never have been able to get rid of Shu Xiaoxiao''s entanglement and resist Mrs. Gu''s pressure. His kindness was as good as heaven. He would not be able to see Su Su again. If he could have such network communication with her, he would be very satisfied.


    But he was still a little jealous, ridiculous, eating his own vinegar. Su Su even made an appointment with "netizen", although the real body of this "netizen" is himself. But what if it''s someone else? What about another person who can understand her, understand her mind, and give pertinent and thoughtful comments? Does it mean that Su Su will leave her side and turn her eyes to such a "confidant".


    However, how can there be another person in the world who knows Su Su as well as himself? Gu Sinian laughed at himself for thinking too much. He loves Su Su more than anything else. Only this strong love can make him have such a deep understanding of Su Su. But what he didn''t know was that Su Su loved him more than anything else, so Su Su also understood him and didn''t force him to stay when he said he was separated.


    Su Su stared at the silent dialog box for a long time, maybe "flying out of the diving bell" offline, or his sudden invitation was too abrupt. Su Su didn''t think about it.

 Chapter 694

    In the car, Gu Sirui stares at Zheng Jiming for a long time. Gu Sirui is a grateful and righteous man. When he was a prodigal boy, Zheng Jiming was with him and played around with him. Although it was an unorthodox time, that time was still very memorable. What''s more, Zheng Ming had saved his life for himself. This kindness can''t be forgotten.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time. How are we doing?" Gu Sirui broke the silence and asked.


    "Well, it''s not the same. What can we do?" Zheng Jiming felt his nose and replied bitterly.


    At this time, Zheng Jiming''s heart is very uneasy. He doesn''t know whether it''s right for him to come to Gu Sirui this time. He feels that after this trip, his friendship with Gu Sirui has been completely broken. It''s a painful and contradictory choice, because he has no choice but to find Gu Sirui. There is no other way to go.


    Zheng Jiming remembers that when he first met Gu Sirui, Gu Sirui was a playful person. Every day he wandered around Internet cafes, bars, nightclubs and stadiums. As long as there were fun things, Gu Sirui would appear. And he is just a fun person, plus Gu''s huge power, so no matter for that purpose, he naturally becomes Gu Sirui''s little follower.


    Later, one time, they didn''t know how to offend a group of little gangsters. These little gangsters didn''t know what to look after their families or what power they had. They only knew how to fight for their lives. And it is in the hands of this group of life playing little gangsters that he carries Gu Sirui out of the gangsters. That experience was really thrilling and unforgettable.


    However, when did he start to go to the casino. It seems that it''s just a very boring day. A friend asked him to experience something exciting, so they came to the casino.


    At the beginning, I was very lucky. I thought I was born with gambling luck and could earn the first bucket of money in my life by gambling. But it didn''t last long. Slowly, I changed from winning to losing. He didn''t believe that things would turn out like this. He thought he would win back what he lost, but he fell into the abyss.


    That day, the casino owner with a group of younger brothers, holding a knife on his neck, he owed gambling debts, not so easy to repay. He remembers kneeling in front of his boss, shivering, waiting for him, either disabled or killed. Secretly wry smile, how a good young master''s day, has become today''s situation, life, ah, changeable.


    Just when he decided to die and prepare for the worst. The boss suddenly said: "there is a deal that you can absolutely do. If you do it, the debt between us will be written off. I will never pursue it again and let you live."


    "What, what deal?" It seems that Zheng Jiming can''t believe what he heard, seems to see the hope, and is a little afraid that the hope fails.


    "It''s very simple. You know Gu Sirui, right? Bring Gu Sirui to the casino and I''ll let you live. " The boss replied coldly.


    Gu Sirui! Zheng Jiming is flustered. Now Gu''s group is taking care of Gu Sirui. Is it Gu''s idea that the casino owner wants to see Gu Sirui? This former good friend, who has not been contacted for many days, will he still remember himself? Do you really want to betray this good brother? So how do you get him to the casino? It seems that in addition to this road, he has no other choice, in order to survive, he chose to sacrifice that brother.


    "You, what do you want to do with Gu Sirui? Are you going to hurt him? " Zheng Jiming asked that he felt that he could not do anything to harm Gu Sirui''s personal safety.


    "It won''t hurt him. I''m just going to ask him for something. It''s very simple." The boss''s eyes are sharp at Zheng Jiming, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Zheng Jiming agreed. He knows Gu Sirui. If you invite him directly, Gu Sirui will not go to the appointment. Only beautiful women can attract his attention. So Zheng Jiming used the name of the flower of the University Department to invite Gu Sirui, and Gu Sirui came.


    "If you want to find me, just call me directly, or come to my company to find me. Why do you want to use the name of our flower department?" Gu Sirui suddenly asked.


    "Oh, hi, I don''t know about you. How can you, young master Huahua, meet my little brother directly? What''s more, you are in charge of the whole Gu''s group now, and you have no time to take care of our little roles. Of course, only beautiful women can arouse your interest." Zheng Jiming''s memory is interrupted by Gu Sirui and he goes back to his hometown.


    "Oh, look at what you said. What kind of person is Gu Sirui?" Gu Sirui said, thinking bitterly that he was really such a person. If it wasn''t in the name of flowers, he didn''t want to go to the appointment. "By the way, where are we going?"


    The scenery outside the car window is becoming more and more strange. The car seems to be driving out of the city and moving towards the outer suburbs.


    "Well, ouch, you''ll know when you arrive." Zheng Jiming does not dare to look directly at Gu Sirui''s eyes. Looking out of the window, he answers absently that he is really worried. If Gu Sirui arrives at the gate of the casino and finds that he has been cheated, what should he do."Are you in any trouble? If you have anything to say, brother, if I can help you, I will help you. " Gu Sirui looks at Zheng Jiming''s expression and faintly feels that something is wrong.


    "No, brother Gu, how can you say that? Brother, I''ve been good for a long time. I''ve given up fighting for a long time. I''m not as young as I was when I was a child." Zheng Jiming replied that he did not lie and did not fight.


    "All right. As you all know, I''m no better now than I used to be. Since my elder brother was injured, I have been in charge of the whole Gu group. In the past, I could act recklessly. Anyway, my elder brother and grandmother would support me when something happened. Now I can''t. I''m not only myself, but also represent the whole Gu group. As long as it''s not something that damages the interests of Gu group, I can help you. " Gu Sirui came slowly. He thought it was better to explain the seriousness of some things in advance. Suddenly more understand big brother, before every move is so passive, freedom is really a good thing.


    "I know. Here we are Zheng Jiming said that the car was stable. He got out of the car and opened the door for Gu Sirui.


    "Casinos?" Gu Sirui looks at Zheng Jiming suspiciously. He never thought that Zheng Jiming would bring him to such a place.


    "Well, gambling house, Gu Ge, let''s go." Zheng Jiming opens the gate of the casino and comes in with Gu Sirui.

 Chapter 695

    There will be some troubles in the casinos. Without Zheng Jiming, Gu Sirui already knows. It''s nothing more than a drug addict who''s in debt.


    He was relieved, but at the same time he was not happy. Even if Zheng Jiming had saved his life at the beginning, he didn''t explain the situation and asked him to help without giving him time to prepare. It was just out of proportion. Or I''m afraid such a vague attitude is more than just paying back the money.


    It''s useless to think more. Gu Sirui turns his head to look at Zheng Jiming, who looks unnatural. He asks frankly, "tell me, how much money do you owe?"


    Zheng Jiming laughed a few times, but he just refused to say it.


    If I was just unhappy just now, I''m a little angry now. Gu Sirui frowned, "if you don''t say it, how can I help you?" After a pause, he said, "or do you owe more than money?"


    "No!" Zheng Jiming quickly denies that he is afraid to look at Si Rui''s face. They have been together for many years. They know this person''s temperament very well and never like others to hide too much. But He was afraid of Well, why can''t he control his own hands?


    "Zheng Jiming, you are the one who asked me to help. Now I don''t know what you are talking about!" Gu Sirui deliberately lengthened his voice, pretending to be "I''ll leave if you don''t say it again".


    Zheng Jiming knew that it was useless to keep it a secret, so he had to explain honestly: "the boss of the casino said that as long as he promised to invite you to the casino, our previous grudges would be wiped out Sorry, I really can''t help it. "


    What kind of enmity would make Zheng Jiming choose such a condition? Gu Sirui knew that it might be a large sum. When the other party didn''t know why he made the offer, he needed to know the bottom card. "If you are still my friend, tell me how much money you owe me honestly."


    In fact, from the moment when the boss put forward the conditions, Zheng Jiming knew that it was a big deal. Now he has to say, "..." Thirty million. Don''t be angry. I''m on my way... "


    Zheng Jiming has been walking in the muddy water. Sooner or later, he will carry people. Gu Sirui is too lazy to talk about it. He only leads the way.


    Gu Sirui follows Zheng Jiming into the gambling house. Gold and red are shining in each other. Under the orange light, a picture of intoxication appears. A waiter bowed respectfully to welcome him not far away.


    Sure enough, he came to take care of his family. The owner of the gambling house went to great trouble to find him through Zheng Jiming and paid the price of "writing off the gratitude and resentment" Things are too strange, did not understand the real intention, Gu Sirui does not intend to involve Gu family.


    When they came to the waiter, Gu Sirui asked directly, "is your boss here? I want to meet him and show my respect for such a good casino. "


    With a perfect business smile, the waiter said, "guest, I''m very sorry. Our boss is busy talking business."


    "Oh? Your boss called me to hang me here? There''s something wrong with the hospitality of your casino. " Gu Sirui gave a cold smile.


    Next to him, Zheng Jiming said, "what are you talking about? Do you know who he is? "Gu Sirui glared at him when he heard what Zheng Jiming wanted to say next, and Zheng Jiming immediately closed his mouth.


    "I''m very sorry that I can''t decide these matters. Please be calm. The boss really can''t see you." The waiter''s smile did not change, and even politely extended his hand to guide them to the door.


    It was tactful just now, but now it''s clear that we have to rush people.


    Seeing that things were not good, Zheng Jiming was a little flustered and said in a loud voice, "it''s your boss who asked me to invite him here, and now he drives us away again?"


    The waiter bent down and said, "I''m very sorry, I didn''t get such a message."


    Zheng Jiming was so angry that he didn''t continue to attack because he still owed money to the casino. He looked at the Savior who had been invited, and saw Gu Sirui pull up his insincere range at the corner of his mouth, pretending to be gentle: "you won''t drive the guests away, will you?"


    "Of course, if you are here to gamble, we welcome you very much," the waiter said


    Gu Sirui takes a meaningful look at the waiter and asks the waiter to take him to change chips. Then he raises his feet and follows the voice of chagrin and goes straight to the gambling table not far away. There sat five gamblers, and in the middle stood a beautiful lotus official.


    A closer look, sure enough, is playing Texas poker.


    This kind of poker is a gamble between players. Each player will be divided into two cards and five public cards placed upward. The order will be decided by the Dutch officer, who will bet and bid one after another until the showdown.


    Compared with some gambling, it depends not only on luck, but also on everyone''s wisdom and patience. It is a game in all aspects.


    Gu Sirui thinks that luck is not bad, even patience and wisdom. Now that Zheng Jiming has lost his bet here, he can make a fair bet to see if the owner of the gambling house can do it.


    One of the gamblers smashed the last weight on the table, stood up, wiped Gu Sirui''s shoulder, and rushed to the casino.


    This is a rare opportunity. Of course, Gu Sirui won''t let it go. He walked leisurely to the empty seat and politely asked, "can I join you?" He and the gamblers had no problem, so he sat down.


    "Do you play with limited bets or not?" Gu Sirui asked.He Guan smile: "limited bet, I wish you a happy."


    Gu Sirui nodded, knowing that the game had begun and that he would win over these guys.


    On the other side, seeing Gu sit down at the gambling table, the waiter just walked into the shadow of the stairs. Soon, a waiter walked up the stairs.


    This makes Zheng Jiming, who is staying in the corner, see these things in his eyes, turn back to Gu Sirui, bend down and say in a low voice: "as you expected, someone has gone up."


    Gu Sirui nodded, when he saw that he Guan put down a K card, he let go of the expression of every gambler. He did not miss the change of he Guan''s expression for a moment. And there was always a wild smile on his face.


    3 gambler see that a K, show victory in the hands of the smile, showed two K.


    Zheng Jiming''s eyelids jumped and looked at Gu Sirui, just like that. Does he have a better card?


    Can''t Zheng Jiming think, Gu Sirui opened his own card, two red a, is with another a on the table into three, greater than three K.


    The gamblers sighed, and the two karaoke men''s faces turned pale. They watched Gu Sirui hand over the middle chips.


    Zheng Jiming breathes a sigh of relief and is secretly happy that Gu Sirui has not made friends in vain. All the fears from the moment when the boss asks for them are swept away.


    Gu Sirui didn''t take care of the look of other gamblers on the table. He asked the Dutch official, "do you have unlimited bets in the casino?"


    A word stirs a thousand waves. There is a lot of talk like "you''re so bold" and "if you don''t know what''s going on, it''s up to you. But Gu Sirui is not moved. His purpose is not to give the casino owner chips, pay off the gambling debts, and reverse the advantages of both sides. No one else has anything to do with him.

 Chapter 696

    The Dutchman signals to the waiter and asks him to take Gu Sirui to the gambling table in front of him. The chips in front of the gamblers are twice as much as the table just now, and their clothes look more valuable.


    Gu Sirui sat down and joined a more exciting game.


    There are no more rules for wireless betting than just now, and there are no restrictions in the process of each bet. This means that anyone can make a fortune here overnight, or be down and out here overnight.


    The risk is greater, the stimulation is greater, and the benefit is greater. Even the gamblers sitting around are different.


    But Gu Sirui did not change his face. After he got the card, he just took a look and put it on the table. According to the clockwise order, Gu Sirui is the last, and the card in his hand is not as lucky as just now. What he can do is to avoid the biggest loss.


    When the first gambler expresses his position, the game begins. Only those who maintain absolute rationality can go to the end.


    Zheng Jiming can''t help swallowing. He has boundless hope that Gu Sirui can win the last, otherwise, he will suffer the most.


    But the reality miraculously developed as Zheng Jiming hoped. Gu Sirui won steadily all the way, and finally forced an opponent to lose his cool. He made an amazing chip and made 30 million.


    Gu Sirui stood up and said to Zheng: "these chips belong to you." By the way, your money has been paid off. With that, he turned and left.


    Zheng Jiming wakes up like a dream and quickly picks up his chips to change them into cheques.


    On the other side, Gu Sirui was about to go out when his bodyguards stopped him.


    "Your casinos are very interesting," Gu said with a sneer. "When you come, you drive me away. When you leave, you don''t let me leave."


    He has always hated being led by the nose, and the boss of the gambling house has been on his toes from the beginning.


    Bodyguards or what kind of people have seen more, not moved, whispered: "Gu Er young master, the boss agreed to see you."


    -- Mr. Gu er.


    Gu Sirui''s face is still angry, but his heart is like a mirror. I''m afraid the casino owner has been investigating them for a long time and knows how to use Zheng Jiming or even It''s a very uncomfortable situation.


    He looked at the bodyguard with deep eyes and confirmed that he didn''t know the truth. He didn''t embarrass the bodyguard any more. He let them lead the way to the second floor.


    As for Zheng Jiming, who finally changed his chips, he was stopped by his bodyguards and turned around in circles.


    Gu Sirui only took a look and didn''t say anything. He knew that Zheng Jiming had nothing to do with it. The people upstairs just wanted to hook him. He wants to see how the casino owner wants to "talk business" without Zheng Jiming''s debt card.


    The bodyguard takes Gu Sirui to the room on the second floor. There is a middle-aged man with a Chinese character face. There is a man and a woman standing on both sides. He should be a Dutch official.


    The middle-aged man said with a smile: "welcome to the second young master of Gu family. Are you still having a good time here?"


    Gu Sirui sat down in front of him and said, "you should know if I''m happy. Even now, you''re still hiding in the dark, like a mouse. "


    "My family name is Chen Shaoqun," the middle-aged man took out a business card and pushed it from the table. "I didn''t expect that Mr. Gu was very lucky. Do you want to gamble again?"


    Gu Sirui looks at his movements coldly, but he doesn''t reach for them.


    "Do you want to bet on dice, singles and doubles or..." The middle-aged man said to himself, "I am the Lord, you are the guest, whatever you choose."


    Gu Sirui is determined to take control in his own hands. He suddenly smiles, "this is what Mr. Chen said. How about we play something simple and exciting?"


    Chen Shaoqun laughed, "dare to ask Gu Er what do you want to play?"


    "Russian turntable, dare you?" The loud male voice remembered that the opposite person changed color slightly.


    In fact, opening a casino is also a kind of business. Even if we have seen many gangsters, there are still a few people playing with their lives, let alone gambling with the owners of casinos? Is Gu Sirui really willing to gamble with his life?


    Chen Shaoqun''s eyes flickered. After a moment, he said, "well, since you want to gamble, what''s your condition?"


    Gu Sirui''s eyes are sharp, "gamble on my friend Zheng Jiming''s freedom."


    "Is Mr. Gu really willing to gamble for his friends?" Chen Shaoqun is a bit incredible.


    Gu Sirui smiles but says nothing.


    Looking at him, Chen Shaoqun could not see any hesitation in his eyes. He even saw a beast ready to go.


    Finally, Chen Shaoqun agreed and said, "Gu Er Shao said so, I have no reason to agree. It''s just that Zheng Jiming''s freedom has no value in exchange for your life. Let''s change the rules and put in three bullets once a person. As long as none of us is shot, you will win. "


    They don''t like to offend the family. Come to this conclusion, Gu Sirui also along the other side to the steps should be.


    It doesn''t seem to matter whether it''s fair or not in front of interests.


    Chen Shaoqun stretched out his hand to open the drawer under the table, took out a revolver from it, opened the revolver and said that there were no bullets in it. Then he took out three bullets, put them in randomly and handed them to Gu Sirui.


    "It''s up to me to load the bullets and you to turn the wheel to show fairness." Chen Shaoqun said.Gu Sirui took the revolver, stroked the wheel, and waved the wheel in the eyes of everyone in the room.


    For a moment, there was only the sound of a revolver in the room. After a while, Gu Sirui opened the insurance, pointed it at his temple, and said to Chen Shaoqun with a smile, "how do you start with me?"


    Without waiting for Chen Shaoqun to respond, pull the trigger.


    "Bang!" Gu Sirui put the pistol on the table with a slight frown. It seems that I''m lucky. It''s your turn, boss Chen


    "Admire, admire," Chen Shaoqun took a pistol, also aimed at his temple, pull the trigger.


    At the same sound, the two lotus officials beside Chen Shaoqun were staring at him -


    there was no blood or brain.


    Chen Shaoqun lost.


    The Dutch officials breathed a sigh of relief. They didn''t even know whether they should be glad that Chen Shaoqun had not been damaged, or whether they were annoyed and let Gu Sirui take the city.


    "I won." Gu Sirui endured the headache of his head and showed a smile of victory.


    "Yes, you won." Chen Shaoqun is also not a simple character, face unchanged, "I mean what I say, your friend has been free." This time the honorific title finally has some real respect, rather than false politeness.


    Gu Sirui resisted the impulse to find out the truth and looked at the opposite Chen Shaoqun. He didn''t say "why must he come?" Su Rong said: "I hope boss Chen will keep his word."


    "Don''t worry, Gu Er Shao. Our casino won''t do things that are untrustworthy. But before Chen Shaoqun said anything, the girl next to him suddenly cut in: "however, Gu Er Shao is the boss because he is mistaken."

 Chapter 697

    Gu Sirui and Zheng Jiming were both stunned.


    The girl stared at Gu Sirui sharply and said in a loud voice: "so, whether you two can go or not depends on what I mean. \"


    with a sneer, Gu Sirui immediately thought that the boss wanted to go back, but now he can''t leave, so he has to deal with them slowly.


    He stares at the boss and says: "so, are you going to let a little girl carry the pot for you and renege on the agreement? \"


    the little girl looked at Gu Sirui and continued:" Oh, what''s the reason for me to cheat you? Your friends? It''s nothing. Zheng Jiming can go, you must stay! \"


    GU Sirui looked solemn. It seems that the girl''s words are true.


    Why?


    Gu Sirui can''t figure out where he offended the girl. This casino is not like a clean place. I''m afraid I''ll be more careful. I''m afraid I''m not clear.


    He immediately changed his attitude and said seriously: "what''s the matter? We can sit down and talk about it slowly. Why do you want to see me? It''s not easy to set up such a big game, but it also takes so many twists and turns. \"


    seeing this, the girl looks a little slower and is satisfied with his attitude. It''s better to tell him what she wants to do.


    "Ten years ago, this casino was one of my father''s businesses," she continued, taking a look at her kind-looking boss. Then there was an accident, and I was the only one who survived. \"


    speaking of this, the girl seems to be choking, like recalling the accident that happened in that year. \"Boss" hands together, some worried to look at her.


    \"After my parents died, I took over the gray estate left by my father. Only with the support of my housekeeper uncle can we keep this casino \"The girl continued.


    Gu Sirui heard here, also probably understand, the girl is the real master here.


    During the hard period, Gu Sirui can think of a little bit. Since his elder brother Gu Sixian was hospitalized, he has been dealing with Gu''s business every day, exhausted.


    When her parents die, the little girl not only has to bear the pain of losing her family, but also is forced to grow up. It''s hard to live.


    Poor girl, loyal old housekeeper. But what does this have to do with me? Gu Sirui thought. Why on earth did you bother to bring me here? Is the death of the girl''s parents related to Gu''s family? No, Gu Sirui shakes his head in his heart.


    Although in the heart a mass of fog, but Gu Sirui on the surface is not obvious.


    \"What does it have to do with me? \"Gu Sirui said.


    The girl suddenly became very angry: "how can you look after your family so hateful! It''s reasonable to take possession of other people''s things! \"


    with that, the girl turned and left the room. The housekeeper also looked cold. He thought that the caretakers were really indifferent. He told people to take care of Gu Sirui and they went out.


    Gu Sirui and Zheng Jiming look at each other.


    Zheng Jiming thought that he might have been implicated by Gu Sirui At the beginning, the other party just wanted to find Gu Sirui''s trouble. Maybe this trouble is related to the whole Gu family!


    After all, I just made a small piece Alas! Blame yourself for being greedy! I can''t control my hands. What''s the bet! Zheng Jiming, you bastard!


    He hesitated and gave Gu Sirui a flattering smile: "you Did you take something from others? \"


    GU Sirui is now the first two. He thought, how do I know? I''ve been cheated into coming to this casino, and I can''t leave yet. The other side didn''t say anything clearly! Now I know it''s for me


    Gu Sirui replied: "I don''t know! \"


    there is nothing they can do in their room, their mobile phones have been taken away for a long time, and there is no other way to contact them. The only thing to be thankful for is not being locked up in the dungeon? Call every day should not, call the ground does not work.


    Zheng Jiming collapsed on the chair, wiped his head with his hands, and began to knock himself on the head. I''m very sorry.


    Gu Sirui walked back and forth in the room. He circled the Russian Roulette a few times. Suddenly raised his head, staring at the wall on a red satin and gold foil silk belt. After a while, he turned to pull it.


    \"Let''s have a good talk. I really don''t know anything. \"Gu Sirui said to the tape.


    In Zheng Jiming''s surprised eyes, the door is opened again, and the girl and the housekeeper come in.


    Gu Sirui said: "I really don''t know that Gu family took your things. If we find out the truth, I promise you in the name of the second young master of the family that we will pay you back. "


    The girl looked at him for a long time, and finally lowered her head and said slowly: "when I was a child, my parents loved me very much. They had an engagement ring. \"


    it seems that she fell into memory again, and the girl''s eyes were filled with tears.


    With a sigh, the housekeeper went forward and continued: "madam, the engagement ring of master Gu was a green gem embedded in a plain silver bracket. Do you have any impression of master Gu? \"


    GU Sirui is even more puzzled. Emeralds on silver brackets? Shouldn''t the engagement ring of the little girl''s parents be in her own home? Isn''t it What did Gu get after he lost it?Gu Sirui pondered and said: "now this ring is my home? \"


    " yes! \"The girl answered with a firm answer. "This ring was lost in my family. My housekeeper and I have been searching for it for many years, and we are sure that it will be collected by your family."


    Gu Sirui''s heart clattered. Did Gu really take other people''s things? It''s going to take a long time. He rubbed in the palm of his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose. \"In that case, why don''t you ask for it directly from Gu''s family? \"


    " hum, how can you care for your family. I''ve sent people many times, and they''ve been turned down. " Said the girl bitterly.


    Gu Sirui looked down and thought for a while. He clearly remembered that the Gu family had never received any gems, but his grandmother had got the ring at the auction. Could it be that That''s it?


    At this time, the old housekeeper said: "this is not a valuable thing, but it is of great significance to me and miss. Mr. Gu must be able to understand?"


    Gu Sirui didn''t think that a ring had anything to do with it. It''s really the engagement ring of a little girl''s parents. When her parents died in her early years, she went through all kinds of difficulties to find her parents'' ring. I can understand it.


    It''s normal for Gu family not to give it. It''s originally from Gu family''s auction. It''s not an ill gotten gain after years of collection. There''s no need to sell them.


    Just now He and Zheng Jiming are in each other''s hands. After all, Zheng Jiming has saved his own life and can''t leave him alone. It''s better to give him a ring as a good deed.


    "Since it''s the engagement ring of my husband and wife, I don''t have to take care of my family. I think you made it clear at that time, and we will give it to you directly. Now it''s really unnecessary... " Gu Sirui said.


    The old housekeeper was suddenly silent. The girl said angrily, "why? Have you given us a chance to explain why? We are also forced to be helpless! "

 Chapter 698

    Gu Sirui is dumb. It''s really a matter of taking care of the family and not handling it properly.


    Seeing the girl''s fist clenched because of anger and helplessness, her nails seemed to be pinched into the flesh. Gu Sirui suddenly felt a trace of pity and sympathy in his heart.


    "I If you agree, I''m willing to go back to negotiate. If the ring is really in charge of the family, we will return it. " Gu Sirui also wants to help the girl.


    There was a sneer on the girl''s lips. How many times! How many times have they looked for gu! How many times have I begged gu! If you put Gu Sirui back, can you still see the ring? Don''t mention the ring. It''s not easy to see Gu Sirui next time!


    "Agreed? Of course not! " Cried the girl in a shrill voice.


    She''s young. She''s not stupid. Gu Sirui doesn''t cheat her as a child, does he?


    Gu Sirui pursed his mouth. Indeed, he and Gu are no longer trusted. Even if I really want to help her, she won''t believe me. What can I do to win her trust?


    Gu Sirui thought: "well, you will take my certificate as a keepsake. I really want to help you


    The girl knocked on the table and began to laugh.


    "Leave your papers? If you lose these things, just go to make them up. Do you think it''s going to the Internet bar? Even if you leave a hand here, I won''t believe you! " The girl stares at Gu Sirui coldly.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t understand. He really tried to think of a comprehensive way. What else does the little girl want? He can''t stay here, there are so many things waiting for him to deal with.


    Gu Sirui thought: why don''t you trust Gu family so much? Isn''t the girl''s real intention not her parents'' engagement ring? Is there another picture? I have already put such an important certificate here, which can represent my identity and commitment. She still doesn''t believe it.


    At this time, the girl said: "you know, when Gu agreed to talk with us, I was too happy to sleep! I want to get my parents'' ring the next day. " Then she paused, "but? I''ve been waiting all day! I haven''t seen anyone who cares for my family from morning till evening! "


    Gu Sirui was stunned at the girl''s words. I knew the girl''s worry. I''m afraid that in the girl''s heart, Gu''s people are full of lies. It was Gu who broke his promise first!


    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    But now, what should we do?


    Just when Gu Sirui thought the situation would be deadlocked. The old housekeeper suddenly said a few words in the girl''s ear. The girl hesitated after hearing this, then shook her head again, and finally looked at Gu Sirui firmly.


    Suddenly, there are six big men in black. They are so strong that they seem to be able to hold two Gu Sirui. When they come in, two of them cut their hands at Gu Sirui. Before Gu Sirui could react, they put his hands behind his back.


    "What the hell are you doing! What are you doing! " After Gu Sirui reacts, he immediately realizes that they are only afraid to keep themselves by tough means! He called to the girl.


    No matter the young girl or the old housekeeper, no one would answer him at this time.


    Zheng Jiming didn''t know what to do beside him, so he had to shout: "Hey, what are you doing? What are you doing? "


    Say to want to rush up to pull to clamp Gu Sirui of two people. Before he took two steps, he was strangled by someone else''s backhand.


    The girl then said, "hum, Zheng Jiming, I advise you to be honest! Gu Sirui, I dare not move. Do I dare not move you? "


    Before he finished, Zheng Jiming stopped struggling. Gu Sirui kept trying to break free, but the two big men restrained him, and he tried his best but failed.


    The old housekeeper said, "Mr. Gu, we can''t trust you, but we have something to ask you for help. If you stay here for a while, Mr. Zheng is your friend. I think you can contact Gu. As long as we see the ring, you can rest assured that we will send you back to Gu''s home. "


    Gu Sirui scolds secretly in his heart: This is kidnapping! But there is no other way. be at sb.''s mercy.


    I can only let Zheng Jiming go back to deliver the letter. I hope he can be reliable this time!


    Two strong men press Gu Sirui to the table and sit down. Someone else hands over a pen and paper. The strong man let go of Gu Sirui''s hand, and then stood beside him to guard against his escape at any time.


    Of course, even if Gu Sirui wants to run, he can''t. At the door of the room stood two big men.


    After Gu Sirui was let go, he shook his wrist and hummed angrily.


    He was dissatisfied, but he wrote a letter according to the girl''s meaning, explaining the origin of the girl and the ring collected by Gu family, and hoping to return the ring to the girl.


    After writing, Gu Sirui looks at the girl and the old housekeeper.


    "Now, can you let me and my friend go?" Gu Sirui said coldly.


    He really sympathized with the girl''s life experience and was willing to help her get the ring back.


    But it doesn''t mean that the second young master is willing to be forced in this way!


    However, at this time, another man in black came and tied Gu Sirui''s hands to a stool.Gu Sirui immediately began to struggle.


    "What else are you going to do! That''s enough He was really angry this time. They''re going to put him under house arrest!


    Although I have known for a long time that since I am a casino operator, the means will not be too clean, but I am also a family member. Gu Sirui didn''t expect that the other party really has no scruples.


    Before he could say anything more, someone else put a ball of cloth into his mouth. He could only make a dull whine. Another person with a mobile phone in front of all this video, just try to avoid the particularity of the scene, so as not to be found here address.


    After all this. The girl clapped her hands: "it''s done!" Then he turned to smile at Zheng Jiming.


    "Thank you so much for this time!" The girl is obviously very happy. I think my wish will come true soon. Ten years Ten years is too long


    Zheng Jiming now is both regret and hate, this relationship with Gu family may be completely broken.


    But people under the eaves have to bow their heads.


    He drove quickly towards the direction of caring for his family. The fingers holding the steering wheel were white with tension, and there was a cold sweat behind them.


    In his arms was a personal letter from Gu Sirui and a mobile hard disk. The mobile hard disk contains the video of Gu Sirui being tied.


    Zheng Jiming gritted his teeth and thought of the girl''s words: "you''d better move faster. If I can''t see the ring in two days, you''ll never want to see Gu Sirui! At that time, you don''t know whether you can live or not? Or do you want to run away now and be chased by your family

 Chapter 699

    After attending the award ceremony, Su Su went back to the hotel prepared for her by the organizer alone. She didn''t attend the dinner after the award ceremony. First, she came to the award ceremony alone and didn''t have any colleagues. She was not familiar with other designers who came to the award ceremony. In a word, she didn''t have any acquaintances. She went to a need and a group of unfamiliar designers by herself It''s not much fun to have people and businesses talking to each other.


    Secondly, just now, the host of the award ceremony asked her about the source of inspiration for the design. Although she mentioned Gu Sinian in a joking tone at that time, now when she was alone, she still couldn''t help thinking of him. When she thought of Gu Sinian, Su Su''s heart sank.


    Now back to the hotel, Su Su is lying on the bed alone, quietly looking at the monotonous ceiling overhead. The moonlight is just right outside the window. The silver moonlight shines through the open glass window, flowing slowly on the wooden floor of the hotel like water.


    It was a fine night. Although it was just after ten o''clock, it was quiet outside. The whole city seemed to be asleep. Only Susu could not sleep with her eyes open.


    Su Su tried to comfort herself by thinking that the reason why she couldn''t sleep was because of jet lag. But when she took out her mobile phone, she found that it was 5 a.m. Beijing time. What was Gu Sinian doing at this time?


    Maybe I''m still sleeping in the hospital bed!


    Thinking of this, Su Su''s mood is complicated again. Her feelings for Gu Sinian make her feel contradictory. On the one hand, she loves Gu Sinian very much. At least she can be sure that she will still love Gu Sinian now and for a long time in the future. On the other hand, Gu Sinian''s attitude towards her makes her difficult to understand. Why should she drive her away deliberately? Doesn''t he think he''s the one with whom he can share his troubles?


    Su Su didn''t expect that she would be such a person in Gu Sixian''s eyes. She said that she didn''t want to implicate her. In fact, she didn''t believe that she could accompany Gu Sixian all the time! Su Su never thought that Gu Sinian would drag her down. Now she is so angry that Su Su''s stomach hurts!


    Su Su, who was so angry that she couldn''t sleep in bed, decided to divert her attention. She couldn''t think about it any more. Otherwise, she might not be able to sleep all night!


    Su Su takes out her mobile phone to brush her microblog and goes to sleep. Who knows that as soon as she turns on the microblog hot search, she sees her name on the hot search again. After clicking in, she finds that it''s her performance at the award ceremony today, and the question about her ex boyfriend has aroused heated discussion on the microblog.


    Su Su''s rumination seems to be the speculation of some netizens about her ex boyfriend. Su Su has always been lazy to deal with these gossip, so it''s nothing special after reading. It''s all gossip without nutrition, so she plans to turn off her microblog and go to bed.


    However, when Su Su was about to turn off her micro blog, she suddenly wanted to see if "flying out of the diving bell" had any comments on this matter. However, when she looked through their chat records, she still stayed on the question of whether she could meet him after he returned home. After that, he never left comments on Su Su Su''s Micro blog, nor did he chat in private letters.


    Su Su didn''t know why she suddenly wanted to talk with him, so she took the initiative to send him a private letter, but she waited for a long time and didn''t reply, which disappointed her. However, Su Su Su thought that it was only five o''clock in the morning in China, and maybe he hasn''t got up yet!


    Su Su, who couldn''t find anyone to chat with, was very depressed. Looking at the moon and sky in a foreign country, her homesickness came to her heart unconsciously. A strong sense of loneliness seemed to flood her!


    "Ah --" Su Su''s heart is difficult to express, can''t help but sigh, thought: today I am really very sentimental!


    No way! This is not her usual style. How can she tangle about these things? It''s better to do something that can get results, such as work, than to tangle over these things that can''t be solved!


    Yes, since I can''t sleep, it''s better to just get up and work! Once Su Su starts to work, she is 100% focused. Her conscientiousness in her work is one of the few common points between her and Gu Sinian. So, is Gu Sinian in fact fond of Su Su for this reason?


    Su Su sat up and turned on the computer to deal with her work. As soon as she went online, she saw the news about the model interview sent to her by her colleagues in the studio. It turned out that they had received several models'' resumes and were going to arrange Su Su Su''s interview for them. But because the time of the models was a little conflicting, the interview was arranged in a few days.


    This means that Su Su still has to stay in Germany for a few days. "But that''s good," Su Su thought to himself. "It''s just the right time to take this opportunity to play in Germany, relax and relax her nervous tension recently, so that she doesn''t have to go back home so soon to face those headache problems!"


    "What interesting places are there in Germany?" Su Su said to herself while searching on the Internet. She flipped through the web page displayed on her browser. Suddenly, Su Su''s eyes lit up and saw something that interested her, "a trip to German castle! Well, yes, that''s it! " Su Su snapped her fingers.After saving this travel strategy, Su Su went to bed contentedly!


    The next morning, Susu got up and packed up, then left the hotel and embarked on her journey of German castle alone!


    Standing at the gate of Heidelberg University, Su Su holds the map while looking for the architectural landmarks on the map. She decides to start her journey from Heidelberg to Germany.


    Although the starting point of the real German castle tour is from the magnificent baroque castle of Mannheim, for Susu, the magnificent and complicated Baroque architecture is not her favorite style. She prefers Heidelberg full of literary flavor.


    Of course, if there is enough time, Susu doesn''t mind starting her journey from Mannheim, but time is limited, and it''s a public travel, so Susu certainly can save!


    Facing the winding and steep mountain road, Su Su could not help but beat the drum of retreat, but to go to Heidelberg City, he had to go through the narrow alleys and go along the winding and steep mountain road.


    Su Su was puzzled that Heidelberg was a mountain city. She recalled that she had just looked out from the old bridge and saw the rising and falling buildings in Heidelberg. The scene was just like a dream, like a small town in a fairy tale. Just now she vowed that she would go into the old castle and have a look in person. Now the road is in front of her. How can it stop What''s next?


    "In that case, let''s go up in one go!" Su Su cheered herself in her heart, "this little mountain road is still hard for me!"


    Finally, she climbed up the castle. Susu was very tired and panting. But when she saw the scene, Susu stopped breathing. Time seemed to be standing still in this second. She felt that all her efforts were worth it!


    Su Su stands on the castle, overlooking Heidelberg city surrounded by mountains. Buildings with blue bricks and red tiles are dotted in the green bush. The ancient river passes through the city. The setting sun shines on the river, shining with golden waves. The mountains and towns are all covered in the rosy sunset, which is poetic and picturesque. This picture is so beautiful that Su Su Su, who is intoxicated in it, has completely moved If you don''t open your eyes, you can''t move!


    "Next time, we must take Gu Sinian to see the sunset in Heidelberg!" Su Su was enjoying the beautiful scenery in front of her, and she thought of it unconsciously.


    "Click!" There was a sudden sound of the camera pressing the shutter. Sue looked back in the direction of the sound and saw a white backpacker taking a picture of the scene with the camera in his hand.


    Su Su then remembered that she also had an SLR camera on her chest. Before she left, Yu Jun asked her to take it with her. She said that she wanted Su Su to take some scenery photos for him. "Yes, I''m so stupid. Don''t you know how to send photos to Gu Sinian?"


    But when Su Su turned on the camera and adjusted the focal length and aperture, the sun had already set, and the light suddenly darkened. She couldn''t take the picture as well as before. Su Su was a little frustrated. She regretted that she had missed such a chance to become a "photographer".


    "Just like that scenery, just press the shutter to take a beautiful picture!" Su Su whispered as she put away her camera.


    "Hey, are you a photographer, too?" The white man next to him also covered the lens of the camera and accosted Su Su. It was obvious that he had captured the picture he wanted, so he was in a very good mood.


    "No, I''m just a designer, not a photographer!" Su Su shrugged.


    "Then why do you look so sorry?" Asked the white man, puzzled.


    "Because I want to take a picture of this beautiful scenery and show it back to my lover!" Su Su was very frank with strangers.


    "Oh, I see. Why don''t I share my photos with you so that you can show them to your lover?" The little white brother enthusiastically suggested to sue.


    "Well, is that too much trouble?" Su Su hesitated.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s no trouble at all! You can leave your email to me and send one to you when I go back to sort out the photos! " The white brother still explained to Su Su enthusiastically, and didn''t recognize the implied meaning of Su Su''s words.


    "I just don''t want to tell you my mailbox!" Su Su shouts in her heart that when she goes out, she still has this sense of security. After all, she has to be defensive. She can''t tell others her own information casually. Especially when she''s abroad, she''s single. What if this person has some black technology, locate her through her mailbox and kidnap her in the middle of the night?


    Although Su Su''s inner activities were very rich, her face didn''t change much, so that the other party didn''t understand Su Su''s suggestion. Looking at the other party''s enthusiasm, Su Su couldn''t refuse, so she left him an email that she didn''t use for a long time, and then left the mountain in a hurry.

 Chapter 700

    Su Su strolled in the castle on the top of the mountain for a while. Seeing that it was getting late, she decided to stay in an old castle hotel tonight and continue her journey tomorrow morning.


    There are so many old castles in Heidelberg that Su Su found a quiet old castle hotel without much effort. The reason why Su Su chose this one is that he saw its unique architecture and independent temperament!


    As soon as he entered the castle, Su Su felt that he had indeed chosen a good place. The castle not only had a unique external shape, but also had a very artistic decoration. Unlike other ancient castles, Su Su Su blindly emphasized magnificence and magnificence. The designers of the castle seemed to prefer the creation of artistic and religious atmosphere.


    The design of the castle is a typical medieval castle structure, and the decoration is mostly oil paintings and sculptures related to religion. On the ceiling is a whole mural depicting heaven and hell in the Bible.


    There are not many visitors in the castle, which makes it more quiet and solemn. Maybe it''s because the castle gives people a cold feeling, so it''s cold. But it''s just what Su Su meant.


    First of all, she was not a person who was afraid of coldness. On the contrary, she didn''t like the colorful and lively life, which was not a problem for Su Su.


    Secondly, there is a mysterious artistic atmosphere that has always attracted her. The exquisite murals on the ceiling, the oil paintings on the wall and the sculptures displayed in the hall all give Susu a lot of inspiration. Maybe her next series can focus on the religious style of medieval Europe!


    In a word, Su Su did not hesitate to stay in the castle hotel. After putting her luggage in her room, she could not wait to visit the castle. There were many oil paintings in the castle, which were hung on the walls of the hall and corridor. Su Su watched and appreciated them one by one, looking for inspiration and inspiration.


    Su Su excitedly shuttled through the castle, as if he were in an art museum. There were many oil paintings with high artistic value in the castle. Looking at them one by one, Su Su Su could not help but wonder in his heart: the owner of the castle is too rich, right! Even if these paintings are not the authentic works of those famous artists, it is very rare to have such realistic imitations. Even if they are imitations, they are all valuable!


    Su Su felt that she had made a lot of money this time. She only spent a hotel''s money to visit a large art museum for free, which was really worthwhile!


    Finally, Su Su hung the castle in the public area and visited all the things that people could visit. After her ecstasy, she felt tired. She was a little sleepy, so she decided to go back to her room first and get up tomorrow.


    Su Su walked towards her room. Her room was at the end of the corridor on the first floor. When the staff of the hotel took her there before, she didn''t feel anything wrong. But now, I don''t know whether it was because it was too late or because she left alone. Generally speaking, when Su Su Su Su walked in the corridor under the dim yellow light, she couldn''t help feeling a little nervous Horrible!


    The lights on both sides of the corridor were dim and yellow. At this time, all the characters in the oil paintings on the wall seemed to stare at Su Su, which made her a little creepy!


    "Calm down, calm down! It''s OK. Don''t be afraid. It''s just a few paintings. What''s to be afraid of? The people in the paintings won''t survive! " Su Su comforted herself in her heart and walked quickly through the corridor.


    Finally came to the end of the corridor at the door of Su Su''s own room, is ready to open the door into the room of Su Su, suddenly found that the corridor at the end of the wall hanging a portrait of a girl!


    As soon as Su Su turned her head, she saw that the picture was hanging in front of her. At this time, she didn''t notice it before. When she looked at the picture, Su Su Su seemed to be attracted, and the action of opening the door in her hand also stopped, so she stood there, staring at the picture.


    The girl in the picture stands in front of the window of a room. She is dressed in a white nightgown and smiles mysteriously at Su Su. "This picture is so familiar!" Su Su came out of her mouth.


    "So is this imitating Mona Lisa''s smile?" Su Su looked at the girl''s movements and manner, and felt that she was very similar to the world famous painting "Monalisa''s smile". She couldn''t help but make complaints about it. Because Su Su''s excessive marketing of Monalisa''s smile had led to Su Su''s lack of interest in the painting. Instead, she had always felt Da Vinci''s achievements were not only there.


    , as like as two peas, Su Su''s shrug and shoulders shrugged and continued to open the door of her room. When Su Su closed the door and turned on the lights in the room, a strange feeling came to her. "This room is exactly the same as the one in that painting!"


    Su Sucai knew that as like as two peas, she had seen the familiar feeling of the painting, not only because the girl and Monalisa were alike, but also because the room in that picture was exactly the same as the room she was in now.


    The strange situation that the scene in the painting appeared in her real environment made Su Su feel flustered. She had to comfort herself and thought, "it''s OK. Don''t think about it. Maybe other people just drew the painting in this room. Why should I be afraid of that? When I was in school, I had done the practice of body drawing! Don''t scare yourself here! "After comforting herself, Su Su washed up and went to bed.


    Su Su had been walking outside all day today. She was so tired that she fell asleep soon after she fell on the bed. Her fear didn''t affect her sleepiness at all. She was really a big hearted woman!


    In her sleep, Su Su always feels a slight strange sound coming from under the bed, which wakes her up. Su Su turns over on the bed in a daze. Who knows that as soon as she turns her face to the window, she sees a white figure standing next to the windowsill, scaring Su Su Su to sit up!


    When she looked at the window carefully, she found that the white figure was actually the curtain had come down. Su Su was relieved to see it. She couldn''t help making a fuss and rolled her eyes. "Su Su, Su Su, what''s the matter with you recently? It''s either sentimental or nervous. It''s time to relax! "


    Su Su was so sleepy that she fell asleep again. Who knows that she saw the girl in the picture in her dream. This time, it was day. She was still standing by the window in her white nightgown, looking at Su Su as she was in the picture.


    Su Su thought about it and felt that she had seen the picture before going to bed, so she thought about it day by day and had a dream at night. But she was just a girl with a little sadness. There was nothing to be afraid of. Moreover, Su Su Su knew that it was a dream, so she bravely walked slowly towards the girl.


    But the girl seemed to be unable to see Su Su. She just kept that posture and looked at Su Su. Su Su and she seemed to have an invisible glass partition. Su Su stretched out her hand and shook it in front of the girl''s eyes. She wanted to make sure whether she really couldn''t see herself. Su Su Su felt like a person who broke into another space-time £¡


    Su Su shook her hand twice. The girl didn''t respond. Su Su felt a little bored, so she was ready to leave the dream and go back to bed. Who knows, just when Su Su Su was about to take her hand away, suddenly the girl held out her hand and grabbed Su Su Su. She was so scared that Su Su Su Su exclaimed, "ah!"


    When Su Su woke up from her dream, it was already daybreak. Su Su patted her chest and said in a low voice, "fortunately, it was just a dream. It scared me to death! But in the end, the girl''s lips seemed to open and close, as if she was saying something


    Su Su thought that naoren had some pain, so she decided not to think about it any more, got up quickly, washed up and left this strange room.


    When Su Su got out of the hotel, she felt that everything was back to a beautiful journey. The sun was bright, the sky was clear, and the sky was as clear as a blue, just like a beautiful castle town in a fairy tale. Su Su''s mood finally swept away the haze before and continued to invest in the beautiful journey.


    Su Su got up early in the morning and didn''t eat, so she went to the town and found a nearby coffee shop to eat something to cushion her stomach before continuing to visit other ancient castles!


    Susu ordered a sandwich and a cappuccino, and sat in the coffee shop eating leisurely. However, Susu, who was enjoying the delicious food, suddenly heard a table next to her talking in fluent English. In the conversation, she seemed to mention the name of the old castle hotel where she lived, which made Susu a little interested, so she pricked up her ears to listen to their conversation carefully.


    "Hey, do you know the Frankenstein castle on the top of the mountain?"


    "Yes, but it seems that not many people live there."


    "Of course, don''t you know the horror stories in that old castle?"


    "What terrible rumors?"


    "It''s said that the castle was a Catholic Church in the middle ages. There was a inquisition on the ground and many people were executed, especially the virginal girls, so there were a lot of dead people there!"


    "Ah! My God


    Su Su didn''t listen to the later conversation. When she heard the rumor, she thought it was just a way to attract tourists and didn''t care much about it. But when they talked about the girl who lost her virginity, Su Su suddenly thought of her experience last night. Finally, what the girl wanted to say seemed to be "help me!"


    This made Su Su feel uneasy. She felt that no matter what, she could not stay in the castle any longer, so she planned to go back to the Castle Hotel in the afternoon to pack up and leave.

 Chapter 701

    asement.


    Although being kidnapped or something, it''s good not to face the company''s affairs at least.


    GU Sirui is lying on a simple single bed with grass in his mouth. His eyes are looking at the ceiling and his legs are crossed. He''s not like a kidnapped person at all.


    except that there are people staring at him through the camera from time to time and losing their freedom, there are people every day It''s not easy to deliver food to him, but I don''t know if Gu Sinian understands what he wants to express. It''s a way I use my brain to think of. It''s not just that simple.


    there is a slight sound around him. After the sound disappears, Gu Surui suddenly lands on his feet in the way of lying down instead of sitting down, and looks at the door of the basement with one hand against his chin He had an angry face. But this sudden action fell into the eyes of another person


    has Gu Er Shao''s mood finally changed? It''s no wonder that after being locked up for two days, a normal person has already felt unwilling. She doesn''t understand one thing, but it''s time to go for a meeting. If Gu Sirui knew that he thought so, he would laugh to death.


    The door of the basement was pushed open, and Gu Sirui, who was looking at the door, of course noticed this. His indignation disappeared in a moment. When the man who pushed the door came in, he was disappointed.


    "how are you?" facing the person in front of him, Gu Sirui was very dissatisfied.


    for Gu Sirui''s expression, the maiden hair standing in front of him Then he said: "you know this is my home, so it''s normal for me to appear here, OK?" it was the owner of the casino, the girl.


    , "Ku Si Rui" is worried. "OK, OK, what do you say to me?" what a troublesome woman, at least, she has the final say.


    doesn''t know what she thinks of her. "Go and see if you''ve been doing well, is there any reason why you''re stuck here?" It seems that he really wants to know what his life is like. He doesn''t know that he has been defined as a troublesome woman in Gu Sirui''s heart.


    "that''s it, except that no one delivers food now. Everything else is fine." Gu Sirui doesn''t want to talk to her, so he wants to let her go quickly: "I said if you don''t have anything to do, you can go"


    I didn''t expect that girl completely ignored Gu Sirui''s back Half a sentence directly asked: "your mood is not a little ups and downs?"


    Gu Sirui stroked his forehead with some headache and said, "no, what''s wrong?" in fact, he wanted to say that if you go on, my mood will not be stable.


    when the girl came to Gu Sirui, there was only two meters between them. "Then why did you suddenly sit up and show an angry expression?" After hearing his reply, the girl''s voice immediately rose


    "ah? What is it? Angry? " I don''t know why Gu Sirui feels that this girl is a bit of a fool


    "otherwise?" The girl kept asking, she didn''t know that she would be laughed miserably


    "poof..." Gu Sirui wanted to laugh very much, but reason told him to hold back, must hold back! This is someone else''s territory. No matter what, you can''t laugh at them. In order to strengthen your determination, Gu Sirui nodded. Just like this,


    after a few seconds, Gu Sirui found that he was the kind of good kid who was born to laugh, so that


    "Ha ha ha ha ha That You I tell you, I was Hungry Just, you know I am a man "Gu Sirui can''t help but be hungry." he almost stopped laughing for himself and couldn''t catch his breath.


    when Gu Sirui finished laughing, he found that the girl opposite had turned red and still looked at her. He was embarrassed to do anything else. After all, he was already hungry, but now he is even more hungry after laughing.


    "hello You''re not stupid, are you? "Gu Sirui tried to make the girl come back to her mind


    " you''re stupid! " This is what she said after a thousand turns of thinking. She was stunned and found that the current situation is totally wrong, not what she imagined.


    "if she can still talk, I''ll tell you why I''m starving now, and no one has given me food yet?" Gu Sirui is the only one who still wants to eat until now.


    when Gu Sirui finishes speaking, the girl''s eyes seem to seize the opportunity to say, "are you hungry? Answer me a question and I''ll ask someone to give you something to eat.


    " did you know there was a cheat before you came? " For this, she really wants to know


    "after a long time, you want to know this. I really have such intuition. Why?" Now in Gu Sirui''s eyes, he eats too much. He answers whatever he asks him.


    "you know why you still come here." the girl can''t help but twitch. Don''t be a fool.


    "It''s just intuition. Although I know my intuition is always accurate, I believe him." Gu Sirui doesn''t care. Even if he is tied up, Gu Sinian will get me out, so he says that he is not afraid of these


    "are you so confident in yourself, or are you confident in your brother"


    "I am confident in myself Although I''m still waiting for Gu Sixian to get me out, "Gu Sirui wants to say that he''s going to starve to death." are you finished asking me, I''m starving to death "


    I didn''t expect that the girl completely ignored the second half of Gu Sirui''s words:" as the successor of the group, shouldn''t you know how to be brave in war? I really don''t know what your old lady Gu thinks. ""I''m not interested in the business of the group at all. It doesn''t matter if I''m not the successor. However, are you curious about our family? "Gu Sirui suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help asking," what does that ring look like? "


    "I don''t remember it very clearly. After all, I only saw it when I was young, and then..." The girl''s mood is inexplicably low, the original pace of walking also stopped down, standing in front of Gu Sirui, the voice is smaller and smaller.


    "Keke" Gu Sirui cleared his throat and continued: "I don''t mean anything else. I just think that if that ring is really in Gu''s family, the value of the ring must be high according to your parents'' value. I should have heard of such a ring in Gu''s family, but yes, it''s not. Do you really know that the ring is in Gu''s family?"


    The girl shook her head and said, "it can''t be wrong. The housekeeper did it by himself, so it shouldn''t be wrong"


    maybe her hands were tired. Gu Sirui put down her chin holding hands and put them on her legs. "If you want me to say, it doesn''t mean there''s no problem. Your housekeeper has been here since you were very young, right When he said this, Gu Sirui''s head rose slightly and looked directly at the girl in front of her.


    "the housekeeper was really there when I was very young, but it doesn''t mean anything. He has been the housekeeper around me for so many years, just like my relatives." the girl''s voice increased a little, after all, her feelings for so many years are not blind Rui was silent for a while, and the girl opposite didn''t speak, so she held a stalemate for a few minutes


    "that..." Gu Sirui first said "I still want to say" and the girl didn''t speak, waiting for him to write below


    "I''m really hungry, can you get me something to eat?" poof, what''s the matter? He can''t speak for a long time, and then he can''t do it? What''s terrible is that from her point of view, Gu Sirui is still a little pitiful.


    the girl waved her hand helplessly, opened her mouth and said, "you didn''t eat in your last life, how many times have you said this sentence"


    GU Sirui, who also died helplessly, answered: "I said so many times and you didn''t listen to me. If you listened to me from the beginning, I don''t have to say it now Ah "


    " OK, I''ll have someone send it to you later. "After that, as soon as the door was closed, the girl who was still in front of him disappeared


    GU Sirui sighed and lay back in bed.

 Chapter 702

    Gu Sirui has disappeared for two days in a row. The restless old lady on the sofa can''t help taking out her mobile phone and dialing Gu Sinian''s phone


    Du Du


    the old lady here is in a hurry to dial Gu Sinian. Who would think that Gu Sinian is on the other side of the phone


    for the mobile phone that is closed and mute in his pocket, Gu Sinian is a headache, he knows What''s the purpose of the old lady''s call this time? Can she not worry about Gu Sirui''s disappearance for two days? After all, she''s a grandson. Gu Sinian sneers at him.


    except for Gu Sirui, she has never called him three or four times in this way.


    after about ten minutes, it will finally be finished. Gu Sinian takes out his mobile phone from his pocket, and three or four missed calls are displayed It''s the old lady. Gu Sinian got up to call the old lady back


    unexpectedly, he dialed out and soon got through. Obviously, the old lady has been waiting for this call for a long time, so she must have been waiting for it.


    As soon as the phone rang, the old lady''s anxious voice came: "Si Nian, rui''er hasn''t come back for several days. Is there something wrong? What should I do in case of any accident? Otherwise, you can send someone to look for it?" the old lady on the other end of the phone was so anxious that she could not immediately see Gu''s idea of kidnapping But when I think of Gu''s usual style, it just goes away with a flash of thought. "Si Rui usually likes to play, maybe he''s going out with his friends, so you don''t have to worry." in this case, Gu Sinian can''t say "grandma"


    as soon as I hear Gu Sinian''s words, the old lady opens her mouth: "if you don''t come back, you won''t even call, rui''er is not that kind of child Si Nian, why don''t you come back? Grandma, I have something else to tell you. "I can''t say one or two sentences clearly, but it''s more convenient to come back.


    GU Sinian frowned and pressed his temple." OK, I''ll go back now. "After all, Gu''s family supported him, and Gu''s Rui didn''t want to go against her old age and hang up the phone and walk towards the door.


    after a while, Gu Sinian appeared in the room In front of a villa, this is his home. Even though he had lived apart from the old lady a few years ago, he just came back from time to time to have a look at it.


    as soon as he entered the house, he heard the old lady''s voice: "Si Nian, you can come back." Gu Si Nian sounds like a different idea. Is he blaming himself for coming back so slowly? Do you know that he always takes a shortcut all the way back They were all about 100 yards, and the original 20 minute drive was abruptly shortened to a few minutes by him.


    GU Sinian didn''t speak, and the old lady didn''t care. Instead, she said eagerly, "Sinian, rui''er is your brother. Why don''t you care about his whereabouts? You don''t know to look for him even if he hasn''t been seen for two days"


    "Si Rui is an adult, don''t you You need me to get in touch with him, especially to care about his whereabouts. Si Rui runs outside all day, and you don''t know where he is. How can I know that you don''t know him? "Even though there are ups and downs in your heart, Gu Sinian''s face doesn''t show a cent


    hearing this, the old lady is not happy." Si Rui is still young, and he doesn''t understand a lot of things Teach him more "


    GU Sinian couldn''t help sneering," when I asked Si Rui not to go out often, you had a lot of opinions. You not only protected Si Rui, but also said that young people should go out more to expand their horizons. Did you say that? " It''s very quiet around. There must be servants in such a big house, but no one dares to make a sound in this situation.


    the old lady''s face is blue and white, and her heart is embarrassed.


    the atmosphere is silent, and Gu Sinian doesn''t want to waste his time. He breaks the embarrassing situation by making a sound.


    "you just said you wanted to see me on the phone Now that you''ve finished the business of Sirui, I''ll leave. If there''s anything else, you can say that the company still has something for me to deal with "


    GU Sinian has given him steps to let him go down, and of course he has to go down the steps." now that rui''er is away and the company has no backbone, grandma wants you to deal with the business of the company temporarily, but it''s not a good thing Let too many people know, so as not to have a bad impact on the company and rui''er "


    without Gu Sirui, there is no difference between Gu Sirui and having Gu Sirui. Don''t let too many people know that it''s just to protect her precious grandson.


    GU Sirui, who clearly knows everything, just returns an" Er "and keeps silent


    the old lady hesitates and seems to be wondering whether to say it or not


    "Just say what you want to say" Gu Sinian''s face is as cold as water


    "will you send someone to find rui''er, Sinian?" "Yes, I''ll go first." Gu Sinian got up and left without stopping and looking back. He went back to the company the same way he came back, but this time he came back faster than in the past. Who didn''t know how many yards he was flying at that time


    after returning to the company, Gu Sinian sat on his chair and thought of Gu Sirui, The idea of kidnapping appears in the brain again


    if it''s kidnapping, why hasn''t there been any news so far, such as asking for money or other


    thinking, Gu Sinian dials a phone"Help me find out where Gu Sirui went recently and who he was with" and then hang up


    about ten minutes after hanging up, the phone rang


    only vaguely heard that the other end of the phone said something similar to the casino, and Gu Sinian replied. Well, the second call was over again


    "Zheng Jiming, it''s very interesting"


    later, I only heard that Gu Sinian left the company and went to the hotel I went to a casino, but the only news I got was that Zheng Jiming had paid off all his debts with a man two days ago. I don''t know what happened later.


    Basement.


    Looking at the girl who came here for the second time, Gu Sirui, who was lying on the bed, was very helpless.


    "I said what else do you want to know? Don''t you already know what you should know?" looking at the girl wandering in the room, Gu Sirui couldn''t help making a sound.


    the girl ignored him again. "Gu Sinian came to my site today and asked about you. Guess what he got? ¡±The girl seemed to want to play a game with him, which made Gu Surui guess something


    without looking at him this time, Gu Surui said, "I don''t think it will get anything, otherwise it won''t be you"


    the girl asked the next question without hesitation, "do you think Gu will take the ring for you?"


    "Don''t know" Gu Sirui said frankly that he didn''t know either


    "it''s time to test the brotherhood." the girl smiles, "if he doesn''t bring the ring, you may die here"


    "I said that maybe the ring may not be in Gu at all." this is Gu Sirui''s own guess, whether she believes it or not


    as Gu Sirui expected, the girl didn''t believe it and left with a snort.

 Chapter 703

    Zheng Jiming stood trembling in front of the towering Gu''s building. The warm and brilliant sunshine in the early morning made Gu''s two characters glitter, but it was hard to dispel the cold and heavy haze in his heart.


    Zheng Jiming knows that the news he brought will not bring him any benefits, and it is a bolt from the blue for the whole Gu family, and it may even cause turbulence in the whole market. However, Zheng Jiming knew that it was useless to escape. He took a deep breath, summoned up the courage to walk into the glorious Hall of Gu''s family, which even took care of the ground.


    The beautiful girl at the front desk is busy taking out the mirror to make up. Zheng Jiming''s arrival scares her. After all, she just went to work. She just stepped on the clock to rush into the company and spent all her make-up. What''s more, the day''s work has not yet started, and ordinary visitors will not come so early. Besides, most of the visitors to Gu''s are well-dressed elites. They have never seen such a down-to-earth and haggard person come early.


    The girl at the front desk stares at this strange looking man in disbelief. He doesn''t seem to be a partner or customer of the company. She is also very down-to-earth in dress. Although she despises him in her heart, she politely asks, "excuse me The front desk girl''s voice did not fall, Zheng Jiming eagerly interrupted her words, looked around, no one eavesdropping, said in a low voice: "I have an urgent matter, ask your person in charge to come out to see me, your Gu Sirui may be in danger now!"


    The little girl at the front desk didn''t react well for a moment. After a few seconds, she looked at Gu''s security guard in black at the door. She thought that most of the people were abnormal, so she had better ask the security guard to send him away first to avoid a bad ending. Zheng Jiming saw what she thought in her heart and said in a low voice, "what I said is true. Please inform the person in charge. If there is something wrong with Mr. Gu and you don''t report it, do you think you can keep your job? To say the least, even if there is no accident, the announcement will not affect you. "


    The little girl at the front desk gave him a dubious look. Although she didn''t quite believe that it was true that Mr. Gu had an accident, Zheng Jiming''s idea of keeping his job prevailed. Just in case, she called Mr. Gu''s secretary and said that someone at the front desk was looking for him for something urgent.


    As soon as Zheng Jiming saw that the little girl at the front desk called to inform the Secretary, he felt a little calm, but his fear of Gu Sinian began to take the upper hand. He walked slowly towards the sofa in the hall, sitting only one third of the sofa, most of his hips in the air. He also felt as if he didn''t realize it, and his legs were on the ground unconsciously, shaking wildly.


    Zheng Jiming sits upright in the soft and comfortable sofa in the lobby. The temperature in the lobby is very pleasant, and there is a faint aroma of high-grade fragrance. But his palms kept sweating, and he kept looking anxiously at the direction of the elevator. Less than five minutes later, Zheng Jiming felt as if it had been half a century. Finally, the silver elevator door slowly opened. When the secretary was looking around, Zheng Jiming, who was anxious, had come straight to him.


    As soon as the Secretary saw Zheng Jiming''s appearance, he was surprised. He heard him say that something had happened to President Gu secretly. Subconsciously, he thought that he was a cheater. He looked back at the confused little girl at the front desk and thought that the front desk didn''t know what to do. He didn''t have a look. Everyone dares to put her in or fire her. If everyone comes in and comes to him, then he has no time to work. He raised his hand and was ready to call the security guard to invite Zheng Jiming out.


    Zheng Jiming grabbed the Secretary''s sleeve and repeatedly repeated: "you Gu are always in danger. Let Gu see me quickly!" The Secretary stepped back and looked at Zheng Jiming, who was in a state of confusion. He thought to himself, who is Mr. Gu? How can he put himself in danger without saying a word? This man has never seen him before. Is he a spy sent by the enemy to disturb the morale of the army, or does he want to steal a sum of money? But what if Gu Zong is really in danger? Do I have to take responsibility if I don''t report it? The Secretary''s mind was ringing, but he couldn''t decide.


    The stalemate soon attracted the attention of other people in the lobby, and they began to wink or whisper to each other. The atmosphere in the lobby soon became uneasy. The secretary was even more impatient, so he waved to the security guard and dragged Zheng Jiming to the door. Zheng Jiming was unwilling to give up and struggled. Because he knew that if he didn''t get the news, there would be a darker abyss waiting for him.


    The disturbance in the lobby was soon discovered by Mrs. Gu''s assistant. He knew something about it. When he saw Zheng Jiming''s embarrassed appearance, his heart suddenly jumped. In a few words, he asked the Secretary to release Zheng Jiming. He waved to the front desk and the security guard, and looked at the whispering people with warning. Zheng Jiming saw him as if he had seen the Savior. He began to talk in a low voice about Gu Sirui''s being locked up, which might be dangerous. The secretary told him to keep quiet. There were so many people and so many eyes. I''ll wait until I see Gu Sinian.


    After listening to Zheng Jiming''s words, Mrs. Gu''s assistant quickly took him to the door of Gu Sixian''s office, knocked on the door and brought him into the room, respectfully said: "Mr. Gu, this person at the front desk of the company has been saying that Mr. Gu has an accident and he wants to find you. I''m afraid there''s really something wrong, so I brought him here to check with you." Then he closed the door and walked out.As soon as Mrs. Gu''s assistant went out of the door, he looked at the gossip of the colleagues in the secretary department around him. He motioned for everyone to stop talking and whispered: "don''t gossip for the time being. I think it''s a bit strange this time. Everyone should do their own things quickly. Don''t let Mr. Gu catch the handle to attack us."


    Gu Sinian sat in the big leather seat, put down the papers in his hand and raised his head impatiently. He looked at the embarrassed man in front of him in surprise. After struggling for a while, he recognized Zheng Jiming. His heart was full of doubt and uneasiness.


    As soon as Zheng Jiming saw Gu Sinian, he fell down on his knees with a plop, and his knees knocked on the carpet floor, making a sound. However, he didn''t seem to feel the pain. Gu''s face sank. Before he had time to open his mouth, Zheng Jiming knelt on the ground, shaking all over, crying and apologizing. He kept saying sorry to Gu. His face was covered with tears, but it was not difficult to see his deep fear.

 Chapter 704

    Gu Sinian''s heart suddenly sank and asked: "what happened to my elder brother?" Zheng Jiming sobbed and told the story, saying that Gu Sirui had been detained by a little girl. Gu Sinian''s eyes widened instantly, and his heart was full of disbelief. Gu Sinian immediately said: "you''d better not cheat me. Who is my elder brother and how can he be detained by a little girl?"??? You are full of nonsense and will pay the price you deserve for it


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Zheng Jiming said in a loud voice: "Mr. Gu, what I said is true, and these two keepsakes." Then he took out a mobile phone and a crumpled letter from his arms. Gu could not take care of the dirty mobile phone and letter. His cleanliness habit seemed to disappear at this moment.


    Gu Sinian quickly took over the mobile phone, watched the video, and quickly browsed the content of the letter again. He recognized that it was Gu Sirui''s handwriting. In the video, it was his brother''s face. It wasn''t a combination or a stolen photograph. The last doubt in his heart was dispelled and his mind was in chaos. He had to admit that what Zheng Jiming said might be true.


    In the video, the other party didn''t show up, just took a profile of Gu Sirui being locked up in the basement, and asked the Gu family not to call the police. If they called the police, they would be burned, and asked the current person in charge of Gu to take a silver bracket Emerald Ring that Gu once collected to negotiate with them at the designated place. Listening to the voice, it was really a little girl. Gu Sinian is very worried when he looks at the empty basement except Gu Sirui. He is also worried about Gu Sirui''s being hurt and the other party''s secret plot.


    Gu Sinian arranges Zheng Jiming into a hotel near Gu''s and sends two bodyguards to watch him. After making sure that Zheng Jiming neither dares to run away nor has an accident under his nose, he can''t afford to call the driver, so he drives home in a hurry to find Mrs. Gu.


    He even rushed into Mrs. Gu''s room before knocking. Mrs. Gu was startled and looked up at him angrily. Gu Sinian immediately asked old lady Gu if she had an emerald ring with a special silver bracket. Mrs. Gu was confused by what Gu Sinian said and cast a puzzled look at her.


    only then did Gu Sinian feel that she was too reckless. She began to describe to Mrs. Gu how Zheng Jiming came to the company to find him today, and then took out her mobile phone and letter and handed it to Mrs. Gu. Mrs. Gu frowned, took the letter and mobile phone in Gu''s hand, and began to read it carefully.


    After reading the letter and video, Mrs. Gu raised her head in shock, took a look at Gu Sinian, who was very calm, and said, "how can your elder brother be so reckless? Even a little girl can hold him? Have you sent someone to look it up? "


    Gu Sinian found that he was too frightened at the moment, and even forgot to ask people to investigate in private to see if there was any other way to find Gu Sirui''s position to rescue him. Just as he asked his assistant to do it, Mrs. Gu said, "I''ll look for it first. I can''t remember if I have this silver bracket emerald ring."


    Mrs. Gu turned to take out a bunch of keys from the cupboard and asked Gu Sinian to go to the storeroom on the second floor to find out if the ring was in the treasure cupboard. She opened the password box of the room layer by layer, put on her presbyopia glasses, took out a huge multi-layer jewelry box and began to search carefully.


    Gu Sinian rushed downstairs and opened the door of the dusty storeroom with shaking hands. He rummaged for a long time in the Duobao cabinet of the storage room on the second floor. The storage room had not been taken care of for a long time and was covered with dust. Most of the jewelry in Duobao cabinet are old and out of date.


    There are huge shining gold necklaces, small crowns inlaid with broken diamonds, exaggerated red and blue bracelets, exquisite snake shaped leopard shaped rings, scattered earrings and so on. However, although these jewels are out of date for a long time, they are luxurious enough. The Silver Emerald rings described in the video are almost out of place compared with these splendid collections.


    Gu Sixian began to open the jewelry box from the first box and look carefully for fear that he might miss a ring, which would break Gu sixui''s hope of freedom. With the search going on, his action became more and more rough. At the beginning, he opened the box hastily, closed it and put it back. Later, he even put the open box on the ground behind him, and then searched for the next one hastily.


    The more Gu Sixian looks for her, the more she seems to be in a heavy mood, because most of the jewelry in Mrs. Gu''s room is good for her. She often takes it out to play with and wear it, and the quantity is not much. It''s possible that she can''t remember clearly. It can be said that the only hope is in the treasure chest. However, with no ring on the first floor, the second floor is also invisible, and the third floor is also full of gold The fourth floor Hope is fading. The floor was full of broken jewelry boxes and scattered jewelry, which made the dark room shine.


    Gu Sixian''s normally noble and clean forehead exudes big beads of sweat, and his neat sleeves are stained with dust. He angrily tears open his tightly buttoned collar and stares at the fifth floor of Duobao cabinet, which is his last hope.


    Gu Sinian quickly opened the cupboard door with shaking hands and frantically searched for it. However, most of the jade bracelets and blood jade bracelets on this floor were at a glance, and there was no ring at all. Gu Sixian didn''t believe in evil, so he stretched out his hand to pull open the pair of bracelets, but just like his premonition, the ring was not in this treasure cabinet.


    He slammed on the cupboard door and kicked open the jewelry box in front of him. He even forgot to ask the servant to clean the room. He thought, "what if there is no ring?".On the other side of the room, Mrs. Gu shook her hands and counted the jewelry. Although she knew that there would not be a Silver Emerald Ring, she prayed for a miracle in her heart. However, as she thought, she did not find a ring that matched the description.


    Gu Sinian shuffled to Mrs. Gu''s room, hoping that "if Mrs. Gu really has a bad memory, this ring is really in her safe.". He opened the door with a trembling hand, and met him with Mrs. Gu''s expectant eyes. His heart sank.


    As soon as Mrs. Gu looked at this picture, she knew the result without opening her mouth. They looked at each other. Gu Sinian''s throat seemed to be blocked by something. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with difficulty, "there is no ring in the storage room." Mrs. Gu nodded and said, "I''m here, too." They looked at each other.

 Chapter 705

    After listening to Mrs. Gu''s words, Gu Sixian''s brows wrinkled.


    No? Does Gu family really have this ring?


    But the other side exhausted so much effort, it seems to be sure that the ring is at home, it is unlikely to be wrong.


    "Grandma, did you really not find this ring?" Gu Sixian asked old lady Gu in an unconvincing manner.


    Mrs. Gu had a serious face, but her eyes clearly showed that she was very worried. She said slowly, "although there are a large number of jewelry in Gu''s collection, I have seen most of them. If I have seen such a luxurious and different emerald ring as the one on the drawing, I will not be totally impressed, but I just did not find the ring on the drawing. "


    Gu Sinian was puzzled when he heard that this ring was related to Gu Sirui''s safety. With Mrs. Gu''s love for Gu Sirui, Mrs. Gu would not have to go out of her mind to find the ring. If Mrs. Gu found the ring, there was no reason to hide it from her. It''s hard to say that the ring is really not at home?


    Gu Sinian thought for a while, and then said to Mrs. Gu, "grandma, it doesn''t matter if you haven''t found the ring. You''ve been looking for the ring for such a long time. Why don''t you take a rest and let me look for this ring."


    With that, Gu Sinian turned and left Mrs. Gu''s room.


    "Si Nian..." After listening to Gu Sinian''s words, Mrs. Gu thought that she couldn''t find the ring. Could Gu Sinian find it? She just wanted to ask him what he could do, but she only saw Gu Sinian''s back.


    Mrs. Gu pondered for a moment, and her eyes sank


    After Gu Sinian left, he recalled the appearance of the ring on the drawing. The ring he was looking for was not only inlaid with valuable emeralds, but also noble and elegant. Such a valuable and unique ring, why do they confirm that it is looking after their home?


    If the person who kidnaps Gu Sirui is really just for this ring, it means that the ring is most likely to be at home. Because the other party has spent so much manpower, their information is unlikely to be wrong.


    It''s just this ring that even Mrs. Gu can''t find. Where on earth is it?


    In the evening, in such a big Gu''s villa, Mrs. Gu sits upright on the sofa. On the table in front of her is a small square velvet box, which seems to be new.


    "Grandma." At this time, Gu Sinian went back to the villa and saw old lady Gu on the sofa, saying hello to her.


    "Si Nian, you are back." Mrs. Gu listened, looked up at Gu Sinian, and replied faintly.


    "Well." Gu Sixian answered, and then sat down in front of Mrs. Gu casually. However, when he saw the velvet box in front of Mrs. Gu, he gathered his face and asked quietly, "grandma, have you found the ring you want?"


    "Well." Mrs. Gu nodded hesitantly. Then she looked up at Gu Sinian and said to him, "Sinian, tomorrow I will I want to negotiate with those people. Si Rui was kidnapped by them. I''m worried about him. "


    "No, grandma, you can''t go. It''s very dangerous." Gu Sinian heard it and said against it.


    "But I can''t put Siri in danger." Mrs. Gu insisted, and then a decisive look flashed on her face, as if she had made some determination. Looking at the box on the table, she said, "it''s OK, Si Nian. Didn''t they say that their purpose is just this ring? Now this ring has been found. Tomorrow I will take this ring to negotiate with the other party, and the other party will release Si Rui! "


    After Mrs. Gu''s slightly excited voice fell, Gu Sinian paused and asked, "don''t worry, grandma. I want to ask first, where did you find this ring? " Then he looked playfully at the box on the table.


    Gu Sinian''s low voice can''t hear his mood at this time.


    The small box on the table is made of dark blue velvet, which is a very expensive material. It is used to fit the noble ring on the drawing. At this time, it is squarely placed there.


    Mrs. Gu looked at the box uneasily, and then said, "I only remembered in the afternoon that Gu had such a ring in her collection, but it was put in her bank safe. I asked my assistant to get it back after I remembered."


    "So it is." After Mrs. Gu finished, Gu''s deep voice made her feel a little unnatural.


    At this time, Gu Sinian picked up the box from the table, opened the lid, and a ring inlaid with emeralds appeared in front of him. Then, he picked up the ring with one hand and seemed to appreciate it carefully. His white and slender fingers and precious emeralds formed an ultimate beauty.


    This ring is similar to the one on the drawing, but if you look carefully, it is different from the one on the drawing.


    "Grandma, did the other party kidnap Si Rui just for such a ring?" Gu Sixian''s cool voice seems to be just a casual word when appreciating the ring.


    After listening to Gu Sinian''s words, old lady Gu''s heart sank. She was not surprised that Gu Sinian saw that this was not the ring on the drawing. Because this ring is not in the safe of the family, nor is it the one the other party is looking for. Instead, after Gu Sinian left in the morning, she called her assistant to find someone to make it.Because the time is too short, I only have time to make the appearance that is basically consistent with the description of the other party, which is different from the ring on the drawing.


    A moment later, Mrs. Gu''s voice sounded again slowly: "Si Nian, we don''t have the ring that the other party wants. What''s more, what the other party wants is just a ring. We have a lot of jewelry for our family. As long as we can let the other party release Si Rui and let him come back safely, a ring is nothing at all. If they want more, just give it to them. "


    After listening to Mrs. Gu''s words, Gu Sinian put the ring back into the box, closed the lid with a snap, and then put the box back on the table again. She said to Mrs. Gu, "grandma, the other party kidnaps Si Rui for the ring, not for the jewelry of the family. Otherwise, why do they spend so much effort? According to the other party''s attention to the ring, if we take a "fake" in the past, have you considered the safety of Sirui? I think it''s not good for Sirui to negotiate with the other party with this ring. It''s only bad. "


    After listening to Gu Sinian''s words, Mrs. Gu''s face turned white. Yes! What''s wrong with her? If she really takes this ring to negotiate with the other party tomorrow, doesn''t it mean that she pushes Si Rui to a more dangerous position?

 Chapter 706

    At this time, Gu Sinian''s voice slowed down again and said, "however, grandma, don''t worry too much about Si Rui''s safety. I have my own way about this."


    Mrs. Gu''s face softened after listening to Gu''s words. Then, she just wanted to ask Gu Sinian what he could do. When she raised her eyes, she saw the housekeeper come and stand not far away: "old lady, young master, dinner is ready."


    "I see. You go down first." Gu Sinian heard this and said to the housekeeper lightly. Then he stood up, looked at the ring on the table and said to Mrs. Gu, "grandma, it''s time to have dinner. Let''s talk about this after dinner."


    Gu Sinian saw what Mrs. Gu wanted to ask. After a pause, he comforted her and said, "grandma, you don''t have to worry too much. Si Rui is so smart. He won''t let himself suffer."


    Taking care of the family has always been adhering to the principle of not speaking when eating and not speaking when sleeping. People who take care of the family have always been quiet and well-educated.


    In front of the table, Mrs. Gu and Mr. Gu are having dinner. Mrs. Gu is a little absent-minded. She stops talking to Mr. Gu. After a while, she puts down the tableware early. Almost at the same time, Gu Sinian also put down the tableware in his hand.


    "Si Nian, you just..." Mrs. Gu also wanted to ask Gu Sinian what he had just said was "his own way". However, when she saw Gu Sinian''s action, she was startled.


    Gu Sinian covered his chest with one hand and supported the dining table with the other. He frowned tightly and closed his eyes. Instead of his usual calm and cold expression, his face was weak and painful.


    "Si Nian! The year of the secretary? Are you ok? " When Mrs. Gu saw that Gu Sixian had chest pain since he was a child, she quickly came forward and asked anxiously. At the same time, she called to the housekeeper: "housekeeper, come on! Go to take the medicine of Si Nian, and then call the doctor! Hurry up


    "Grandma, don''t It''s called Doctor, I It''s ok... " Gu Sinian listened to Mrs. Gu''s words and stopped her thinking of calling a doctor.


    At this time, the housekeeper took Gu Sinian''s medicine and hurried over. After Gu Sinian swallowed the pill, his face slowly eased. Then he cast his eyes on Mrs. Gu and asked weakly, "grandma, did you just have something to say?"


    Seeing this, Mrs. Gu thought about his body, swallowed the question she had just asked, and said, "No. Secretary year, do you want to have a good rest, the body is the most important


    Gu Sinian sorted out the clothes that had just been crumpled. After a pause, he said in a low voice, "I''m ok, grandma. Now I want to go out for a walk."


    Gu Sinian stood up. At this time, he seemed completely different from usual, weak and cold.


    At this time, Mrs. Gu had completely believed Gu''s poor excuse, nodded and agreed, and said, "come back early."


    Gu Si walked away in his old age.


    At night, Gu''s villa is still in the dead of night. Mrs. Gu is lying on the bed, but she can''t sleep. Her eyelids are jumping abruptly. She feels like there is something bad. As soon as she closes her eyes, it is the video and letter sent by the person who kidnapped Gu Sirui. She got up and turned on the light at the head of the bed. The watch next to her showed that it was more than twelve now.


    It''s time for Gu Sinian to go out and come back. Mrs. Gu thinks about it, but she still doesn''t worry about Gu Sirui. She put on a coat and was going to talk to Gu Sinian.


    Mrs. Gu turned on the light, went upstairs, came to Gu Sinian''s bedroom door, knocked on the door: "Sinian, are you there? I want to discuss something with you. "


    After a while, there was no reaction. Mrs. Gu knocked on the door again and raised her voice a little: "Si Nian?..." The year of the secretary? Are you there? "


    There was still no movement in Gu''s bedroom, but Mrs. Gu''s movement shocked Gu''s servants.


    "Old lady?" When a servant heard the noise, he saw Mrs. Gu knocking on Mr. Gu''s bedroom door. He quickly came forward and asked, "old lady, you haven''t had a rest so late?"


    "I have something to do with Gu Sinian." Mrs. Gu said, and then asked, "by the way, do you know when Si Nian came back?"


    The servant''s face flashed and said, "old lady, I don''t know when the young master came back. It''s so late, maybe the young master has a rest. "


    After listening and thinking, Mrs. Gu ordered the servant, "let the housekeeper take the key."


    After listening, the servant hesitated and called the housekeeper according to Mrs. Gu''s order.


    When the housekeeper came in a hurry, he saw Mrs. Gu standing motionless at the door of Gu Sixian''s bedroom. He went forward and called out, "old lady."


    "Housekeeper, have you got the key?" Old lady Gu''s eyes fell on the housekeeper and asked.


    "Here you are, old lady." The housekeeper returned, only to see that he was still standing in the same place, without any movement of opening the door.


    "Why don''t you open the door of the young master''s bedroom?" Seeing that the housekeeper didn''t move at all, Mrs. Gu said harshly.


    But the housekeeper advised old lady Gu: "old lady, it''s late at night. I''m afraid the young master has rest. If you have anything to ask for the young master, you might as well talk about it tomorrow."His tone was respectful, without any disobedience to Mrs. Gu. However, he refused to take out the key and open the door of Gu Sixian''s bedroom for her.


    So far, there is something that Mrs. Gu doesn''t understand. She sneers and asks, "housekeeper, Gu Sinian is not in the bedroom. He doesn''t come back at all at night, right?"


    "Old lady, it''s late at night. You''d better pay attention to your health and have a rest early. This is the young master''s order." The housekeeper acquiesced to the old lady''s words.


    Mrs. Gu''s actions have already alarmed many servants of Gu''s family. At this time, they stood on one side with fear, and no one dared to speak.


    "Steward, I only ask you once. Where has Gu Sinian gone? If you don''t answer, you won''t have to look after your family in the future. " Suddenly, the old lady asked angrily.


    After a while, the housekeeper''s low voice rang out: "old lady, the young master has gone to negotiate with the person who kidnapped the second young master."


    Gu told the housekeeper to take care of the old lady at night. After dinner, he left Gu''s house on the pretext of going out for a walk. He calls Liang Chen to drive to take care of his family and pick him up. When he gets in the car, Liang Chen asks him where he''s going. There is a flash of determination and ruthlessness in his eyes, but his voice is as cold as usual: "go and negotiate with the person who kidnapped Si Rui."


    Liang Chen was stunned when he heard that Gu Sirui was kidnapped. He knew all about it. He couldn''t help asking: "but Mr. Gu, we don''t have a ring. How can we negotiate with each other?"


    Gu Sinian lightly answered his question: "I have found the ring."

 Chapter 707

    Gu Sirui has nothing to do in the room. Since there is nothing in the room, he can''t do anything. He can only sit in a chair in a daze or take a nap with his eyes closed.


    But daze also can''t last a whole day, and sleep, wake up also can''t sleep.


    He realized how prison felt. What it torments is not the human body, but the human spirit. In the end, the feeling of not being able to do anything is too painful.


    He walked around and around the room, and finally stopped, staring at the monitor in the upper right corner and studying for a long time.


    Since there is monitoring, there must be people watching. Anyway, it''s boring. Otherwise, let''s have a chat.


    So he said to the monitor, "Hey, come here and have a chat."


    "You don''t give me anything. It''s boring to keep me here. Even if you are a hostage, you should be treated as you should." He pointed to the surveillance, in a vicious tone.


    In fact, he was not sure whether there was anyone there. Even if there were, he did not know whether he would really come. He was so bored that he played a prank.


    After that, he sat on the chair again, with his legs up, thinking about where it was going.


    The recorded videos and letters have probably been sent to the old lady.


    I don''t know if the ring is really in their hands. What if they don''t have rings in their hands? Do you want to be locked up here all the time?


    Just thinking about it, the door of the room opened. The girl, the real owner of the gambling house, came in.


    She looked at Gu Sirui and said with a smile, "why, young master, are you bored here?"


    Gu Sirui didn''t expect that she would come in person. Since the face is a girl, the basic politeness is still necessary.


    He stood up and said, "well, since you''ve locked me up here, you can give me something to amuse me. You look at the empty room. What do you want me to do? In a daze? "


    The girl leaned on the doorframe and put her hands in her pockets: "I said, young master, I''ve provided you with all the food and drink you''ve had this day. Do you still dislike it? "


    Her words sound very casual, but with a little angry, it seems that she is not willing to talk with Gu sirido.


    Now that you are trapped here, you must have a good relationship with the person in front of you, or you will suffer.


    Gu Sirui turned his eyes and slowed down his tone: "Oh, I don''t mean that. You can eat and drink for me. Of course, I appreciate it. But it''s so boring here. Would you like to find something for me to play with


    Seeing that the girl didn''t speak, he continued: "when I was a child, when my mother didn''t let me go out to play, she always gave me a bunch of toys, so that I wouldn''t be bored. You see, I''ve been living here in a daze for three hours. It''s really Wow, it''s too long. "


    That young girl Leng Leng, seem to think of what, for a long time did not speak.


    She seems to be looking at Gu Sirui and the wall behind him, with a trance in her eyes.


    Gu Sirui doesn''t know what happened, and he doesn''t know if his words offended her again.


    She didn''t look angry, she looked sad. But I didn''t say anything. Why did she look so sad?


    "Are you all right?" He asked her carefully.


    But she didn''t answer him and said, "it''s nice that your mother will give you a bunch of toys. And I don''t even have toys for my parents. "


    It turned out that she had no intention to make up a sentence, which led to her memories.


    Gu Sirui is not willing to let go of this breakthrough point. He wants to catch hold of it and let the girl say more so as to find out her weakness.


    "Your parents..." He deliberately did not finish, want to let the girl continue.


    "They died a long time ago."


    She looked really sad, as if immersed in memories. He kept his head down, no longer staring at the wall behind Gu Sirui, but staring at the floor, biting his lips, as if he wanted to say, but he didn''t want to say anything.


    After a long silence, she said: "although your mother won''t let you go out to play, she will still care about you and treat you well. And I haven''t seen them again a long time ago, and my memories of them have been blurred. I can''t even remember what they look like now. "


    From her words, Gu Sirui knew that her parents died early, which hurt her very much. Looking at her like this, Gu Sirui no longer has the heart to poke her weakness.


    At this time, it''s best to tell her that she is also lack of family, so as to shorten the distance with her.


    "Hey, it''s not so much better for parents to be around." He looked at her, felt her mood and said, "actually, I was naughty when I was a child. I always didn''t listen to my mother and let her down. At first, my mother tried to pull me back again and again. After that, she was disappointed. She didn''t care about me any more. "He sighed and pretended to be indifferent: "later, my mother didn''t care about me, so I wanted my mother to take care of me. Do all kinds of incredible things to make her care more about me. But the more I do, the more disappointed she is and the more she ignores me. "


    Finally, he concluded, "I think it''s my mother who doesn''t care about me that I''m going to become such a dissolute person now, or because of the lack of family affection. So you see, even if parents are around, it doesn''t necessarily have a good ending. "


    The girl looked at him in surprise, did not expect such a seemingly unscrupulous person, the bottom of her heart is still hiding such emotions.


    At the thought that he was the same as herself, for so many years, without the company of family affection, her antagonistic attitude eased a lot.


    But she still looked at him, did not speak, seems to be waiting for Gu Sirui to finish.


    Gu Sirui knew that after talking about these things, the girl immediately resonated with him. It can be seen from her face that her hostility to herself is not so deep.


    But she still didn''t speak, so she had to go on. So he asked the girl, "when you were a child What happened? If you''re willing to say it, I''m willing to listen. "


    The girl looked away again. It seemed that she was thinking about where to start.


    "When I was young, something happened to my family. All of a sudden, my parents were killed. Later, my housekeeper took me. He brought me up to be what I am now. "


    "Is that housekeeper your former housekeeper?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be. It seems to be. I always feel that he is like a person who grew up with me when I was a child, and that he suddenly appeared on the night when my parents had an accident. It''s been a long time. I was young at that time. I can''t remember it very clearly. "

 Chapter 708

    With these words, the girl in front of her didn''t speak any more. She just leaned on the door with her arms in her arms, closed her eyes and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Maybe she was thinking about her parents who had an accident. Maybe she was thinking about the housekeeper who grew up with her.


    Gu Sirui only felt that the look on her face had changed again and again, but he didn''t know what she was thinking in her heart.


    Since childhood, her parents have been gone, and the lack of affection is probably the biggest regret in her life.


    It''s also true that such a small child, who was held in the palm of her hand before, suddenly encountered such a big change. She can still survive. It''s not easy for her to become what she is now.


    Although the girl just said a few words, Gu Sirui felt that something was wrong. He thought in his heart, where is the problem.


    She didn''t know when the housekeeper appeared.


    How could this happen? As a housekeeper, she has been with her since childhood. She should know when he came to her.


    Even if she was young at that time, if the housekeeper had stayed in her home since childhood, she should be very familiar with it and would not be confused.


    Is there another possibility? It''s another situation she said: it was the night when her parents had an accident that the housekeeper suddenly appeared.


    But why did the housekeeper suddenly appear?


    If he was a friend of the girl''s parents, he would certainly tell her, not show up as a housekeeper and raise her.


    The housekeeper, who suddenly appeared, not only took her away, but also brought her up to help her recover her parents'' career. How can there be such kind-hearted people in this world?


    Is this housekeeper very close to the girl''s parents?


    Gu Sirui''s intuition tells him that there is a big mystery hidden in the housekeeper. He must have an unknown story with the girl''s parents.


    This is a big mystery. If the mystery is solved, maybe the girl can understand many things she didn''t know before.


    He decided to ask the girl about the housekeeper who grew up with her.


    Just as he wanted to ask her, there was a sudden noise outside.


    The sound of the car suddenly braking, the sound of the collision, the sound of the crowd fighting, all came. But the sound is very small, it seems to be far away.


    Gu Sirui pointed out of the window to indicate what might have happened outside. However, the girl did not care, immersed in her own emotions, and did not notice what happened outside.


    Gu Sirui coughed: "do you want to go out and have a look? There seems to be a fight outside. "


    "Ah?" The girl then came out of her meditation.


    "Listen, it seems very noisy outside. Of course not in front of us, a little far away, but I think it should be your territory


    After listening carefully, she realized that things outside were a little serious, so she turned around and wanted to go out to have a look.


    Just at this time, a person suddenly came in, is the person in charge here.


    He walked very fast, almost came running. He bowed to the girl in a hurry and said, "Miss, a car suddenly rushed into our monitoring area."


    "What?" The girl asked him in surprise, "who is so bold to rush to our territory?"


    The man replied respectfully, "I don''t know. The vehicles we sent to intercept didn''t stop them. And those thugs were basically knocked down. "


    He bowed his head, trying to say but not daring to say: "those people seem to have a lot of talent. He''s good at fighting and he''s not afraid of anything


    "If you dare to rush into our territory, our well-trained thugs are easily knocked down by them. It''s really interesting. Take me to have a look. I''ll see who dares to be so presumptuous. " The girl snorted from her nose, with a faint tone


    after a few steps, she thought of Gu Sirui behind her. She looked back at him as if she remembered something, and suddenly she laughed.


    The sudden rush of vehicles is probably related to this young master. Otherwise, how could those people rush in like this? Maybe they are worried about the safety of the young master.


    Just now, I told myself that my family was not worried about him, so I called in so soon.


    She picked Gu Sirui: "someone should have come to see you. Please come with us."


    Her head tilted to indicate to the man who had just come in to report.


    As soon as her words were heard, the man came and escorted Gu Sirui, followed the girl and walked with her.


    "Well, would you mind taking it easy? Do you treat guests like this? " Gu Sirui exclaimed discontentedly.


    The man who escorted him didn''t say a word, but the girl in front of him turned and glared at him: "you are not a guest. Now you are my chip. "


    Gu Sirui made an unhappy look: "you are a young girl, and you are so beautiful. Why can''t you talk? What is a chip? Can''t we talk well? "The person in front of him laughed: "young master, I have been treating you well and talking well."


    They went out of the room, turned a few corridors and came to the middle of the hall.


    In the meantime, the girl answered a phone call. It seems that they are confirming what''s wrong with the person coming. When she hangs up, Gu Sinian and his party have rushed to the hall.


    He walked in the front, and behind him were more than ten men in black, tall and fierce. No wonder the thugs outside were easily knocked down by them.


    Gu Sirui saw that Gu''s age had come, and his heart was relieved.


    Gu Sixian has always been steady. As long as he plays, there are few things he can''t do.


    Looking at his steady expression, Gu Sirui knows that he is well prepared.


    It seems that the problem will be solved easily, so we can rest assured.


    After Gu Sinian came in, he didn''t say anything. Before the girl spoke, he said frankly, "I''m here to make a deal."


    He put his hand behind his back and took two steps: "the ring you''ve been searching for, I''ve brought it."


    "Let him go." He pointed to Gu Sirui again.


    The girl sneered: "you said you brought it. How can I know if you brought it or not? If I let him go like this, how can I get my ring back? "


    Gu Sinian snorted. He didn''t expect that such a little girl would dare to kidnap Gu Sirui and threaten to exchange her ring for him.


    He took out a box from his suit pocket, held it up to Gu Sinian, took it to him, and slowly opened the box.


    Inside the box was a ring, which shone bright red in the light.

 Chapter 709

    Seeing Gu Sinian take out the ring, a little surprise flashed in the girl''s eyes. She picked to pick eyebrow, signal Gu Si Nian to give her the ring. Gu Sinian came forward slowly and saw that he was about to approach the girl, but he was blocked by a big man.


    "Just give it to me, don''t bother you to send it to me," he said


    Gu Sinian was expressionless and spoke very quickly: "I think the ring should be handed over by me to your eldest lady. In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding, I can''t bear to catch the wrong person next time. " There is a convincing aura in the words.


    "How, how, is that possible? Don''t talk nonsense! Small, small heart, take care of Si Rui''s life On hearing this, a big round face turned red and faltered. It''s like doubting that what you''re doing is not right.


    Gu Sinian looked at the stammering look of the big man, a pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes staring at him with a smile: "life is not guaranteed?" After a few laughs, he looks at the girl behind the big man and Gu Sirui who is being held aside.


    Gu Sirui thought to himself, "what do you want to do at this critical moment?"


    Liang Chen pretends to be very natural and puts his hand into his pocket to cover up his nervousness. "At this time, we can still make a fool of ourselves. Only Gu Sinian can do it."


    Gu Sinian straightened his suit and tie and looked up at the big man: "there are only two possibilities to dare to say the word" life is not guaranteed ". First, to use this to threaten others in order to gain benefits. Second, they are bluffing. " Then he asked in a low voice, "so, are you bluffing? Or are you bluffing? "


    "You!" After hearing this, the big round face, which had been red, turned blue and purple. But was blocked speechless, had to ask for help like looking to the maid next to the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper said, "master Gu''s eloquence is very good. Why do you hold on to a rude man?"


    Gu Sinian was playing with the ring, and a pretty face was quite playful: "where am I holding him, it is clear that he is embarrassing me."


    The girl looked at Gu Sinian, a little stunned. After a while, he hummed coldly, "I''ll see what you want to do."


    Gu Sirui and Liang Chen sighed silently - he was just too boring.


    Gu Sinian suddenly laughs and says the wise saying in his mind: "I''m just too boring."


    The big man trembled and pointed to Gu Sinian and said in a loud voice: "you!! Play with me


    Gu Sinian stepped back a few steps and said with a smile, "don''t yell at me. Why do you even recruit anyone? Gu Sinian is worried about your future! There''s no etiquette at all. You have to transfer a ring to someone. Tut tut... "


    The girl''s delicate brow wrinkled, obviously a little angry: "are you not afraid that we will hurt Gu Sirui?"


    "You should try." Gu Sixian squinted, and there was no emotion in his words.


    "You threaten me?" The girl''s Apricot eyes opened slightly and the volume increased several times.


    "Whatever you think." Gu Sinian whispered.


    Girl no longer reply, slender fingers around their long hair, a pair of apricot eyes looking at Gu Sinian, seems to be thinking about something. Gu Sinian looked directly at the girl and didn''t mean to speak.


    Liang Chen can''t understand the trend of the situation more and more, but he is always ready to resist the possible accidents.


    For a long time, the girl said: "you take the ring." As soon as the voice fell, the housekeeper at one side quickly glanced at the girl.


    The housekeeper''s little action was captured by Gu Sinian, but because of the situation, he put down the doubts in his heart.


    Gu Sirui also caught the housekeeper''s eyes, so he looked at the girl thoughtfully.


    Gu Sinian walked slowly to the girl. The girl looked at Gu Sinian several times and then extended her hand to take the ring. Gu Sinian took back his hand and looked at the housekeeper beside the girl without expression.


    The housekeeper bowed slightly to Gu Sinian with a smile.


    The ring glowed red in the light. The girl''s face changed and she opened her eyes. It''s a delicate ring, no doubt, but! This ring is fake! This ring is not only the wrong color, but also the different style of ring holder!!


    Seeing the anger gradually accumulated on the girl''s small face, Liang Chen went to Gu Sixian and asked in a low voice: "is the ring taken wrong?" Although I have a general idea of the situation, I still want to confirm it again.


    ¡£ Sure enough, "Ding - PA!" The girl dropped the ring on the ground, and the sound of the ring falling on the ground was a little harsh on Liang Chen''s earphone.


    "Get the liar out of here!" The girl pointed to Gu Sinian and yelled.


    Several big men swarmed on. Gu Sixian''s face was calm, as if the fake ring had nothing to do with him. The scene was very noisy, but he made a strong contrast with it.


    "It''s because of my conscience that I killed other people''s biological parents and supported her like a nobody?"


    Gu Sirui, who has been silent, spoke.


    The original noisy scene was silent, and everyone''s eyes were focused on Gu Sirui.The girl''s petite body shape, palm big face "brush" white. She opened her eyes wide, and the anger was obvious.


    Gu Sirui lowered his head and gave a smile. A pair of eyes as beautiful as amber looked at the housekeeper beside him. In a low voice, he said, "right? Mr. Butler Gu Sirui shook his head and said, "you designed to kill her parents, didn''t you? The murderer is you... "


    "Pa!" A round of applause rang out in the open room. The girl''s hand trembled slightly and her breath was not steady.


    "Gu Sirui, I really admire you for your courage when you dare to speak in such a situation." The girl sneered with a voice that was trembling with anger.


    "Please don''t get angry, miss. Gu Sirui is just a young master who is not familiar with the world. Don''t worry about him The housekeeper bowed slightly in the direction of the girl, as if surprised.


    After listening to the housekeeper''s words, the girl''s anger seemed to be slightly suppressed. Cold hum a way, "yes, a childish childe elder brother that even I all believe, not worth angry."


    Gu Sirui wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and the clear palm print on his face was very eye-catching. He calmly looked at the housekeeper and said, "it''s a coincidence that you appeared that night."


    "Shut up!" The girl roared and slapped Gu Sirui in the face.


    "At that time, the man in his prime was willing to support a little girl who had no blood relationship at all. There was nothing else but the little girl who was in his interest." Gu Sirui raised the volume, and the people on the scene could not help looking at the housekeeper beside the girl.


    The old housekeeper''s smiling face was a little loose.


    The girl caught the housekeeper''s Micro expression and was surprised

 Chapter 710

    After listening to Gu Sirui''s inference, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became dignified. All the people present focused on the old housekeeper.


    At this time, the old housekeeper''s face was as pale as paper, and the girl beside was tearful. Her voice trembled and asked, "is that so?"


    Looking at the girl, Gu Sirui felt sad. He hurt her. He hurt a girl whose parents died. Knowing that the most trusted person around her, a person who looks like her family member, is the enemy who designed to kill her parents


    It''s hard for her, isn''t it?


    Gu Sinian looked at the old housekeeper with a smile and asked, "Mr. housekeeper, don''t you want to say something?"


    The old housekeeper was silent and seemed to be struggling. Looking at the old housekeeper''s look, the people present were more convinced that the old housekeeper was the culprit of the year.


    "Don''t hesitate..." The girl cried. She doesn''t believe it! She never believed it!! So the amiable old housekeeper can''t be the culprit who designed to kill his parents!! How can an old housekeeper who cares for himself like his father be the enemy of killing his parents?!


    Looking at the girl''s Apricot eyes flashing tears, the old housekeeper sighed. Slowly said: "things really can not hide ah."


    The girl froze. She looked at the old housekeeper in disbelief, as if she had heard wrong.


    The old housekeeper shed tears and said to the girl apologetically: "Gu Sirui''s inference is not wrong at all. I was the one who designed to kill your father and mother. "


    "It''s a lie, isn''t it? Don''t make such a joke... " The girl looked at the old housekeeper and still refused to believe it.


    The old housekeeper looked at Gu Sirui gratefully with tearful eyes and said: "I have been suffering from this for many years. Gu Sirui, thank you for exposing this matter. " After that, he said to the girl, "Miss, you have to listen carefully to me for the next thing..."


    Time turns back to a month ago when the girl''s parents suffered.


    "This operation decides your daughter''s life and death. Whether you want to do it or not depends on you. The cost of follow-up treatment is at least a million. I hope you can be prepared for it. " The doctor''s words hit the old housekeeper in his prime.


    Millions of My beloved wife died of cancer. All the money in the family was used for his wife''s treatment. He was just the vice president of a small company. How could he get so much money?!


    He absently went to the top of the hospital building, overlooking everything below. "Wife, I come to accompany you." He said to himself. He closed his eyes, opened his arms and was about to lean forward when he was pulled back by a man.


    "Do you have any incurable disease?" The man looked at him under his chin.


    "Mind your own business." He glared at the man, turned and walked downstairs. Step faster and faster, and even ran up: no! He can''t die, he can''t leave his daughter! He''s going to save his daughter! Save him and her daughter anyway!


    Back outside the ICU, looking at his sleeping daughter, his heart calmed down. His daughter is still alive. He can''t just give up!


    The man looked at everything not far away and laughed meaningfully. He took out his cell phone and dialed the number. After the phone rang three times, he was picked up by the other party.


    "President, I''ve found the right person."


    "Oh? Do you guarantee that this person will be able to complete the task? " The man on the other end of the cell phone seems to be in a good mood.


    "I did. He''s in urgent need of millions of dollars to save his daughter. According to the source. It took him only three months to become vice president. In the absence of any background, it does not depend on intelligence and ability. What is it? "


    The man on the other end of the phone suddenly laughed. "It''s true that you should have thought of going to the hospital to recruit people. You can talk to him some time. "


    "Yes, chairman. I''m sure I''ll get rid of that stumbling block this time. " The man on the other end of the cell phone hung up. The men at this end are also starting to act.


    The next day, the man found him.


    "There''s a five million dollar business. Do you want to do it?" The man asked suddenly.


    He slightly Leng, turned his head to look at the man, did not speak directly.


    The man took out a check with $2 million on it and handed it to him. Then he said, "I know you are short of money. Your daughter''s illness costs a lot of money. It''s life-saving money. After that, another 3 million will be transferred to your account as scheduled. Just do one thing for us. "


    "You want me to do harm? No way After hearing the man''s plan, he tore up the check and left it in the man''s face. "Get out of here!"


    After listening, the man leaned in his ear and said, "this is the only chance to save your daughter..."


    At this time, the hospital just called. After answering the phone, he was stunned for a long time and then said, "OK. I''ll do it


    On the third day, he quit his job in a small company. With the help of men, she entered the company of her parents and took the position of director. Because of his outstanding ability, although he did not gain trust, he was highly appreciated by the girl''s father.


    Until the company''s profits instantly increased several times, the girl''s father happily invited him home as a guest, for this person to stay in the company, almost without reservation for him.He thought, it''s time to break down. He was very grateful for the appreciation of the girl''s father. But he wants to save his daughter! Therefore, we can only be ruthless.


    The girl was just one year old. The happy appearance of the family is the envy of Haosheng. But this happy scene will soon be destroyed by him


    The girl''s father''s mobile phone rang. A programmer on duty said that the company''s secrets had been leaked and all computers had been hacked. As soon as the girl''s father heard this, he wanted to drive back to the company. His wife, who was also a programmer, decided to go back to the company to help.


    According to the plan, I did some tricks in the car while I was in the middle of the toilet. When the couple drove away, he also quietly left the girl''s villa.


    He leaked the secret, he thought the plan, and he killed people.


    Kill the girl who is still one year old, and the task can be completed.


    Maybe it was karma, and my daughter died the next day. Later, he overheard the news that the man was going to kill her, so after settling down her daughter''s remains, he went to the villa and rescued the girl. Later, he treated the girl like his own daughter, and took her to hide in order to avoid being found. The girl grows up day by day and slowly takes over the gray industry left by her parents. That''s why we have today''s situation.


    The old housekeeper''s story is over. The presence was surprisingly quiet. The girl''s face was frighteningly pale.


    Gu Sirui lowers his head and doesn''t know where to comfort the poor girl. The only thing he can do now is to keep quiet and wait for her to vent.

 Chapter 711

    The young girl looked at the old housekeeper in shock. Her straight back couldn''t help bending slightly. The pain of betrayal of the trusted person almost crushed her, and her rickety body was almost unstable. When Gu Sinian deduced, she always pretended to be calm and told herself to trust the old housekeeper and not be provoked by these outsiders.


    However, when the old housekeeper admitted that moment, the girl almost fainted. The old housekeeper quickly stepped forward to help the girl: "are you ok?"


    The deep sense of being cheated made her push away the old housekeeper, "it''s not your turn to show hypocritical concern here!"


    The old housekeeper''s face suddenly became gloomy. He held his hand tightly and retreated to one side silently. His eyes were still fixed on the girl, as if he was afraid that she might fall.


    Looking at the old housekeeper, the girl choked: "old housekeeper, I never thought it was you who made me have no parents since I was a child. Over the years, I have been ridiculed by my classmates since I was a child without a father or a mother. Every time you look at me crying back, you won''t feel a little guilty in your heart, and there won''t be a little regret! "


    The old housekeeper burst into tears, his eyes full of pain: "how can I not regret it? When I looked at you just born, just a little bit big, smiling at me, my heart began to regret it


    "Then why haven''t you thought about telling me the truth for so many years? I am no longer a child, I have long been sensible! Why don''t you say it? " Finally, the girl could not help but shed tears.


    "I..." What did the old housekeeper want to say? He swallowed it back.


    "You say you think of your daughter. You are afraid to tell me the truth. You are afraid that I hate you." The girl cried and said what the old housekeeper didn''t say, "you guessed right, I hate you!"


    The hatred in the girl''s eyes made him unable to look directly into the girl''s eyes any longer. The pain of the loved one''s hatred made him heartbroken and he could not help but step back two steps.


    "From childhood to adulthood, do you know how I got here without my parents?" The girl sobbed and told the story of her childhood.


    "You probably don''t know that I cry to sleep every night. How can I tell you that. I still remember when I was 8 years old, I asked you why you didn''t have your parents. Your face was embarrassed and sad. In order not to make you sad, I didn''t dare to ask again


    "Growing up in my life, without parents, you are my closest relatives. Every time a child scolds me outside, I dare not tell you. Instead, I silently endure it. You don''t know that. "


    "Every time I see other girls going shopping with their mother, I envy them. But I dare not tell you that I can only suppress my desire and think about how long I want to go shopping when I grow up. You probably don''t know that either. "


    "Every time I make good friends, and then we have to move, I can''t bear but dare not tell you that I don''t want to move, because I don''t want to make you sad and embarrassed."


    "I always thought you were my closest family, so I''ll listen to you whatever you say, including this time, you told me to find the gem, and I''ll listen to you. If you ask me to kidnap Gu Sinian, I will listen to you. "


    The girl bent down in pain, almost desperate to speechless: "but you are my biggest enemy. I''ll admit the thief and be my father. "


    The great pain broke her down, and the girl who couldn''t bear it fainted.


    "Miss! Miss The old housekeeper immediately caught the girl who fainted and called out to her, but the girl didn''t have any reaction. Her face was pale, and the tears on her face were still hanging.


    Gu Sinian rushed up, fished out the girl, began to press her hard, and constantly patted the girl''s cheek. The old housekeeper responded immediately, shouting "miss! Miss


    When the girl wakes up, Gu Sinian immediately asks the old housekeeper to find some hot water and holds the girl to one side. The old housekeeper came with hot water to feed the girl, but she waved it away: "go away!"


    "Pa!" With a crisp sound, the cup fell to pieces on the ground, and the hot water also spilled on the old housekeeper''s hand. The warm water made the old housekeeper''s heart hurt as if he had been put in the cold winter of more than ten degrees below zero.


    The old housekeeper took back his hands, "miss! It''s all my fault. If I didn''t destroy your family at the beginning, how could you follow me to hide and run around. How can we suffer so much? Now we have to deal with such dirty things. "


    "For so many years, I have listened to miss''s weeping every night, and I regret what I have done all night. You asked me why I didn''t tell you the truth. You''re right. I''m afraid. I''m afraid you hate me! " The old housekeeper wiped his tears and said in a hoarse voice.


    The girl didn''t want to listen to his self explanation at all. She took a deep breath and blinked, and held back the tears in her eyes. Forced to wear a strong expression, but let the old housekeeper more painful self blame.


    Gu Sirui looks at Gu Sinian. His eyes indicate that he should leave and find a place while no one wants to worry about what he did with fake gems. It seems that Gu Sinian understands Gu Sirui''s eyes, and turns his head like he doesn''t understand them, and continues to move like a mountain.Gu Sirui bowed his head in frustration and secretly complained about his brother''s stubbornness.


    At this time, the old housekeeper had another accident. I don''t know what the old housekeeper said. The girl''s mood was broken again, she cried and almost fainted again.


    The old housekeeper was anxious, but he didn''t dare to step forward. He was afraid to stimulate the girl more deeply. When he was in a dilemma, the old housekeeper''s eyes suddenly became firm and seemed to decide something.


    "Poop The old housekeeper knelt down in front of the girl. "Miss, although your pain for so many years can''t be solved with a word of sorry, I still want to say sorry. I''m sorry! miss! In the following days, you may not be able to accompany you any more "


    with that, the old housekeeper picked up the broken cup and quickly scratched it to his neck.


    No one thought of this change, even the girl was shocked, "don''t He quickly stood up to stop the old housekeeper, but his body was weak due to excessive sadness. All of a sudden spread on the ground.


    Gu Sirui is still thinking about how to get away. His brother is not willing to leave now. As a result, he is shocked and looks at what happened in front of him. He doesn''t know how it can be like this.

 Chapter 712

    Gu Sinian was just standing near the old housekeeper. At the moment of the accident, he quickly kicked the old housekeeper by the wrist, kicked off the broken porcelain pieces in his hand, and quickly bullied him forward, holding the old housekeeper''s hands behind him.


    When the girl was lifted up, she stepped forward and slapped the old housekeeper, "how dare you?"


    "Miss! I''m sorry for you! A man like me might as well die! " The old housekeeper was full of tears, his face was pale, and his hands were still twisted behind his back.


    "After you destroyed my parents and my home, are you going to die like this and leave me alone?" The girl''s tears came down again. "What are you doing?"


    "I tell you! Don''t die, never do such a stupid thing again! I don''t know what I''m going to do. "


    "Miss!" The old housekeeper broke away Gu Sinian''s control, knelt forward, moved to the girl, buried his head deeply, "Miss, don''t worry, there won''t be a second time. I''m confused! "


    Gu Sinian saw this step forward, "I wonder if you mind if I say a few words."


    "Go ahead, please." The girl calmed down and motioned to Gu Sixian to continue.


    "Although I''m not a client, I may not be able to put myself in your shoes. But what happened has happened, and no matter how hard we try, we can''t change what happened. But there''s no need for us to sacrifice our present life for the established things in the past. " Gu Sinian looked at the old housekeeper and the girl and said sincerely.


    "Although the old housekeeper did do something wrong, it can''t be denied. But when he saw you in his infancy, he didn''t do anything to you, but chose to save you. From that moment on, he gave up the large fortune he might have, gave up his stable life, gave up everything. Since then, the old housekeeper has been your housekeeper, even your family. "


    Gu Sinian said here and put the ring into the girl''s hand.


    "Now let''s talk about this ring. I just said that you are looking for this one. You all think I''m talking nonsense. In fact, it''s not like that. If I''m going to fool you, I can find a craftsman to make a more similar one instead of coming to you with a completely different thing. "


    Gu Sinian pointed to the jewel on the ring and said: "in fact, at the beginning, I thought we didn''t have the ring you wanted, because we couldn''t find the exact same one. I always thought you wanted a emerald ring, but I remembered that I once met a gem that would change color. It''s called Alexandrite


    "Alishan stone is a kind of metamorphic stone, and the characteristic of metamorphic stone is that gemstones change color in different situations. The Alexandrite is one of the most precious gemstones


    "This kind of gem is green in daily light, such as sunlight, and red in artificial light, such as incandescent lamp, candle and so on. And the gem on your ring is the Alexandrite


    "When you contacted us to get this ring back, it was because we thought it was ruby, so we didn''t negotiate successfully. Because we really can''t find the emerald in your picture. "


    "At that time, although my family repeatedly received your requests for negotiation, they always thought that you were making trouble out of nothing and playing tricks on us. So I didn''t pay much attention to you. " Gu Sinian looked at the girl with some regret.


    The girl picked up the ring in her hand and said, "what''s the matter with this ring holder? It''s totally different from the picture I gave you."


    "Just wait for you to ask that." Gu Sinian turned and looked at Liang Chen, "give me the documents I gave before I went out."


    Liang Chen quickly took out a stack of documents and handed them to Gu Sinian, whispering: "what you said is true, God knows. I thought you were procrastinating all the time."


    Gu Sinian gently patted him on the shoulder, took the stack of paper and handed it to the girl directly: "as for the ring holder, actually when our family got this ring, we redesigned the ring. This is the design drawing."


    "At that time, my mother felt that the ring that other people had worn was not very good and the size was not very suitable, so she asked to re forge the ring holder, which is why the ring holder is completely different from the original one."


    "Of course, if you don''t want to believe it, you can have a look under the sun to see if what I said is true." Gu Sinian shrugged, "I have offered my greatest sincerity. What about you?"


    Gu Sirui has been listening to this for a long time, but he didn''t expect such dramatic development.


    The girl carefully looked at the ring in her hand. She didn''t expect that the gems on the ring were discolored gems, which was completely unexpected. Habitually looking at the old grouting, want him to help make an idea. On the moment of the line of sight and as if to think of something, quickly away from sight.


    The old housekeeper''s original thinking suddenly became lost.


    girl opened as like as two peas of the year, and carefully looked at the drawings. She found that the original warning of the drawings was exactly the same as those in her hands. She couldn''t help touching the ring, as if she felt her parents were still around.But girls who have never met their parents don''t know what it''s like to have their parents around. Every time, they can only imagine how other people get along with their parents.


    Thinking about it, the scene of the old housekeeper''s meticulous care for himself over the past ten years has reappeared.


    Since I was a child, because I was running around and I was not in good health, the old housekeeper would get up to cook food for me before dawn every day. Because I was afraid of the dark, the old housekeeper would coax her to sleep every night before going to bed, just like mom and dad would do every day.


    He found that he thought of the old housekeeper again, and even compared him to his parents. He immediately shook his head and threw out his thoughts.


    The girl looked up at Gu Sinian, "I accept your explanation. I hope you really didn''t cheat me."


    Gu Sinian said with a smile, "as I said, if I want to cheat you, I won''t go to so much trouble. I''ll take the fake ring and give it to you directly. "


    Gu Sirui said, "my brother never tells lies. You are lucky to meet my brother. Otherwise, no one will find that your ring is in any corner of my house."


    The girl laughed, "OK, OK, I believe your brother."

 Chapter 713

    With the disclosure of the secret of gemstone, all kinds of truths gradually come to the surface, and the girl''s misunderstanding of Lu Sirui is gradually solved. However, the truth disclosure did not usher in a happy ending as in other stories. Instead, it made the whole scene more depressed and shrouded in a thick shadow.


    In particular, the girl didn''t have any joy because of the gem, and she was also full of sadness and suffering.


    It''s really sad to think about it. She has been taking good care of her since childhood. She cares about her everywhere. The housekeeper who helped her not only cheated her for so long, but also helped others hurt her family in that way. It''s really funny that she treats him as the closest person all these years.


    The most painful thing in the world is just like this. I don''t know that I was betrayed by the closest person I always thought.


    At the moment, the girl walked slowly to the sofa and sat quietly on the sofa, holding her knees, without saying a word, just staring at a place, like losing her soul, which was very distressing.


    Lu Sirui looks at the scene in front of her and the lonely figure of the girl. She feels blocked in her heart. It''s very hard. She has a feeling that she can''t speak.


    Originally, the happiest thing today should be myself. All the misunderstandings have been solved. Of course, I''m innocent. But looking at the girl in front of me, I can''t be happy. Instead, I feel guilty.


    If I didn''t say the housekeeper''s business on the spur of the moment, or think about it carefully and consider the girl''s feelings, things would not be reduced to this point.


    Ah, I blame myself. I''m too selfish and impulsive, but it''s useless to regret now. I have to do something to make her happy, Lu Sirui thought.


    Lu Sirui looked at the gem and the girl, and suddenly thought of a good way.


    He walked slowly to the girl''s back, then suddenly patted her on the shoulder and said, "Hi."


    The girl calmly turned back, glanced at him, and said softly: "boring."


    Then he asked, "now that everything is clear, I won''t close you any more. Don''t I want to leave all the time? Really, I don''t want to leave now."


    Lu Sirui said with a smile: "of course, it''s because.. I don''t want to leave you


    "Sick." After that, the girl turned her head and ignored him.


    But Lu Sirui didn''t give up. Instead, he went to the girl and sat down on the sofa. He said seriously, "I know you are very sad now. I''m really sorry for what I did before."


    "I''m sorry. Did you do anything wrong? You just told me the truth. It''s all my own business. It''s none of your business."


    "Actually, I want to talk to you."


    "What are you talking about? Hurry up." Said the girl impatiently.


    "See that gem? As we just learned, it will take on different colors in different light."


    "Yes, really."


    "Have you ever thought that maybe it''s the same for people?"


    The girl looks at Lu Sirui, but she doesn''t speak. She signals him to continue.


    "What I want to say is that, in fact, the housekeeper is very much like that gem, and different results will be obtained from different perspectives."


    "Perhaps at first the housekeeper destroyed your family indirectly for his own selfish desire."


    "But he is also a poor father who loves his daughter. His love for her is sincere."


    "Although he cheated you for so long and hid the truth, his love for you is true."


    "He''s been helping you and taking care of you all these years. He''s very kind to you, isn''t he?"


    "I''m not trying to persuade you. I just want you to look at this issue from different perspectives and in different ways. It might be better."


    "That''s all I want to say. I hope you can be happy and not so sad."


    Although the girl still kept silent, it was obvious that the expression on her face was no longer so rigid and cold, and the atmosphere around her was much softer, no longer so gloomy and sad.


    Seeing this situation, Lu Sirui also relaxed a lot, no longer as uncomfortable and guilty as before, maybe his worries can be put down.


    At this time, the housekeeper came from the outside and said goodbye to the girl: "Miss, now everything is clear. It''s all my fault. I hurt your parents, destroyed your family and cheated you for so long. Now I have no face to stay any longer. I want to say goodbye to you before I leave. I hope you will have a better life in the future."


    After that, the housekeeper took the luggage and prepared to leave.


    At this time, the girl opened her mouth and stopped the housekeeper: "I want to leave now. I know I''m wrong. What I should do most is not to stay and make atonement. What''s the matter if I just leave."


    The housekeeper was suddenly stunned. He didn''t know what to do. He didn''t expect that the young lady would give such a response.But by this time, the girl had already got up and walked upstairs. Her back was lighter than before. It was so heavy and sad.


    So the housekeeper stayed. Everyone knew that although the girl didn''t say it clearly, she had already forgiven the housekeeper, especially Lu Sirui. Seeing the girl''s attitude, Lu Sirui''s mood improved a lot, and then left with ease.


    After returning to her room, the girl carefully thought about all kinds of things that happened recently. She felt that she was really kind-hearted and tired. Without any preparation, her life was out of the original track.


    Recently, life has been in a mess and many people have been pouring in. At the same time, the person who has been familiar with at first has become strange. It turns out that there are so many secrets hidden around him. When all the secrets are solved, I really doubt whether my life was real or not. Maybe I should move forward in a daze, so that life will be better .


    Well, well, don''t want to, anyway, all things have happened, no matter how sad, no matter how sad, some things don''t seem to return to the original appearance, the future life is to continue, it won''t stop because of anyone''s dissatisfaction or sadness.


    So let him go of the past, the future days should still be very good, life will continue, familiar people will continue to stay around, now I have a good sleep, hope that when I wake up the next day, all things will be like a dream, all life will continue like the original.


    Tonight, good dream.

 Chapter 714

    After all the things have been dealt with, Lu Sirui can finally rest assured and happily leave the place where he "planned" and "worked hard" to leave some time ago. Although there was a little incident, it was finally solved happily. It''s easier to go like this.


    Lu Sirui staggers to the door. It''s a fine day today. The sun is warm in front of the door. From time to time, there is a gentle breeze. It''s neither hot nor cold. The temperature is suitable. When Lu Sirui comes out of the room, he opens his arms and stands there, closing his eyes and enjoying himself.


    He still said, "I''ve been in the house for too long. I forgot how comfortable it is outside. I finally came out, otherwise I would be bored."


    At this time, I heard someone next to me say, "if you really don''t go, is it because you are used to being locked up? You are reluctant to go."


    After hearing the sound, Lu Sirui opened his eyes and looked carefully. It turned out that it was his brother Lu Sinian. Now he is standing beside the car, staring at himself. He must have come to pick me up.


    Then Lu Sirui replied interestingly: "it''s not that I''m reluctant to part with it. I just feel that in order to meet me, God has arranged such a good weather, so I still want to give some face."


    Then he burst out laughing.


    Seeing him like that, Lu Sinian shook his head helplessly and said, "come on, don''t be narcissistic all day. God has so many things to do, but he has no time to talk to you. Hurry up and get on the bus. Don''t worry. I''ll take you home. "


    When Lu Sirui heard him say this, he complained: "genius is not as boring as you. You are really boring. "


    After that, both of them got into the car again, left here and were ready to go home.


    On the way home, both of them were sitting in the car. At this time, Lu Sirui suddenly turned around and said to Lu Sinian, "I found a secret through this incident."


    Looking at his serious face, Lu Sinian asked: "what''s the secret? How did you make such a mysterious appearance?"


    At this time, Lu Sirui laughed unkindly, and then said triumphantly: "the secret I found is.. Lu Sixian, you are really stupid. It turns out that I overestimated your IQ. Ha ha. "


    Looking at Lu Sirui''s laughing appearance, Lu Sinian faintly replied: "how can someone not see such a simple thing, but how can the younger brother have the right to order his elder brother?"


    Lu Sixian''s words were like a basin of cold water, which suddenly quenched Lu Sirui''s excitement. He suddenly let it out and leaned on the back of the chair he was sitting in. Lu Sixian saw him like this, with an imperceptible smile on the corner of his mouth. Then he returned to his original state, looked at him helplessly and shook his head.


    It turns out that before, Lu Sirui considered that there might not be what the other party wanted at home, but he worried that after telling the truth, he would involve other people and cause unnecessary troubles and threats to others. So he finally chose to investigate these things by himself, hoping to find out the truth, so that he could solve these things, save himself, and not let others get into trouble.


    so Lu Si year began to secretly investigate, and began to observe some traces of his side, what he hoped to find out, maybe he can find the real killer who took the jewel, so that he can no longer be locked up here.


    With his continuous investigation and observation of the situation around him, he found that the old housekeeper''s behavior was very suspicious, and he would do some strange things, so he decided that there must be some secret hidden in the old housekeeper, maybe he took the gem and framed it for others.


    After the suspect was confirmed, he began the investigation. He began to carefully observe the old housekeeper''s every move and investigate his previous affairs. Later, he discovered the secret behind the old housekeeper and the unusual relationship between the old housekeeper and the girl. Therefore, it strengthened his suspicion of the old housekeeper and made him tell everyone the truth at last.


    During this period, he was once asked to send a personal letter to his family, but Lu Sirui was worried that his family would take any action because of his personal letter, and might send some people to come.


    In this case, there will be other people involved in this matter, and maybe their lives will be in danger. In order not to drag others down, he specially left a hidden message of "don''t send people" in his personal letter.


    He believes that Lu Sixian''s IQ will be able to see the hidden information in the letter, and make appropriate arrangements, so that no one else will be involved. In this way, Lu Sirui confidently sent out the letter, and then relieved a lot. In his own place, he continued to investigate the old housekeeper alone, hoping to find out the truth.


    Moreover, in the video sent later, Lu Sirui also stamped his feet slightly, because he and Lu Sinian had a certain research on the Morse code, so he wanted to transmit information in this way, hoping that Lu Sinian could understand his meaning, and then take appropriate measures to deal with this matter.But the strange thing is that things didn''t develop as he imagined, which completely violated the message he sent out at that time. Lu Sixian still passed away and was involved in this matter.


    He thinks that it must be that they didn''t receive the hidden information from the letters and videos he sent, so they didn''t carry out the activities according to the information he provided. He also thinks that he can laugh at Lu Sixian through this matter. What IQ? He can''t even see such obvious information.


    However, when he sat in the car and laughed at Lu Sixian, Lu Sixian''s sentence that "there is no reason for my brother to listen to my brother''s words" made the truth clear, and dangrang also poured a basin of cold water on Lu Sirui.


    It turns out that when Lu Sinian saw the letter and video sent by Lu Sirui, he immediately understood the message he wanted to convey. However, he was not at ease to put him in danger alone, so he decided to take other measures. That''s how things didn''t develop as Lu Sirui thought.


    Lu Sirui angrily looks at Lu Sinian and thinks that this man is really cunning. He doesn''t tell him what he''s passing, which makes him embarrassed. But it''s settled. Let him go.

 Chapter 715

    The moon tonight is very round and bright, stretching her lonely figure. The evening wind is very cold. Through her thin clothes, Su Su of a foreign country is walking on the way out of the castle. Su Su gathers up her clothes. But still feel thin and cold, and the heart is also very uncomfortable, cold.


    On the dark path, Su Su sneezed again and walked vaguely in the cold wind. It seemed that the long dark road could not be finished. He was a stranger and had no relatives. I don''t know where to go to save this picture. "Well, I''ve only managed to go to the embassy for help all night."


    Along the dark road, Su Su had mixed feelings. Why did I get such a fate when I didn''t do anything? "Why? I should also enjoy the publicity and wanton of young girls in flower season Su Su asked unanswered questions in the empty darkness. There was no sound or answer.


    Although Su Su is helpless, she can only think about how to make herself sleep well tonight. Slowly swing, suddenly ran to the face of the man severely hit, "ah! Why are you so impolite! I don''t know if I''m sorry if I hit someone It''s really bad luck. Slapping the dust on her body, Su Su stands up from the ground. Su Su suddenly feels that no matter what she does, she is not very happy, as if everything is against her.


    It''s already ten o''clock when I turn on my mobile phone. There''s not even a free ride in the suburbs. Su Su, who is not familiar with German, can only walk to the station according to the signs on the roadside.


    Can you walk out of this castle and out of this destiny?


    Her fate is like walking alone in the long night. No one can hold her hand. When Su Su Su was a child, she had a dream of a princess. She wanted to be raised by her father and ride a merry go round in an amusement park. She wanted to go home with her mother''s kind greetings and warm arms.


    But she didn''t. when she was a child, there was no sweet taste of candy, no fragrant fresh flowers, and no unbearable smell of lampblack. Only wine bottles, strong smell of alcohol stimulate the nose and brain, open your eyes every day is not pink, but followed by debt collectors and father full of swearing.


    Su Su''s 16 years old is her best dream, that is her best youth. Gu Sirui gave her feelings that she had never felt before, warmth, sunshine, flowers, candy All the little girl''s dreams come true when Su Su is 16 years old. Su Su is Gu Sirui''s little princess, but it is still short-lived.


    The entanglement of reality tears Su Su Su''s dream apart. It seems close and far away to leave. Su Su and Gu Sirui, 16 years old, are her most precious wealth and her pride and happiness.


    Maybe it''s fate. After all, he doesn''t belong to Su Su. The world goes back and forth, or the endless darkness belongs to Su Su. After walking for nearly an hour, Su Su finally saw a car coming from a distance and quickly went up to stop it.


    "Hello, I''m lost here. Can you give me a ride?" Su Su was too excited to understand what she said.


    ¡°K£¿ Nunnie deutschsprechen? (do you speak German) "the white driver is confused about Su Su''s behavior. She seems to be in trouble, but she doesn''t know how to help the little girl. It''s really a headache. As expected, language is one of the biggest problems of human beings!


    Su Su was very embarrassed. Her German seemed to be rotten to a certain level. It was hard for her to meet someone who lived well! Dynamic! People! But if we can''t get this help, what can we do? The light just appeared will disappear again! Try it in English??


    ¡°Excuseme,canyouhelpme£¿¡± Su Su asked with her last hope. But it seems that the little white brother still doesn''t understand her meaning. The weak, helpless and poor Susu feels like she has no remedy. Suddenly, it seems that I still have a passport in my pocket to prove my identity.


    Su Su secretly thought that she was really smart. Although she didn''t know the language, she could always understand the meaning of her passport. Would you like to send her to the embassy successfully? "Well, where''s my purse? Where''s my purse! I have such bad luck, who will save me


    Looking at Su Su, the white driver was also embarrassed and had to drive away by himself. The distant light took away Su Su''s hope. The sky became darker and the wind seemed to be stronger. The cold wind hit her face, which was even colder.


    "When did you lose your wallet?" Su Su murmured to himself. No, when that man hit me, he took my wallet away. Are foreigners so vicious! Isn''t European policing very good? How can it be like this, my God! I can''t stand the grievance. What can I do? There''s really no place to go now.


    Not far away is the only local railway station with orange lights. No money, no cell phone signal, do you think Su Su can only sleep in the railway station tonight? Make do with shivering in the cold wind all night, think about all feel poor, Su Su some fear, more is a day of bad luck helpless.


    It''s like there''s someone there. Should I go and have a look. Maybe there''s hope? Su Su wanted to get rid of the cold. She wanted to get some warmth just like the little match girl.


    Su Su stepped forward and tried to communicate "excuse me, can you speak English"? )¡±¡°Yeah, ofcourse.Doyouneedhel **(of course, do you need help), "the man who looked like a backpacker was like the match. In an instant, Susu saw her way out and the solution.


    After a short exchange, Su Su knew that this man was a backpacker who had been traveling for a long time. He was very good at communication and agreed to help Su Su through this difficulty. It may be that Ji Ren has his own destiny. Su Su''s survival problem tonight has been finally solved, and her despair after leaving the castle has been cleaned up in this moment.


    Although I don''t know what to do in the future, how touching it is to get help in this inaccessible suburb. All the way around, maybe everyone''s fate is like this. Su Su sat on the bench, drinking the hot coffee handed by a stranger, feeling again.


    Su Su was moved by the warmth of strangers and was alert. There were so many cases of abduction and trafficking in women, girls and children in China. She wondered what to do if the big man was a bad man. He just came out of the tiger''s den and went into the wolf''s den. What to do if he was abducted to a foreign country and sold to a foreign old man as a child''s daughter-in-law.


    Tangled and suddenly filled with Su Su''s brain, "should I believe him..."


    he said

 Chapter 716

    "My name is Cameron. I''ve been here for a month or two. Can I keep you from sleeping in the station tonight and come with me?" This foreign bearded man looks a little unreliable, but he is also trustworthy


    Su Su thought for a moment and said, "I don''t have any money on me. Can you pay me in advance? I''ll pay you back when I contact my friend tomorrow and ask him to make money, and then I''ll give you my thanks together."


    So far, Su Su had to take this road. Although she was a little suspicious and worried, her wallet was stolen and her ID card was not available. The fare to the embassy for help was taken by the thief. Just think of it as a blind cat bumping into a dead mouse. Let''s take a chance. In case of death, forget it. Anyway, I''ve had a good life.


    I just hope that after I die, Gu Sinian can remember me. If I disappear, Gu Sinian will try his best to find me, and Gu Sinian will feel frustrated. Ah, I think that psychopath can''t protect himself now. He always thinks about these messy things. It''s really hopeless!


    Susu! You have to be sober, everything is on your own! After the road to rely on their own, my mother is so unreliable, come on! Fighting£¡


    "Miss, miss? What are you thinking? Here comes the car. Let''s go. " Cameron looked at Su Su, some funny, can only voice to remind her to get on the car.


    "What''s your name? I can''t always call you miss. You Chinese always say that it''s a kind of fate to meet each other. Are we also predestined today?" Cameron looked at Su Su and said.


    "My name is Su Su. Thank you for helping me today. Well, it''s really predestined. I hope I can get along with you happily. " Although Su Su''s heart is infinitely uneasy, Su Su thinks that a certain dialogue can prevent him from being sold, in case he thinks it''s fun to see me!


    Anyway, he didn''t do anything in the car. He should be a kind stranger. What if he was installed? That''s too similar! She was in such a mood that she couldn''t explain it clearly. Let''s just sit down. Anyway, it doesn''t hurt!


    "It''s the stop, Sue. Get out of the car." Cameron stands at the door with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll come." Su Su quickly followed Cameron.


    This seems to be a remote town, but it is more popular than the station. It seems that the body is warmer and less cold and desperate. Cameron''s deep blue eyes are more charming and dazzling against the dim orange lights in the countryside. This may be the unique privilege of foreigners.


    In sapphire''s eyes, Su Su saw her own reflection. She was a little dull. Su Su slowly stepped forward and said, "where should we live tonight? Go to the hotel? "


    While walking, Cameron was looking for something in front of him: "the hotel is not as convenient as the farmhouse. Although it looks luxurious, you can see the environment of the hotel here. I know a good friend here. She should help."


    "Do you know anyone in such a village?" Su Su was a little worried


    "don''t worry, Su Su. I remember there was some here. I''ve been to this place before. I''ll make sure you get a soft and comfortable bed tonight."


    "It''s so good. I feel like you''ve been everywhere. I want to have my own goal. I can walk around the world and see the scenery I haven''t seen." Su Su''s heart is still an innocent child, also want to go to see, go to every place where you can take a picture of the scenery, go where you see, want to stop, want to go.


    In this crowded and noisy era, where can we find quiet? The world is so big, Su Su also wants to see a different landscape. In the era without those luxurious houses and cars, it is the most comfortable choice to go back to nature.


    "No, the places I go to are random, and I walk along the road signs when I get to a place." Cameron introduced his way of travel


    "sometimes, like you, when you can''t eat, when you can''t afford to buy a ticket, people I met have helped me a lot. So I''ll help you when I meet you. After all, helping each other is a concept recognized by the whole world, don''t you think so, Su Su. "


    "Well, I will help others in the future. It''s very good. You really helped me a lot today. Thank you again! My benefactor, Mr. Cameron Su Su said very seriously.


    "No problem, it''s a small matter." Cameron seems very happy, and someone agrees with their idea of "Walker". They are always on the road and never stop.


    "Come on, Susu. I think I found the farmhouse."


    "Yes, Mr. Cameron. By the way, do you speak German? If not, I''m afraid we''re going to sleep on this street tonight."


    "No, I can speak German. And, how to say, I can speak German fairly well. Believe me."


    "Well, let''s go, Mr. Cameron."


    Ding Ding As the doorbell rang, a bloated man, like the hostess of the farm, came out.


    "Oh, my God, dear Cameron, you''re back. Why did you bring a little girl, a girlfriend this time?" The hostess, with red curly hair, warmly welcomed Cameron and Su Su."Miller, this is not my girlfriend. I met a little girl on the way. Her wallet was stolen and she had difficulty communicating. I''ll bring her to stay with you all night." Cameron led Susu into the yard and began to talk to Miller.


    "Oh, my God, what a poor angel. Come on, stay with me tonight and give you a discount. I''ll send you some sandwiches I just made later." Miller had some pity for Su Su.


    "Cameron, what''s the matter? Has the landlady promised us a place to stay?" Su Su looked at the two people chatting, some embarrassed to interrupt, but wanted to ask how.


    "No problem, Susu. The landlady gave us a discount. She said she loves you very much and will send us some sandwiches she made later." Cameron calmed Susu''s uneasiness.


    Su Su was relieved when she heard Cameron''s promise. She didn''t know how to communicate with the landlady, so she could only give the landlady a super careless smile.


    As if she had a soul in her heart, the landlady stepped forward and hugged Su Su. Strange country, strange city, not strange and warm embrace. He gave Su Su sincere love and emotion.


    Then Cameron took Susu upstairs to the room that Miller promised them to stay. Maybe after tonight, tomorrow will be a new day!

 Chapter 717

    In the desolate countryside, Su Su stood in the middle, empty, her fear was put to the biggest. I remember that I was going to attend an interview, but I don''t know how I got here. No, no, she clearly remembers to follow Cameron to find a place to stay. How could she? In the distance, I saw a figure approaching. The knife in the man''s hand, with hostile eyes, gradually, Su Su was in a cold sweat, "ah!" Su Su was awakened by the nightmare and turned on her cell phone. It was only five o''clock in the morning. I fell asleep in such a trance, but my back is aching. It''s really hard.


    She didn''t sleep well all night because she was worried about the interview. Get up, put on your clothes and simply tie up your ponytail. Then you hear a knock on the door. After dressing quickly, Su Su opened the door. As soon as he looked up, he saw Cameron standing there, dressed in casual clothes, with a camera around his neck, smiling at her. It can be seen that Cameron is going to explore the village.


    "Su, it''s a nice day today. Do you want to go out for a walk?" Su Su looked at him. Although the weather was really good and worried about the interview, she couldn''t raise any interest. She could only say to Cameron with an apologetic face: "sorry, I didn''t sleep well last night. I can''t lift my spirits. Go by yourself and have a good time. " Cameron looked at Su Su''s tired face, nodded slightly, "OK, I don''t think you are in good condition, and I don''t want to force you. Then you have a rest and I''ll go. "


    Seeing off Cameron, Su Su closes the door and pours on the bed. According to the current situation, I am penniless. I am not familiar with my life and land, so I should not find a kind person to send her back. Besides, it''s too late to go back now, so I have to postpone the interview. Su Su thought, took out the mobile phone, fortunately, the mobile phone has a signal.


    "Hello, may I help you find your manager? It''s just miss Su who contacted the venue before. "


    "Yes, just a moment. May I ask and reply to you? "


    "All right." Su Su was a little flustered, and her right eyelid jumped a few times. Is there anything bad to happen? When I was in distress, my cell phone rang.


    "Hello."


    "Hello. I''m Miss Su who made an appointment with you that day. I have something to do with that. I can''t go back for a while. Can you put off this afternoon''s interview until the day after tomorrow? "


    "Yes, yes, but you need to pay extra. You know, it''s fashion week recently. The venue is in a hurry. It''s already arranged. We can''t change the time like this. "


    Hearing this, Su Su felt tight in her heart. It''s just that you''re in trouble. It''s good to be in the place where you arrange. You won''t lose your wallet, and you don''t need to pay any more. Up to now, models must be found again. It''s reasonable to have a venue like this, and it must be hard to find now. If you are not familiar with your life and land, who can help you.


    "All right, the day after tomorrow. Can you keep it for me and give it to you when I arrive the day after tomorrow?"


    "Yes,"


    "thank you."


    One thing is finally over. Now you don''t have to go back in a hurry. You can slow down. The most important thing is to raise money, but what should we do? I don''t know anyone around me. Oh, yes, and Cameron. He looks very reliable. Maybe he has a way.


    Because there was something in his heart and he couldn''t stay in the room, Su Su wandered back and forth, hoping that Cameron would come back earlier. Unconsciously, it''s time to eat. Su Su left the room. As soon as she went out, Su Su was stirred by a small stone. Suddenly think of the morning right eyelid jump, really come in time.


    Knead a knee, a little pain, tears in the eyes will flow down. You have to be strong. Susu has stepped forward. After walking for a while, he saw Cameron looking down at the camera coming in.


    "Hey, Cameron, did you have a good time?" Sue beckoned to him.


    "Susu? You''re out. The scenery outside is really good. You should go and have a look. " Cameron had a look of excitement.


    "Well, but there are some things, how to say..." Sue''s thumbs rub against each other.


    Cameron looked at Su Su''s hesitation and thought that she must have something to do, maybe she was afraid of trouble.


    "Su, what can I do for you? Say it. Maybe I can do everything for you. "


    "Well, it''s really hard to say. Maybe you can lend me some money first? My wallet and credit card have been stolen. Now I have to go back to the interview and pay the venue fee. " Su Su said in one breath that she was still a little nervous.


    Cameron smiles, "Su, you are so polite. But if I have one, I''ll lend it to you. But I know, backpacker. "


    Su Su''s face was embarrassed. Cameron saw Su Su''s Dilemma and said, "maybe you can ask your partner or call home and ask them to remit money to you. As long as someone remits money to you, maybe I can help you think of other ways. "


    Yes, you can find someone to remit money. Why didn''t I think of it? I was so slow thinking about the interview. Su Su bangs her head hard. Cameron looks at her, stunned. Su Su smiles at her.


    "Thank you, Cameron. Your advice is really useful. I''ll go to dinner, will you come with me? "


    "All right."I went to dinner with Cameron, listened to him about a lot of local customs, and saw the scenery he took outside. It was very good. He and a brief understanding of the German attractions, two people talk is very happy, Su Su''s mood is much better.


    After saying goodbye to Cameron, Sue went back to the room. Who can borrow the money? Gu Sirui''s name appears in my mind. Maybe it''s a habit in the past. The money is urgent. I told Gu Sirui that it might be faster. It''s not that I didn''t think of Gu Sixian, but they broke up soon. I''m really embarrassed to speak.


    Quickly find the company''s number, Su Su so dial the past, the heart is still some uneasy, the heart is bouncing, want him to pick up quickly and suddenly don''t want to, because of fear of embarrassment. Hear the sound of Dudu, the heart is more nervous.


    Hello, this is the chairman''s Secretariat


    "Hello, I''m looking for Gu Sirui."


    "Sorry, the chairman is not here. You can make a personal call."


    Hang up the phone, Su Su is still very nervous, but still looking for Gu Sirui''s phone. He hasn''t been contacted for many years. The phone is still inside, but it''s not dare to dial again. The memory of that year comes to my face. In order to make a living, I have to take the initiative to contact him. Su Su did not smile bitterly, but what was to be done? Now she can''t think of anyone else to help herself.


    Pluck up courage, press the key, the phone out of the beep sound.

 Chapter 718

    It''s very late. After a lot of trouble, Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui are very tired. It must be inconvenient to drive. Something will happen to them. So Gu Sinian called and asked the housekeeper to answer.


    "Brother, I told you not to come? I know it''s going to be a trap. " Gu Sirui looks tired, but he still gets up and talks to Gu Sinian.


    Gu Sinian said with a smile, "Sirui, you are the only heir of the family. If something happens to you, what can grandma do? Go back to the company. You''ll face it sooner or later. "


    "Brother, can you stop being a lobbyist?" Gu Sinian looks at Gu Sirui and sighs. Gu Sirui doesn''t pay any attention to him even though he wants to talk. Soon, the housekeeper came and the two brothers got into the car.


    Gu family, Gu old too early now in front of the door, back and forth wandering. It''s been a long time since Gu Sinian went out. I don''t know how to negotiate. Si Nian is in poor health. He has just been able to walk. But Si Nian didn''t want her to interfere in this matter, so she had to wait for news here. It was really hard to sit or stand. In case of an accident, his two grandchildren.


    Seeing this, the housekeeper said to Mrs. Gu, "don''t worry, madam. Young master, don''t you know? The two of them will be fine, and the young master said that he had found the ring? "


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I know." Although the mouth said so, but old lady Gu''s anxiety or a glance can see.


    The housekeeper could not persuade the old lady to do so. He could only pray silently, hoping that the young man would come back safely.


    Here, Gu Sirui fell asleep in the car because he didn''t sleep for several days. Gu Sinian was still on the alert. Soon the car drove into the old house and the sky turned dark.


    "Si Rui, wake up, home." Gu Sirui wakes up, sleepy, yawns, stretches and stretches.


    "Ma''am, ma''am, the young man is back." On hearing this, old lady Gu suddenly stood up, a little unsteady, and almost fell down. The housekeeper saw it and helped him. After stabilizing, Mr. Gu hurried to the gate. Don''t stop, for fear of missing something.


    As soon as Gu Sinian and Gu Sirui got out of the car, they saw their grandmother in front of the door. In recent days, old lady Gu has gone through a lot of vicissitudes. It can be seen that she has not been less worried about it.


    Gu Sirui came forward hastily, "grandma."


    Old lady Gu''s eyes seemed to be filled with tears. "Well, just come back."


    "Housekeeper, get the food ready. Si Rui hasn''t eaten well these days. He''s all thin. "


    "Grandma." When Gu Si stepped forward in the new year, old lady Gu patted him. Maybe he was too excited to speak. Just nodded to him. Gu Sinian understood the old lady''s mood and said nothing.


    Back home, the table was set. Three people sit together. Old lady Gu listens to Gu Sirui''s experience. Gu Sinian silently looks at them. The picture is very harmonious.


    After dinner, Gu Sirui habitually lies on the sofa. Seeing his tired face, Gu Sirui went up and said, "if you''re tired, go upstairs and go to bed. It''s not too early."


    Gu Sirui got up and said to Gu Sinian with a smile, "OK." Then he went upstairs, and in the middle of the walk he stopped suddenly.


    "Thank you, brother." With that, he walked away without looking back.


    Gu Sinian looks at his back and smiles. The boy, just like before, tries to be brave and doesn''t want to owe him any favor. He shook his head silently and went upstairs.


    Gu Sinian didn''t go to bed right away. Instead, he went to the study to deal with the company''s affairs. He has been working for Gu Sirui these days and has no time to deal with the company''s affairs. The amount of work is still very large. The old lady is getting older. It''s a little easier to help her with the company''s affairs.


    Gu Sixian concentrated his mind and finished all at once. He had some pain in his head and pressed his temple. Look at the time. It''s early in the morning. It''s so late. I''ll wash up and go to bed.


    The next morning, Gu Sinian woke up early. After sleeping for less than five hours, I felt sore all over. But the perennial biological clock did not fail, but let him get up early. These days sleep is not good, especially the leg pain. Gu Sixian didn''t want to sleep any more, so he got up.


    After washing, he went downstairs to have breakfast. The sun is good and the air is fresh. Gu Sinian was a little bit slow. The pain in his leg made him unable to stride forward. At the dinner table, I saw the old lady there. It seemed that I had been waiting for a long time.


    "Grandma."


    "Si Nian, you are up. Why don''t you sleep more? I don''t think you are in a good mood these days. You must be tired. "


    "Not bad, grandma. By the way, where''s Sirui? Why don''t you see him? Are you still sleeping? "


    "Well, the child is still sleeping. I think these two days have exhausted him. Let him sleep. " Old lady Gu has a kind face.


    Gu Sinian picked up chopsticks and began to eat breakfast.


    "By the way, you need to have a rest these two days to keep your spirit. I''ll watch the company''s business these two days, and you don''t have to worry. Grandma knows you are not at ease, but you still need to keep your body well. "


    "Well." The old lady said so, but Gu Sixian didn''t say much. It''s just that he''s not in a good mood these days. After breakfast, Gu Sinian wanted to go out for a walk. The pain from his leg had already covered his forehead with sweat.Did not walk two steps, then heard the mobile phone ring from the living room. When Gu Sinian thought about it, he suddenly remembered that Gu Sirui was lying there yesterday. Maybe it was his mobile phone. Gu Sinian didn''t think about it. Anyway, if he couldn''t reach him, he would stop.


    On the other hand, Su Su calls Gu Sirui in her room. The tone of the phone beeps, but no one answers the phone for a long time. Didn''t you hear that? But she couldn''t think of anyone else who could lend her money but him. I''m sorry, but the two of them have drawn a clear line for many years. They should be OK. Thinking, Su Su played a second time, but still no one answered. Su Su is in a bit of a hurry. He won''t take it on purpose. It''s something wrong with him.


    After three things, the last time, if she didn''t answer, it means that she''s in the north of town today. She''s looking for another way. She thinks that Su Su Su dials again for the third time. She calls and remembers.


    Gu Zhai, Gu Sinian is going out, but the phone rings after a short pause, and he thinks of it again. Who is it? Is there anything urgent to ask Gu Sisui? He is really persistent.


    The phone stopped ringing again, but soon it rang again. If you think about it, maybe something is wrong. If you Miss Gu Sirui, you will be in trouble. Besides, Gu Sixian was really annoyed, so he walked slowly to the living room. The telephone is still ringing. Gu Sinian has to admire this man.


    Come closer and watch the screen light up. The screen says Su Su and Gu Sinian are stunned. It''s Sue!

 Chapter 719

    Gu Sinian picked up the phone, glanced over the phone screen and found the word "Su Su" on it. Gu Sinian was immediately jealous.


    Since Su Su broke up with him, she has never contacted him. For such a long time, she never took the initiative to call him. When they didn''t break up before, Su Su Su couldn''t leave him at all. No matter what happened, this girl would call herself for the first time, but now she hasn''t called.


    Once upon a time, Su Su called him all over the world because she lost a brooch she was going to wear at the dinner party that day. It happened that he was in a meeting again, and her mobile phone was turned off during the whole process, which made this silly girl very anxious. She called almost all the acquaintances around him. Knowing that he was in a meeting, she drove straight to his company.


    Before his meeting was over, Su Su sat in his office waiting for him.


    When he came out after the meeting, he wanted to take her to eat and buy a new one for her, but he found that she was waiting in her office and fell asleep.


    Although Su Su looks smart and independent on weekdays, she doesn''t know what to do when she meets some small things. For example, it''s better for her to buy another one herself. Sometimes she is really silly and lovely.


    He''s been making fun of sue for a long time.


    Gu Sixian couldn''t help laughing. He really missed her a little.


    This has not helped her deal with things for a long time. Thinking about Gu Sixian, I feel a little lost.


    He didn''t want to take care of the phone. He wanted to automatically ignore the ringing of the phone. But curiosity and jealousy still drove him to pick up the phone. He still wanted to know what Su Su would say when he called Gu Sirui.


    He slowly picked up the phone and pressed the answer button. There was a little excitement in his heart, and finally he could hear the familiar voice.


    The long lost sweet voice rang out on the other end of the phone. It still sounds so comfortable, and only this voice can make Gu feel at ease.


    After he picked up the phone, he heard Su Su Su vomit all over the phone without saying a word.


    Gu Sinian looked at the clock on the wall. Ten minutes later, Su Su was still talking on the phone about the problems he had encountered during this period.


    "Gu Sirui, what do you think I can do now? I''m really dying of anxiety. I can''t think of any way. I''m not familiar with my life here. I don''t know who I can ask for help or who can help me. I just call you. Can you help me?" Sue said anxiously on the other end of the line.


    Gu Sinian didn''t answer Su Su immediately after hearing this. He thought silently in his heart: this fool still can''t learn to deal with things calmly. It''s really worrying.


    Su Su was more anxious when she heard that there had been no sound for a long time. "Hello, Gu Sirui, are you there? Will you help me or not? If you don''t help me, I''ll hang up. I''ll find someone else to do something about it. "


    Gu Sixian was flustered when he heard Su Su Su saying that he would hang up. He hadn''t heard her voice for a long time. He didn''t want to hang up so soon. Besides, if I hang up, I don''t know how this fool will solve this problem today.


    Gu Sinian cleared his throat and said, "Su Su, I haven''t seen you for so long. Why are you still so stupid? Let me tell you a story about my friend."


    He continued: "I met a friend many years ago. He was smart and capable. He was a rare elite in the business world. But in the end, he did nothing because he was too impatient and flustered. No matter what he met, he acted immediately and didn''t think about it. Once, he took a fancy to a piece of land and planned to buy it The boss of a small company was rushing to buy the land with him. He was worried. He immediately found the owner of the land and wanted to buy the land at twice the market price. When he returned to the company, he called the company owners he knew one by one and asked them if the land was worth it. As a result, someone bought the land at three times the price the next day. Do you understand? Su Su


    "So, after so long, you haven''t made any progress. You are still so stupid. Do you know how many trade secrets are leaked because of the impatience of the superior, stupid?"


    After hearing this, Su Su said, "Gu Sirui, you..."


    Before she finished her sentence, she seemed to react suddenly. The voice just now, yes, it was Gu Sixian''s voice. No, she called Gu Sixian clearly. Su Su Su took another look at the mobile phone screen to confirm. Yes, it was Gu Sixian who answered the phone.


    Su Su is a little confused. Why is it him? And he is too much. He hasn''t called for a long time. This is a lesson to him. Why can he not contact her and teach her a lesson as soon as he contacts her? Who is Gu Sixian? Why can he teach himself a lesson in this way The more he thought about Taoism, the more aggrieved he was.


    What''s more, he just said so much, which is to insinuate himself? It''s really annoying that Gu Sixian should be so tactful in teaching people. What he said just now made Su Su feel that she was too shameless. It''s really embarrassing. The atmosphere is really embarrassing.Su Su thought to herself: if they hadn''t broken up before, she would definitely go back and bully him in a different way, waiting for him to comfort and coax herself, but now, it''s not what it used to be.


    Ah, I just made another scene.


    Su Su has been stunned. She doesn''t know what to say now. Her mind is full of rising question marks. Why is he answering the phone?


    GU Sinian hasn''t spoken for a long time on the phone. She has probably guessed what Su Su Su is thinking now. She must be very flustered and full of questions now.


    Gu Sinian can still think of this. After all, he knows Su Su so well.


    Thinking of Su Su''s stupid appearance at the moment, Gu Sinian couldn''t help laughing.


    Gu Sinian thought: if it had been before, he would have stood by teasing her, teasing her, watching her worried and angry. In his eyes, Su Su''s angry looks were so lovely.


    When she is angry, he can coax her and take her to her favorite food.


    But after all, it''s been so long. When can Su Su make up with him? When can they go back to the past? Gu Sinian is still a little sad.

 Chapter 720

    After hearing Gu Sinian''s laughter, Su Su recovered. What does Gu Sinian really mean? He even laughed. It''s too much. Su Su was not angry and asked him, "what do you laugh at? What''s funny? The most urgent task now is to solve my problem. Do you want to help me or not? Oh, forget it, you won''t help me, and I don''t want you to help me. I''d better go to other people to do it."


    Su Su thought that Gu Sinian would not help him find a solution except to tease him. He was just going to hang up the phone and go to other people for help.


    Gu Sinian suddenly said, "I laugh because you are stupid. Ha ha, Su Su, you are still so stupid."


    Su Su is a little angry. Gu Sinian is a real person. She was still hesitant to ask Gu Sinian to help her. Now it seems that there is no need. Su Su Su wants to hang up the phone. She doesn''t want to chat with this person.


    Just as Su Su was about to hang up the phone, Gu Sinian''s voice rang out on the other end of the phone: "why, do you want to hang up? Don''t you need help now? For the sake of the past, I''ll help you. "


    "The first way is to find a place to live temporarily and wait for me to remit money to you. The cost of the road and the site can be solved. "


    "The second way is to find a way to borrow money from the backpacker and go to the embassy for help. However, it depends on whether your backpacker is so kind."


    "The third way is to stay with German Backpackers these days, and then go to the nearest police station to call the police and try to find your own credit card and wallet."


    "So, you can choose these three methods by yourself. Of course, if you don''t want to use any of them, it''s OK. You can help yourself where you are."


    "Gu Sinian You... " Su Su thought that this man was really helping himself, and he had to say something so ugly. This man.


    Su Su quickly recalled the three methods Gu Sinian had just put forward to her. The first one seemed very feasible. She could solve the problem of venue fees after she got the remittance, and then find her own credit card and wallet. If she couldn''t find it, it would not be difficult to make it up again.


    The second method seems to be OK, but she has been in trouble for so long, so she is embarrassed to ask the German backpacker to help her. It''s good that she is here alone, and others can help her solve the accommodation problem. She has been particularly grateful to him, so she is embarrassed to continue to trouble others.


    And the third way, if she goes to the police to find her wallet and credit card, it will take a long time, but the venue fee is too much for her to take off for a few days.


    So for now, the first method is pretty good.


    Although these methods given by Gu Sinian are really good, at this moment, Gu Sinian teaches her a lesson and makes fun of her, which makes her feel very bad.


    Although Su Su was willing to do it according to Gu''s method, she still didn''t want to admit her advice before Gu''s year, so she said to the phone, "thank you for your method, but I don''t bother you to help me with my business. I think Gu''s health is not so good, so you should take good care of yourself. I don''t bother you with my business."


    Gu Sinian trembled with anger after hearing it.


    What''s Su Su thinking now? She has such a good method, but she doesn''t use it. Is she losing her temper? She really can''t tell which is more important than which. At this time? Is it time to breathe? Or did she hate him so much that she didn''t want any help from him.


    Gu Sinian angrily replied, "Su Su, listen to me. You are alone abroad now. If you don''t listen to my method and don''t do what I say, it will be difficult for you to return home."


    Su Su is even more annoyed after listening to Gu Sinian''s words. She is almost angry to death by Gu Sinian.


    "Gu Sinian, who do you think you are? We have broken up, OK? Why do you always talk to me like a teacher? Why do you think I can''t come back? I also tell you that I can handle everything without you. It used to be so, and it''s the same now. Please don''t take yourself as the Savior. Even without you, I can still save myself. "


    "Well, I also want to see what our clever Miss Su will do. If you really have a way, will you call Gu Sirui? Well, I''ve already told you the way. If you are willing to adopt my method, then you should do it according to my method. Of course, if you really hate me and don''t want to do it according to my method, I won''t force you. You can find a way to save yourself in a foreign country alone, but I have to remind you kindly that your venue fee doesn''t allow you to delay too long There will be only one meeting. It depends on how you choose. Call me when you think about it, and I will arrange someone to remit money to you immediately. " After Gu Sinian finished, he hung up in silence.


    Gu Sinian hung up and sat down on the sofa. What''s wrong with Su Su? Now he can''t even help her? Gu Sinian habitually took a look at the wall clock.


    Because he knew Su Su very well. Before, Su Su would call back in ten minutes and use his method silently.But now it''s different. Su Su''s words hurt him a lot. Does she really need him no longer?


    Gu Sixian felt so flustered for the first time. Now he is not sure about Su Su.


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t know what Su Su thinks. Now he feels that he doesn''t know Su Su so well. He''s worried that Su Su won''t call him back later. He''s worried that she won''t need him any more.


    Just when Gu Sixian was in a panic, his mobile phone rang. He immediately took out his mobile phone. Sure enough, it was Su Su who called. He gave a knowing smile. That''s great. It seems that Su Su Su didn''t hate herself so much. It seems that she still needs him.


    Gu Sinian immediately answers the phone, and Su sudu is surprised by the speed of his answering. It turns out that he can answer other people''s calls so quickly.


    "Well, Gu Sinian, I still decided to use the first method. You''re right. There''s only one chance, and I always think there''s a saying that makes sense:" a person who knows current affairs is a hero, "Su Su said.


    Although she was reluctant to admit her advice, she didn''t want to be on the street.


    "OK, I''ll arrange someone to call you immediately. You can wait for the remittance." Gu Sinian immediately hung up the phone after he finished, because he was so happy. He was afraid that he could not bear his excitement for a while and was heard by Su Su.


    Su Su put down her mobile phone and looked at the blue sky. In fact, she was very happy. Fortunately, Gu Sixian stopped a taxi and went to the bank for remittance.

 Chapter 721

    Su Su recalled in her mind what Gu Sinian told her to prepare. She took out her mobile phone, opened the note and wrote it down one by one, "passport, bank account number, two inch photo Go to the nearest bank for express money. The original anxious mood gradually calmed down, inexplicably produced a kind of "peace of mind" mood!


    But Su Su thought, "what''s the tone of his talk with me just now? What''s the chance? I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Can''t he say something about his friends?"


    "No, no, we''ve broken up. It''s just the morality of common friends helping each other"! Su Su shook his head and stopped his further thought! But why is there a trace of expectation and a trace of moving in my heart.


    Gu Sinian, isn''t it you who said goodbye? Wait, why do you still help me so hard. Is it just morality between friends?


    At that time, Gu Sinian put down the phone and looked at Gu Sirui, who was still sleeping in bed. The corners of his mouth rose inexplicably. "It''s always so interesting to fight with her." in his mind, Gu Sinian couldn''t help thinking like this, and even missed the days when he was together. In a flash, his face suddenly darkened again.


    "Why did you lose your wallet abroad? It''s not safe abroad. It seems that you have to consider whether you want to send someone to protect her secretly. And why do you call Gu Sirui as soon as something happens. What am I in her heart? Is this really the end of me and her? "


    Gu Sixian was lost in thought. But soon, he broke away from his meditation. "By the way, I have to send someone to the bank. Su Su must be waiting, and he''s very anxious."


    Gu Sinian picked up the phone, dialed his assistant and asked him to go to the nearby bank to handle the express remittance business. Originally, I was looking forward to seeing Su Su again. I didn''t expect that I would have a chance so soon. Gu Sinian showed a long lost smile.


    In Germany, Cameron, who is next to Su Su, looks around and sees a long list of materials to be prepared in Su Su''s mobile phone. Although he didn''t understand Chinese characters very well, after listening to Su Su''s self talk, Cameron had to respect Su Su''s friend, "Su Su, your friend is too professional! Think of everything! You must have no problem this time! "


    Su Su didn''t think so? How do you know that his method will work? Maybe you''ll fool me! " But I have to admire Gu''s meticulous mind. He is always like this. He will draw inferences from one instance when he does anything, but sometimes his maturity, his steadiness and his scheming are really unpleasant!


    Like is like, why can''t you say love? Su Su sometimes wanted to open Gu Sinian''s head to see what he was thinking! But he also has his good, his meticulous, his cold and overbearing, sometimes people will really indulge.


    Walking in Germany''s Bodhi street, under the long Boulevard, watching the sun passing through layers of leaves and casting mottled shadows on the ground, Su Su was in a good mood in an instant.


    I can''t help but enjoy the street view of Germany. This century old city is full of buildings with European characteristics. No wonder Cameron keeps photographing.


    Cameron also acted as a guide. Look, there''s Brandenburg Gate, there''s the famous Notre Dame church, and here''s the city hall......


    Germany is worthy of being the castle world of Europe. You can see all kinds of Baroque buildings and high spires everywhere. It seems that you have entered the fairy tale world you read when you were a child.


    "Look, that''s the front," Cameron said excitedly, pointing to the sign in front of him. Su Su thought, fortunately met a reliable stranger, gave Cameron a look with gratitude and trust!


    As soon as I walked into the bank hall, my God, how can so many people handle business today! Su Su, under the guidance of the lobby manager, took the number and saw that there were still 38 people in front of him. He was so stupid that he had to wait in line! Cameron took a look at Su Su''s ticket. "Oh, my, God, Su Su Su, you wait here. I''m going out to take pictures." Su Su readily agreed!


    Bored, Su Su took out his mobile phone and tried to connect to WiFi, but he succeeded. He didn''t need a password. I''m very lucky. Su Su gave a bitter smile! Su Su sent her queuing ticket to her circle of friends and attached it. God treats me so well that I lose my wallet as soon as I go abroad! First line up in the bank to see which kind person will remit money to me?


    In a short time, the circle of friends, burst the pot, "what, Su Da beauty will also lose her wallet?" "Which country are you from? You are in line with China." "send me your bank account number, and I will remit it to you." Su Su turned over one by one, a little moved! It seems that we are still concerned about ourselves!


    This is, Ding Dong, Su Su subconsciously point open, is "flying out of the diving bell" news!


    "I guess you''re in the bank now", Su Su was shocked. She didn''t add wechat of "flying out of the diving bell"! How does he know? Then came the message, "I guess you''re in the middle ages.".


    Su Su continued to stare at the screen, and another one came. "Did you just walk through the long Wutong street?"


    Su Su suddenly stood up, and the people around her were staring at the beautiful oriental girl strangely. Su Su couldn''t believe it. She looked around and found that the bank was full of yellow hair and white skin. She was the only Asian in Europe. Su SuStill don''t believe, go to the bank door again, left and right looked one eye, also have no abnormality! What is the situation?


    Su Su''s heart is full of questions! Ding Dong, there is another one in the mobile phone, "say, am I right?" Su Su replied with trembling, "who are you and where are you? Don''t follow me! How do you know everything Guess what "Flying out of the diving bell" joked.


    Su Su can''t help but be curious about this "flying out of the diving bell". Looking back on the past one by one, it seems that Su Su will come out at the first time to comfort her and help her with all her problems.


    Su Su doubted that she was the person she knew. Was it Gu Sirui? No, he won''t play netizens. Gu Sixian? I don''t think so. He doesn''t seem to talk to me like this. Who could it be? Sue still couldn''t find the answer.


    "Forget it, forget it, no matter who he is, whether he is a friend or an enemy, I should not be happy to have one more friend who cares about me?"


    "Ding Dong", this "flying out of the diving bell" is really wordy. The news never stops! Su Su opened it and almost came out.


    "You know what? I had a strange and warm dream last night. I dreamed that I flew across the vast Eurasian continent, through the snowy Norwegian forest, and over the shining Alps "


    "

 Chapter 722

    Su Su finished reading it and laughed. The reason why he flew out of the diving bell was to say that he was by his side. Su Su thought, anyway, queuing is also a super boring thing, so she chatted with the flying diving bell. Su Su quickly replied, "where are you, by my side?"


    After this sentence, Su Su couldn''t help feeling ridiculous. In other words, I don''t know who this person is. It should be added casually when I''m bored. But it''s strange to say that this person is paying too much attention to himself.


    Every time he was in trouble, he would take the initiative to chat with himself. It''s easy to use the opinions given, even Su Su feels that this is Gu Sixian.


    "Alas," Su Su sighed. How could he think of Gu Sixian again! I''ve been breaking up for so many years. When I broke up, I couldn''t help looking for Gu Sinian every time I was in trouble. If Gu Sinian was there, the problem would be easy to solve.


    Later, it took a long time to gradually come out of the inertia of relying on Gu Sixian everywhere. Su Su discovered that without Gu Sixian, she is like a cat without claws.


    It''s really strange. How can I think of Gu Sinian? It''s because he helped me. Su Su really doesn''t want to trouble Gu Sinian if he can''t think of a better way. Every time his most embarrassed appearance was seen by Gu Sinian.


    Forget it, anyway, the method given by Gu Sinian is always the best. So good that she couldn''t refuse.


    Ding Dong, flying out of the diving bell, sent out another message, "my beautiful lady, if you need, at any time." Su Su gave a very insincere smile. Originally, I thought this flying out of the diving bell was a trustworthy friend, but now it seems that it''s just a train running.


    At this time, the bank just reached Susu. Su Su flew back out of the diving bell and said, "I need you. Please show up now."


    Ding Dong, another sound, just a simple word, "good."


    Su Su didn''t care. She thought it was just a joke.


    Su Su handed the prepared information to the bank teller and said, "take out all the money for me!" Bank teller a Leng, "young lady, you really have not said wrong, is all take out?"


    Su Su thought it was the teller who didn''t hear clearly, "yes, I said take out all the money."


    The teller apologized, "sorry, miss, our bank doesn''t have so much cash at the moment. Do you think we should make an appointment first?"


    Su Su was stunned for a moment. He took a look at the amount on the monitor and was startled. This Gu Si Nian, he just borrowed a venue fee from him. He can pour good, remitted money is enough to buy a house in the most prosperous area.


    So many years, still so childish. Su Su had no choice but to smile, but she was a little happy in her heart. When he said he was in trouble, the man immediately helped himself.


    What does he have to do with himself now. He doesn''t care about his own, let alone remit so much money.


    Su Su thought about her past. Every time she met with something, the first thing she thought was Gu Sixian. This man didn''t know how much mess he had cleaned up.


    At that time, they all had each other in their hearts. Now, Gu Sinian is willing to help her, probably because she thinks she will cry in the street alone.


    Is Gu Sinian still a little fond of her? He has so much money in his hand. Maybe all the working capital of his company is here. It''s for my ex. it''s ridiculous.


    Su Su gets the money and calls Cameron in a hurry, saying that the venue fee has been settled, so she can make up for what she has lost. It''s important to come in advance.


    Here Gu Sinian saw Su Su reply, "then you can show up." I''m so happy. Su Su said that she needed him and wanted to see him immediately.


    Maybe Susu just said it casually, but this invitation. Gu can''t refuse at all.


    He thought he had forgotten. When he saw Su Su''s phone call, all his composure and composure disappeared. All he thought in his heart was that Su Su must be very worried now. Would she be unsafe? It''s time for that little woman to cry again.


    This is the first contact after they separated. Gu Sinian realized that servility had been deeply planted in his bones. As soon as Susu said in a trembling voice, "what should I do!


    Gu Sinian''s pride and reserve disappeared. All he wanted to do was to hold Su Su in his arms and tell her, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Gu Sinian dialed the Secretary''s phone, "tell me the plane is ready to take off, and then let the car take me to the airport, we go to Germany."


    The Secretary''s mouth is open. Sure enough, the boss''s mind is elusive. There will be another meeting tomorrow. If you go to Germany, you will go to Germany.


    On second thought, when he first joined the company, his predecessor told him that anyone in the company could be offended, and the only one was Miss Su Su, who must not be offended. The boss''s pet Miss Su Su has reached a terrible situation.


    But, isn''t that an ex girlfriend? How could the boss go to Germany to find her. It''s hard for them to get back together. In that case, the company will have a landlady.She couldn''t help thinking that Gu''s time was too tight. An hour later, gusnian was on the plane to Germany. It''s very quiet on the private plane. Gu Sinian is playing with the ring in his hand, which he bought before they broke up.


    But before they sent it out, they separated. "Little thing, I won''t let you run this time. I''ll come back with the ring. "


    When we got to the airport, everything was arranged. The assistant in Germany bought a large handful of roses in advance and put them in the trunk. Seeing Gu Sixian''s satisfied expression, the assistant knew that he was absolutely right.


    "Give me the car key, and you can go by yourself." Gu Sinian dropped the sentence, "send Su Su''s position to my mobile phone."


    On the way to Su Su, Gu Sinian was in a good mood. I wish I could drive faster and faster.


    Su Su was busy on the field, and she didn''t hear Gu Sinian''s voice of "ah, that man is so handsome" when she passed by.


    "Su Su," Su Su was stunned for a moment. The voice sounded like Gu Sinian. Did he come. Su Su looks back in surprise and bumps into Gu Sixian''s smiling face.


    "Little fellow, did I come in time?" Gu Sinian knelt down slowly with a rose in one hand and a ring in the other, "little thing, you can''t run away. Come home with me." (big end)